《Invincible Saint ~Salaryman, the Path I Walk to Survive in This Other World~》


 1-00 prologue

    As I reminded myself of this, a translucent hologram window with a blue-white framework appeared in front of me.


    In the window, it looked like a game? I wanted to say something like that, a status screen was shown on the screen.


    Name: not set.


    JOB: Not set


    Age: 15


    LV: 1 (Body Level)


    HP: 200 (life force) MP: 50 (amount of magic)


    STR: 20 (Muscle Strength) VIT: 20 (Endurance) DEX: 20 (Dexterity) AGI: 20 (Quickness)


    INT : 20 (Intelligence, Comprehension) MGI : 20 (Magic) RMG : 20 (Demon Resistance)


    SP: 100 (skill and status points)


    [Skills]


    None


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    ''It''s like a game. Haha.


    The man laughed helplessly.


    He wondered why he was in a place that looked like it could be written in the prologue of a novel, and he gazed at his status in disbelief as he thought about it.


    It all started when the man lost his life.


    The man''s death did not have any special meaning.


    The deadline is next Wednesday. Thank you for your continued support, Mr. President.


    The guy was a sales rep for office solutions.


    ''It''s my pleasure. Oh yeah, you''re going to show up on Wednesday when we deliver the goods, right?


    The man called the pleasant-looking president said some friendly words to the salesman.


    ''Of course, sir.''


    The man smiled and nodded with a smirk and replied.


    ''Right. Well then, next week, before you come in, just in case, put a call in your phone.


    Yes, sir.


    After that conversation, the salesman left the president''s office.


    Good. You''ve hit your quota for the month. Now you''re going to get promoted!


    The man muttered with a hokey face.


    The man had achieved his budget for six months, and he had finally been promoted from chief to section chief, a promotion that had been confirmed.


    His current state of mind would have been skipped if it wasn''t for the publicity.


    It was such a perfect mood.


    But the man''s happy times were rapidly descending and accelerating into unhappiness, like the elevator the man was in.


    As the man walked towards the exit of the building, he noticed that his leather shoes were untied on the way out and retied the laces of his shoes.


    The man then left the building. It was the next moment.


    Pow.


    Such a sound like a dry gunshot echoed in the man''s ears.


    ''Whoa.''


    Immediately after he was startled, a sharp, burning pain in the man''s left chest sent the man to his knees.


    ''Was it because you stuttered at the sound you made earlier? Heart and all, I just turned thirty, you know?


    A few seconds passed and the pain from earlier disappeared as if it were a lie.


    ''What was that noise you just made? Did something burst?��Oh, this would have definitely gotten my knees dirty.


    As he muttered this, the man noticed the eyes around him and tried to stand up, but he couldn''t get to his feet fast enough.


    ''Huh? Oh, shit. Could it be that you didn''t think you had a sprained back? I''ve heard that you don''t have any power. Huh? And that doesn''t hurt, does it?


    As the man fumbled, people around him looked at him and said, "Ambulance, ambulance! I heard him shouting that.


    (What?)��Could it be that the sound you just heard was...oh, I see. (Was that really a gunshot?


    The man guessed. At the same time, he felt his body suddenly become cold.


    ''I see. But I''m a guy who gets promoted, you know?��I''ve worked my ass off all this time, so I''m not dying here!


    The man roused himself.


    But the man couldn''t move from his kneeling position and gently let go of his consciousness.


    The man was knocked down by a bullet that the convenience store robber had fired at the pursuing clerk as he fled.


    The convenience store robber had intended to fire a warning shot. Then a man appeared from the building and the bullet that was supposed to be a warning shot hit him in the left chest.


    The robber could not in good conscience be bothered by the bullet that hit him, and he turned himself in to the police a few hours later.


    Promotion.


    That was the only thing that kept the man alive.


    To a man, he could not stay dead!


    I had such a strong will.


    I''m going to get a promotion and ask that girl out on a date.


    This was the only thing that drove a man.


    Is that why? With his strong will, the man regained consciousness.


    He thought so.


    Because he woke up normally.


    But the place where he woke up was not normal, and there were all kinds of strange things happening.


    The place where the man woke up was an empty, white space.


    The man was lying there alone in a puddle.


    The funny thing is still there.


    The man should have been in a suit, but he was wearing an unfamiliar outfit.


    When was that, exactly? It was the kind of thing that makes you tilt your head in that direction.


    If he was in the hospital for being shot, he should be in his hospital gown or loungewear.


    However, the clothes he is currently wearing are a little stiff and of such construction.


    There are also other things that I thought were strange.


    There is nothing unusual about the body.


    That''s right. There was no wound on the left chest where he should have been shot, either.


    The man is confused, but continues to think without stopping to think.


    Where the hell am I?��What kind of place is it?��And who the hell put these clothes on you?


    A lot of things come into my head and I desperately want to dismiss them and explore other possibilities.


    The man was a salaried worker in Alaska.


    He was never married and was single, but he had had a girlfriend and many friends.


    However, in recent years, his work has become so busy that the breakups and estrangements have increased, and the man has been thinking about looking for a romantic partner or, by extension, a marriage partner after he gets a promotion.


    After the man thought that, his behavior changed little by little.


    Especially in the past year, the man has worked hard, much to the surprise of everyone around him.


    And finally, the results have been proportional to the effort.


    On a different note, a man''s hobby was reading.


    He started reading in elementary school, and he has read thousands of books including middle and high school.


    After entering university, I started reading mobile novels and then light novels, and before I knew it, I was a light otaku.


    Even though I was an otaku, that was the extent of my ability to watch light novels and anime without fail.


    So it wasn''t something that was going to be a problem in my life.


    These days, I''ve been so focused on getting promoted that I''ve put those hobbies out of my mind.


    ''You don''t think this is going to happen?''


    The man didn''t want to think about it.


    But the reality is merciless.


    ''''Unlucky soul, I''ll make you reincarnate.


    Such a voice echoed in my head.


    ''Can you take me back to my world?''


    The man replied in no time.


    ''''I can''t bring you back to a world where you already have a dead body.


    I knew he was dead.


    ''''So what kind of world are you going to?''''


    The planet Galdardia. It''s a planet of water and land, just like Earth.


    So it''s the same world we live in now?


    The man asked fearfully.


    That''s the kind of world we live in, where there is magic and demons.


    ''Not for the average person. There are certainly novels and cartoons like that, and I''ve known about them for a long time. I used to wish for it, more or less, in the past. But I''m a good old adult now. I don''t think I would enjoy the adventure.


    Unlucky souls, there are nine more souls in the same boat as you, if you don''t hurry up and get on with it, you''re going to let them all reincarnate.��If you don''t like it, listen to me.


    The man freaked out at those words and really freaked out.


    ''I''m sorry. Please.


    The man bowed his head to something he couldn''t immediately see.


    Is the man a god? But I didn''t expect him to threaten me so soon.


    Just like you envisioned, you will reincarnate in a world of swords, magic, and demons, and all you have to do is reincarnate there, and we won''t interfere in any way. Next, open your status, just remember to open your status.


    Status open.


    The man did as he was ordered, and as he reminded himself to do so, the status came up.


    Name: not set.


    JOB : Not set.


    Age: 15.


    LV: 1 (Body Level)


    HP: 200 (life force) MP: 50 (amount of magic)


    STR: 20 (muscle strength) VIT: 20 (endurance) DEX: 20 (dexterity) AGI: 20 (quickness)


    INT : 20(Intelligence, Comprehension) MGI : 20(Magic) RMG : 20(Demon Resistance)


    SP: 100 (skill and status points)


    [Skills]


    None


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    ''It''s like a game. Haha.


    The man laughed helplessly.


    A holographic window suddenly appeared in front of the man, who had nothing to do with it. There, something that looked like his status was displayed.


    (Fantasy. ... Huh? I''m getting younger. Is this a service? (e.g. "I''ll be back")


    The man''s ability to switch quickly was the man''s strength, as he was in sales.


    Therefore, the man was already resigned to this situation.


    ''''The setting limit is one hour. I''ve let you decide on the race and age. The rest you can decide for yourself. Only the name and not the family name. I will send you the basics of Galdardia in your head. In the next hour, you will receive an automatic transfer to Galdardia. Then, unlucky soul, I wish you well in your next life.


    Pilon. There was a sound like that. Next, a mechanical announcement was heard.


    ��God of Fate''s blessing (increased acquisition of SP) has been acquired.


    Oh, thank you very much.


    When he was about to thank her, such a sensation and intense pain hit the man as a mechanical sound echoed in his head and at the same time, various knowledge beyond his brain''s tolerance was implanted in his head.


    The pain was unusual, a dull ache as if he had been hit in the head with a blunt instrument.


    It took less than a minute for the man to scream.


    His body felt like he had been rolling around for much longer, but the clock that showed the time limit in his status said that he had 59 minutes and 07 seconds left on the clock.


    ''Ha, ha, ha. Now that was uncommon pain.


    The man felt the pain as if he had been hit in the head with a blunt object without anesthesia and then forcibly drilled back with something sharp.


    ''So that''s what you got, this basic knowledge. My head still hurts, but there''s no time to spare, so let''s keep going.''


    The knowledge the man gained was the existing countries of Gardardia, the climate of each country, the races, the common general currency of the continent and general literacy.


    The man took a deep breath once, and then he had no choice but to dare to create a character.


    In character creation, the initial avatar played with my face and made me look like a European, with deep chiseled, brown hair and scarlet eyes.


    The name was... that... I can''t remember the name? Why?


    I''d increase my height by 10cm to 185cm, change my hair color from brown to silver, and make my eyes ... from scarlet to pale purple.


    From the knowledge I got, if silver hair and purple eyes are not unusual, then this would be the best choice.


    I guess we have 53 minutes left.


    The knowledge is.....yes. And as for languages, I can read and write.


    Which you should be fine with.


    And if you''re a grown man of 15, you''re going to be working right away.


    But I wish it was all a dream.


    I''m a game-playing, character-creating guy.


    It even feels like it.


    "So you''ll be sent to a place in the plains, forest, or labyrinth, relatively close to the city, but it depends on luck. But it depends on luck, doesn''t it? There are different levels of skills, with the highest being X. You can get a skill with SP or effort.


    I thought.


    There''s so much I don''t know about all of this, and the luck factor is pretty strong.


    Are there skills: attack, defense, magic, aid, production, life, research, and tamer?


    I touch the status screen in front of me and look for holes in the settings, but there''s no search system and no hidden screen. It looks like I''ll have to look for them steadily.


    First of all, it is luck. It''s the same with gambling, but it''s also a matter of chemistry to get the clients in charge of the job, but if you don''t have any luck in the first place, your life can come to an abrupt end just like me who was shot.


    With that in mind, I calculate the SP of the skills I might need.


    Auxiliary -> ability value -> luck -> luck, strong luck, great luck, great luck, bad luck, bad luck, high luck, and heavenly luck, but high luck was 100P and heavenly luck was out of the question at 500P.


    Let''s put 10p for strong luck as a candidate here for now.


    The next thing we need is magic.


    Magic -> magic characteristics -> light, holy, fire, water, wind, earth, lightning, darkness and space-time. The four attributes were 10p holy, 20p lightning, 30p light and dark, 50p light and dark, and 100p spacetime.


    Furthermore, the elements needed for magic, but magic -> chanting -> chant shortening, chant discard, no chanting, and magic circle chanting came up.


    But not enough. This is very bad.


    What? The SP, of course, if you ask me.


    It''s by far too short.


    I don''t want to cheat in the first place.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it happen.


    If you get a holy attribute that allows you to use recovery and auxiliary magic for 20p, 20p for chant destruction, 30p for no chanting and 30p for magic circle chanting, my gut tells me that these would be completely bad if I chose them at this point.


    Life -> Cooking, etc. are in line and production was only normal skills such as blacksmithing.


    There were no special skills in terms of attack skills either.


    And there are pitfalls. The possibility that even if you choose a skill, there is no weapon.


    I don''t know where to start, but if you don''t have a sword, your swordsmanship skills are useless.


    After thinking that far, I decided to get a safe body art skill with 5P.


    That kind of guy doesn''t seem to be able to survive for long.


    While thinking about that, he read the text and looked for loopholes, robbery-type and copy-type skills, but there weren''t any, so he got the skills after repeated simulations while getting lost.


    That was 20p of Proficiency Appraisal, 5p of Body Technique, 50p of Australian Luck, 20p of Holy Attribute Magic Aptitude, and 5p of Magic Power Control.


    He had 18 minutes left. Then he looked back to see if there were any deficiencies. Then I look at the JOB options.


    I touched it and a screen appeared.


    [Please set your profession]


    There were various occupations listed underneath that description.


    ''I had to set this up myself, didn''t I? Isn''t it a complete trap (trap) to have to review it or something?''


    With that in mind, I looked at the professions.


    It might have been better to choose a swordsman or wizard.


    I just had to be careful because I might not be able to use my recovery magic with a swordsman or wizard, and I might not be able to learn the magic.


    With a little over three minutes left, I select completion and I''m standing in a meadow with three silver coins.


    As far as I could see, it really was nothing but such a plain where I could see into the distance.


    ''''No way is it golden?''''


    Luciel muttered as he looked up at the sky.


    Then he took a slow, deep breath to calm his raging spirit.


    Once he had calmed down, he next decided to look around.


    Then he saw what looked like the outer wall of the city in the distance, although it seemed to be a good distance away.


    From this distance, it could be a big city if it''s that big.


    I was relieved to see something that looked like a city, and decided to proceed towards the city while being wary of the surroundings.


    ''''I''ve sent ten souls with this, I''ve kept my promise.


    It would be interesting if it would change the world a little.


    We send you only ordinary souls, and unless you are highly adaptable, you will find yourself in a difficult situation, unable to live.


    Well, since neither you nor I can interfere, we''ll just gaze at the souls they gave us and when they''re dead, we''ll make another bet or trade.


    When I think about it, I will.


    One light went out.


    ''''Ah, I wonder if it won''t get more interesting this time.


    As he muttered that, the other light disappeared as well.


    The God of Fate handed over ten souls, including the man''s soul, to the Lord God of the Other Realm.


    The God of Fate made a bet with the Lord God of the Otherworld and lost, transferring the ten souls that were ordinary and free of dangerous thoughts.


    Only to the last man''s soul did the God of Fate give his blessing.


    Luciel was doomed to die, and he was doomed as such, but with so much willpower, he tried to resist dying and clung to this world for as long as a minute.


    He was chosen by the ten souls, lucky or unlucky, for that.


    So the god of fate handed the man a blessing. He gave his soul to the god of the other world after he was able to see it go.


    Neither the God of Fate nor the Lord God of Gardardia knew what the outcome of this would be.


    Thus, ten souls from Earth, including Luciel, were reincarnated in Galdardia.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB : Healer


    Age: 15


    LV : 1


    HP: 200 MP: 50


    STR: 20 VIT: 20 DEX: 20 AGI: 20


    INT : 20 MGI : 20 RMG : 20 SP : 0


    Magical Aptitude: Holy


    [Skills]


    Proficiency Test - Fortune, Bodywork I, Magic Control I


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    Blessing of the God of Destiny (Increase SP acquisition)

 2-01 Healer Guild

    The sky is clear and the road we walk on is a city road so it''s easy to walk.


    ''I thought it was quite a distance but it''s really far. It''s too scary because I can see the demons, though from a distance, from a moment ago. I really don''t want you to send me to another world without help. The only redeeming feature is that the stone I picked up looks easy to throw. Huh~ Am I going to be able to live properly in this world? Oh, I''m super scared.


    I keep walking, talking to myself and trying not to lose my mind.


    I don''t have a cheat like the main character in the novel, nor do I have the courage to do so.


    If I''m attacked, I feel like I could lose to a standard goblin.


    Now, I''m going to survive.


    That''s all I could think of.


    I''m relieved to finally see a shadow of a man in sight as I check my surroundings and with about three hundred meters left to go to town, I walk slowly and yet quickly to the place that looks like a gate.


    But it''s a magnificent exterior wall. If it''s this great, the inside must be pretty neat too.


    I walked closer to the gates of the city, looking at the craggy outer walls, which I hadn''t seen in my previous life, as I mentioned that.


    Apparently I needed my ID to enter the city, but I waited my turn, praying to God that I could manage to get in.


    ''Show me your ID,''


    That''s what I was told by the gate soldier with the spear.


    He''s a little shorter than me, but his arms are about three times thicker than mine.


    If I was hit by that log-like arm, I would sink with one hit.


    I spun the words with these thoughts.


    I have no identification card. I came to town to do menial work at the Healing Institute from today.


    I told the gatekeeper that as I acted.


    ''What? A sanitarium? Wait a minute.


    Huh? Did I do something?��I thought I used the knowledge I was given, but did I dig an unnecessary grave?


    I was scared to death. Do we run?��No, if I run away, I''ll be stuck with my life.


    As I was thinking about this, a woman appeared with the gate soldier from earlier.


    The woman, with her crystal-clear, shoulder-length blonde hair and pure white robes, exuded a beautiful and dignified atmosphere, and I watched her for a moment.


    ''''Are you the one who wants to be in the Healing Institute?''''


    ''''Yes. I came into adulthood with an aptitude for holy magic and my JOB was a healer, so I wanted to train in this city.


    ''Very well. Then follow me to the Healer''s Guild for identification first.


    After telling her that much, the woman walked on ahead.


    I thanked the gatekeeper and then asked who she was. I wondered about that, but I struggled to follow her as she walked faster and asked her a question.


    ''Um, won''t they charge you a toll or something?''


    She told me with a laugh.


    ''The only place in the Empire where healers need a toll is the Empire.


    She also told me that there were other reasons, apparently there was a headquarters of healers in this country, and just because their profession was healers, they were treated very well.


    As for additional information, if you don''t have an aptitude for holy attribute magic, the matter you just mentioned will be a lie and you will be put in jail. So it seems that no one is going to make a false declaration.


    The fact that I was reincarnated in this country means that Gouun did his job as soon as possible and showed me the existence and ability of Gouun, didn''t he? Feeling this way, I grinned and struggled to follow her.


    As we walked along the beautiful cobblestone streets, I felt like the streets of a certain country I had wanted to visit in a previous life. While I was impressed by this, I couldn''t wait for her to show me around, so I changed my mind and quickened my steps.


    As I did so, she stopped in front of a large building.


    ''This is the Healer''s Guild of St. Schuler''s Church Melatni Branch.


    Then he walked in and turned to me and opened his mouth.


    ''Welcome. Welcome to the Healers Guild.


    That''s how they welcomed me.


    I''m so glad.


    "Thank you, sir.


    I was embarrassed, but I thanked her properly.


    ''''Lady Lumina, what is the matter with you?''''


    Such a voice was called from the receptionist. The owner of the voice was a beautiful, slightly bewitching woman of strange age.


    No, wait a minute. Wasn''t this woman who showed me around before that called out to me by a code name?��Is this guide a big shot? I thought you said your name was Lumina?


    I heard he was made a healer for the coming of age ceremony in his village. I thought I''d ask the Healer''s Guild to verify that, and then I''d like you to make me an identity card.


    Lumina explains to the receptionist as she moves to the counter.


    Oh, I see. Welcome to the Healers'' Guild. Welcome to the Healer''s Guild. Here are the forms you will need to fill out to become a healer. Please fill them out.


    At the counter they led me to, I was handed a piece of parchment.


    The paper said my name, race, age, and place of birth, but I decided to play the ignorant clown by filling in all but the place of birth.


    ''This is where I''m from, but can''t I just say village?��I didn''t even know the village had a name?


    ''What? Oh, cohon. Well, if you don''t know, that''s fine.


    For a moment, this receptionist what are you talking about? Didn''t I see the look on your face? It only took a second.


    The receptionist''s smile is now unfolding as if nothing has happened.


    The receptionist disappeared into the room behind me with the paper I had just filled out.


    ''Huh? In the village, I was just communicating with the village? This is a city, right?


    I asked the woman called Lumina that and she let out a sigh.


    ''You''re clueless,''


    I was dismayed by that.


    Those cold eyes are not a reward for me. It just scares me.


    ''''I''m going to learn now.''''


    I lowered my head and he let out another sigh.


    Not long after, the receptionist returned.


    ''''Let the magic flow through this, please.''''


    He handed me a card as he said that.


    ........It''s good that I took the magic control skill. Thanks to that, I know how to use the skill.


    I pour what I think is magic power onto the card. Then the card emitted light and letters appeared.


    Luciel, a G-ranked healer belonging to the Healer''s Guild Melatni Branch, Luciel.


    Okay, your card.


    I was told that and returned it. The receptionist disappeared into the back room again, taking the card I gave her.


    ''What is that thing doing?''


    Yeah, I''ve been keeping track of your cards. That way, you can use it in any guild of healers in the world.


    I see.


    I answered that, but what''s the point of using it anywhere?��I''m curious about the premise of the trip.


    Well, I guess we can ask about that in due course. That''s what I was thinking.


    Then the receptionist came back and returned my card.


    ''''Thank you for your patience. You are definitely a healer. You also had magical aptitude, holy, and magic control.''''


    "So it''s not a problem.


    That''s right, Lumina-san opened her mouth, but this trend is not good. So I dare to expose my shame.


    ''''I''m sorry.��I''ve never used holy attribute magic, so I can''t use magic yet.''''


    I told him honestly.


    ''What do you mean?''


    I''m a little intimidated, Lady Lumina?


    Is there a problem?��I''ve never read any magic books or anything like that, and I was the first healer in the village, so if there''s anything that''s not right, I''d like to know?


    ''Huh, come to think of it, you were clueless.


    Lumina believed it. My ignorance from earlier helped.


    ''''Um~ I was able to register, can''t I just work somewhere menial?


    When Lumina heard this, she opened her mouth.


    ''Here are three choices. One Spartan, one debt, and one menial job.


    The Lumina? You''re starting to get intimidated earlier, aren''t you?


    Can you tell me more about the difference?


    ''Hmm. In the case of Sparta, I''ll chant magic until my magic power is depleted, while studying until I learn healing magic. Once you sleep and recover your magic power, you just do the same thing again. In the case of debt, there is no healing specialty, so you would have to enroll in a general school and learn magic while studying in school for three years. However, you have to return ten gold coins to the Healer''s Guild to pay the debt. Lastly, it''s menial work, but it''s a way to learn holy attribute magic in your free time while doing chores for a year or so.


    The first is the one that won''t kill you but is short on time and emotionally painful.


    The second is a scholarship. I know this one is pretty hard, because I''ve been through it in a previous life.


    The third one is a chore... I don''t even know if I have time to spare. But I think this is usually the most reliable one.


    No, wait. Even the Spartans should be able to withstand me seeing the future. That''s right. What''s the point of taking a proficiency test?��As long as you have this, you shouldn''t be able to mentally push yourself to that point.


    I''m sure this place can be taken care of with just a little bit of gusto. I''m being promoted from an aspiring healer to an apprentice healer. That''s what I''m going to do. That thought filled me with vitality.


    ''The Spartan course, please. I''m going to be spending a lot of time on it.


    I gathered my thoughts and then said that and bowed my head.


    Huh~. That sigh came from the receptionist. She opens her mouth to me as she looks up.


    ''''Lumina-sama, please leave the rest to me here. Then you follow me over here.


    The receptionist walked out of the counter and began to walk away. I didn''t follow the receptionist immediately, but properly turned to Lumina once and thanked her.


    "Thank you for everything, Lumina-sama?


    Or not. Good luck, Mr. Luciel. I''ll be looking forward to it.


    She said that and looked away.


    Needless to say, her dignified appearance and her beautifully captivating smile were memorized in my brain.


    I followed her, apologizing to the receptionist who was waiting for me.


    ''Practice in this room while you read your magic book. I''ll bring you some food in the morning and evening. Then when your magic power is depleted, I''m sure you won''t be able to stand up, so go rest on the bed there. When you wake up, practice again. Repeat that.


    With that, the receptionist left the room.


    ''Oh, I hadn''t heard the receptionist''s name and hadn''t said hello. d*mn, that''s the basis of being a working man. Really get your shit together, me.


    I walked into the room, banging my head.


    The room was a single room, and there was a toilet, but it was the type of thing you put a lid on, like in a period drama, and it was not paper, but a piece of something rumpled and rumpled.


    There was no bath, of course. In addition, there were no windows, and the fact that there was no indication of time change was almost painful.


    Could this environment be the cause of the depression?


    With that in mind, I decided to face the magic book and the magic instruction book.


    For me, this environment was the best situation to increase my proficiency.


    I''ll realize this later.


    It''s a great place to concentrate, because there''s no danger to your life, you''ll be provided with food and no one will disturb you.


    ''Spunk. You will learn your magic within ten days. Luciel, you can do it.


    I made a goal and a plan to become a healer apprentice from a menial job, I told myself that and implied it.


    Thus began Luciel''s training in recovery magic.

 3-02 Promoted to apprentice healer

    It''s no surprise that the magic book had a detailed description of the basics of magic.


    If I summarize the main points, it is like this.


    STEP 1.


    The first thing you need to do in order to use magic is to sense the magic in your body.


    If you can''t do it, you should doubt your own magical talent, that''s what the strong complaint said.


    STEP 2.


    When you succeed in sensing the magic inside your body, you must be able to move the magic inside your body. In other words, it seems to be necessary to learn how to manipulate magic power.


    At first, there are some people who just move it and waste their magic power, but it was written that they should persevere and do their best.��It also said that there are many people who stumble over the magic control, so let''s do our best to get over it.


    And in the back, it stated that a skilled mage could use the same magic with one-fifth the magic power of a newcomer. Then it also stated that the basic training in magic should be continued for the rest of one''s life.


    This was satisfactory enough. The reason for this is because it seems to me that if the loss of magic power is eliminated, you will be able to use magic that is that much more effective.


    STEP 3.


    After learning to sense and manipulate magic inside the body, interfering with magic outside the body is called magic control, it seems.


    If you can do this, you can use magic, but there are levels to this as well, and if you don''t have good control, your magic can be manipulated by your opponent, and that can cause a catastrophe.


    STEP4.


    It was written that you should chant a level 1 magic attribute with aptitude.


    It is said that when you chant, magic power will leave your body, and if you succeed, your skill level will increase.


    If you can''t remember something after chanting it over and over again, start over again from the beginning. That''s what it said in the magic book.


    If you still can''t do it, you don''t have the talent, so give up. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''What do you think you''re doing, being so hard on the kids who can''t do it? Put up the most important practice! Besides, this sentence telling me to give up is ridiculous!


    To calm my irritated mind, I flipped through the pages and found the items I needed for magic.


    It is the event that causes the image of how to use the magic power by chanting and dedicating the magic power to Gardardia and Lord God Kraya-sama.


    It''s a good idea to have a clear image of the magic, and if your understanding of magic improves, you may be able to shorten or even destroy the chant.


    That''s what was stated in the book.


    ''Magic books are pretty religious, aren''t they? Well, let''s give it a try once.


    I breathe in and out slowly, focusing on my consciousness.


    "Soo-hah~ Okay. [Lord, I feed on my magic to heal his...]


    I chanted my magic, trying to focus on healing the wound rather than the power of healing. But nothing at all...no, there was a feeling that something had escaped from his body, if only a little. Still, the magic did not activate.


    ''Well, I''m not a genius, and I''m just an ordinary person with no cheat specs.


    I checked my status as I excused myself, but I didn''t know what the effects were in particular, so I performed a ''Proficiency Appraisal'' and it said Holy Magic 0 [5/1000] in the window.


    ''Good. Looks like there''s no mistake about what we''re doing.''''


    This time I decided to chant without imagining it. This time I decided to try chanting without imagining it, and my proficiency level only increased by 1.


    ''There seems to be no doubt that imagery is important.


    Since the amount of magic power on the status page had decreased by 10, I knew that the amount of magic power consumed by the heal was 5 at a time.


    After realizing that I could use the heal a total of ten times, I firmly visualized the tenth heal before chanting.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever experienced magic power depletion. I had a headache and a terrible dizziness, and I couldn''t even stand up long enough.


    I was able to stand up after that, but I felt so sick that I fell straight into bed.


    After a while, my condition had calmed down and I checked my status. Then the remaining magic power had recovered to 5.


    ''This is not good.��If we believe in the magic book, should we spend this uncomfortable period of time manipulating and controlling magic power?��Once you get used to it, you''ll spend less magic power at a time.


    I decided to run a simulation in my head and then put it into action.


    ''''I heard that if you improve your magic manipulation and magic control, the amount of magic power needed will eventually decrease, so let''s try our best.


    Thus, while meditating, he made an effort to feel the magic power, performed magic manipulation, and tried and failed to find a way to recover the magic power quickly.


    When he was thinking about magic and magical power at the same time, he was on the verge of depleting his magical power and was wobbling. There was a knock on the door three times.


    ''''Come in.''''


    I managed to squeeze out my voice as hard as I could.


    ''Oh my God, are you on a break? I mean, you''re pale, are you okay?


    When the door opened, the receptionist from earlier seemed to have brought me some food, but she was worried about me when she saw how pale I looked.


    ''Yes, somehow, though. Anyway, I''m sorry for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Luciel. I''m currently depleted of magic power, so don''t worry. Thank you for preparing the meal for me.


    ''Hmmm. You have a lot of strength for such a young man. My name is Krull. You can leave the dishes outside the room when you''re done eating. And don''t push it. If a healer collapses in the Healer''s Guild, I''ll be blown away.


    ''Haha. Well, that''s true. But little by little I''m getting the hang of it, so I''m going to keep doing my best.


    Well, you''re talking straight. You should get a good night''s sleep. You''ll recover your magic.


    Yes, sir. Mr. Krull.


    I saluted. Krull-san looked at it and left the room with a chuckle.


    After finishing the dinner I had brought with me, I chanted my magic and decided to finish today''s magic training and go to sleep from the sick feeling of being on the verge of depleting my magic power for the second time today.


    I don''t know how long I had been asleep. I woke up to a ceiling I didn''t know existed, and although I was disappointed that my reincarnation was a fact after all this time, I changed my mind with the quickness of the switch I had developed in sales.


    ''The former is a dead life. If you work hard, you can raise your standard of living even higher than before. You can raise your standard of living better than before if you work hard.


    Thus, as I got into the spirit of things, I was about to read the magic book when I noticed that this room was bright.


    ''''Come to think of it, is it the electricity that keeps the constant brightness?��Or is it magic power and magic stones?��I''ll ask him about it sometime.


    He muttered to himself while thinking about this and resumed his thorough magic training until breakfast arrived.


    After I woke up, I chanted my magic and depleted my magic power, but breakfast hadn''t come yet.


    I could feel my concentration increasing for some reason.


    When I was aware of the magic power in this small space, I was somehow able to feel the magic power properly.


    I just did a proficiency evaluation and found that various items had grown.


    It''s very worthwhile because the objective is clear. In addition, the amount of work you do grows steadily, so you feel a sense of accomplishment.


    I was motivated by this environment where the harder I worked, the more motivated I was to make sure that my efforts were tied to the results and returned to me.


    People are more motivated to work harder if they have a goal rather than something that can''t be raised anytime. It''s like a previous life''s work.


    And there were all sorts of new discoveries. For example, when you meditate, the items of meditation, concentration, and magic recovery grow.


    At this point in time, I decided to try various things to stretch what can be stretched.


    I thought I would learn to think in parallel by moving my body apart and so on.��I quickly gave up on this one as I was shocked that I had only increased my proficiency by 1 after a day of thinking about it.


    Despite my failures, I kept trying.


    I''m an ordinary person. It''s amazing what a hero of a story can do. Well, in the current environment where hard work is rewarded, my heart won''t be broken.


    Thus, after a total of four meals, by the third morning, I was able to use my heels.


    But I decided to stay here for a little while longer to maintain this nice-looking environment.


    I worked hard to learn the skills of meditation, concentration, and magic recovery while watching the proficiency evaluation, and I was able to learn the skills successfully, so I decided to finally leave the room I''ve been locked up in for a week after I came here.


    When I went to the reception desk, Krull-san was gone.


    ''''Um, excuse me. I was studying Holy Attribute Magic in that room, and I''ve finally been able to use Holy Attribute Magic.''''


    I talk to the receptionist.


    ''Congratulations. Now, may I borrow your card?


    I handed my card once to the receptionist, who smiled at me, and then asked her to return the card to me after the procedure.


    On the card were the words holy magic, meditation, concentration and magic recovery.


    ''Congratulations. You''ve made a lot of effort. Then I''ll give you a silver coin.''''


    Huh? You''re gonna take the money?��Thinking that, I paid, "Oh, yes. Good thing I had the silver.


    ''Excuse me. So what am I supposed to do after this? Do I need to find Lady Lumina?


    ''What? So you''re the one Lady Lumina brought here? I beg your pardon. In that case, I will return this silver coin. Since Lumina-sama requested me to lend you the Demon Training Room for ten days, it will be free of charge.


    Oh. Lumina-san is a great guy. And my luck was really good.


    Thank you, luck teacher.


    Then can I stay in that room for three more days?


    ''Yes. If you wish, it''s fine. If you''re this diligent in your training, there''s no problem for us as a guild.


    He smiled at that and answered.


    Let''s ask her here what we can ask her now. I decided that I would.


    ''''Thank you very much. Come to think of it, I wasn''t able to ask you when I registered, but I wasn''t sure what the Healer''s Guild does, so could you tell me?


    Huh? Ah, yes. The Healer''s Guild is an organization created to heal people. The ranks are G, F, E, D, C, C, B, B, A, AA, AAA, and S. The ranks will gradually increase as you master the holy attribute magic. Normally, many people hone their skills at the healing clinics in the city and become independent. On the rare occasion that a request for a secondment comes in, the healer himself can choose to commission it or decline it. Also, if you are unable to find a healing clinic, the Healer''s Guild can mediate for you, so don''t worry.


    I see. I guess you''ve got a job then. Oh, let''s ask about that one too.


    ''By the way, can I sign up for both.......adventurer''s guilds as well?


    ''Yes, I can. It can be done, but I wouldn''t recommend it. Healers are not very good at acquiring attack skills, and even if you aim to advance to a new profession, you will need to gain experience for the profession to advance. It is said that it is very difficult for healers to advance in their profession, as their level rises based on the number of healings they have made, since their profession level must reach VI or higher.


    That''s what he told me carefully. By the way, it seems that you need to defeat the demons to raise your physical level.


    The source of income as a healer is said to be one silver coin per heel alone.


    Members of the healers'' guild are taxed according to their ranks in the name of an offering. In order to maintain my rank, if I''m G-ranked in a year, it would be 12 silver coins per year.


    Apparently, the more ranks you get, the more twelve pieces will be added to each one.


    I heard that healers who didn''t earn enough money would fall into a phenomenon like a company employee, so I had to be careful.


    However, it seems that if you raise your rank, you can buy a spellbook with advanced recovery magic chanting at a discount, and the benefits existed.


    It seems that if you learn a higher level of magic, you can pay an annual payment of an offering even for a single recovery magic.


    I decided to listen to that part of the story to hear that part half the story, as there would be no such sweet talk.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them, but it''s also a good idea to have a good time with them.


    ''''It''s just that it''s so common now, so please, please don''t cause any problems.


    He asked me to do so.


    By the way, some of them heal in the dark without being qualified as healers, but if you are accused of not belonging to a healing clinic, there is always a jail cell waiting for you, so think about it and do your business. He also added that.


    I thanked him for the various conversations he had with me, paid a silver coin for this month''s offering, and left the Healer''s Guild for a time.


    By the way, the receptionist was Monica-san, a beautiful woman with chestnut-colored hair and an intelligent atmosphere that looked good in glasses.

 4-03 Adventurers Guild

    After receiving my qualifications from the Healer''s Guild, I decided to go against the flow of people usually heading to a healing center to become an apprentice.


    So where am I headed? Yes. It was an adventurer''s guild, not a healing center.


    ''But it''s too different from the Healers'' Guild. What is it? This swashbuckling atmosphere.


    Not having any room at all in that atmosphere, I mumbled and just proceeded to aim at the reception counter and tried not to think about it.


    ''''Excuse me, I''d like to register as an adventurer?''''


    The person I spoke to casually was the first person in this world, and that was a female beastie, too.


    I was impressed.


    However, I decided to stifle that emotion and deal with her in a nonchalant work mode.


    If I was impressed and changed my attitude here, I''m sure the Template-sama would attack.


    If that happened, all I could imagine was a future where I would die.


    I couldn''t even talk to him slowly now because I didn''t have the luxury of time.


    ''''Yes. Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild. Please fill out your name, race and age here.


    The parchment that the smiling beastman handed me was all the same, except that most of them didn''t have a place of origin with the Healer''s Guild.


    Is this because there are so many rough people in the world? I couldn''t even have that conversation now.


    ''Then blood or magic on this card, please.


    I handed the card I was given to the receptionist as I quickly channeled my magic power into it.


    ''''Yes. No thanks. I have the physical arts skills, so I can register as an adventurer, right?


    Thus I received my Adventurer''s Guild card and became an adventurer as well.


    Afterwards, this cute, bunny-eared receptionist frantically explained to me about the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I didn''t have time to listen to him very properly.


    There was a lot of meaningless information about the adventurer''s guild, such as the fact that you can''t register as an adventurer if you don''t have an attack skill, which I didn''t know until after I registered.


    By the way, I was able to register because I had the body skill.


    After that, there was an explanation about the adventurer''s guild ranks, and since I wasn''t very interested in it, I didn''t listen to most of it.


    What was important was that if I accomplished a request, ten percent of the reward would be deducted for the guild''s management.


    That was about it.


    I registered as an adventurer, and I naturally started at the lowest rank, H rank.


    I had no complaints about that.


    ''If you fail to make a request, there are fines and such.


    That was the word that caught my ear the most.


    I shifted the conversation to the main topic that came to the Adventurer''s Guild while inputting only the important things into my head.


    ''''Can that adventurer still submit a request?''''


    Yes. I can get it out.


    My ears fluttered and I tilted my head.


    Yup. It''s cute, but I can''t afford it right now.


    ''I was told that this downstairs is a training ground?��Is there someone who can properly teach you to improve your physical skills?


    Yes, I''m here. Of course we are. We have adventurers and some of our staff. However, although we call it training, there is a fee based on the amount of time we teach, is that okay?


    Well, that''s true. Couldn''t volunteers and other volunteers bring in the quicksilver too? That''s what I ask.


    ''How much is it if the instruction is easy to understand and polite?''


    If you''re a miscellaneous person, there''s a chance you could die if you''re accidentally hit.


    ''''Hmmm. That''s right~ it depends on the negotiations, but it''s around a silver coin in an hour.


    It was quite a bit more expensive than I thought it would be.


    ''Oh, um, do you have any requests for treatment or anything? I''ll heal and you''ll get a discount or an offset?


    "...I''ve never said that, but...would you mind waiting for a moment?


    Yes. Of course.


    The receptionist, Mr. Bunny Ears, disappeared into the basement after hearing my response.


    I felt a very sharp gaze on my back afterwards, but perhaps it was good that I was standing upright and immobile, but somehow I didn''t get entangled.


    After a few minutes of enduring that heavy pressure, the receptionist finally returned and summoned a stern old man.


    ''''Are you the chick who can use recovery magic?''''


    The scars all over his body, including his face, and the reluctance in his voice reminded me of a sergeant in a certain comic book, but even in my past life, the strong president was surprisingly kind to me, and I told him not to be prejudiced, and I opened my mouth.


    ''''Yes. My name is Luciel, I have just registered as an adventurer. I want to polish both martial arts training and recovery magic, so I asked the receptionist if there was a request for training and recovery magic, as well as some money to be earned.


    "Law. A rare find for a healer. My name is Brod. I assume you have some skills in the art of healing? Why would a healer want more ability to fight than the status quo?


    I could tell from his eyesight that he was trying to see through us.


    ''''It''s because I can''t use it in a real battle. I''m not even prepared for it yet, and if I go on a journey, I''ll be attacked by ordinary weak demons, but I''ll die in the end. In order to prevent that from happening, I decided to work hard and become strong enough to be able to defend myself.


    Mr. Brod hmmm. He rubbed his chin, thought for a while, and opened his mouth.


    ''''Fine, I''ll hire you as an H-ranked recovery man for the arena. The reward for this is a silver coin for one hour. The time and duration of training is as long as the boy wants. When would you like to start training?


    Oh, I knew he might be a good guy.


    I''ll see you in three days, then.


    Okay. Nanayla, take care of that for me.


    Yes, Mr. Brod. Mr. Brod. Oh, my name is Nanaella. It''s nice to meet you.


    ''So you say your name is Nanaela. It''s nice to meet you too, thank you very much.


    I felt my gaze grow stronger again as I greeted Nanaela.


    But when Brod-san looked backwards, his gaze disappeared.


    This man is my master.


    Impressed, I left the Adventurer''s Guild and ran back to the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''I''m sweating like crazy, are you okay?''''


    Monica was worried about me, but I''m fine. I told her and ran back to my current room.


    ''If I couldn''t use recovery magic as a healer, I''m sure Brod-san would give up on me. I have a feeling that way.


    I practiced and practiced and practiced, imagining a future I didn''t want to imagine.


    However, because the required skill level was still doubled, I concentrated and tried to learn the holy attribute magic, but the skill level of the skill did not increase well either.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    I worked on my training, considering it, but in the blink of an eye, three days passed and the exit period came and went.


    I left the room and went downstairs.


    ''Well, thank you very much. Mr. Krull.


    This time Krull was the receptionist.


    ''Yes. Good luck. Also, when you see Lady Lumina, make sure you thank her.''''


    ''Yes. Of course I understand.


    Saying that, I moved from the Healer''s Guild to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The adventurer''s guild still had a swashbuckling atmosphere, and while I was nervous, I quickly reached the reception desk so as not to draw attention from others.


    ''''Welcome. Are you a receptionist? Report? Or are you requesting one?


    This time the receptionist was a woman who looked to be around twenty years old, of the human race. I tell her my purpose.


    ''''This is Luciel with a request for Brod-san and a request from Brod-san........''''


    "May I borrow your adventurer''s card? You must be Luciel. I have accepted. Mr. Brod is waiting for you in the basement. Best regards.


    The story was getting through, and the development was going smoothly.


    Thank you as well.


    I follow the instructions down the stairs and it''s like an arena?��It was built in such a way that it seemed to be mistaken for a moment.


    The training ground was a huge place that stretched out in a hundred meters square.


    ''''It''s huge.''''


    I muttered.


    ''You bet. ''Chick?'' Then we''ll get right to it. I''ll teach you the basics, so don''t run away.


    Suddenly I heard the voice and I turned around.


    It was Mr. Brod. When was he there?��When I tried to think about it, I suddenly felt a pressure I''d never felt before and almost got ready.


    And was it a mistake to submit a request to Mr. Brod, who would produce this pressure against me?


    I don''t blame you for asking me that in the past.


    Then my training began.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, run properly, you''ll be goblin fodder if you''re gutless like that!


    He is made to run as fast as he can around the perimeter while being cursed at.


    ''Look, you''re too stiff, you''ll get hurt if you do that.


    I was treated more and more like this, being split again and so on.


    ''Give me your hand, give me your foot, you''re too slow, you''re too slow.


    I was getting strong counters, falling over and over again and passing out, getting water splashed on me each time.


    I thought.


    He was certainly teaching me what was necessary for my body art. Just what is the point of this as careful instruction? And.


    Most of the time I trained with Mr. Brod, who spent most of his time with me and gave me the buzz. It was hard work, but not painful.


    I had vowed to concentrate and work hard, but I was baffled by how hard it was.


    Would he really be okay with this or not running away? I had to ask myself questions like that and follow the voice.


    I was given one rule by Mr. Brod.


    That is not to use recovery magic on myself.


    The reason for this is that if you use natural healing rather than recovery magic to heal, you''ll eventually learn skills that will naturally increase the amount of energy recovery.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.


    I''ve decided that I''m not going to be able to use my recovery spell until I''ve learned to use my recovery skills.


    I''ll be able to use the amount of time I spend healing my own wounds to heal the adventurers'' injuries. He would continue to use the recovery magic heal, and when he used it until he was on the verge of depleting his magic power, he would build up his strength before his physical training again.


    If the body is no longer moving, he meditates, encouraging the recovery of his magic and strength, and then performs kumite and resumes training to strengthen his body arts.


    After such a long, long day, it was finally over.


    ''Kid, you''ve got some guts. Good. You''ll be staying at the guild from today. I''ll even provide you with three meals. I see you don''t have any clothes to change into, so I''ll give you some old clothes as well. They''re well-washed, so don''t worry. But don''t ever run away from the guild by halfway, okay?


    Instructor Brod told him... Oh! A bed and three meals, more than ever before, were included for free. The great luck teacher came into his own.


    ''Hahahahaha. Ha, yes. Thank you very much.


    After thanking him, I went to the well behind the guild to wash up and then went to the dining room to buy myself a meal. Then they took me to the napping room and I lay down on the bed and, like mud... I couldn''t sleep.


    No, I couldn''t sleep.


    Even if he was tired, how could he sleep at 19 o''clock if he was taking a nap?


    Thus, after three hours of training, alternating between recovery magic and meditation, I was finally able to get to sleep.


    As I woke up the next day, I stared at the ceiling in my field of vision and thought, "What a bad influence it is to focus on the ceiling.


    ''Focusing on the ceiling is a bad influence on the novel.


    Muttering to myself, I welcomed the morning.


    When I left the nap room, the guild staff were quite stuttering (surprised) that I was an early riser.


    ''''Many of the healers are loosely timed, you know?


    As I talked to the staff member who told me that, I wondered if the healer was a sleeper aid?


    I thought to myself.


    I did what Instructor Brod told me to do and stretched and then ran out of the training field.


    And as I was making an effort to use my magic while running, Mr. Brod came over and invited me to breakfast in the mess hall.


    ''Kid, breakfast. Come on.


    We came yesterday and we will continue to eat in the dining room.


    ''Gulgar. This is Luciel, the one I mentioned yesterday. From now on, well, I ate yesterday, but from now on, don''t ask for three meals.


    What came out was a wolf-beast man as big as a bear.


    ''All right. My name is Gurgar. Brod gives me money, so eat what you want. But in addition to that, you will also have to drink this disgusting but good-for-you drink after every meal.


    Drinks served? was a strangely venomous color.


    ''Oh, what''s that?''


    Look at the disastrous object X.


    ''Simply put, it''s a growth aid. It''s something that, when consumed, increases everything from muscle, to endurance, to reflex speed (allegedly).


    Protein, huh? I tsked in my mind and decided to ask the bear in front of me about the efficacy.


    ''I''ve never heard of it, but what are the efficacy times and disadvantages?''


    Don''t worry, the only downside is that the effect time is six hours and the only downside is that it''s really shitty.


    He grinned at me with a fierce grin on his face.


    He finished his meal and I was ready to take my cup and declare, "I''m ready to drink.


    ''Then I''ll have a drink.''


    A sip. As soon as I put it in my mouth, I knew this was something I shouldn''t be drinking.


    The very taste and smell of what I understand to be object X makes me almost jump into consciousness, but I''m too scared of the bear ahead to spit it out.


    The sloshing, bitter, smelly, egregious, pungent, and sour taste came and went in my mouth, but I managed to hold back and swallow it all at once.


    I felt a strange feeling of disgust or a surge of urge in my body.


    ''Oh. You really can drink it, you look as robust as Brod said you were.


    ?


    The bear muttered something now, but I didn''t hear it.


    ''It''s nothing. Now good luck and go study your body arts again today.''''


    Then he sent me off.


    ''Did he say his name was Luciel? I can''t believe you drank all of this. You got some serious spirit.


    Grugar muttered at a volume that Luciel couldn''t hear.

 5-04 Training 1 Martial arts talent

    Muscles ache again?


    When I wake up in the morning, every knot in my body hurts.


    ''I knew that''s what happens when you get carried away.


    My muscles have been aching every morning for the past week, but I''ve made it up as I go along.


    But I made it up as I went along.


    The day after the first day of training, my muscles didn''t ache, so my body is young and my physical abilities are higher than in my previous life.


    I decided that and got on with it.


    ''Instructor Brod, it was definitely hard during the training, but I didn''t have any sore muscles, so why don''t you work out more?''


    It was such a ridiculous suggestion.


    ''''Ho. I didn''t think a healer would be so rigid as to suggest such a thing.


    I still remember the look in Instructor Brod''s eyes at that time.


    His eyes were like a hunter who had found his prey, and they seemed to glint and shine so brightly.


    Why did I get carried away at that time? I was beginning to feel a terrible feeling of regret and a chill running down my spine.


    ''Don''t rest, don''t think about the pace, just run faster.''


    From that day on, he was made to run as fast as he could around the edge of the training ground.


    ''Can you take down a demon with such slender fists? "Lower your stance and rotate your hips. Don''t stop the attack with a single blow. Demons can''t be that weak, can they? Do you want to die? Hmm? If you''re not responding, does that mean you want to die?


    An uncommon sense of intimidation was slowly closing in on me.


    The fear of Instructor Brod, who was gradually approaching me, was anything but ordinary.


    His body becomes so terrifying that his body becomes heavy as if he had put lead on it, and I force out my clenched fists and manage to kick out with my legs, which have become like sticks.


    I imagined that if I didn''t do that, I would die, so I forced myself to keep attacking.


    But they were avoided, and the damage accumulated in both hands and feet as they were handled while deprived of strength.


    Still, the training is not over.


    ''Is it over? Do you want to die? All right. All right, we''ll come to you. Don''t you dwell on it, kid. Now, get on the defensive. If you can''t, avoid it.


    The damage had accumulated and I was having difficulty moving. Knowing this, Instructor Brod begins attacking here as well, moving slowly. He also attacks while assessing my limits.


    I switched from offensive to defensive training, and as I managed to block the attack, I was in agony from the unimaginable pain.


    That''s what happens when you don''t think about it. Attacks have meaning, and if you don''t respond properly, you''ll get hurt like that. Watch it, think about it, and try your best to remember it!


    Such was my healing time with the injured adventurers who visited me in between training sessions.


    Under the watchful eye of Instructor Brod, I would chant heels to the adventurers. This time served as a break for me.


    My current schedule, in which I am strictly prohibited from using heels on myself, is more than eight hours a day of physical fitness and physical training, with breaks in between from 7 a.m. to 7 p.m.


    I''m very grateful for the breaks.


    After all, I created this environment for myself.


    I''ve pushed myself to the point where I can''t take care of myself.


    The only thing I look forward to is having three meals a day. This meal is much tastier than in my previous life.


    The food served by Guruger, the dog-beast man, is different each time, and he has a large repertoire of dishes.


    The meat also comes from just grilled steaks to hamburgers, stews like beef stew and pot-au-feu, things like yakiudon noodles and even stewed vegetables. They are all lavishly flavored with spices.


    Yes, they are all lavish with spices. There are a lot of spices used in these dishes.


    And although they don''t use raw vegetables, you can''t go wrong with a nutritious hot vegetable salad for breakfast.


    If there is a problem, it is with the amount of vegetables, but they always say the same thing about it, "Eating is also a quality of the adventurer.


    Eating is one of the qualities of an adventurer. Eat up!


    Like any club, you''re not allowed to leave behind. Not even this... Oh.


    Here. Here, take these too.


    There was another problem. They always make me drink that object X that comes out after every meal.


    I really don''t want this one to happen.


    This is how I had spent the week eating into my training, desperately trying not to escape.


    No, to be precise, if I had tried to escape, I would have been caught.


    I''m currently believed to be under the watchful eye of not only Instructor Brod and Mr. Grugar, but also the adventurers.


    I don''t know why, but every time I try to escape, I''m called out to them.


    ''''Oh heal me, heal me, please.''''


    I don''t have the courage to ignore it when told that by a strong adventurer.


    I''m sure that''s not the only way to prevent escape.


    I''ve been in your debt for a while now.


    The adventurers and guild staff also give me clothes and accessories as gifts, so my personal belongings accumulate in the Adventurer''s Guild''s nap room.


    Thus, even getting out of the Adventurer''s Guild is becoming more and more difficult.


    ''Well, maybe I''m just overthinking things.


    After muttering that and finishing my week of reminiscing, I headed to the cafeteria as usual after I finished my training in heeling, meditation, magic manipulation and magic control.


    ''''Oh kid. You''re early today.''''


    When I arrived at the dining room, Instructor Brod was already there.


    Good morning, sir. Instructor Brod is early, isn''t he? Ah, Mr. Gruger. Breakfast, please.


    All right. I''m gonna start eating a little more today.


    After saying something ominous, Mr. Gruger disappeared into the kitchen.


    Then, when we were alone, Instructor Brod slowly opened his mouth to me.


    ''Kid, let me make it clear at this point that you have no natural talent for martial arts.


    Instructor Brod''s serious eyes caught mine.


    ''Yes. I was dimly aware of that.''


    I nodded to myself. That''s something I''ve learned all too well over the past week.


    I can''t see through an attack and I can''t even get the hang of it. So I knew I had no talent for martial arts.


    ''But the boy does have the talent to try.


    Closing his eyes, Instructor Brod slowly muttered and nodded.


    ''What? Oh, thank you very much.


    I scratch my cheek, a little embarrassed.


    ''I''m not giving up on you as long as you keep trying. Besides, if you keep at it, you''ll be able to at least defend yourself.


    He said that as he opened his eyes again and looked at me.


    ''In the meantime, please take care of me.''


    ''''Good. After we''ve finished eating, we''ll start today with some serious physical fitness and training with our weapons.


    With those words, I felt my instructor''s eyes light up again, just like before.


    I thought at this moment.


    (Maybe I''ll die lightly.)


    I was seriously thinking that.


    Then Mr. Gruger brought me the food. However, the meal, which was definitely 20% larger in volume than yesterday''s, and the amount of object X was also 50% larger for some reason, and I was depressed from the start.


    ''Let''s just eat and drink and go work out.


    I had no choice but to hurry up and take my meal when Instructor Brod told me to, but I almost reversed everything when I finished off the object X.


    However, I felt intimidated by Mr. Grugar''s intimidation and managed to stop. Is everyone in this guild half as intimidating as I am? With that in mind, I headed to the training grounds.


    ''''Alright. From today onwards, once you''ve eaten, you''ll be sure to learn this throwing technique for an hour.''''


    I was told that when I entered the training area and was given a stone that looked like it was lying around.


    ''''Um, the throwing technique is throwing this stone?''''


    ''Yes. First the stone, then the dagger, and finally the short spear will be thrown. So first the stones.


    It was a training stone, or maybe it was a training stone, round and easy to hold and quite light.


    ''Is there anything I should be aware of?''


    At first, concentrate on hitting it. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. This is just a check to keep the little boy, who is a healer, away from the enemy. Keep in mind that it''s not something that will take down your opponent.


    So that''s what happened. I nodded my head in agreement and replied.


    ''Yes.''


    Thus, I spent my days shuttling back and forth between the Adventurers'' Guild''s napping room, the cafeteria and the training grounds.


    As a result, I began to be recognized by the adventurers as a healer of the Adventurers'' Guild, and after a month, I was mistaken for an employee of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Good. You''ve worked hard for a month, anyway. Now you can pay the healers this year''s offerings.


    When Instructor Brod and I had breakfast together the next day after a month of training, what was handed to me was twelve silver coins.


    ''What? What is this money?


    ''Well, I''ve been heeling over adventurers every day for that long. That''s the reward from the Adventurer''s Guild.


    But that''s in the client fee, right?


    I''d like to get the real story, but sometimes you have to build it. So I put a cushion in it.


    ''Take it. But the kid''s body art is still a bit of a chick. So you''ll continue your training today.


    Instructor Brod grinned. I had a little bad feeling about that, but I decided to take it.


    ''''I understand. Then I''ll go to the Healer''s Guild once I''ve had my breakfast.


    Yeah.


    I went straight to the Healer''s Guild with the silver coins I received and decided to pay the tax offering.


    The town of Meratni, which I hadn''t been to in a while, hadn''t changed at all.


    ''It hasn''t changed at all. It''s only been a little over a month since I came to this world, so if it has changed, is that a problem? But still, I wonder when in the world I''ll be able to afford to see the city.


    With that muttering, I entered the Healers Guild.


    ''Welcome to the Church of St. Surul, the Healer''s Guild, and the Melatni Chapter.


    As I walked in, a woman called out to me.


    ''Hi,''


    I said hello and then headed to the counter. Apparently neither Krull nor Monica was there.


    ''Excuse me. I''d like to pay my offerings, if that''s alright?


    I tell the woman at the counter.


    Thank you. Now if you would, would you please take out your Healer''s Guild card?


    Yes, sir.


    I hand over the card.


    "You must be Healer Rank G, Master Luciel. The payment for one month is one silver coin, is that correct?


    ''Can I pay you first for the eleven remaining silver coins for that year?


    Yes. But in that case, if you want to be promoted for a year, to be exact, for eleven months, you will have to make a separate donation, is that correct?


    ''Yes. And I''m not sure you can get promoted that easily.


    Oh, by the way, did I mention that promotion is just training holy attribute magic? Did I get a detailed explanation? Well, I''ll continue with my life for the time being, and I''ll just come back to ask about it.


    Well, I''d like to return your card.


    He was polite as he said that.


    On the way back to the Adventurer''s Guild, the Healer''s Guild was like a government office in a previous life. As I felt that, I thought deeply about how I hadn''t even had time to feel it when I first came here.


    A year is three hundred and sixty days, twelve months, a week is six days of light, fire, water, wind, earth, and darkness, five weeks, thirty days a month, and apparently there is something called a magic clock that is sold like the earth''s clock for the time.


    I couldn''t afford it even now, but I hurried on my way to the Adventurer''s Guild, thinking that I really couldn''t afford it any more than I could now.


    ''''Well, I''m back.''''


    When I returned to the Adventurer''s Guild, Instructor Brod was waiting for me for some reason.


    ''''Huh? Did you bother to wait for it (all the way)?


    Perhaps they heard the voice, but behind them, Nanaela-san, the rabbit-beast receptionist, Milina-san, the human race receptionist, and Mernelle-san, another human race receptionist, were giggling.


    ''''It''s just a coincidence. Alright, let''s get to training.


    For some reason, the morning''s training was a little harder than it had been.


    After finishing lunch, Instructor Brod took out a book of magic from his cloth bag. On its cover, it was labeled as a list of holy magic low grade magic. He then placed it on the table.


    ''''Now that you''ve returned to the Adventurer''s Guild properly, I''ll give you something useful.


    ''Am I an infant? Huh? What''s this?


    ''''The healer is barely halfway to being able to heal the recovery magic heel and cure the antidote. The kid can only use heels, right? Watch and learn from it.


    A soppy twat? Mr. Gruger laughed at Instructor Brod of, but I knew that if I laughed, it would affect the afternoon''s training, so I endured it.


    ''This is usually a pleasure. Thank you, sir. Me, I''ll keep up the good work.


    I declared.


    ''Oh,''


    ''That''s all Instructor Prod replied.


    ''Crikey. Then drink this and go to work out.


    Mr. Gruger, who had put down the object X again, the smell of it was so strong that he immediately disappeared into the kitchen.


    I''m going to drink it.


    It''s a good thing Instructor Brod doesn''t drink.


    I say, a little sarcastic.


    ''Because I don''t need it. I''ll go ahead.''


    Instructor Brod said and headed off to the training grounds.


    I let out a sigh, then patiently drank down my Object X and followed Instructor Brod.

 6-05 A little change with object X

    Adventurer''s Guild, Healer''s Officer.


    Luciel.


    Job: To cast recovery spells on adventurers for free


    Hobbies: training and simulated combat


    Personality: mild-mannered, hard-working, dominant, taste disorder, reclusive


    This is the adventurers'' perception of me after three months in the Adventurers'' Guild.


    As a job, I''m a heel, a healer employee who hangs the cure I''ve just learned.


    This is in exchange for a request to train, so it doesn''t matter if they think that''s what I''m doing.


    On the contrary, it''s a good place to work, with three meals and a place to sleep, plus clothes and other gifts.


    The next step is training and mock battles, but this can''t be misunderstood.


    Daily physical training and mock battles are already part of the daily routine, and since Instructor Brod has set up the training menu, it can''t be helped that it looks that way.


    I''ve been told that I have a mild-mannered personality, but I''d like to see who can deal with someone who''s bigger and stronger than me in a high-handed manner, and if anyone can do it, I''d like to see them actually try it.


    But I refuse to do anything I don''t want to do, and when they make it difficult, the adventurers won''t attack me in the guild, thinking I''m a guild employee.


    Well, there are many adventurers who have been treated, so they rarely get tangled up, and if they do, the others won''t shut up.


    They say they are hard workers because they train every day, but the adventurers around them are strutting around there armed (delusional).


    They''re only in the guild because it''s more dangerous to walk outside.


    ''But the Dom and the taste disorder is caused by the object X that Mr. Gruger makes me drink after every meal.


    I know. But you take the d*mn thing every time you drink it. And if you keep drinking it, you know it''s worth it, right?


    That''s right. What''s that really about?


    I don''t know, but it''s something the Adventurer''s Guild used to deal in. But it''s something the Adventurer''s Guild has been dealing with for ages.


    You''ve been giving them that stuff?


    ''Yeah. If a guy can''t take it, that''s where it ends, and if he doesn''t know how it works, he usually doesn''t take it.


    By the way, how much more of that stuff is stored in the guild?


    It''s infinite. It seems that a wise man made this magical tool a long time ago. If you put magic power into that magic tool, it will come out.


    ''Is there any perk to the guild or Mr. Gruger for me to keep drinking?


    Yeah, there is. There is, but it''s a secret.


    Mr. Gruger grinned and disappeared into the kitchen.


    ''Wow, I''m curious, Mr. Gruger.


    The official name of the drink was never expected to be Object X.


    This very badass beverage was truly extraordinary in its efficacy.


    If I could drink it, if I could continue to drink it, it was quite a cheat item.


    This is because you need to have a proficiency evaluation to understand this, and in the past three months, I have never seen anyone other than me drinking it.


    In fact, at the end of the first day of training, the proficiency level of all the abnormalities except for charm and all the parameters of the status had increased, increasing the proficiency level.


    The next morning, I drank the suspicious Object X and found that the proficiency levels that had risen across the board on the first day had increased slightly.


    I thought I should take it, and I''ve been drinking it after every meal since.


    ''''But then again, isn''t it terrible for a dominatrix to have a taste disorder?


    I rehash the story to Mr. Gurger when he returns.


    ''No, I''m sure he''s a dominatrix when he can drink that. Besides, I''ve seen a few guys in my life who can continue to train in body arts like Luciel, and those guys had those attributes.


    No, no, no, no, I''m normal.


    ''You''re still young, and you can''t help but be embarrassed, can you?


    For some reason, he tapped me gently on the shoulder.


    ''''Hah~. I''m going to go train again today.


    Oh. Good luck with that. Get your drink on first.


    I did my best to drink down the object X that came out of the mug and I headed to the training ground.


    I''ve been at level II in body arts skill level for the past three months, level III in holy attribute magic, and I''m about to become IV soon.


    I never thought that magic had a skill level, but this is also probably due to the fact that I''ve been heeling against people day and night.


    I suppose my proficiency level would also increase with actual combat rather than image.


    Even after three months of training in the physical arts, it''s probably a matter of qualities that my level is stuck at II.


    But the reason my heart is not broken is because I know that my proficiency level is steadily increasing, albeit gradually.


    I rented the guild''s nap room and continued to refine my body arts and holy attribute magic. For some reason, the bed in the napping room was replaced with a better one in the second month, but I decided not to pay attention to the fact that people looked at me with great pity when I thanked them.


    The only thing that has changed in the past three months is that the adventurer''s rank has risen to F. There is no major change.


    When I reached F rank the other day, I received a suggestion from Instructor Brod.


    ''''On the days I''m off, once you''ve completed your training quota, you''re free to do whatever you want. Well, if you''re not busy, you can help me dismantle the demons in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    That''s what he told me.


    ''What? Do you mean the guild is carrying a dead demon corpse inside? And the demolition?


    Yeah. I''m sure you''ve always eaten demon meat. Those were all dismantled by the guild.


    ''Huh? Was that a demon?


    I''m seriously stuttering that such good meat was a demon.


    ''What''s the point?''


    ''But I haven''t seen a dead demon since I came to the Adventurer''s Guild, have you? The adventurers don''t have it either, do they?


    Oh, come on. I know you have a magic bag. What are you really saying now?


    Instructor Brod was completely taken aback.


    ''Is that magic bag the one that holds something bigger than a bag or makes you not feel the weight of what you put in it? Also, is that what you put in there that stops time and saves it?


    How could time stop? Well, it''s an awesome thing that holds more than a magic bag, though.


    The only thing I''ve ever been exposed to fantasy in this world was magic, so this is going to be a little mind-blowing.


    ''Is it still too expensive?''


    Yeah. Don''t do at least three in gold. Just because the return on that is so great.


    I see. Then the mid-level adventurers would have it. Even newcomers who grew up in a wealthy family would have it.


    ''''Can you recommend a place to eat sometime?


    All right. Well, I''ll see if I can arrange for it to be dismantled in time.


    Please.


    ''''Alright. That''s enough chit-chat, today we''ll deal with this big wooden sword I custom made for you.


    You''ll have to go easy on me, even more so than usual, or as hard as you can.


    You''re weak.


    I''m sure if you were to hit me with that big wooden sword, I''d probably break a few bones.


    Well, I''ll go easy on you, but I can''t cut corners. Try not to break any bones. Come on.


    This is how the days of my battering continue, even if I don''t break any bones.


    And three days later.


    ''I''m glad it''s you, Luciel, right? You''re here. I''m Galba.


    When I walked into the demolition room, what awaited me was a wolf-beast, well-built, not strong, but handsome.


    And when I sharpened a certain person, I thought he looked very much like Galba.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, I''m Luciel. It''s nice to meet you today.


    Goodbye. But it''s like talking to your brother.


    So you were right?


    Yeah. He''s my brother.


    ''It''s just like that,'' I laugh.


    ''That''s nice to hear,''


    He seemed to be on good terms with Mr. Gruger and his brothers.


    ''''Well, we''re going to dismantle the demons now, but some demons are hard and poisonous even if they die, so you''ll have to watch them at first.


    I put my hand in my bag and what came out was a boar.


    But, "Well, are demons this big?


    ''What? Oh. Isn''t this normal?


    The demon that was put out was a boar as big as a light car, and Galva-san put it on the table with one hand with a bang and looked at me and said.


    ''''Then I''ll take it apart.


    Am I a superhuman, too? A meta-beast? certified.


    Thus, when the skin is peeled off, the guts are scraped out, and the meat is turned into blocks, they are put into different magic bags.


    ''''After the meat is dismantled, we sell it wholesale to the guild''s kitchen, the city''s butcher shops, and so on, to help pay for the guild''s operations.


    ''I see. But I have a feeling I''m going to get in the way of your presence?


    ''That''s okay. Of course you''ll have to go through the dismantling, but I''m sure the reason Brod sent you here is so that you can develop an eye for the weaknesses of the demons and where their attacks can easily pass.


    What do you mean?


    ''I think it''s so that when you, the healer, go on an adventure, your survival rate will be a little better. There are far too few new adventurers these days who prepare diligently and work as hard as you do in advance.


    For me, it''s because I don''t want to die.


    ''That''s normal for adventurers, though. There are far too many heroic people out there right now.


    Mr. Galba shook his head ruefully. Thus, while talking with Mr. Galba, I also dismantled a few small hornrabbits.


    ''If you don''t have plans, come back next week.


    Thus, demolition was added to my schedule.


    Dinner that day was served with the hornrabbit I had dismantled.


    I reminded myself that I should have been a little more grateful for the meal, so I prayed and began to eat.


    It seems that Instructor Brod has been busy lately, and he goes away every three days to wherever he is going.


    In that case, let''s go to Mr. Galba''s place. As I was thinking about this, I was approached by Nanaela, Milina and Mernelle, the receptionists I hadn''t had much contact with.


    Luciel-kun, Brod-san asked us to take a look at your studies because your knowledge is quite biased. So we''ll teach you.


    The three of them blocked the way, making me feel strangely intimidated.


    If I refused to do this, I looked scared of what would follow, so I decided to accept the proposal and study today.


    But I had one concern.


    The three of them were quite beautiful and of good character, and this might cause them to be shunned by the adventurers.


    That''s what I was worried about, and that''s all I could think about. But my worries were completely unfounded.


    I found out later that the people around me had already recognized me as a training idiot and certified me as a harmless being.


    Furthermore, it seems that the adventurers'' favorability was also behind the fact that the adventurers'' favorability was so high, as they had cured the injuries of several adventurers who didn''t have money in the past three months.


    Because of this, I didn''t have to worry so much and asked the three of them to teach me how to study.


    ''''There''s no need to be so prepared. Luciel-kun.


    Nanaela smiles from the front.


    ''Yes. ''You''re literate, it''s easy.''


    Milina smiles next to me on the right.


    ''Now let''s get started.''


    Mr. Mernell, sitting next to me on my left, said with a wicked smile.


    Like the placement of the three of us, I was the first person in the world to have a hardcover in front of me instead of a booklet. I didn''t mind this.


    ''You guys are so close. And is your work okay?��And what''s that lot of material?


    I have a demon book, a list of demon parts to defeat, and a list of weapons and armor to make using the recommended demon parts.


    I have a wildflower collection, a collection of mushrooms and fruits, and a beginner''s guide to pharmacy.


    I''m a local specialty. It''s a guidebook that tells you to buy a souvenir from the region.


    Nanaela, Milina, and Mernelle took turns explaining each of them the materials they had brought with them.


    ''Is that all of that necessary?''


    ""Sure."


    ''Wow, okay. So which one should I study first?


    It''s me today, isn''t it?


    Nanayla raised her hand and they smiled, then put the book down and went back to the reception desk.


    This was a good opportunity for me to learn about the current common sense in this world.

 7-Quiet Story 1 A natural healer appears in the Adventurers Guild.

    It was just before noon on an ordinary day when that guy showed up at the Adventurer''s Guild here in Meratni.


    ''''Guildmaster, may I have a moment of your time?''''


    In the training area of the basement, the person who approached me as I was moving my body was Nanaela, who was currently working as a receptionist.


    I stopped my training and approached Nanaela, as she rarely left her seat while on reception duty.


    I reeked of trouble inside, but I was curious because I was tired of the uninspired life lately.


    ''As I always say, call me Brod, not Guildmaster. So what is it?


    I hate this word Guildmaster because I''m still in my forties and it''s too early for me, and it smells like old man.


    ''''I''m sorry. Now then, Mr. Brod. There''s a fifteen year old vocational healer boy at the reception desk right now, and he suggested that I could train him in combat instead of healing him.


    Healers it''s one of those professions I hate. I don''t mind using the power to heal people given to me by the gods, but I''m a money-maker who demands an uncommon amount of money.


    Did he register as an adventurer?


    This is important. Because I might be able to figure out why the healer came to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Yes.


    What are his combat skills?


    Level I bodywork.


    What does this guy want?


    Oh, come on, it''s too fishy. Any normal healer would have a bodyguard.


    I haven''t heard that much about it. But...


    "Don''t take it in a weird way. Say exactly what you mean.


    ''I don''t feel like a normal healer somehow. And he didn''t say anything or show any signs of disgust when he looked at me.


    Okay. Oh, I see. Hmm. I hope he''s not a creep.


    It is said that only the human race can use light and holy attribute magic in this world, but that''s not true. It''s just that beastmen are thought of as having little magical power and not many of them can use magic.


    The only thing you can do is to have your own personal computer.


    You have to be weird to be an adventurer, don''t you?


    I see. I decided to go to the reception desk, thinking in my mind.


    ''''Oh, don''t ever call me guildmaster,''''


    I didn''t forget to put the nail in the coffin for Nanaela.


    When I went to the reception desk, the man at the counter was a frail, long gentleman, a young brother.


    He said he was fifteen years old.


    What''s this guy up to?


    Are you the chick who can do recovery magic?


    Listen with a little intimidation. ''This way it will show its true nature.


    ''''Yes. My name is Luciel, I have just registered as an adventurer. I want to hone both my martial arts training and recovery magic, so I asked the receptionist if there was a request for training and recovery magic that could earn me a little money.


    Hmm. He was frightened, but his eyes were looking at me properly, and his eyes told me that he wasn''t lying.


    ''Huh. "Huh. A curious thing for a healer to do, isn''t it? My name is Brod. You seem to have some skills in the physical arts? Why would a healer want more ability to fight than the status quo?


    Why would a money-grubbing healer want to learn the art of combat? Where is your true self?


    ''It''s because I can''t use it in actual combat. I''m not ready for it yet, and I''m sure that if I go on a journey, I''ll be attacked by some common weak demons, but I''ll die in the end. I asked you to make an effort to prevent that from happening, and to become strong enough to be able to defend myself.


    Oh, I get it. This guy is the type that knows his weaknesses. And for a healer, he''s a pretty rare type that isn''t even tainted with money. He''s a natural with little obsession with money.


    ''''Fine, I''ll hire you as an H-ranked healer in the arena. The reward is a silver coin for one hour of training. The time and duration of his training is as long as the boy desires. When would you like to start training?


    I decided to give in to this guy''s request so that I wouldn''t miss this natural healer.


    ''Three days'' time, please.


    Afterwards, after exchanging greetings with Nanaella, the little boy bowed his head and walked out of the guild.


    ''''I didn''t know there were healers in the world with such a low profile.


    Those words from Nanaela say it all. Dirty and arrogant with money. Even here in Meratni, such a healing hospital exists on the largest scale.


    ''I''m really getting burned for intimidating a little boy like that. Hey, Nanaela. When that natural healer comes, I''ll take care of him. Also, I''ll have him stationed there and you''ll have to clean out the sleeping quarters so he can stay the night. Oh, yeah. Tell the adventurers that if they get involved with that little boy, they will be heavily penalized.


    Hopefully, he''s a guy with guts.


    Oh, if the kid is a natural, I''ll have Gruger prepare that d*mn nasty stuff.


    If he can drink that stuff, it''ll make him a little stronger, even as a healer.


    Then three days passed. The staff informed me that the little boy had arrived.


    ''It''s a big place,'' muttered the little boy, not not noticing me at all.


    This doesn''t bode well for me. Or is it a matter of pre-martial arts and not being vigilant?


    I guess so. Chickie, let''s get started. We''ll start with the basics, so don''t run away.


    Even if I''m intimidated, just nodding properly, the gall might be worth a moderate amount of money.


    With that in mind, I decided to train this natural little boy.


    Perhaps because of my profession, I didn''t have the physical strength to do so, so I decided to make him build up his physical strength at first.


    I liked the way he was struggling to do this low-key training, but I wasn''t sure how long it would last.


    The next morning, I decided to give the kid a drink of that thing I''d asked Gruger to give me.


    It stunk. It stank, even from a distance. It smelled so bad that I had to dilute it.


    You''ve got to be kidding me. This guy drank all of that in one gulp.


    I''m sure he''d be thrilled to hear that.


    I haven''t seen anyone gulp down anything like that in over a decade.


    Maybe this guy is a gem that can make you stronger?


    With that in mind, I decided to work out.


    Just then I couldn''t believe my ears.


    ''Instructor Brod, it was definitely hard during the training, but I didn''t have any sore muscles, so why don''t you work out more?''


    Because he made such a suggestion.


    ''Ho. I didn''t expect a healer to suggest such a thing.


    You don''t think this guy is the type of guy who has a habit of being a nice guy, and the more you hit him, the more you push him, the more he shows his true value?


    On that day, I started training to push the little guy to his limits, one step before he broke.


    What would happen if he continued to train this guy?


    At the same time, I thought. It''s such a waste. I didn''t know I could find such a gem in the rough when I came of age.


    I decided to coach this guy to find the limit of what he couldn''t break.


    ''Brod, what do you think of Luciel?''


    Grugar, who doesn''t usually show any interest in the human race, asked Luciel, the boy, showing interest in him.


    Well, since you drink that, do you care?


    ''To be honest, I''m not a genius, but I''m not just an ordinary man either. He''s starting to adapt to the environment quite nicely. And the fact that you can do it without complaining so much is a gift.


    Any word from the Healers'' Guild?


    No. I''m a G-rated healer, too.


    Oh, I see. So why don''t you at least try the magic book?


    I''ll... I''ll do it.


    Come to think of it, that guy can only cast heels.


    There''s a book on antidotes and granting spells. I''ll give him that.


    And make sure that the Healers'' Guild pays them back in time so they don''t revoke my license.


    You can count on my brothers to be there for you.


    Do you think he''s coming back?


    It''s up to him.


    Yeah.


    Thus, when the little boy went to the Healer''s Guild and came back, he was very happy.


    ''''Well, let''s get down to business and train.


    I decided to work out how I was going to train Luciel from now on, and I was grateful for the day when it was no longer boring as I set up a new schedule to train him.

 8-06 Growth and fledging

    One day at a time, I struggled to survive.


    As early as half a year into my service to the Adventurer''s Guild, I finally managed to leave the Adventurer''s Guild and shop for new underwear and clothes myself.


    ''''I wonder. It''s so natural, but I''m so happy.


    Thank you.


    For some reason, the shopkeeper who saw me off saying so looked at me pityingly, but I returned to the Adventurer''s Guild with a hokey face and went straight to the privatized napping room.


    It bothered me that for some reason the adventurers were looking at me with pity and the guild staff were looking at me with warm eyes before I returned to my room, but I decided not to worry about it since I hadn''t shopped in a long time and I was getting excited.


    In front of the nap room, the adventurers who had healed and become familiar faces approached us.


    ''''That something? Is it a cure?


    I''ll be there for you if you need anything.


    THE warrior approached me.


    ''If there''s anything you want, just let me know.


    A female adventurer gave me a kind look like she was looking at her brother.


    ...Is that one? I didn''t go shopping for six months, so I was a pity kid who couldn''t even shop... or was it certified as such?


    I went into the nap room while thinking about this.


    ''''The fact that this nap room has already been privatized means that they think I have no common sense and can''t live on my own except in battle and heels?


    Each day the proficiency level increases a little bit, and the proficiency level in this world never degenerates.


    No, I think that''s right, probably because my proficiency level has never been lowered before.


    Not once or twice have I thought about the idea of being able to assess proficiency on Earth as well.


    ''Well, even if I could have used the proficiency appraisal when I was on Earth, my previous life would not have been dramatically different.


    I muttered something like that as I took a drink of Object X and moved to the training ground.


    ''''Good. Your physical skill level is now at III.


    Yes. I''ve finally reached level III in my body skill. This is the standard for an adventurer''s F-rank, and it''s said to be a technical skill that can win even if you fight multiple goblins. In this world, if he attended the dojo diligently for a year, he could obtain the skill even if he hadn''t been selected for a profession. It''s a level that could be mastered as early as adulthood. However, it is a level that is generally considered to have the skills of a fledgling adventurer. However, there is a huge difference between the vanguard profession and the rear-guard healers in status, and since their status is difficult to grow, they will lose quite a bit if they fight. This can''t be helped. That''s what I tell myself.


    ''''This is also thanks to Instructor Brod.


    ''Don''t flatter me. Kid, no, because Luciel worked hard to reach his goal.


    Thank you, sir.


    Hmm. It''s just that from now on, it''s going to be harder and harder to raise the skill level.


    I nodded.


    ''Luciel came to the Adventurer''s Guild to survive, didn''t he?


    Yes, sir.


    Hmm. Starting today, we''ll be adding gait training.


    What the hell is that?


    It''s the art of muffling footsteps, walking in a gliding motion, or walking in a low position without getting tired.


    I understand.


    If you can do these things, you may not express the skills, but you will develop your lower body core.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus began the training for the art of walking.


    ''I can hear your footsteps, you''re just sliding along, your posture is high. You''ll be rushed into a wild boar like that.


    In that minicar? Absolutely not. I immersed myself in training.


    Wake up, magic training, breakfast and ingesting object X, throwing training, simulated bodily arts combat, lunch and ingesting object X, throwing training, bodily arts training, dinner and ingesting object X, magic training.


    To be exact, the adventurers are heeled at least ten times a day, or more than fifty times a day if they are badly injured or in large numbers.


    Thinking about where to devote the training time for the walking technique, I put in an hour each in the morning and night for voluntary training in the walking technique.


    For some reason, the instructor began to spend more time on walking than on combat training.


    ''Isn''t there an unusually large amount of training in walking techniques these days?''


    I asked him in doubt.


    "Because walking is what Luciel needs most right now. You got that? Okay, let''s get started.


    There was no reason or explanation given for this.


    Perhaps they would think he was at an age where he wanted to test his strength because of his increased physical technique level.


    Normally, that would be understandable. However, I''m not a child or barbaric enough to dream of such a dream.


    Well, I''d like to promote my guild rank at all costs, but at the very least, I won''t do it when I''m not satisfied with myself.


    Thus, a year has passed in the blink of an eye since I came to the city of Meratni, where there is no romance and an extremely narrow range of action and no movement, and I''ve almost forgotten the name of this city.


    ''Status open.''


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: Healer III


    Age: 16


    LV : 1


    HP: 320 MP: 100 ST: 120


    STR: 34 VIT: 36 DEX: 35 AGI: 32


    INT : 42 MGI : 50 RMG : 48 SP : 0


    Magical Aptitude: Holy


    [Skills]


    Proficiency Appraisal - Fortune - Bodywork IV Magic Manipulation IV Magic Control IV Magic Control IV Holy Attribute Magic V


    Meditation IV, Concentration IV, Restoration of Life Force II, Restoration of Magic IV, Restoration of Physical Force IV


    Throwing III, Demolition II, Hazard Assessment II, Walking II


    Increase in HP gain II Increase in MP gain II Increase in ST gain II


    STR Increase II VIT Increase II DEX Increase II AGI Increase II


    Increase in INT increase II Increase in MGI increase II Increase in RMG increase II


    Poison resistance II Paralysis resistance II Paralysis resistance II Petrification resistance II Sleep resistance II Enchantment resistance I


    Curse Resistance II, Weakness Resistance II, Magic Seal Resistance II, Disease Resistance II


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    Blessing of the God of Destiny (Increase SP acquisition)


    "You''ve put in almost all the time and effort over the past year and this is the result... I don''t have an indicator, so I don''t even know if it''s great.


    ''What are you mumbling to yourself about?''


    ''Oh, good morning, Instructor Brod. No, it''s been a year since I came to this city today, and I don''t really feel like I''m growing.


    Don''t worry. You''re growing up.


    ''Really? I still can''t see Brod-san''s attacks sometimes, and our attacks don''t hit him properly, and his magic is only heels and cures.


    ''''Well, a difference in combat experience and status exists between you and me. If Luciel''s attack comes in properly, there''s enough of a difference to make me fall asleep in shock.


    Yeah.


    Even in a game, if you fight a mid-level demon at level 1, you''ll die before you can do any damage.


    ''''d*mn it, show some gumption.


    He slapped me on the back with a bang.


    It''s painful. Well, it''s only been a year, but I think I''ve faced myself properly and completed my training. Thank you, Instructor Brod. Now, even if you encounter a demon, you''ll be able to escape.


    ''No, I think we can beat that part. Yes. But I don''t know how you didn''t get away with it for a year.


    ''A lot of times I wanted to run away. But I decided it was what I needed to do to survive.


    And there was no way out.


    "Hey, Luciel. Why don''t you just get a job with the Adventurer''s Guild?


    ''No~ I''m pretty snobbish with this, so I want money and I want to learn new magic, just a little bit at a time.


    Well, I suppose that''s normal.


    ''''Last year, the offerings to the Healer''s Guild were also paid by Instructor Brod rather than the Adventurer''s Guild, and if you don''t save up the money, it will come slowly later.


    I see. But you should think about becoming a guild employee, too.


    ''Yes. Well, I''ll be based in this city and I''ll be back to train. Oh, and if you need a healer, just ask for one. I''ll take care of it at a reasonable price.


    I thus exchanged a stiff handshake with Instructor Brod and greeted everyone who had taken care of me, and he sent me off with a smile.


    This was the end of my time in the Adventurers'' Guild.


    As I left the Adventurer''s Guild, I looked up at the sky and said, "Okay, it''s another fine day. It''s another fine day," I said, and then started walking towards the Healers'' Guild.


    I had no way of knowing that I would be returning to the Adventurer''s Guild soon.

 9-07 U-turn

    ''A healer''s guild, huh? Why does it feel like the Adventurer''s Guild already feels like home when you''re also a healer by profession?


    After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, I arrived at the Healer''s Guild immediately.


    I opened the door, but there were no people in place like before, and there was no "welcome".


    Well, it''s not like I''m in any trouble, so that''s fine. I went to the counter and called out to the receptionist.


    ''Excuse me. I''m sorry, but you''re a healer, aren''t you? You''re Krull-san, right? It''s been a while.


    You''re the guy who signed up a year ago, right? "Yes, I''m Luciel. It''s you, isn''t it, Luciel? How are you? I mean, aren''t you getting fitter?


    Yes, sir. I''ve been doing some training. Well, I''m fine now.


    I made a power hump.


    ''Oh, I see. What healing center do you work in now?


    Well, you don''t work at the Healing Institute.


    ''What? So, maybe you haven''t gone to a treatment center since then?


    ''''Yes. I was training in the Adventurer''s Guild while living at the request of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Oh, really? I mean, what''s the point of being a healer then?


    ''Hahaha. If there''s someone to protect me with a little money, that''s fine, but the world isn''t that sweet. My motto is to never die. For that reason, I''ve been working hard this past year to hone my self-defense skills.


    Wow, you really are an odd one, aren''t you? Well, it''s okay. When you renew your card, I''ll check your holy magic skill level. The level determines what rank you should be upgraded to.


    Now, please.


    ''''When you get your rank, I''ll get your offering and give you the magic book. Then give me your card.


    Yes, sir.


    I hand over the card honestly.


    ''Then let''s see if you''ve made a proper effort, Luciel...? Hey, hey, Luciel, what''s going on with you?


    ''What? Is there a problem?


    You''re right. What kind of crazy training have you been doing? No, explain what kind of life you''ve lived.


    Huh? Scary! What''s with Mr. Krull''s kind of awesome swordplay?


    ''Mr. Krull, your face is a little scary. Your beautiful face is ruined. I''ll tell you a story, please calm down.


    His voice brought him to his senses, and he cleared his throat with a cough, "So? He looks at me with a tremendous amount of intimidation.


    "First, after I learn to heel in this chapter...


    Thus, I told him the story of my year.


    When I had finished telling everything, Krull-san asked me in a voice without intonation.


    ''Are you a pervert, Luciel?'' And.


    ''Isn''t it terrible? I just don''t want to die, and I''ve only created such a perfect environment as a healer where I can hone my healing magic skills.


    But there are treatment centers, you know. You might be a workhorse at first, but you can make connections.


    Of course you do. But as a healer, what you need is the number of treatments. So not everyone can become a full-fledged professional right away, right? And I think there''s a difference between treating someone because you want money and getting paid for treatment after you''ve convinced them to do so. What I wanted this past year was the ability to defend myself. Because money can''t buy this.


    I... I know. I''m sorry.


    Oh, I''m sorry to be the one acting so high and mighty. And just so you know, I don''t think I''m a dominant or perverted person. I just don''t want to die.


    I smiled.


    ''Luciel, you have such high aspirations. Even though Lady Lumina brought you here, you''re so decent, you startled me.


    Then he chuckled.


    This means that the only girl Lumina-sama has ever brought in has been an unusual one... right?


    It''s okay for Lumina to be dissed, but I''m a victim... right? If he was identified as a changed child from last year?


    ''Speaking of which, I never got to meet Lady Lumina after that?


    Oh, Master Lumina is no longer in this city. She went back to the church headquarters in the Holy City long ago.


    The Holy City''s church headquarters, was Master Lumina an elite?


    Yeah. Well, so for the time being, I don''t think we''ll see you unless you work hard and try your hardest. Now, let''s see, I can get you up to a C-grade, but how high do you want to go?


    ''Can''t you just buy the book of magic first?


    I can sell it. ''''You can sell them, but there''s a clause. The price is set at ten times the normal price when you sell a spellbook that hasn''t reached that rank. So I wouldn''t recommend it. The high priced magic books cost more than ten times the offering, so it''s usually not possible.


    ''''Now, what kind of magic books will you be able to buy at each rank?


    "F for poison, paralysis and sleep anomaly recovery magic, E for mid-range recovery magic, D for warding magic, and C for multiple recovery magic.


    "Okay. So how much does it cost to get E, D and C?


    One gold and twenty-four silver, but that''s a C-grade, so that''s about 90 silver.


    "Wow, that''s not even close. ''DON''T''


    Here''s your paycheck. There''s a gold and 31 silver coins in it.


    The man who put the leather bag down was Instructor Brod.


    ''Huh? Why is Instructor Brod here?


    Yeah. That''s because you forgot to give me my reward. Hey, little girl. This guy, send Luciel to the Adventurer''s Guild for one year for a gold coin. I''ll pay his salary.


    Well, who are you?


    Oh, I''m sorry. I''m Brod from the Adventurers'' Guild. You can get through to the guildmaster here by telling him that Brod told me so.


    Krull-san is looking at us with concern.


    ''''Well, Krull-san, this person is Brod-san, and he is my martial arts master, so it''s okay because he''s not a shady person and he''s not threatened. But still, what''s a dispatch?


    ''Luciel, I''m officially sending you to the Adventurer''s Guild to be stationed there.


    "...Well, I haven''t been able to hit my instructor yet, so I''m okay with that?


    Are you okay? Are you sure?


    I''m a little glad that Krull heard me whisper and sound concerned.


    ''''It''s okay. I''m not being threatened, and as I said before, I''m a martial arts master. I''ll even take dispatches.''''


    "...Okay. I''ll accept it then. Once you get your renewal fee for one year, you''ll have to work hard to earn it until next year.


    Thank you for your advice.


    Then the formalities of loaning me to the Adventurers'' Guild were done.


    Then we left the Healers'' Guild.


    As soon as we left the Healers'' Guild, I spoke to Instructor Brod.


    "But you surprise me, Instructor Brod.


    "Thanks to my combat training with Luciel, my body art is at level VIII. I''m going to teach you everything I know, while also learning the work of the guild. Oh, and make sure you study holy attribute magic as well.


    Instructor Brod laughed with a hint of a smile.


    I left and returned to the Adventurer''s Guild less than an hour later, much teased by everyone.


    He then moved to my room.


    ''''You totally own this place,''''


    The tag for the nap room was removed and hung with the room of Luciel the Healer and the tag.


    The room, which had been filled with personal belongings, was now completely my private room.


    The room was tidied up, a new desk and chair, a new bed, and a new bookshelf were put in place.


    The magic book I bought today was on the reception counter, but I put it away here.


    "See you around for another year.


    I said those words to my room.


    After my room was settled, I put my training into the afternoon and read the magic book I had just bought.


    The content had many overlapping points, but there were also some things that were new to me, such as the magic boosting skills that raise the amount of magic power to consciously increase the amount of magic power, chanting discards rather than chanting omissions, and that it is more efficient to learn things like heal.


    However, these books don''t list the disadvantages. There is no description of what happens if you do that. Speaking from first-hand experience, regarding chanting, no chanting does not manifest a skill, and at level I, it consumes eight times the magic power.


    There was no description for this. That''s why I, with my small amount of magic, haven''t raised the level of chantless chanting at the moment. At some point, if my magic power level increases, I''d like to consider it, but...


    With that in mind, I''ve got some new magic, but I''d like to get the required magic power reduction skill that will reduce the magic power consumption first.


    Of course, I''ll need to increase my level of magic manipulation and magic control to trigger it and it won''t work, but I want to be able to use a lot of magic.


    Although I feel impatient, I wanted to do my best to be able to travel at least.

 10-08 Welcome party and the darkness that begins to move

    I was sent to the Adventurer''s Guild, and I knew my life was going to change a bit.


    I would do my combat training as usual and cast magic on the adventurers for free.


    ''''Well it was the same as usual, wasn''t it?''''


    That''s true. Luciel''s job is to heal, you know. Besides, wouldn''t you want to get some combat training?


    ''Of course that''s true. We need to improve our chances of survival as much as possible.


    ''Then hang in there for a year. Then you''ll be able to survive if you encounter low-level bandits.


    I''ll take you up on your offer.


    So I''m gonna get some dinner.


    Yes, sir.


    I moved to the mess hall, where Instructor Brod and Grugar were in charge.


    ''Our adventurer guild''s healer-sama is here.


    I heard such a voice as I entered the cafeteria and I was greeted with applause.


    ''Huh?'' When I checked, it was everyone who was supposed to be off duty for the guild staff and a group of adventurers who knew each other.


    ''''What''s the surprise? I''ve been sent to the Adventurer''s Guild, which means I''m a temporary employee. We''ll have a welcome party, too.


    Instructor Brod laughed loudly.


    When he came out of the kitchen, Gruger had a mug full of object X in his hand.


    I''m sorry, are you going to drink that after all?


    Isn''t it obvious?


    It''s a good idea," he said, accepting the mug and pouring it down the drain.


    I''m sure you''ve got a great deal of experience in this area.


    Such a voice came from the adventurers.


    I wanted to say that there''s no way that''s possible, but I couldn''t speak in reaction to the peach juice all at once.


    ''Yes, that''s right. Luciel, you''re not allowed to drink,


    Why? I listen with patience to the uncomfortable mouth.


    ''Is it because the potency of this will be too strong for you to wake up tomorrow?


    ''Oh no~'' he laments the inexcusability of not being able to drink at the welcome party.


    (Oh, I haven''t had a drink since I came to this world), and as I think back on it, he says, "For that, there''s plenty more of this and more food to go around.


    You''re not going to get that one, are you?


    What, you think it''s a bad idea?


    Then why are you drinking it?


    ''I''m still a dominatrix,'' he whispered, ''but you adventurers? I can hear everything, sir.


    Good. Now, Luciel, say something.


    Oh, yes. Thank you for your help over the past year. And from now on, as a temporary staff member, I will strive to improve the survival rate of all adventurers as much as possible. So here''s to you.


    ""Cheers~!"


    This is how my welcome party was held.


    I''d like to ask you something," he said, "Hey, Luciel, I''d like to ask you something.


    What is it?


    Are you a man of color?


    ''Gosh, gosh, what are you asking me all of a sudden! I''m a normal person. I like normal girls.


    Oh. That''s a relief. I know you''re with Mr. Brod all the time, and I haven''t had that much contact with the pretty receptionist.


    ''Sigh. Love of color is important, but life is light in this world. This past year wasn''t all that much about survival.


    Huh. You''re too young, but you have nothing to be optimistic about. You''re young. You should have a clearer head.


    ''Yes, though. I''ve gotten used to it now, but where I lived, no one carried a weapon around, so I was living scared for about six months after I came to town.


    ''Hahaha. You''re unbalanced, you dare to drink that and you''re scared of adventurers, you''re unbalanced.


    ''No, no, no, that one won''t kill you if you drink it, but when I first came to this city, I could only imagine a future where I would die if I got tangled up with an adventurer.


    ''I don''t think there are any adventurers in this city who would get involved with you like a zombie heading towards Mr. Brod. Well, if you need anything, you can count on me.


    Thank you, sir.


    "So, Bazan, was Luciel a man-color? And Sekiros and the less talkative Basra, who was partying with Bazan-san, called out to me.


    ''Huh. I like women,''''


    If you sigh, you''ll run away with your happiness.


    Whose fault is that?


    ''Haha. Well, next time I''ll take you to a place where you can have a night out.


    Are there shops like that in this town?


    Oh, they''re biting. I have it. Well, in the case of Luciel-kun, it''s pretty obvious, so if he doesn''t wear a disguise, word will spread quickly, though.


    I''ll have to think about it.


    The three of them were laughing and puffing ale as they watched me fall into a depressed state.


    This is why my welcome party lasted until nearly midnight.


    When I woke up the next morning, I was trying out the new magic and chanting that I could learn.


    The middle level recovery magic middle heel is expected to recover about three times as much as the heel and consumes 1.5 times as much magic power.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for, because you''re going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The Elementary Warding Magic Attack Barrier was to reduce damage against physical attacks, and the Magic Barrier was to reduce magic damage. The consumption was 10 for both.


    The intermediate ward magic area barrier is to deploy attack and magic barriers against people within a two-meter radius of me and does not block demons and other things.


    ''Even so, it''s a hell of a tough morning. Can''t you make it more user-friendly, like removing 30 MP at once with one area barrier?


    As I meditated, I began to think more and more about magic.


    As Luciel was contemplating magic, there was a shouting sound in one of the healing clinics in Meratni.


    ''You guys, what is this all about? What do you mean, less than half the income and the number of slaves we enslaved in previous years!


    A middle-aged man with a bulging belly, wearing jewelry over a white robe, yells out.


    ''''I''m sorry. But, master, that matter, as I said before, involves the healers who frequent the Adventurer''s Guild.


    One of the men representing him stepped forward and replied, bowing his head.


    Then why didn''t you do something about it? You incompetent people. Karan Karan.


    He threw an ornate and expensive looking cup at the man.


    The man did not avoid it, but instead received it with his forehead and blood began to flow from his forehead.


    The man slowly begins to speak.


    ''In my excuse, the subject healer has only left the Adventurer''s Guild four times in a year. I couldn''t even make contact with him.


    Then you would have to go to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    ''''...That''s why he engages in mock battles day and night with the master of the Adventurer''s Guild. Furthermore, when he sleeps, he has a highly ranked adventurer waiting in front of his room, so he can''t touch him at all.


    ''Shit. The Adventurer''s Guild and its healers are an abomination. Why did he show up? We must do something about it, and soon. Hey! Summon my healing hospital.


    ''''Ha,'''' the man left the room.


    Thus, those who considered Luciel, the healer of the Adventurer''s Guild, to be in the way had finally begun to appear.

 11-09 The city of Melatoni, the director of the largest healing hospital, Botakauri appears

    The Healer''s Guild was founded by the Sage of Time in order to produce people who could handle holy magic and save as many people as possible.


    Initially, the healing was paid for in the form of an offering.


    This was not only money, but also vegetables, fruits, and other necessities of life, as long as they were thoughtful.


    However, after the founders left this world, the healers'' mindset gradually changed.


    The healers felt so resentful of the fact that they had cast a life-saving spell and would be resented and abused if they couldn''t save their lives that they went on strike against the Healers Guild.


    Thus the price was decided by each individual at the discretion of the healers, and the guild became a weak entity that didn''t speak except when it was too obvious, and only made them pay an offering based on the sales of magic books and their rank.


    They were used for maintenance costs and guild staff salaries, and they no longer established a healing hospital or ran an orphanage.


    Thus, the prototype of the healers, known as the moneymen, was created and their momentum accelerated.


    ''''For that reason, I''ll have an escort with me when I leave the guild in the future.


    "...I didn''t think that people would hate me without knowing it.


    ''I''m sure you do. But you have a lot more allies than that. The Adventurer''s Guild, adventurers and their families appreciate it. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that we''ve been able to make it to this point.


    ''Well, I don''t mean to do anything wrong, so it''s fine, but then I''ll have to train harder.


    ''''... I knew Luciel''s thinking was out of step with the other healers, in a good way.


    I am who I am. But where the hell did that information come from?


    ''That''s the people who are mad at the inhabitants of this city, the adventurers and the other healers besides you.


    Oh, so you''re a resident too?


    ''Yeah. It was on the condition that we let them treat the injured civilians from now on, though.


    What?


    Of course not. People don''t give free information to the world.


    ''''Huh~. It''s fine to treat them, but I''ll need an escort too.


    Oh. Let me take care of that part.


    So, do you know who I have a vendetta against?


    Yeah. These are the ones who ran the healing clinics and charged high prices for their treatments. Among them, I''ve heard that the head of the largest healing center in the city, Botakouri, has his eye on you.


    ''Is it because the most powerful man in town is the head of a university hospital, just like the chairman of a university hospital who looks at a single new doctor in the eye, or is it because he''s the chief (don)? Then you''re just too small, Don.


    ''Digakbyoin? What does that mean? But still, I didn''t understand what you meant by how much to how much?


    Gulp.


    He returned the old man''s gag calmly.


    ''Hey, hey, are you okay?''


    ''''Yeah, yeah. But still, don''t you have any allies in relation to the Healing Institute?


    ''I''m sure there are those who support you, even if no one is outwardly on your side. The ones that don''t charge exorbitant prices, but offer reasonable prices, or offer a price first, will be fine.


    What''s my reputation, by the way?


    ''It''s generally good from the adventurers that he''s skilled and accommodating. There have been several requests from residents for treatment at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Do you think I''m already treating the residents?


    Yeah. Did you notice? The word was out that they treated you for a flat silver dollar a day without charging you a dime.


    ''What? A silver coin? Isn''t it expensive?


    "...I''ve been asking Nanaela and the others to teach you some common sense, but you need to learn some more common sense.


    ''No, no, I''m a chick who''s just started my second year as a healer, right?


    I was in a great place to learn, as were my skills as a healer.


    Studying with the Great Book of Demons, taught by Nanaela-san.


    An eye nurtured by Garba-san''s demolition.


    A study using the Great Book of Wildflowers taught by Mirina-san.


    In addition, the Adventurer''s Guild also has detailed books on various genres.


    Also, one must be excellent to become an employee of the Adventurer''s Guild, let alone a receptionist. All staff members were more talented than the average person.


    In addition, in a world where entertainment is scarce, reading is my leisure time, and over the course of a year I learned a lot of knowledge.


    Combat training was the most prominent part of my training, but due to my chattering nature, I might be killed if I failed against the stern adventurers who asked for a cure.......


    With that in mind, I never missed the image training while chanting my heels.


    By the time six months had passed since I arrived in this world, I was no longer afraid of adventurers, but I wasn''t conceited.


    No, if I was a tough guy and saved adventurers and people, wouldn''t I be able to live a safe life in this world? The result of his desperate efforts because of this desire was the result of his current efforts.


    And the biggest factor was the treatment in the Adventurer''s Guild. In my previous life, I would die of overwork without getting much sleep, just like the doctors on TV.


    He never fell into such a situation, so his current life wasn''t hard or anything like that.


    It was. Good. In order to increase the survival rate of our temporary staff, we''ll train them to use a variety of weapons from today.


    No, don''t tense up. And don''t pull, hey, you hear me? Instructor Brod? Brod Kooka.


    The staff and adventurers watched me with warm eyes as I disappeared into the basement where the training grounds are located, clutching my neck and my clothes, as usual.


    One day after one of those days, I was concentrating on training my physical and walking techniques, and today I was being beaten up by Instructor Brod again, when he suddenly called out to me in a high pressure manner.


    ''Are you the guild''s healer?''


    (Who?) When I think about it, I think, "Hey, are you listening to me? The "Little Chief


    The words were spoken by one of the two men who looked like a man with a round belly and a well-built mercenary.


    ''''Who are you? I don''t know any such barbarian who would threaten you further without an appointment?


    I hated with all my heart the idea of having my precious time wasted, but as the instructor and all the adventurers gathered nearby, I decided to take a strong stand.


    ''Cheeky little bastard. And you are an ignorant fellow for not knowing me here. Listen up, I am the head of the largest healing hospital in this city of Meratni, Botakouri.


    Rip-off?


    It''s Botacouri. "Insolent boy, I order you to cease your treatment at the Adventurers'' Guild immediately. Stop healing in the Adventurer''s Guild and I will hire you to come work for me in my sanitarium. That''s what I''ve come to tell you.


    ''I can''t. I can''t say no because I''m sent by the Healers Guild. Well, even if I could, I''d turn them down.


    Hey, you. If you reject the mercy of Lady Botacouli...


    When he said that much, the mercenary was unable to continue with his words due to the killing spirit of the adventurers.


    ''''Mercy doesn''t apply to blackmailing or trying to eliminate your workplace. You might want to re-learn the meaning of the word once, don''t you?


    You''re getting a lot of stares.


    It looks like I''d better ask for an escort when I go out.


    ''''Ever since you came to the Adventurer''s Guild, there have been fewer and fewer guests in our healing center every day.


    ''Are you making any sales efforts? A sanitarium is a place that helps people, but I don''t think any patient wants to go to a place with a bad reputation, do you?


    ''''Kid, do you think my healing center has a bad reputation!


    ''No one is saying that. It''s just that if I were a patient, I''d go to a place that''s accommodating, quicker procedures, clearer pricing and all that kind of stuff, right?


    What, are you trying to talk me out of it?


    ''What? Why should I preach to someone who didn''t even know your name until today? Does that ring a bell?


    You little bastard, you''re a neophyte healer, and you can be destroyed at a moment''s notice.


    Botacouli has a vein in his forehead, but was he a little too agitated?


    Then how much do you, as a senior healer, get paid for the treatment of how many injuries and how much money do you get? And what is the magic you are using?


    ''''Surprise me when I hear it, including me, I can use advanced recovery magic high heels in my healing clinic. And it''s priced at an incredible 30 gold coins.


    Thirty million yen for one time is an unbeatable price?


    So what magic do you do for patients with broken bones and such?


    High heels, of course.


    You could have healed yourself in your middle heels.


    ''What''s the use of such low-level magic now?''


    I''m sure it could be used by many people and save a lot of patients?


    ''No. I''m asking you what you get for doing a job that doesn''t pay the bills.


    ''Huh. If high heels can chant, then you''re sure of your skills, right? If you still don''t get patients, don''t you think there''s a problem with your management?


    "Mmm-hmm. I know what he''s talking about. I''m already angry. Hey, boys, kill this guy.


    That being said, they won''t move, no, they can''t move.


    It''s because they are plainly intimidated by what happens when the adventurers around them move because of their antagonism to me.


    It''s intimidating enough that you can see it even when it''s not directed at me.


    But there''s a tremendous killing spirit coming from the Brod instructor next to me.


    "This is Brod from the Adventurers'' Guild. Botacouli-dono, shall we examine everything from the management of your healing clinic to what nefarious things you''re doing, every single detail?


    Botacouli began to tremble at Instructor Brod''s intimidation.


    ''Hiiiiii,''


    Then he screamed and ran off to the exit in a flash.


    ''''Oh great. To chase them away with the killing spirit, Instructor Brod is still amazing. Ah, everyone, I''m sorry for the trouble this time.


    I lowered my head.


    ''But then again, is that the mastermind?''


    No, he''s just a scoundrel who loves money, and after treating you, he''ll offer you exorbitant prices and turn you into a debt slave.


    ''How can that be allowed to happen? And you can''t, because there''s no law against it.


    Well, yes. Moreover, some of them only offer the amount of money after they treat you, and they don''t pay you even though they treat you.


    It is said that there are many cases where they say so and set you up in reverse.


    As long as you are treating people with such a fraudulent act, you may be sued for making them pay nothing.


    This problem seems to have deep roots.


    Yeah. It''s a good thing you''re the one who came to my house, because you have no common sense.


    That makes it hard to decide whether I''m being complimented or put down.


    Really? It''s just that I''m glad he''s a guy who isn''t stuck in a healer''s wheelhouse.


    ''Well, I''m glad to hear that you''re needed, but should I be more vigilant in the future?


    ''''Leave the handling to the Adventurer''s Guild. We''ve got some top-notch guys when it comes to keeping an eye on things.


    ''Please do so. Then you can continue your training.


    Oh.


    Thus I saw Botacouri, the largest healing center in the city of Meratni, and I began to think a lot about the Healers Guild, the Healing Center, and the Healers.


    Meanwhile, Botacouri, who had escaped from the Adventurer''s Guild, was in his private room, hitting on two mercenaries and the slave-master.


    ''Oh, it''s so annoying. You''re going to get away with it, you little bastard! I don''t care how much information the boy has on you, you will get away with it. I don''t care how much information you have.


    ''That''s all well and good, Mr. Botacouli. Threatening or setting that one up is a bit harsh, isn''t it? After all, the Adventurer''s Guild has completely surrounded us. We can''t get anything with that one.


    You don''t have to tell me that. Shut up and do as you''re told.


    ''Hee hee. But I''ll tell you this, even if you kill that thing, the first person to be suspected is your husband. This time, even if he''s white, the adventurers will still suspect him.


    I said you know what I''m talking about.


    ''Well, well. It''s not good news, but I believe the maximum amount of time the healing guild can be sent out is one year. So I think we can create a situation where that brat has to leave this city next year.


    Idiot. We can''t wait that long. But why is that little boy working for such a stingy adventurer''s guild? Hey. You''re going to find that little boy from both the Adventurer''s Guild and the Healer''s Guild.


    ''Yes, sir. ''Master,'' the men left Botakouri''s private quarters.


    ''Let''s ask the head of the Healer''s Guild if it is possible to fly the little bastard out of office. But no matter how much money we put in, if the Adventurer''s Guild is not convinced, it''s impossible. Is there any way to do it?


    Botacouli continued to ponder.

 12-10 Training 2 Numerical values, strength and report

    A week had passed since the day Botacouli came to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''Looks like he and the guys have been sniffing around a lot of things about you.


    Well, I''m not dependent on them, so I don''t mind being snooped on.


    ''Yes, but Botacouli is snooping around Luciel. That way, anyone who wants to sell that guy a favor could turn against Luciel.


    ...and before I knew it, I was in a vicious circle.


    I nodded, holding my face as Munch screamed.


    ''So from this day forward, I''m going to stop training you as a healer.


    Instructor Brod declared.


    ''Huh?''


    Is it broken? As I was thinking this, he spoke up to continue.


    ''From today, you''re going to Sparta as a budding fist fighter or holy knight.


    Hello? Instructor Brod?


    What? Why does that switch go off? Hey?


    ''Well, don''t worry. I''m just going to lightly work out about twice as dense as I''ve been working out, and I''m just going to increase the amount of food and that, too.


    ''What? It''s not reassuring at all?


    Then, at length, Instructor Brod put his hand on my shoulder and said.


    ''There are times when a man has to do things.''


    ''What? What made you think you could convince me with those words now?


    If you don''t want to die, just shut up and follow.


    The low voice that emanated from Instructor Brod was not half as intimidating as it should have been.


    ''Yessir,''


    I saluted.


    "Come on,


    In the Adventurer''s Guild''s basement training ground, I began to hear Instructor Brod''s reprimands and my screams and shouts from the morning, and the occasional cry.


    The new adventurers who were listening to this began to work hard at their training, because the healers were working so hard.


    Unbeknownst to me, the survival rate of adventurers increased, and I led the adventurers'' guild into a virtuous cycle that will be talked about for many years to come.


    My two names are not very useful, but at this time, all I could think about was escaping from Instructor Brod, without thinking about it at all.


    "You can use the barrier now, right?


    ''Yes, sir. Thanks to you, I can now use the barrier up to intermediate level.


    Okay. Well, call yourself ASAP.


    Oh, yes.


    The next moment I activated the attack barrier, my vision changed in a circle.


    In the next moment, I felt intense pain in my chest and back, and I couldn''t breathe.


    ''''Hm. I threw everything I had at you, but you''re not dead, you''re conscious, and your bones aren''t broken.''''


    I''ve been told that I''m that fluent, but I continue to be unable to breathe.


    ''You couldn''t see it, but I threw Luciel off with my full strength. I was going to work it out gradually, but if you died, I wouldn''t have been able to get back to it.


    I''m sure you have a way to do that.


    ''What? So you would have given him time to put up the barrier. There''s such a thing as a sneak attack, you know.


    I''m sure that''s true.


    ''What we''ve been doing is training. You''re not dying, and you didn''t do that much damage, right? But starting today, we''re going to add pain to that.


    What? You''ve had pain in the past, haven''t you? How did this happen all of a sudden? What if...


    "...Is the situation really that bad?


    No, not at all.


    Instructor Brod shook his head.


    ''Huh? Then why?


    ''Over the past year, I''ve laid the foundation for my body. I have no bad habits. I don''t have a natural talent, but I can continue to work hard. If you had that kind of material, you''d want to be my disciple.


    No way?


    ''From now on, I will train you as my apprentice. Ah, yes, I forbid you to look at my status and skills until I say I''m good.


    "...why?


    Because if you start chasing numbers, you won''t be able to smell the strong man.


    Do I smell a strong man?


    Yeah. It doesn''t matter how high your status is, if your neck and body are separated, people will die. Even if it''s Luciel now, if he puts a sword through my neck, defenseless, I''m dead. Anyone trapped by status will be useless in a real predicament.


    It was strangely convincing.


    ''''... I understand.''''


    ''This time I won''t take you by surprise, so put up a proper barrier. Then we''ll start the fight.


    ''Yes. Nice to meet you.


    ''Focus your attention on every body of the enemy you are facing. Some people feint with their eyes, or feint with their center of gravity, but with your current skills, you won''t even recognize a feint.


    Well, I''m aware of that.


    "First you have to catch your opponent''s movement. Then step by step: defense, parry, and evade.


    It''s just like what we''ve been doing.


    Yes. But it''s different in power and speed. And I''ll put a feint in it.


    I understand.


    Once you get used to it, you''ll be able to look down and imagine yourself and your opponent as you fight.


    ''You''re in the realm of mastery!


    First thing''s first, I hope you don''t run off.


    I''ll do my best.


    "Normally, you''d have to be patient. That kind of thing is really cheeky.


    ''There are no absolutes in the world, you know. Instructor Brod.


    "...I''ll go as fast as I can, so don''t get crushed. Then hang in there and hang in there.


    I''m sorry to be so cocky. Start with a regular one, please.


    "....


    The next moment, five meters were blown away. I didn''t get knocked out, and I was going to be in the sandbag for the next hour.


    ''Good. That''s it for today. After this, we''ll train as usual, and we''ll deal with body arts, swordsmanship, shielding, spearmanship and archery.


    I... I... I... I... I...


    I fell forward, but fifteen minutes later I was doused with water and got up and started training in body arts.


    ''It''s fundamentals like this that make me strong. I muttered the same words over and over again like a spell, "Train the basics thoroughly," and the adventurers of Meratni became stronger as they heard those words and began to train the basics.


    In this world of six days a week, we spent the days of light and the days of wind in physical combat. The days of fire were swordsmanship and shield arts. Water days were spearmanship. Earth days were throwing and archery. The dark days were assigned to study and magical training days to train on.


    During swordsmanship and spearmanship, his body would be stained with blood from cuts during combat, but this time he was allowed to hang a heel on himself in quicksand. The first time I used magic on myself, I felt the effects of magic, and from this point on, I rapidly deepened my understanding of magic. I grew up with such byproducts.


    At that time, speaking of Botacouli, I was reading a report.


    Report, Luciel, occupational healer, age 16.


    He was an ignorant villager, but last year, he gained his aptitude for vocational healers and holy attribute magic at the Rite of Adulthood.


    Later, on the 17th of the sixth month, he visited Meratni and registered with the Healer''s Guild under the guidance of Holy Knight Lumina.


    Initially, he was unable to use even heal, but remained in the guild''s quarters for seven days and learned to heal.


    Afterwards, he went to the Adventurer''s Guild instead of the Healing Institute, and began training in body arts for some reason.


    In exchange for an hour of martial arts training, he was given an hour''s worth of silver coins to reside there, and from then on, he would spend the rest of the year practicing martial arts without fail.


    When the card was renewed this year, his holy attribute magic skill level had risen to V, suggesting that he continued to cast spells on himself while injured by the body arts.


    Two names are whispered in the shadows as evidence of this: zombie healer, dom healer, and healer''s dom zombie.


    His friendships are with the guild master, guild staff and adventurers, but none of them have deep relationships with him, as he prefers to train rather than socialize with others.


    However, he is trusted by the Adventurer''s Guild and adventurers, and most of them will accept his request if it is not unreasonable.


    Healer Luciel''s treatment fee, but surprisingly, he does not set a fee, but a flat fee of one silver coin.


    As for the reason, the fact that Luciel the Healer makes the Adventurer''s Guild his home is likely to be strongly related to how he started being hired.


    When Botacouli looked over the report, he thought he started to wannabe and shiver, and then he rolled the report up and slammed it down on the ground, crushing it.


    ''''A single silver coin, don''t be silly! It''s people like this that make the other healers think I''m a money-maker.


    Botacouli was annoyed that the amount of money set for Luciel''s healing was shockingly cheap.


    ''What''s wrong with wanting to be wealthy when you can use the talents that Heaven has loved you for so long? You hypocrite!''''


    After stomping through the report over and over again, Botacouli sat down at his desk and wrote a letter under his breath, "Hahahahaha," he wrote a letter.


    ''''Hey. Go give this to the head of the Healer''s Guild and also this one.


    I understand.


    The letter states that the young healers belonging to the St. Surul Society Healers Guild, Melatni Chapter, are healing for an absurd amount of money and are hindering our business.


    However, he seems to be very capable, so when his contract is up, please move him somewhere far away, preferably to headquarters.


    It was written that I will leave this money with you and if you are reluctant to do so, give me the magic book and give me orders.


    ''This way, it won''t get bad publicity if they find out I moved them. Kukku. If a little money like that can make your reputation good, you''ll make money.''


    Thus Botacouli decided to tacitly tolerate and put up with Luciel''s actions for a year.


    He couldn''t even imagine now that this decision would later determine the fate of Botacouli himself.

 13-Quiet Story 2 The future of Luciel, the three heavyweights of the Melatoni Adventurers Guild.

    Regardless of the type of guild, it is a guild that is open 24 hours a day, three hundred and sixty days a year, 365 days a year.


    The Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni is no exception.


    Early and late shifts and innkeepers exist. But there are those that do not exist.


    ''''Oh. You should start running in the morning again tomorrow.


    Yes, sir. Instructor Brod.


    Luciel went back to the basement nap room.


    ''Alright, let''s have a drink then.''


    Brod speaks to Grugar at the counter. The cafeteria inside the guild doesn''t usually have alcohol, but I guess that''s another guildmaster''s privilege.


    I suppose so. By the way, Brod, don''t you look a lot younger than you used to?


    ''''I''m surprised myself. When I was teaching that guy, my body technique level became ��.


    ''''Wow, that guy is amazing. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this.


    It must be.


    Kukkuk. He laughs, killing his voice.


    ''So? How does Luciel feel about his current environment?


    ''I don''t want to die, that''s all. Well, I guess the truth is that you''re just desperately biting into your training and can''t think of anything else to do.


    Huh. That guy has been drinking that undiluted solution for a long time now, do you know what that effect is?


    I don''t know. I''m sure there''s something in the old literature about that thing that the wise men made that made your body tougher and made it easier for you to increase your status.


    And is that actually working?


    ''''Hmmm. He''s definitely much stronger than when he came here, but he''s still close to an F-class warrior.


    It''s great that you keep drinking that stuff. You know how bad your breath is after drinking that stuff?


    Yeah. I''m the only one around that guy, and I make him plug his nose when he goes near me. Well, as long as you don''t go near him after dinner, there''s no problem.


    Even that brother Galba said it smelled awful.


    Well, after drinking it, the smell goes away in thirty minutes, so somehow no one else notices or hates it.


    I see.


    They had given that thing to the adolescent Luciel, who was sympathetic and wanted to be as strong as he could be, with a mind of his own.


    ''Oh, Brod, thank you for your hard work, Grugar.


    Then Galba, Gulgar''s brother, came in.


    ''You must have done well, Galba.


    ''No, no. It''s a lot easier than being a guildmaster.


    Hey, bro, you got any ale?


    Yes.


    So?


    ''Yeah. Well, now that we''ve negotiated, he won''t have to go over there and be targeted.


    Who''s behind it?


    ''That was a rare botacouli. But I stuttered when the slave chief over there was trying to stage a coup.


    Ho. That''s a tough one.


    And then? What are you going to do now, brother?


    I hear a lot of money is going to the head of the Healers'' Guild, so it''s time for him to go out of business.


    Click. When the time comes for the reclusive Galba to get serious.


    As you can see from this conversation, Galva''s job is actually not just demolition. It''s something like detective work, such as gathering information and evidence in the shadows, and in the past, he also did assassinations.


    ''''Luciel, you have something to hide, but you always live hard and don''t want to die, you''re an oddball who knocks on the door of the Adventurer''s Guild, right? You can''t leave a kid like that alone.


    That''s for sure.


    And then? How far do you think you can work out in five months?


    ''Yeah. He''s a level 1 and can only take out an E class warrior at best. It''s a good idea to have a C-class fighter in your back pocket. Well, in the future, but he still has a lot of room to grow.


    "...If he hasn''t changed in the next few years, maybe I can work him out too.


    "...if you tell him, he''ll die.


    ''It''s okay. It''s not like he''s going to really bust it up like you do. Besides, I have a feeling he''s somewhat of a constitution that gets caught up in the chaos.


    ''Garba''s readings are often ominous, but they do come true.


    ''I wonder when he''ll get to be in love?''


    ''Huh? But all the kids at the reception desk seem to like you, Luciel?


    ''That''s as my brother, apparently. He''s tall and not bad-looking, but his street names are zombies and doms.


    "...isn''t that because of the devil instructor and the cooking bear?


    "I''m just doing the food and that thing as a favor. Don''t put me in the same boat as some combat maniac.


    Who''s a battle freak. But hey... I don''t know what he likes, but I hope someone likes that guy as a man.


    ''It''s okay. Also, he likes girls with nice smiles and pretty gestures, apparently.


    It''s also...


    I... Yeah.


    I''ll comfort you if you cheat on me.


    "Huh.


    The next day, Brod and Grugar were a little kinder to Luciel, he said.

 14-11 Departure

    It had already been six months since I switched from training as a healer to training as an instructor''s apprentice.


    At this time, I had completely forgotten about Botakouri. No, I didn''t have the time or the luxury of thinking about it.


    When one is slashed at a speed that one cannot perceive, and when one is slashed through thin skin, surprise is followed by pain, and one is terrified of being hurt.


    But if they could perceive it, it was at speed, and when the thin skin was slashed, the body would first freeze in fear of being attacked, and they would feel strong pain because they knew they had been slashed, and they would be surprised at the skill of accurately slicing only the thin skin.


    What I''m trying to say is that when I think about it that much, I ask Instructor Brod.


    "Instructor Brod, why do you slash your arms and legs when you''re defending yourself?


    ''Because in six months you''ve only been able to see my attacks because you''re flabbergasted.


    Instructor Brod turned puissantly to the side.


    ''Don''t be jealous of your apprentice''s talent. Besides, it''s not pretty when an old man does a pui.''


    I chuckle.


    ''Well, let''s let that old man cut you down for another hour, shall we?


    I''m sorry.


    I immediately regretted it and went down on my knees.


    I regretted it and got down on my knees. It''s almost noon, let''s get to Gruger.


    Yes, sir. Instructor Brod.


    I could feel my body slowly changing over the past six months.


    ''Oh. You were faster than usual today.


    Yeah. He didn''t want me to cut him down, so I had to.


    Normally, you don''t want to get cut down.


    However, as usual, there was no change in his daily life.


    ''''By the way, when you came here you were a little long, and now you''ve gotten a lot bigger.


    That''s for sure. If I''d been training like I am now when I came, I''m sure I''d have chopped my arm off by mistake more than once.


    Please don''t say anything horrible.


    ''I don''t think anyone will notice that Luciel is a healer when he walks outside anymore.


    Well, normal healers don''t train for combat like Luciel does.


    ''It''s too late now. And I''ve been getting cut by Instructor Brod every day lately, so my fear of blades has faded considerably.


    "...doesn''t that usually freak you out?


    ''There were a couple of times I got slashed by mistake, but I didn''t die, so at least I was confident I could survive.


    ''Sometimes he''ll grow up or try to give up on an attack suddenly, so sometimes I''ll cut him off, but that one really gets me in a hurry every time, too.


    ''''...As expected of a master/student combination of a dominant zombie and a demon instructor. Your thinking is out of control.


    ''Aside from the devil instructor, please don''t be a dominant zombie.


    "I''m the devil''s adviser. I''m teaching you nicely.


    "...and...


    Why are you looking at me like that? Enough! All right, Grouger, get on with your lunch.


    Yes.


    Thus it was time to eat lunch.


    ''''Luciel-kun. It sounds like a letter from the guild headquarters of St. Schuler''s Church.


    Nanaella brought me a letter.


    ''Thank you very much, Nanaela.


    When I received the letter, it was undoubtedly a letter from the guild headquarters of St. Schuler''s Church.


    ''''Yes, sir?''''


    ''Even I don''t know much about the Healer''s Guild. Open it up and read it.


    With that being said, I opened the letter and found it contained a surprising


    A letter of resignation


    St. Surur Church Healers Guild, Meratni Branch, orders Luciel, a member of the Meratni Branch, to be transferred to the headquarters of the Holy City Surur Church as a staff member of the Holy City Surur Church.


    Although it''s unusual, the decision was made after receiving a recommendation that he has the talent, hard work, and strong will to save lives that led him to V holy attribute magic at a young age.


    Considering that he is currently seconded to the Adventurer''s Guild, he was promptly transferred after the end of his secondment period in the following year''s sixth month.


    Pope Fuluna Alludery de Schleur.


    You wrote something about a transfer to church headquarters.


    He''s down. I can''t believe they''re doing this to me.


    What do you mean?


    ''It''s Botacouli. I knew you wouldn''t go out there and that the Adventurer''s Guild was protecting you, so I decided to send you to headquarters.


    Why?


    It wasn''t your life he was after. He wanted you to be the cure for this guild.


    That''s why you''re moving to headquarters so quickly?


    Yeah. And to make sure I don''t come back soon, the Pope''s name on it should give me some kind of position.


    ''''Does that mean........promotion? Is this like a promotion?


    You will. That''s not how it works, man.


    Excuse me.


    ''It''s inevitable. Fortunately, we have six months to go, so from now on we''re going to see more and more patients who need to be healed, along with Spartan training.


    Yes, sir.


    Check your status and skills once.


    After being told that, I immediately checked it out.


    Then I saw that I had mastered parallelism, shortened chanting, swordsmanship, shield techniques, spearmanship and archery.


    At that moment, I was so happy that all the training I had done over the past six months was not in vain.


    From the next day, he used a huge number of recovery magic every day as the guild also lifted the guild''s halted light population and number limits regarding healing.


    After healing to the point of almost running dry every day, Object X was brought in. Object X restores a little bit of magical power, so the days of drinking it and then healing it continued.


    Combat training was the same, but I hadn''t noticed that the concentration of Object X was actually gradually increasing.


    Thus, while I was still at level 1, I acquired numerous skills and was sent to the Adventurer''s Guild to complete my one-year term.


    ''''Well then, everyone, thank you very much for your help. If it wasn''t for this Adventurer''s Guild picking me up, I wouldn''t have had such a productive time. Thank you so much.


    I think I speak for all of us when I say. You have done well. You have saved the lives of so many adventurers, many of whom didn''t have to stop adventuring, and many of whom didn''t lose their families because of you.


    Thank you, sir.


    I don''t like damp. Here, it''s a parting gift. Keep it. This one''s leather bag is full of gold. This one''s a cheap bag, but it''s a magic bag and can hold anything up to ten pieces of equipment. There''s also some equipment inside for you to use. This is a token of everyone''s appreciation.


    I don''t know what I''m supposed to do, but... That''s all there is to it.


    Oh no, I can''t do this anymore. I''ve been doing this for me, and my tear glands broke down with my smallness and everyone''s warmth.


    ''Don''t cry. As long as you come back one day and work for the guild on the cheap, that''s fine.


    Don''t forget to bring a souvenir.


    I left the Adventurer''s Guild in a harmonious mood after Mernel-san laughed at me for saying that.


    I will now set out on a journey in a carriage owned by the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''Well then, gentlemen, I''ll be looking forward to your escort for the next few days from today.


    I''ll take care of it.


    We''ll take care of it.


    We''ll take out anything that comes our way, except for the dragon species.


    The ones who gave me a reliable reply were Bazan-san and the others who accepted my request for an escort this time.


    ''I didn''t expect to be escorted by an A-ranked party, though.


    ''Luciel saved my life, you know. And it''s because of you that I was able to get to the A-rank. This request for Luciel''s escort was fought over, you know.


    Bazan, the wolf-beast man, laughed as he said that.


    Looking at them, I suddenly thought about how stereotypical they were, how different they were from the image of adventurers I had felt when I came to this world, and how strong the stereotypes were.


    ''''First, I''ll go to the Healer''s Guild at St. Schuler''s Church to go through the renewal process, so please hold on for a moment.


    I get out of the carriage and enter the Healer''s Guild.


    It''s still quiet inside~ I proceed to the counter while thinking about that.


    ''Welcome. Welcome to the Meratni branch of the St. Schuler''s Healers Guild.


    "Mr. Krull, if you would like to renew your membership, please hand over your card.


    "What? What? Are you Mr. Luciel?


    ''Yes. Didn''t you notice that?


    ''I wouldn''t normally notice it. You used to flutter around, and now you''re more mature and stocky.


    ''''I see. Oh, I''m being transferred to renewal and headquarters this time, so I''ve been asked to get a magic book?


    Oh. So it was you who was going to Headquarters, Luciel? Is that you, Luciel? You just turned seventeen, right?


    Yeah. Oh, they say it''s the most unusual thing in the world.


    Sigh. That was so unexpected, sister, I''m tired.


    ''''Haha. Well then, I''d like an update and a spellbook that isn''t covered with a spellbook, please.


    ''That''s not necessary. Every healer who goes to HQ receives a spell book that can be bought up to the AAA rank.


    That''s great.


    You think so? But the fact is, as soon as you get up to grade A, you''re allowed to sell them.


    Why?


    It''s because after A rank, you won''t be promoted unless you contribute a lot to the guild. It''s like a kind of honorary position.


    I see.


    ''''Then I''ll update you as soon as possible. ...Hahaha, it''s amazing that you''re going to headquarters at such a young age, you can even get up to an A grade.


    Then you can move up to grade A.


    All right. Okay.... Yes. Now, Luciel, you are a Grade A healer. Please wait for me.


    Krull-san excused himself and went to the back of the room and immediately brought me a number of magic books.


    This is all of them. You don''t need to pay for this spell already, and since you work for the headquarters, you won''t need to make any more offerings.


    ''I see. Then I''ll see you again when I come back to this city.


    ''I''m hoping you''ll be great and raise my salary.


    Haha, I''ll do my best. I''ll do my best." With that, we left the Healer''s Guild without a word.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. I''m sure you''ll be glad to see me.


    Thus, after two years in the city of Meratni, it was time to leave for a new place.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB : Healers IV


    Age: 17


    LV: 1


    HP: 420 MP: 160 ST: 180


    STR: 42 VIT: 51 DEX: 47 AGI: 54


    INT: 72 MGI: 64 RMG: 54 SP: 0


    Magic Suitability: St.


    [Skil]


    Proficiency Assessment - Fortune VII Magic Operation VII Magic Control VII Holy Magic VII


    Contemplation�� Concentration�� Vitality Restoration�� Magic Restoration�� Vitality Restoration��


    Throwing III Disintegration IV Pedestrian Engineering III


    Parallel Thinking�� Kenpo��, Shield��, Gun Technique��, Archery��.


    Vocal omission III. Vocal abandonment I.


    HP Ascension , MP Ascension , ST Ascension .


    STR Ascension Step Up , VIT Ascension Step Up , DEX Ascension Step Up , AGI Ascension Step Up .


    INT Ascension Step Up , , MGI Ascension Step Up , RMG Ascension Step Up .


    Toxicity tolerance VI Paralysis tolerance VI Lithotolerance VI Sleep tolerance VI


    Karma Patience VI Weakness Patience VI Mantle Patience VI Striking Patience II


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    Blessing of the God of Destiny (Increase SP acquisition)


    Adventurer''s Guild E rank, Healer''s Guild A rank

 15-12 Holy attribute magic healing price

    After five days of being rocked by the carriage, we were attacked several times by demons along the way, but Bazan and the others kicked them off with plenty of time to spare.


    The inn was negotiated in a village along the way, and as a result, they succeeded in getting a meal and a place to sleep just by casting a recovery spell.


    All the negotiations were done by Bazan and the others.


    For some reason, some of the villagers worshipped me, but I told them not to worry about it because I was provided with a luxurious meal and a clean bed in exchange for the treatment with my recovery magic.


    It was a journey to prepare for an encampment, but without any encampment we arrived at the Holy Capital of the Holy City of St. Schulur Cooperative Country, Schulur, where the Healer''s Guild headquarters of St. Schulur Church is located.


    When I first heard about it, I thought they were using too much shrules. When I asked, I was warned by Bazan and the others that it was apparently taboo...and that it was best not to speak up.


    ''Thank you, Bazan-san, Sekyros-san and Pasra-san for escorting me.


    I bowed my head as I thanked the three of them.


    ''''In the end, it''s a nomination request from the Adventurer''s Guild, and since it''s a request to escort a person who saved my life, it''s only natural to accept it. Hey.


    Mr. Basra looked at them and said something like that.


    ''That''s right. Both Sekyros and I would have been in real danger if you hadn''t seen through the poison. That''s exactly what would have left Pasra alone.


    Mr. Bazan laughed and affirmed with that fierce look on his face.


    ''Oh yes. Thanks to you, Luciel, you''ve saved my life.''


    Mr. Sekyros laughed and affirmed as well.


    ''No, no. �� No, no, no, no, no. But as we speak, I''m feeling a bit sad to be away from Melatni.


    ''''Well, Luciel would be more than welcome to come back, but you''ll have to work hard at the Healer''s Guild headquarters for that spellbook.


    Yeah. Thank you all so much for the escort.


    Yeah. I hope I get to have a drink this time.


    In the end, I was transferred without having a drink with anyone.


    ''''Yes. I''ll do my best to buy you a drink then.


    I look forward to it.


    Don''t be like Botacouli.


    Yes.


    After saying goodbye, the carriage carrying the three of us returned to Meratni.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    It''s a holy attribute granting spell Aura Coat.


    It can block the miasma in the air for an hour, slowing the progress of illnesses and making it harder for people to suffer from disorders.


    Holy Attribute Special Magic Purification.


    This is an all-purpose spell that exorcises curses, dirt, and is actually a dirt removal spell with an MP consumption of 16


    Advanced Recovery Magic High Heel.


    Boasts ten times the recovery amount of a heel, but with a no small MP consumption of 15.


    The middle level recovery spell, Area Middle Heel.


    An enhanced version of Area Heal''s recovery spell, it has three times the amount of recovery as Area Heal, but consumes 30 MP at a time.


    An advanced overall recovery spell, Area High Heal.


    It is an enhanced version of Area Middle High Heel with a three-meter radius, but the amount of magic used at one time is said to be 75.


    Anomaly Recovery Magic Recovery


    Magic to heal from poison, paralysis, enchantment, sleep, enchantment, and magical weakness, but not from petrification, curses, hallucinations, or illnesses; MP consumption is 18


    A special holy attribute recovery spell, Dispel.


    I''m not going to be able to get out of this one.


    I''m sorry. I''m not sure how many times I''ve heard that the explanation is vague, but the area high heel and dispel were not activated due to the low skill level of the holy attribute magic. However, the chanting was properly learned.


    Furthermore, area middle heel and recovery were also things that couldn''t be used lightly because they would sneak away with magic power.


    ''''Well, shall we go now?''''


    I stepped into a building that can be called a large, towering palace.


    The inside of the building was a spacious hall with an expansive marble-like floor and information, which strongly reminded me of my previous life.


    ''Welcome. This is the headquarters of the Healers Guild. We are at your service.


    ''My name is Luciel. I am a healer from the Meratoni Chapter of the St. Schuler''s Healer''s Guild, and I have been transferred to the headquarters due to my resignation.


    Be with you in a moment.


    The receptionist meditated with something that looked like a crystal.


    Could it be a magic tool? As I was thinking about this, I turned to the crystal and began to speak.


    ''Some kind of telepathic aid?


    The other receptionist seemed to hear it when I muttered, and the other receptionist gave her the affirmation.


    ''''That''s right. You are very knowledgeable, Luciel-sama.


    He stuttered and made conversation.


    ''No. I don''t know how it works, and I''ve only seen similar magic tools within the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Oh, I see. Oh, Master Granhardt is here.


    When he said that, he turned around and saw not a graceful man, but a man of about Alahora, dressed in the white robes of a huge adventurer-like man.


    ''''You''re Luciel-dono? My name is Granhardt. I''m a priest here and I''m the one who called you here. Follow me as we move.


    I walked past the receptionist and held my hand against the wall and the wall cracked open.


    ''Come on, let''s go inside.''


    Apparently, elevators exist in this world too, and when I get on one, I feel a sensation I haven''t felt in a long time.


    How does it work? I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world," he said, acting excited and asking a question so that Ms. Granhardt wouldn''t think it was strange.


    It''s a magic elevator. This is a magical elevator, it recognizes and operates based on its magical powers.


    Is this an escape hatch? Well, well, I don''t think they''re going to kill me... I might have to think of a way to escape.


    Come on.


    As I was walking along following the directions, I was approached.


    ''Oh?'' You were inducted into the Healers'' Guild in Meratni, weren''t you, uh, Louise?


    The owner of the voice was Lumina.


    ''''Ah, it''s been a while. Lumina-sama. And my name is Luciel. I''m not sure how you know it''s me, even though my physique has changed quite a bit.


    ''I remembered it because the magic vibes were so clear.


    Can you see magic? And that''s not what I''m talking about.


    ''Thank you for your help at Melatonis. Somehow I''ve managed to get my fledgling treatment done in the last two years.


    ''Oh, I see. Oh, you should come to my room later, since we don''t have time for this now.


    He said.


    ''Master Granhardt, please allow someone to take him to his private quarters later.


    "...yes.


    I felt that Granhardt-san''s expression, or rather his mood, had hardened.


    When she heard those words, Lumina-san left.


    After that, Granharto-san became silent throughout and followed him into the room he led me to.


    It was a dimly lit room that didn''t look like the same headquarters, and it was completely reminiscent of a torture room, with whips and saws and such.


    There was no point in being terrified of the prank, so I gathered all the courage I could muster and spun my words.


    ''This room looks like a torture chamber, sir? What does this mean?


    He decided to manifest his displeasure.


    The question was expected of Mr. Granhardt, and his attitude was aloof.


    ''Never mind that this is just a storage room. We''ll take a shortcut through here.


    After being told that, I was ushered into the next room, which was like an interrogation room in a drama.


    I didn''t feel like I was in danger, so I decided to just go in.


    When I was told to sit down, Granhardt took out a letter.


    ''I was surprised when this letter was sent to me by the Guild of Healers of the Meratni Branch. You have been healing to the detriment of the other healers and the Meratni Chapter''s revenue has dropped. That is what the letter said. So we need to check the facts.


    Oh, that''s what I mean. This is something you can break through if you talk logically about what the salespeople don''t want you to say when you pack up.


    Think back to when you were in sales until two years ago.


    Think back to a time when you were on the verge of a promotion.


    I opened my eyes and began to speak.


    "...the letter is true in a way.


    Oh. You''re admitting guilt?


    Granhardt looked surprised, as if the admission was unusual.


    ''What is a sin? I became a healer about two years ago, and I have been healing within the Adventurer''s Guild in exchange for being taught the body arts. Is this a crime?


    Don''t be.


    ''Furthermore, although we were only allowed to use heels at the time, they still provided us with three meals, a place to sleep, clothes, and a stipend. Was this a sin?


    No.


    ''That''s what I did during my first year of registration. And this is my second year, and I became a temporary employee of the Adventurer''s Guild in the form of a secondment. Perhaps because of my hard work in the first year, my skill level in holy attribute magic has increased and I have learned some magic. Is this illegal?


    ...no, I''m a full-blown healer.


    You''re starting to get a little confused.


    ''''The second year has been even better than the first, and I''m grateful to the Adventurer''s Guild and the adventurers for the pay, equipment, etc.


    I understand that you have no behavioral problems. But the problem seems to be that the cost of healing is too low, what about that?


    "...What do you think of the current situation, Mr. Granhardt? I''m not saying there''s anything wrong with getting paid for recovery magic, and since that''s my job, I think it''s more justified to get paid for my treatment.


    Hmm. That''s what the Healers'' Guild is all about.


    ''I don''t mean to pry into who the person who sent me that letter is. ........but I''ve heard of one healing center in Melatoni that treats injuries that can be cured with heels or middle heels with high heels, and then goes ahead and charges exorbitant prices for healing centers and treatments that charge exorbitant prices before dropping them into debt slavery by charging high prices.... I also heard that there are such despicable healing centers.


    Isn''t this practice more of a problem? It would save you a lot of hassle if you presented your fees in advance, and you could ask when you''d like to add more. How does the Healer''s Guild manage a healing clinic that doesn''t do such an obvious thing?


    "Nuh-uh, you''re lashing out at the headquarters of the Guild of Healers of St. Cyril''s Church.


    ''Please don''t change the subject. And I''m not ranting, I''m asking Lord Cranhardt if it''s negligence not to instruct me, an ignorant man, on how a healer should be.


    "The way of the Healers'' Guild?


    ''Yes, sir. I understand that when the Healer''s Guild was founded, the fees were not set by noble and exalted people. As time went on, they began to get paid as healers. So far, no problem.


    Crossing his arms, Mr. Granhardt meditates.


    ''Go on.''


    ''Back to the point, what is the price of magic? A copper? A silver coin? A piece of gold? Platinum? I think high and low will vary from person to person. As long as the guild doesn''t specify a rough pricing structure, the rest will be the sales effort of the healer, no difference?


    It doesn''t matter if it''s higher or lower, because there is currently no price.


    "...Then set a price range for the healers by type of magic. Is that what you''re saying?


    ''It''s a little different too. Because the amount of recovery is different for a healer who has just learned to heal and an experienced healer. It''s only natural that the experienced healers are higher.


    ''I don''t know what you mean. Keep it short and sweet.


    ''The problems that you describe in your letter here were caused by ambiguity in pricing.


    Hmm.


    You should first assess the extent of the injury and then offer an appropriate fee. If you offer a price in advance, there will be no problem. If it''s a life-threatening, urgent and serious injury, then that''s not an option.


    "Hmm.


    "The Healers belong to the Healers'' Guild of St. Cyril''s Church. As an offering, they are allowed to learn holy attribute magic and use it. Does the Healers'' Guild sell the books for money? It''s not, is it?


    ''''Of course. We use it to train future generations and to maintain the Healer''s Guild.


    You''re right. So, by setting up pricing guidelines and providing a price quote in advance, people will respect the healer''s profession and think of it as a whole job.


    ''There is no insurance in this world,'' he said.


    ''Hmm. But that''s only your idea after all, isn''t it?


    Oh, he''s a hard-headed person.


    For example, Mr. Granhardt is going to have dinner. The price has not been given to you, and you are expecting to pay for your meal with the approximate taste and quantity of foodstuffs and ten coppers, but you have been charged ten gold coins. What do you want to do, Mr. Granhardt?


    "Of course he''s going to complain.


    Then he said, "It''s expensive because it''s made with a lot of terrific high-grade ingredients. If you can''t pay for what you eat, you''re a slave." If that''s what they say and you only have nine gold coins, Mr. Granhardt will be dropped into slavery. What do you think of this?


    It''s uncomfortable, how could I be "yes"?


    Why me, sir. Because I didn''t know the price in advance. Regardless of the restaurant, if the price was quoted in advance, there would have been no problem.


    ...


    ''There were only a few places in Melatoni where the healers would offer a fee in advance. If we knew how much it would cost in advance, I''m sure more people would visit the healing center.


    ...


    ''''But if things remain as they are now, it would be possible for the villainous healers to collude with the slavers to mass produce slaves. Now, is my healing magic expensive? Is it cheap? I don''t know. But I am able to make a monthly offering.


    ...


    Who decides on the fees?


    Nuh... okay. We''ll discuss it with the other priests and the high priest.


    Mr. Granhardt was already exhausted.


    ''Then what can I do for you, sir?


    I''ll send someone to take you to Lord Lumina''s private chambers first.


    Afterwards, I returned to the corridor with Granhardt-san, who had lost his strength, and Granhardt-san''s attendant, who was worried about Granhardt-san, who was suffering from exhaustion, led me to Lumina-san''s private room.

 16-Quiet story 3 White wolf bloodline and heretic child of a healer

    This is the resting place of the Adventurer''s Guild of Meratni.


    My name is Bazan. I''m in a party called White Wolf''s Bloodline.


    I''m in a party with two childhood friends named Sekiroth and Basra.


    That''s the name of the party because I''m a descendant of the White Wolf, who was revered as a holy beast and a beastman, and I''m the strongest of the three.


    There aren''t that many lands in this world that are easy for beastmen to live in.


    Due to their genetics, they have long body hair that grows back quickly and has a tail, and ordinary beastmen are shunned by the majority of the human race.


    In such a situation, the pet beastmen are treated like pets by the human race.


    That day happened to be when I came to the Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni to report for a B-rank.


    A hirsute man was asking something of Nanaela-chan at the reception desk.


    "If he does anything, I''ll come right over.


    Don''t push it too hard. You''ll be dead already.


    I don''t want any of that.


    I know.


    I didn''t like it, there seemed to be a number of people who felt the same way I did.


    This adventurer''s guild in Meratni has a variety of races working here, which is rare elsewhere.


    Well, the whirlwind is on a cloud of existence among us, and the beast race''s legendary cooking bears and recluse are in this guild, so the bad healers'' guild and mages'' guild can''t touch them either.


    When I was thinking about this, Nanaela left her seat and Chief Hyoro was left alone.


    Normally, if Nanaela-chan had run away, the man would have gone after her. And the fact that Nanaela laughed in annoyance made me think that she might be a rare type of person who doesn''t avoid beastmen despite being of the human race.


    A few minutes later, Nanaela-chan brought Brod-san over.


    ... Is that guy okay? He was explaining something to me despite Mr. Brod''s awesome intimidation.


    ''Is that hirsute pretty strong?''


    Yeah. He can withstand that much intimidation. Maybe she''s a Mage somewhere.


    At that time, his prediction had been completely wrong. No, he was a top-notch adventurer in terms of boldness alone, so maybe he wasn''t wrong.


    A rare announcement was made in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The announcement from Meratni''s Adventurer''s Guild said that the healers would be allowed to stay in the Meratni Adventurer''s Guild after three days.


    He is a newbie healer and can only hang a heel, but regardless of race or gender, he will be healed for a flat silver coin.


    The man is easily recognizable by his slender frame.


    If they are involved, they will be penalized and their adventurer rank will be lowered.


    That''s how crazy it was.


    The first thing that surprised me was the rank drop. This is an exceptional VIP treatment. The fact that Whirlwind would do it was a surprise.


    The next item was regardless of race. As I said at the beginning, beastmen are sometimes avoided, so they can be refused treatment or hit with an exorbitant price.


    The fact that we don''t have that is something we are grateful for.


    ''''Could it be the one from earlier?


    Yeah. I''m sure you do.


    A guy with so much courage, you''re a healer. Well, let''s just cut to the chase.


    Nanaela-chan wasn''t exactly tangled up in it either.


    Yeah.


    Thus, we saw Luciel, a long and fragile healer, as just another healer.


    That was our first encounter with an unlikely healer, Luciel.


    We left two days later when Melatni asked us to escort her to the Illumassia Empire.


    By the time the expedition ended and we came to Melatni''s guild, three months had passed since then.


    ''''This expedition was a long one.''''


    I don''t know what happened to that merchant.


    Well, the demon is dead and you''re okay with it.


    Well, yeah.


    ''Speaking of which, would you like to place a bet on whether that healer is still in the Adventurer''s Guild?


    ''Good, I don''t think I''m here,'' said Sekyros, who was the first to answer. I don''t think I''ll be there," Sekyros said.


    "....I think I''ll be here." Rare for Basra to make that choice.


    "I don''t think I''m here either." "Why do you think I''m here, Basra?


    I don''t think a whirlwind would have missed that one more than that healer.


    ''I see. Then I''ll pay for your drinks when you''re done reporting.


    Oh.


    That''s how we got to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Nowhere to be found. Huh. I owe you a drink.


    "Tsk," said Basra, clicking her tongue.


    ''Oh, welcome. White Wolf''s veins, are you reporting this time?


    Yeah. Nanayla. By the way, how long has that healer who came three months ago been here?


    ''What? Do you mean, by any chance, Mr. Luciel?


    That''s unusual. By the looks of it, I wonder if it''s going to last a month. Sekyros asks.


    ''Hmmm. No," she says, smiling brightly, "I have a bad feeling about Nanaela-chan.


    I have a bad feeling about this. Are you still here? Basra listened with a strange cheerfulness.


    Pfffffft. I''m sorry. Luciel, you live in a sleeping room in the basement of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ""Huh?" We were unusually shouting in unison.


    Afterwards, I heard that the healer, Luciel, who seriously lives in the Adventurer''s Guild, drinks that stuff that Grugar makes new adventurers drink after every meal.


    In fact, he seems to fight the whirlwind all day long, only going out once since he started living in the Adventurers'' Guild, and is said to be a training addict.


    It''s a good thing that taste disorder, dominant and zombie are street names.


    You''re being awfully talkative today.


    Yeah. It''s your money.


    Tsk. Well, he''s a good guy. He''s gonna get checked out if he gets hurt.


    At the time, I, or rather, Sekiroth and Basra, thought of Luciel as nothing more than an oddball healer.


    Three months later, we had no way of knowing what was going to happen.


    In a mine, we defeated a demon. That was the request, so it wasn''t a problem.


    Goggle-go-go, me and Sekyros coughed.


    In the mine, we fought a demon that was spitting smoke, or rather a fog that would ignite if we wore it.


    ''We''ll be there soon, both of you, so be patient.


    Don''t... Don''t look at me like that. I''m fine.


    Yeah, yeah. We''re not that easy balls to die by. We''ll heal in our sleep.


    No, we''re going to the sanitarium.


    Basra was unusually powerful at this time, in the habit of being a mage, and we headed quietly to the healing hospital.


    But what awaited us was the future, which was easy to imagine.


    ''I don''t know about that dog over there. The guy over here has 15 gold pieces.


    Hey! I can''t afford it.


    I don''t know. I''m busy. Go home.


    Help me out here.


    It''s all right. You could sell those dogs to the slavers and make some money.


    f*ck you.


    "Then get out.


    Thus, we were kicked out of the Healing Institute.


    Back at the inn, me and Sekiros rested in bed while Basra went to report to the guild.


    As soon as Basra left, I lost consciousness.


    I felt something warm. The haze in my body went away. It was such a strange feeling.


    I think it''s going to be okay now. If not, please come back to the guild tomorrow...


    "Whoa... long day, kid. Oh. Two silver pieces.


    ''Is that really all there is to it?


    Yeah. It''s his choice.


    What the hell is this healer?


    ''I''m an oddball healer. I don''t know what kind of life you''ve been living, but I don''t want to die, so I work out.


    Are you sure that two silver coins are profitable?


    "He says, "I''m only halfway there." Right. "Well, if you owe this guy a favor, you can help him out when he gets in trouble.


    With that, the healer, dazed by the whirlwind and whirlwind, walked out of the room.


    ''Basra? Wasn''t that a whirlwind?


    Yeah. I had the guild''s healer come by.


    Yeah. Half a man, huh? You''re not afraid of my poison, are you?


    "...Bazan, I''m telling you, if it weren''t for him, or that healer, you''d be dead.


    Oh, yeah. Huh? Is that right?


    Since then, Whirlwind and Master Healer have come to see me, and according to Whirlwind''s fresh diagnosis, the demon we defeated this time was a mutant of a demon called Gasbasl. I''ve been told that if you inhale the poison, you need to take the appropriate magic or antidote to heal yourself.


    Yeah. That''s what magic is all about.


    ''I use magic too, but it''s not that I''m great at magic, it''s that I''m great at getting it right. It''s the ability to use it correctly that''s amazing.


    ''What? What do you mean by that?


    "...I told you that if it wasn''t for that Master Healer, you guys would be dead. How many times do you think I''ve used magic on you and Sekyros? You tried the antidote recovery magic over and over again, and you kept doing it even when your magic power was depleted.


    Is that... great?


    Normally he would have passed out. And then I gritted my teeth and dripped blood as I administered the treatment. And that was for two silver coins. Can you think of anything?


    "...maybe you saved my life?


    ''That''s why I say that. If you''re going to mock that Master Healer, I''m going to question your nerve. That''s all.


    "...what''s her name again? Luciel, is that you? I didn''t expect to see a healer like that.


    Hmm? You''re awake, Sekyros.


    ''Yeah. I could hear him telling me to hang in there as he was treating me, and I felt a warm light dispel the darkness.


    I felt that light, too.


    "Next time you see a healer, make sure you thank him.


    All right,


    Yes, sir.


    The next day, when I went to thank Luciel, the healer''s heretic, he said, "It''s because I didn''t give up on life. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''Is that a saint?


    ''Seeing that you''re doing the hard work, maybe you''ll end up looking like the founder of the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''If anything happens to you, Luciel, I''ll repay you a little bit of your debt. Whirlwind said that''s all it would take.


    ''''Yeah. The White Wolf bloodline is indebted to you.


    Thus, I, Hazan and the white wolf bloodline became an A-ranked party three months later, grateful to have met Luciel and cheering him on as he slowly grew up.


    When the good-natured Luciel got into a dispute with Botacouli, or when he said he was going to be transferred to the church headquarters, we didn''t do anything for him, but we accepted the nomination request issued by the guild with two silver coins.


    I traveled with Luciel and sent him to St. Surreal while thanking the whirlwind for submitting such a nomination request.


    Did I repay you a little bit of debt? As I was thinking about this, Basra opened her mouth.


    ''It''s going to be awesome to travel with Luciel.''


    Following that, Sekyros opens his mouth.


    ''''Luciel, you really don''t get attached to money, do you?''''


    ''I didn''t really care that we were taking the long way around,''


    We slowly extended a journey that could have been completed in as little as two days to five days.


    Not many of the villages we stopped at along the way had money, and the healers didn''t come early enough.


    There were some villages that tried to look for a woman, but the villagers were flabbergasted because they refused with a straight face or went to thank the opposite with only lodging, dinner and lunch.


    I was trying my best to hold back my laughter. After all, Luciel is a real heretic.


    I drove the carriage towards the city of Meratni, hoping that one day Luciel would become a big name.

 17-13 What is your job at Guild Headquarters?

    After passing through a long corridor and entering a new building, I climbed more stairs from there and finally stopped at a corner room.


    This is Lumina-sama''s private room. Then I''ll take my leave.


    Thank you for the tour.


    I took a deep breath after thanking Mr. Granhardt''s attendant for dropping me off, and then I took a deep breath.


    Apparently, when I visit a woman''s room, I get lightly nervous.


    I took another deep breath and decided to knock on the door.


    After knocking on the door I announced my visit.


    ''''Lumina-sama, this is Luciel, whom I met earlier. I''d like to pay you a quick visit.''''


    Then I heard a voice from inside saying, "You can come in," so I opened the door and found a simple, ordinary room.


    I was momentarily surprised by this, but after convincing myself that the torture and interrogation room I had just been in was Granhardt-san''s hobby, I entered the room.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    I was asked with a dubious look on my face if it was an attitude.


    ''''Since I came to Lumina-sama''s room from the room I was in with Granharto-dono just now... I was stunned by the gap between the two of us.


    I smiled lightly and shrugged my shoulders.


    "Hmmmm. I see. I guess after that room, it can''t be helped.


    He laughed at me, apparently having cleared up the misunderstanding.


    ''Did you know why I came here ... to this church headquarters?


    Yes. So to keep the conversation short, I''ve nailed Master Granhardt.


    ''I see. Thank you so much for this time and for your time in Meratni.


    Good. You''ve already been thanked. And I don''t like to be a pain in the ass. Make yourself comfortable.


    No, no, I''m not a fan of that formal language. As I spoke to him in my mind, I didn''t realize it when I met him before, but this guy must not be a healer... or so I felt.


    ''''I''ll take your word for it. By the way...''''


    As I said that much, I was interrupted by a hand.


    ''Let''s make some tea first. You can sit in a chair over there or something.


    Oh, yes. Thank you.


    The structure of the room was a floor plan with two rooms of about ten tatami mats lined up in a row.


    (It''s pretty bleak.)


    Isn''t it pretty bleak?


    I stuttered when I was approached by Lumina, who brought me my tea fairly quickly.


    ''''Excuse me,''''


    ''No thanks. This place is just for paperwork and sleeping, because most of us aren''t here.


    ''Speaking of which, I was able to learn to heal a week after we met in Meratni. I asked the guild where Lady Lumina was to thank her, and I was surprised to hear that she had already returned to headquarters.


    ''My job involves moving around quite a bit, from place to place. More importantly, were you summoned by Granharto this time? Or are you moving on?


    I have received a letter in the Pope''s name and have been transferred.


    ''From Lady Fluna, Luciel, you seem to be quite good at what you do.


    ''Hmmm, I don''t think that''s quite right. Actually...


    I went on to give a brief account of what had happened in Meratni.


    I even told him about the conversation I had with Mr. Granhardt earlier.


    Hmm. I see.


    Nodding, Lumina looks thoughtful and asks me a question.


    ''So, what are we going to do now?''


    ''''Umm ... yes. Actually, I''ve been transferred, but in the end I have no idea what I''m supposed to do.


    ''''You''re probably talking about yourself. What are you so fluent in... Come to think of it, you said earlier that Lord Granhardt called you.


    ''Yes. It seems that Mr. Granhardt called out in the Pope''s name.


    ''Then Mr. Luciel, your job may be a bit risky.


    "...Are you sure?


    Yeah. But there''s no doubt that you''re going to get a promotion, though.


    I''ve been wanting to travel around while I sharpen my magic skills. Isn''t there somewhere safe and in need of holy magic where it''s safe to be?


    Give it up. Have you ever heard of a cleansing spell called Purification?


    ''Oh, yes. That''s now available.


    ''''... I see. Then it''s a safe place to level up a bit or become a priest.


    ''I feel like I could do my best if it was safer than being slashed with a sword, stabbed with a spear, or suddenly appearing out of nowhere and being thrown...''


    ''What the hell is that? ... Well, that''s okay. In fact, the cemetery in the basement of the old building of this guild''s headquarters, the cemetery dedicated to the founders, became a labyrinth a few decades ago.


    Is it a maze?


    ''''Ah. The labyrinth was a lair of desire where magic power continued to accumulate in places where it could easily accumulate, absorbing the grudges and desires of the living and creating treasures and demons that could make adventurers dream of a fortune, right?" "You''re surprised. You were supposed to be ignorant, weren''t you?


    ''I studied it. In case you''re wondering, I know now that towns and villages have names.


    ''Kukkuk. Come to think of it, that''s right. Back on topic, you''re going to be on guard to make sure no demons crawl out of the labyrinth, thinning out the demons, that kind of work.


    "...What kind of demons do you get, by the way?


    ''It''s like a graveyard, only undead-type demons like skeletons, zombies and ghosts appear. If you use Purification, they disappear in one fell swoop, leaving only magic stones behind, so you can earn some spending money apart from your paycheck, but there''s nothing you want to do.


    Is that why you''re pulling people in from the outside?


    ''''Yeah. Normal healers don''t even have combat training, and most of the healers in existence are moneyed ones.


    Don''t you have any advantages?


    ''There is. What you pick up in the labyrinth will be yours, and you can sell the magic stones. No one will ever complain about it or take it away from you.


    Oh. Here''s another opportunity to be strong.


    ''''If you''re lucky, you''ll get some treasure, and you can even sell your magic stones to buy the highest level magic book available exclusively at the Healers Guild Headquarters.


    Isn''t it possible for a zombie to turn into a zombie if it bites you?


    What kind of bullshit is that? It may be poisonous, but I''ve never heard of anyone turning into a zombie.


    ''I''m relieved to hear that. ...Really.


    ''On the downside, the labyrinth is very stinky. It just stinks. The smell of the labyrinth seeps into your clothes, so if you go near people, they''ll give you a bad look.


    ''What? That''s not a problem at all.


    Yeah. It was always like that after I took Object X, and Instructor Brod would disappear and hit me if I tried to get close to him, and he''d say "crap" and disappear. That...it''s making my eyes sweat.


    "...Are you sure you''re okay?


    I''m fine.


    I''ve got a great opportunity.


    Well, I''ll leave that to you, Mr. Granger.


    Yes.


    Oh, I''m sorry, but I have to go.


    Oh, I''ve been interrupting you for some time now.


    No, I''m fine. Anyone here?


    I raised my voice and a few seconds later I heard a voice.


    ''Can I help you?''


    Mm. Take Lady Luciel to Lady Granharto.


    Yes, sir. Let''s go now.


    Thank you for your time today. One thing I''ve been wondering about, Lumina-sama, you''re not a healer, are you?


    Did you notice that?


    Yeah, well, I''m afraid I''m not quite sure.


    My profession is that of a holy knight.


    It''s a nice look.


    Hmm. Yeah.


    Well, we''ll be happy to visit again if we get a chance.


    I''ll let you know.


    And so I left the room.


    Who the hell are you?


    After leaving Lumina''s room and walking for a bit, she was approached by one of her attendants.


    ''What do you mean by ''who''?''


    ''Lady Lumina doesn''t usually laugh, and she''s not one to chat with anyone for so long.


    ''I see. Then I''d be like a lost dog that you''ve picked up, from Lady Lumina''s point of view.


    Stray dog?


    ''Yes. The day I became a healer about two years ago, the day I became a healer, I came out of the countryside without my ID, and when I couldn''t get into the city of Meratni, it was Lady Lumina who guided me to the healing guild.


    Oh, I see. And you''re only 17?


    ''Yes. Yes, I''m a young man of seventeen. That''s why he saw me when I was transferred to the headquarters and asked me to come over.


    ''I see. Oh, I''m sort of an attendant of Lady Lumina''s, Lucy.


    My name is Luciel.


    If you don''t know what''s going on, you can count on me.


    Thank you for that. I look forward to working with you.


    So how did you end up at headquarters...


    This is how we conversed with the ostensible information that was transferred to the headquarters, and when I told him about the skill level of the holy attribute magic, he seemed to have arrived when he was praised, "Luciel is amazing.


    ''''Ah, this is Granhard-sama''s room. Then I''ll go.


    Thank you very much, Lucy.


    Okay. Okay, I''ll see you later.


    With that, she headed back towards Lady Lumina''s private quarters.


    Conconcert.


    This is Luciel, whom we met earlier.


    Uh, come in.


    What was that voice that said, "Oh? Maybe they''ve already forgotten about it?


    Excuse me.


    I changed my mind and turned the doorknob and walked in to find Mr. Granhardt there, his blue face almost buried in papers.


    ''Thank you for taking the time to meet with me earlier. I have met with Lady Lumina.


    Hmm. Ah, here''s my letter to you. When I''ve read it, I''ll show you to your room.


    notice of resignation


    Assigned to the Headquarters of the Guild of Healers of St. Surur''s Church, Exorcist Combat Unit.


    Considering the fact that he is currently ranked A, he is ordered to serve as both a deacon and an exorcist.


    What''s this all about?


    ''Lord Luciel will have the task of exorcising the undead at a certain place starting tomorrow. Your wages will be twenty gold pieces per month.


    Huh? Twenty gold coins?


    20 million a month? Heaven?


    ''Yes. Tomorrow is a handover day, so get to sleep early today. Oh, but first, I''ll have you show me the dining room and your room.


    ''Would you also be willing to show me the way to the training grounds and the Adventurer''s Guild?


    I''ll only show you to the dining room and your room.


    After being led to the dining room and my room in this way, I went to a room that had the same structure as Granhardt-san''s and Lumina-san''s room and organized my things.


    After that, I did some muscle training before heading to the dining room, "Are you still going to eat? He ate his meal despite being dismayed by the fact that he had to eat, and when he returned to his room, he took a barrel out of his magic bag, transferred the remaining low object X to a cup, drank it, and then went to sleep after his magic training.

 18-14 Undead Labyrinth (provisional)

    Early in the morning I got up as usual and headed to the dining room to check out the still maze of aisles in the church headquarters.


    ''Oh my, you''re new. What''s going on so early?


    I bumped into the old lady who served me dinner yesterday.


    Oh, good morning. My name is Lucile. I look forward to working with you in the future.


    ''Oh my goodness, you are so polite. I know being a healer at HQ must be a lot of work, but good luck with that.


    Ha-ha. Well, I''ll do my best. And, actually, I didn''t ask you what time breakfast is always served, so I asked you early, and have you heard of Object X?


    ''No, I don''t know. What the hell is that?


    ''No, if you don''t know, that''s fine. Oh, and how do I get to the Adventurer''s Guild?


    ''Ahhh, the people below the priest are basically not allowed to go out unless they get permission to go out.


    I knew it. So, when is breakfast coming up?


    Yeah. It usually starts in a couple of hours. All the priests here work late in the morning.


    "...I see. So, do you have a training ground or something?


    I''m sure there is, but I don''t know.


    ''Well...okay. I''m sorry for asking so many questions. Also, could I have lunch for lunch, please?


    That''s great, but are you going somewhere?


    Well, I''m just going to work.


    Oh, yeah? Don''t push yourself too hard.


    Ha-ha. I''ll do my best.


    Thus, I returned to my room and passed the time while practicing my magic, and after finally getting a meal, I put the lunch that I had been prepared for after I got my food into my bag and headed to Granhardt-san''s room.


    ''''You''re here,''''


    Apparently, Granhardt-san was already waiting, and a young man who looked a little older than me now was standing next to him.


    ''''Good morning. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting.''''


    ''Haha. It''s okay. Gran-sama probably didn''t set a time frame anyway.


    I don''t mean to...


    I''m sure you have. My name is Jord. I''m your predecessor.


    Oh, excuse me. I''m Luciel. I''ll be taking over the position today. It''s nice to meet you.


    Take this first.


    Granhardt-san forced his way into the conversation and handed me a white robe.


    ''''That robe is a special one woven with holy silver thread that blocks out the miasma, given to healers and knights of the church headquarters and those with a Healer''s Guild A rank or higher.


    ...sounds expensive.


    ''''Ten white gold coins. For that matter, as long as you''re clothed in it, don''t do anything foolish to undermine the authority of the Healer''s Guild.


    Yes, sir.


    Then I''ll give you this.


    What about this card?


    "With this, you won''t have to ask me for permission to leave the house. I don''t have time for this, so I''ll give it to you, but don''t cause me any problems. It is forbidden to go out and admit any seriously ill person, child, pet or anyone else to the guild headquarters. If you don''t swear to it, I won''t give it to you.


    ...I swear.


    Okay. The witnesses will be me, Granhard and Jord.


    The card flashed for a moment as he made a simple declaration.


    ''What was that?''


    It''s a pact. If you break your word, your card will not be valid. If that happens, there will be penalties.


    ''You really shouldn''t do that. The church''s penalties are unusually heavy.


    I understand.


    Jord, it''s all yours.


    Yes, Master Gran. Then follow me.


    Thus, when I visited the church headquarters, I took the first magic elevator that I rode to the basement.


    ''''A short walk from here, you''ll see the shop.


    Mr. Jordo said, and walked toward the light ahead.


    The elevator was luminescent and pale, and I followed Mr. Jord into the room where the light spilled out, relieved that I could go back.


    ''You must be surprised,''


    Mr. Jordo, with a boyish smile, said as he looked around the room.


    It was exactly as it should be.


    Swords and armor that looked like they could be found in games were neatly decorated, and magic books were crammed together.


    You can exchange the magic stones from the labyrinth here for points, and if you accumulate the points, you can exchange them for all the things that are here. You can also trade for magic books and other things that can only be obtained here. It''s empty at this time of day, so I''ll open the door to the labyrinth over here as soon as possible.


    As soon as I opened it, I felt an oppressive feeling like I''d never felt before.


    ''We''re already in a labyrinth from here,''


    I chanted my aura coat and entered.


    After a short walk, there was a staircase beyond.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    ''Holy healing hand, the breath of mother earth, be my body and my obstacle, let the unholy beings return to their proper path. Purification.


    Then the magic flew to the zombie, and when the light spread to the zombie all at once from where it hit it, the zombie disappeared and transformed into a small red magic stone.


    ''''This will be your job from today, Luciel-kun. The undead will swarm the living, so please use Purification to defeat them.


    What were you going to do if you couldn''t use Purification?


    ''''I had you learn Purification in a real battle. Purification gives holy vibrations to more than one of them, not just one, so please defeat it well.


    Now go and collect this magical stone.


    With that, Jordo-san walked out of the labyrinth.


    ''''You don''t have to leave so quickly just because it smells bad, you know. ...Good. Let''s be safe.


    I took my weapons and armor out of my bag and equipped them, then I put on my robes and began my first dungeon attack in my two lifetimes.


    ''''It''s pretty bright inside, isn''t it?''''


    Perhaps because it was labyrinthine, the interior of the labyrinth was bright, as if it was lit with magical tools. Rather than a labyrinth, it was more like a pseudo-magnet, or perhaps a training ground. It was the kind of place that made me suspect so.


    ''I just wish you could do something about this putrid smell though. Well, normal people would probably be too smelly to do something about it, but I''ve been drinking object X undiluted for a while now, and I can do it with a comfortable level of patience.


    ''Do I have to go through this while mapping? And I found a zombie. And I didn''t hear anything about more than one. God, Buddha, ancestors, please give us strength.


    I looked at the zombie and began to chant quietly.


    ''Holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, be my body and my hindrance, return the impure beings to their proper path. Purification.


    The breath of Mother Earth, O holy and healing hand, be my body and my hindrance, restore the impure beings to their proper path. Purification.


    The breath of Mother Earth, O holy and healing hand, be my body and my hindrance, restore the impure beings to their proper path. Purification.


    However, it was not just once, but three times in a row.


    Oh no, real zombies are already too scary. I was unconsciously chanting a lot.


    Well, that''s what happens in games where you shoot zombies with a gun at first. This isn''t a game, you know.


    Before I knew it, the zombies'' shadows were gone and there were four magic stones lying around.


    ''There were only three of them, weren''t there? Because you were so tentative? Oh well. We managed to win.


    After picking up the magic stone in this way, I was the first to open the status screen.


    ''''? ....not raising the bar? What? Why?


    I couldn''t help but look twice, not twice, but three times at that startling fact. Normally, if you defeat a demon, your level goes up.


    It''s said that if you''re level 1, if you defeat a demon, your level will go up even if you kill one goblin of the same rank.


    ''''d*mn it. Maybe this really isn''t a training ground for hallucinations created by a wise man or someone else, or something.


    As soon as I thought that, I realized.


    ''Is this bullying? But if it''s 20 million a month, I''ll make more and more use of it as a training ground.


    Thus, Luciel would channel magic power into the sword he received from Brod to slash the zombies, or grab the zombie''s head and activate a heel to make them disappear.


    However, "Stink! It smelled so bad that I cast a cleansing spell on my own hands to make the smell go away.


    I went through the stairs, even if there was a staircase, and then I walked around one level of the labyrinth, defeating the zombies, and when I was able to go around in circles and not get lost on one level, I envisioned a map in my brain.


    ''I screwed up. If this was going to happen, I should have brought parchment, ink and a pen.


    One level was roughly about three hundred meters square, and the width of the road was nearly five meters, so movement was not impeded in battle.


    Luciel used purification magic to train his holy magic, and when the amount of magic power became severe, he would pour his magic power into the sword to slash.


    Even if he passed his magic power through the sword, the MP consumed was only the moment he slashed, so he only consumed 1 or 2 MP.


    Thus, the zombie''s movements felt slow to Luciel, who was able to catch Brod''s all-out movement just because he couldn''t avoid it, and also because he judged it to be an illusion, so he was able to move as he should without any strength in his shoulders.


    Therefore, he kept walking until he could decide that he wasn''t going to get lost anymore, and then he went down to the second level, "Two levels, shall we go to the second side?" as he got on a roll.


    ''''Two levels are bright. If this comes up with a treasure chest or something, it''s probably an otherworldly-flavored liver test for a rookie welcome party, but it''s harassment.


    Thus, they continued their search around the two levels.


    Oh. Are there zombies that can accompany zombies, or demons like this? Oh, is that a fireball over there? What was it, Will-O-Wisp? Or was it Will O'' the Wisp?


    I decided to try to see if the sword attack that I cast a purification spell on or channeled magic power to a new demon would work.


    ''Whoa, weak!'' I attacked as a check, and the fireball disappeared.


    Thus, after two levels and nothing else, we decided that there was no need to get lost, "Let''s make a meal!


    I took out my lunchbox and object X in front of the stairs leading to the third level and started eating my meal.


    ''''There''s something wrong with the air, so I want you to put a purification spell and an aura coat on my bento as well.


    Even though they were eating like this, the demons didn''t come by.


    ''''What do you mean by ''the undead will flock to the living''? I''m sure Jordo-san did the same thing to his predecessor in the past.


    After filling my belly and drinking Object X, I went down to the third level and explored the same way.


    However, only when I encountered a group of skeletons, I got quite confused and fired a bunch of purification magic. Therefore, I think I need to reflect on the fact that I was driven to the verge of depleting my magic power.


    After that, I managed to recover, and after training at the third level, I cast a purification spell on myself when I left the labyrinth, and escaped the undead labyrinth (temporary).


    It was a long time before Luciel knew the fact that this labyrinth was real and several healers, priests, priest knights and even holy knights had already died.

 19-15 Misplaced buttons: An urban legend whispered

    As I walked to the exit of the labyrinth, the Purification spell Purification was suddenly cast on me.


    ''''What does it do?'''' Is this a prank?


    I was a little annoyed.


    ''Oh, you''re still alive. You went into the labyrinth on the first day and didn''t come back for half a day, so I thought you''d turned into a zombie.


    Is this guy acting like he''s ready to hate me for trying to fool me?


    I gently tapped Jord-san on the shoulder.


    ''What''s that look! I know what I''m talking about. The look on your face like that!


    Oh, my God. Mr. Jord, Esper, huh?


    What''s an Esper?


    It didn''t work in the other world.


    ''''Kohon. I''ve still honed my martial arts skills in the Adventurer''s Guild even with this, so I know how dangerous (real) demons can be.


    ''Oh, come to think of it, I''ve heard reports of that.


    I also understand that no number of lives are enough for pride.


    ''But it was still your first time in a real battle, wasn''t it? Even for a zombie (real), it was pretty tough, wasn''t it?


    ''''That''s about as far as you can go without falling behind. And the labyrinth was bright.


    ''''Wow~ Luciel-kun is pretty strong, isn''t he? I couldn''t even advance to the second level for the first three months.


    ''Well, I''m going to be able to fight there and I''ll be fine. We''ll go a little further tomorrow (below the third level).


    Oh. That''s encouraging.


    ''Oh, right. Where should I bring this magic stone (hallucination making stone)? The Adventurer''s Guild?


    No, you''ll have to go to that store over there and buy it.


    ''Oh, I knew it. That''s true. It''s not good for the Adventurer''s Guild (they won''t be able to sell the stones, and I don''t want them to know there''s a training ground like this),'' he turned his attention to the shop counter.


    ''''Yes, it is. (If people found out that the Healer''s Guild has a labyrinth at its headquarters, it would be a big problem. No~ Luciel-kun, you''re very quick to judge the situation.


    No, no. We can exchange the magic stones for points here, right?


    Oh, Mr. Jord. Is the new guy okay?


    There was a strange woman at the counter who wasn''t there in the morning.


    ''It was all right.''


    Thank you for your concern. I have a bit of a tolerance for that sort of thing (in horror movies and video games), so I''ll be fine.


    That''s great.


    He gives me a smile and a compliment. I wonder what it is, I''m a little happy.


    ''''Please hand me today''s magic stone here.


    It''s your job to be affable, right?


    I knew it.


    Yes.


    At the sound of a backpack placed on the Don, a little? Mr. Jord and the woman stare at him with a stuttering expression.


    ''Then excuse me, but I''d like to purchase this.


    Great. There really is a lot of it. You can''t take it too far. You only have one life to live.


    ''Yes. I understand.


    Then give me your card.


    Cards? Is the card a healer''s guild card?


    ''What? That''s the card Master Gran gave me today.


    ''Oops, Mr. Jordo is back.


    ''Oh, I see,'' he said, and handed me the card.


    ''That makes 4216p in all. That''s an unusual result for the first day. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this much money earned. Now, would you like to buy something?


    It''s hard to say, since I don''t know what they''re selling.


    ''Yes. You can buy everything here. The most expensive one is a magic book and the highest level is P1,000,000. It''s the highest-ranked magic book, the highest-ranked magic book we currently manage.


    ''Haha. That''s a long way off from being able to buy one.


    We also have some potions and other things to keep you from going insane.


    ''I see. Oh, yes. What are the weapons over there?


    ''The weapons over there are forged with silver and holy silver that can damage the undead. It''s all made by the dwarves.


    How much is this?


    2,500p each.


    ''What? How come it''s so cheap? You''re definitely splitting the cost.


    ''That said, though. We don''t get priest knights and holy knights here, and the healers don''t buy the weapons because they can''t handle them, and there''s no demand for them because they can''t resell them because of their church oaths.


    Isn''t that too cheap?


    You can''t chant magic while using a weapon like that, can you? If you''re surrounded by them, the zombies will eat you as an amateur.


    What? We can do that, right? Huh? Instructor Brod said it was normal to be able to do it, and then he slashed at you, right?


    "...I see. Do you have a lot of these in stock?


    ''There''s a lot of them. I heard they started out selling them for P200,000, and now they''re bad stock that fills the warehouse.


    This is the first time in a long time that the great fortune has come into its own, isn''t it?


    I''d like to have both the sword and the spear.


    Yes. Then you''ve got to buy it.


    "Well. You''re really a funny boy this time, aren''t you? Hmmm. This is the first time and I''ll give you 4,000p for free. So don''t die.


    ''I''ll start making more money tomorrow. My name is Luciel. I''ll be working hard here from now on, so thank you for your support.


    "Yes, sir. I''m Cattleya. Nice to meet you. Good to meet you. And thank you, Jordo, for all your hard work today.


    ''What? Oh, yes.


    What''s going on? I have the feeling that Jord-san hasn''t been feeling well since a while ago.


    Could it be that he''s in shock over the fact that I got through the hallucination labyrinth on the first day?


    Or is it because you won''t have any contact with Mr. Cattleya?


    It can''t be helped, so let''s leave it at that for today.


    Thus, my work as an exorcist? successfully.


    As expected, I asked Jordo-san, who was not very energetic, just how to get to the labyrinth, how to get back, and where to find the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Then I told him I was going to return first and got into the elevator.


    Once I took the elevator up, this time I went down to the information area, put my robe away in my bag and went straight to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I''m sure it''s pretty close," he said, entering the adventurer''s guild, which was less than a minute''s drive away.


    I''m not headed to reception but to the dining room.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the same structure as me," he said as he arrived at the cafeteria.


    ''Good evening,'' said a waitress who wasn''t in the Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni.


    ''Welcome. ''Can I get you something to order?''


    Yes. Tar the object X with its undiluted solution.


    At that moment, the noisy Adventurer''s Guild that was buzzing with noise fell silent.


    ''''........Oh, um, can I order again?''''


    Oh, yes. "Please tart object X with undiluted solution.


    Then a man with an object X appeared from the kitchen and said, "Have a drink," and put it on the table.


    He said, "Do you want a glass of wine? But that''s okay.


    I''m going to gulp it down as usual.


    In the back, "It''s a monster.


    "Taste disorder.


    Isn''t that the domesticated healer we hear about?


    That''s an urban legend.


    I''ve heard it all.


    ''Puh-uh. Thank you for the treat. Can you prepare it in a keg then?


    All right, all right. As long as you don''t abuse it.


    ''Oh, right. Why is object X called object X instead of liquid X when it''s a liquid?


    Come on, man. Do you have a keg to put that in?


    It''s not there unless there''s something in it, but...


    If we get it for you, I hate to break it to you, but it''s only a silver buck a barrel.


    Three barrels for today, please.


    Okay, okay.


    He said three barrels.


    He''s a monster.


    Demon?


    Not only does it smell like a demon, but it smells like a demon running away from you.


    I don''t know what kind of life is required to drink that stuff so casually.


    I don''t suppose it''s possible that a very poor life...


    I can hear everything, but when I glanced at them earlier, they all looked really strong.


    And they had some good-looking equipment, so let''s not get tangled up, so let''s not argue and go home without making eye contact.


    Luciel quickly figured out that he wouldn''t be able to make a place like home for himself like he did with Melatni.


    But as he drank up Object X, some began to whisper to Luciel in the shadows that he had a taste disorder, others that he was a tormentor trying to be a wise man, and others that he was a brave man.


    And it''s another story when Luciel visits once a month and everyone looks at him with warm eyes.


    ''...Three barrels ready.


    A bitter-faced master brought in three barrels.


    Thank you, sir. I''ll have three barrels next month, please.


    I was returning to the guild headquarters, thinking about what I was going to have for dinner today.

 20-16 Level that does not rise, spirit of daily progress

    Luciel woke up before the morning sun was still in his face.


    ''''Whaaaaat. Ahhhh, I''m sleepy. I don''t feel anything rise up from my body, I guess I''m hallucinating.


    Stretching and proficiency testing, practicing basic magic and examining magic.


    The level of chanting shortening has risen, and the remote magician''s chanting will soon reach level I. And the remote magic circle chanting will soon reach level 1.


    Although I don''t check my status on a daily basis, I check my skill proficiency for area high heels and dispels, which are not currently available for holy attribute magic.


    ''''800+ yesterday alone is amazing.


    As items, magic power manipulation, magic power control, and holy attribute magic were outstanding and growing in the group.


    Proficiency, but the proficiency required to become level I was 1000, and after that, it doubled in size.


    Level I to 1000, Level II to 2000.


    Level III -> 4000 Level IV -> 8000


    Level V -> 16000 Level VI -> 32000


    Level VII -> 64000 Level VIII -> 128000


    Level IX to 256000, Level X to 512000.


    Regarding the proficiency increase, in the case of magic, by using the magic that you can activate, your proficiency will increase by up to 5, depending on your level.


    For example, in the case of Heal at level I, if you have a target to be healed and you perfectly activate Image, Magic Control, and Magic Control, your proficiency level will increase by 5.


    If you do the same thing at level II, it will be 4, 3 for level III, 2 for level IV, and 1 for level V and beyond.


    Luciel had been reading the magic books and paying attention to the magicians whose magic was activated by chanting and chanting shortening, while he was honing his skills every day.


    His proficiency in magic would increase once the magic was activated. After finding the indicator, Luciel was suddenly motivated and in great shape.


    ''''If you continue to work hard, you''ll be at level VIII in half a year. Aim for a canst at 20!


    I finished my morning workout and headed to the cafeteria.


    ''''Good morning. I''d like a pile of food again today, please.


    Good morning, Master Luciel.


    ''Please don''t do that. Just call me Luciel. It''s a pain in the ass if you call me by my nickname.


    That''s weird.


    I laughed at that and Oba-chan served us a large portion of food.


    I''d like another bento today, please. The amount should be about the same as yesterday.


    Huh, don''t put too much thought into this.


    ''It''s all right. I''ve been living my life (I''ve been looking at the running lights once a day). It''s paradise compared to what I''ve been doing.


    That''s okay, though.


    Thus, as I was taking my meal, I heard a voice say, "Luciel," and when I turned around, it was Lucy-san.


    ''''Ah, Lucy-san, good morning.''''


    Morning, dear. I hear you''re being assigned to an exorcist.


    ''Yes. You''re a quick learner.


    ''I heard it was pretty tough (combat), is it okay?''


    I don''t have a problem with it (with horror hallucinations).


    ''Yes. Lady Lumina was worried about you too, so if there''s anything you can do to help, just tell me.


    Thank you. Oh, then please tell me one place where I can buy parchment, pen and ink as soon as possible.


    There''s plenty of those in the supply room.


    So tell me where it is.


    ''Okay. But we can have breakfast first, right?


    Of course.


    Thus, while talking with Lucy-san, I told her about my life in the Adventurer''s Guild and other things, and she finished her meal while being donned. After that, I was told about the equipment warehouse and headed to the Undead Labyrinth (temporary) with a large amount of parchment, ink and pens.


    ''''Goooooooooh.''''


    Shut up. O holy and healing hand, O breath of Mother Earth, be my body and my hindrance, restore the impure beings to their proper path. Purification.


    I fill in the map on the parchment, checking the passages I had put in my head yesterday.


    It''s a hallucination (I''m assuming it is). While defeating the zombies I know, I properly collect the magic stones (the stones that create the illusion) and walk around.


    It took me an hour per level, and I arrived at the fourth level in three hours.


    ''''Well, what kind of demon will appear next~''''


    At the earliest, in Luciel''s mind, he was completely submerged in the labyrinth in the sense of a game.


    Therefore, "I can only imagine a short spear like the one used by the G-d*mn knight in his left hand and a two-fisted sword with a different one-handed sword gain, or a future where Instructor Brod would come slashing at me angrily if he saw it.


    Currently, I was exploring with a short, thick-handled lance that could be used as a shield in my left hand and a one-handed sword in my right hand.


    ''''Well, if I get into some weird habits, Instructor Brod will fix me thoroughly, so let''s play with it so I don''t break the mold.


    I drew a map where I had good visibility and then proceeded to explore. The demon that came out on the fourth level was a zombie, but because of the fact that it was wandering around while dragging a sword, it was completely obvious that it was approaching us, and we didn''t have to struggle with it.


    Thus, we wrote the map to the fifth level and ended the second day''s exploration.


    I earned 5372p that day, which was more than yesterday, and Cattleya worried me, "You really shouldn''t push it too hard," she said.


    ''''It''s a shallow floor, so there''s no problem at all. Is earning more money still a problem (the budget at headquarters is in trouble)?


    No, it''s not. It''s a blessing in disguise.


    ''If that''s the case (so Mr. Cattleya is a contractor?) I''ll do my best.


    So, do you want to get something to eat today?


    ''No, save your points and leave it at that. My goal is a magic book, but if you start struggling, I''m sure you''ll buy something.


    ''All right. Good luck with that.


    Yes. Thank you.


    Thus ended the second day''s exploration of the labyrinth.


    I met with Mr. Granhardt at dinner and he asked me how I was doing, and I told him I had no problems.


    ''I see. Well then. And as for your salary, it will be deposited into the Healers Guild account at the beginning of the month. You can check it at the reception desk downstairs if you need it.


    After saying that much, Mr. Granhardt left the dining room.


    ''''I''m beginning to understand that man''s character, waiting to tell me just that.


    Afterwards, I finished dinner alone as usual, drank Object X and trained my magic before going to bed.


    The next day, I started my search in the morning as well, but the traps were set up from the sixth level.


    ''''...What is this accuracy?''''


    At the sixth level, I stepped on the floor switch as hard as I could.


    Then an arrow flew from the wall, but it passed two meters in front of me and hit the opposite wall and disappeared.


    ''So that''s it, these traps are about to appear. ''Tehjeh. Is that the kind of notice you''re giving me?


    The demons are still the same, the zombie archer who approaches you with his bow and arrows, and the zombie knight who drags a caracara sword with him.


    A fireball that has a long chanting time and shoots a fireball that isn''t going ten kilometers per hour.


    ''''I don''t think these things will kill you even if you''re surrounded.


    I had no idea that this would be a flag, but I didn''t realize at the time.


    The traps started appearing on the sixth level, so I wrote the area on the map to explore further.


    The number of demons has increased as I went down the hierarchy, and today''s search ended at the sixth level only because I had to investigate carefully.


    I saved up my points again today, ate dinner and then drank Object X and did some basic training in magic.


    ''''I feel like my body is getting better day by day. Could it be! Status open........I guess.


    The level was fixed at 1.


    ''Well, it''s fine. I knew that. But your status is growing little by little. I''ll continue with the spirit of daily progress.''''


    Thus I slept unfaithfully after my workout.


    There were some events that happened. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    There was only one trap per level, but I was a little too cautious, and the fact that there were so many demons was a factor in my delay in searching.


    The demons were skeletons equipped with swords and shields, skeleton knights and skeleton archers were born, and fireballs were turned into ghosts.


    And what I didn''t expect was that the zombies would attack in groups under the command of the zombie leader. That surprised me.


    ''''But even so, it''s a matter of the purification magic being too strong. It''s like cheat magic.


    That''s right. With three cleansing magic casts, the 20 or so demons that were there had been turned into magic stones cleanly.


    This is how we ended our search without danger, but "that''s definitely the boss room!


    I thought back to the back of the door on the tenth level, nervous that this was my first boss fight, but my goal was to clear it with no damage.


    ''Can someone give me a clue as to what''s coming up! Oh, just in the right place, Jord-san.


    I caught Mr. Jord coming to the dining room for dinner and I asked him about the boss room.


    ''What''s in that boss room?''


    The boss''s office? What are you talking about?


    Oh, the place looks like it''s full of powerful demons.


    Oh, no. You mean the ones that attack in groups?


    What? (The boss''s room) Do they attack in groups?


    Yeah. But still, have you gotten there yet? I got there just before I handed over the exorcist''s duties to you.


    Don''t waste your time with flattery. Thank you for the information. Now we can plan our strategy.


    Hmm. Well, I''m glad I could help.


    Thus, I made a mistake and decided to rush into the boss room on the tenth level.

 21-17 Pride, threat of boss room

    Physical condition good. My health is good. Your equipment is good.


    I was fired up after I had done my magic training as usual, breakfast and that one.


    The undead labyrinth I named (tentatively) stinks.


    I''ve been thinking about it since then, but actually there weren''t many exorcists like me who could stand the stinky smell and explore it.


    If this was all the work that all the newbies had done, if they cracked it all in the shortest amount of time, they''d get some kind of luxurious prize, right?


    Just the thought of that made me excited, albeit just a wish, and I woke up earlier than usual.


    Yesterday, out of the approximately P90,000 I saved in ten days, thinking that the more cards in my hand the better, I used P50,000 out of the approximately P90,000 I saved in ten days to buy a holy silver bow and twenty silver arrows, although not very well, and shoved them into my magic bag.


    Currently, in my magic bag, I have an easy to pass magic power sword that Brod-san gave me (Mithril''s sword, though Luciel hasn''t noticed), a holy silver one-handed sword, a holy silver short spear, four barrels of object X, and an arrow case containing a holy silver bow and silver arrows.


    ''''The rest of this lunchbox will be full when I shove it in there. I don''t know how much something with more capacity than this will cost when I get paid, but I''d like to get a new one. Then let''s go.


    I stepped into the undead labyrinth (temporarily).


    After a single level, after 10-20 minutes of exploration for the experience, I took a break in front of the 10th level boss room.


    ''''Jolt-san said it was a group, so depending on the amount of enemies, let''s release purification magic first, and after defeating the enemies, we''ll gradually defeat them with swords and spears. When it''s in danger, I''ll use the cleansing magic again. Yeah, it''s simple, but it''s solo, so that''s it.


    It''s a hallucination anyway, and this labyrinth (temporarily) is a training camp for newcomers anyway.


    Thus, I licked the boss room and put my ear to the boss room just in case before I rushed in. However, there was no sign of a sound.


    ''''I wonder who''s letting out demons or something in this one? Oh, to cheer you up, let''s have a drink first.


    I get out the barrel and drink the object X to get fired up.


    The quality of the people who make hallucinogenic demons that deal with this smell, even though they are hallucinations, is also amazing. Well, let''s go now.


    At the tenth level, I opened the door to this boss room, and I would learn the true horror of demons.


    I didn''t pay attention to it, but when I looked inside, it was dark inside.


    ''''I don''t need this kind of staging, though.


    I held my weapon at the ready and advanced inside. Then, suddenly with a bang, the door closed with great force.


    However, I was expecting this development, and I didn''t take my gaze off my eyes.


    As soon as the door closed, the dimly lit room was lit up as much as the labyrinth until now, and the demons appeared all at once.


    ''''Hey, this number is indeed unexpected!''''


    It was a horde of demons as far as the eye could see.


    The boss room was roughly thirty meters square, and within it, all the enemies we had fought so far appeared, including zombies, skeleton knights, archers, ghosts, and wil-o-wisps.


    But if that was all there was to it, it wasn''t much of a problem.


    I wasn''t going to be caught off guard, but I didn''t even feel a sign of them, so I was completely against the door, 180 degrees to the left and right with my back to the front, Ghosts in the sky, and fireballs flooding the sky, but I was still just surrounded.


    I was impatient, but it wasn''t a big problem, I was impatient so far, but it should have been manageable enough.


    I quickly pulled myself together and chanted a purification spell.


    I chanted, "Holy healing hand, the breath of Mother Earth, be my body and my obstacle, let the impure beings return to their proper path. Purification.


    But nothing happened.


    On the contrary, "You don''t feel the magic leave? This added to the confusion.


    No amount of undead demons would miss this situation, and they launched an all-out attack towards me.


    For the first time since I came to this world, I was in a desperate pinch for the first time.


    I wielded the sword and spear in both hands, passing my magic power through them. There''s no mold or anything else.


    I want you to think about it. Up until now, we have defeated a few with weapons and fought the horde with purification magic.


    It''s the only way to get the best out of it, and that''s why it''s coming at me from back and forth, side to side, and even from above, where I can''t use my magic. As expected, this was too scary, even if I was hallucinating.


    ''''Shit, shit, shit, don''t come.''''


    I desperately wield my sword and spear like a child kneading a spoilsport.


    ''''No way is this a magic sealing room? d*mn it, you don''t want to give away such a luxurious prize. But it''s all my pride. I''m not the hero of the story or a genius. I didn''t gather enough information. I got what I deserved, that''s all. You were the weak link in the chain. You were smart. "Shit.


    I desperately defeat the demon with the weapons in both hands, disgusted at my own bypass.


    ''Chi, it hurts even though I''m hallucinating. Is this the otherworldly version of hallucinatory pain? Ouch, who are you! You were scratching me, and I''m telling you that that hurts, that hurts. Don''t bite me. I''m already mad at you.


    I started to run, pouring my magic power into my sword and spear and swinging it around.


    I wasn''t going to win unscathed. But Instructor Brod''s training was more painful and much scarier.


    Swinging my sword, "Say," the lance attacked me, "Sweet," little by little I reduced the number of enemies.


    (This is the boss stage? If this were real, my knees would be laughing in fear and I''d be stuck.)


    Luciel doesn''t believe this is real, and I''ll clear the boss room to avoid game over and get a great prize. She turned those desires into power and wielded both weapons, concentrating on the enemy in front of her, and wielded both weapons in her hands.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed. All of the attacks he received were minor, though he had a few scratches here and there, thanks to his excellent armor.


    The numbers didn''t dwindle at all, as if the enemies were springing up even after they were defeated. Still, he ran desperately to take them down so that he wouldn''t be surrounded by them, making space for them to run.


    Thus, isn''t it infinite? When I killed all the undead that I thought so, the entire ground was covered with magical stones.


    ''''Hah hah hah.''''


    I was so exhausted that it was hard for me to stand.


    My strength and magic power were nearing their limits. I just told Instructor Brod, "Run! He would run if he was ordered to, but if he ran a little, he was sure to fall forward, and he was in such a state.


    I''m grateful that Instructor Brod let me study under him. Now, it''s a pain in the ass, but let''s pick up the magic stone and when we get out of here, we''ll do some recovery magic...?


    I had a bad feeling, and I spun around, flying forward. Then, with a thud, something tremendous fell to where I was.


    I looked up at the ceiling as I felt a tremendous killing spirit from the ceiling, something I''ve never seen before.


    ''Hey, hey, wasn''t that the boss fight you just had? Is that such a luxury perk? Is the Healer''s Guild Headquarters surprisingly stingy? Or... I guess I''m just weak...


    The one who appeared was an undead dressed in pure white vestments and holding an expensive looking staff that contained a tremendous amount of magical power. It was also wearing a crown.


    ''''Hey, hey. Why are you a wight? You know, the classic fantasy staple, like the Wraith!


    I don''t know if those words offended him or not, but in the next moment, a black light was released from the wight just as I felt the magic power gather and increase in my wand all at once.


    The speed of the black light was clearly on a different level... no, it was too different from the enemy until now.


    The speed was so unexpected that I couldn''t avoid it and snatched at my right thigh a bit. So... just by snatching it, a searing pain ran through my body.


    ''''Kuh. [Holy Healing Hand, feed on my magic power to heal his own, Heal] d*mn it, why doesn''t my magic activate? It''s not fair that I''m the only one with a magic binding or something.


    Yes. My magic didn''t work.


    ''I''m not going to die until I clear the boss stage and get my bonus.


    I was no longer completely confused, and the bonus from my salaried days and the prizes for clearing the boss room were all mixed up.


    I threw my magic into the lance as hard as I could at the wight, who was about to release his dark magic.


    Then, instead of releasing the magic, the wight ran away in a big way. It looked like he didn''t want to get close and was afraid.


    As soon as I saw that, I decided to take a big gamble.

 22-18 Settlement of the boss battle and negotiations with the Pope

    I shoved my hand into the magic bag underneath my church robes, which was in the state of a shoulder bag, and pulled out a holy silver bow and a quiver of arrows.


    ''Brace yourselves,'' I held the bow at the ready.


    I stopped as I held the bow up to the threatening wight, who let out a squealing "bwo-ooh" and threatened me.


    I fired an arrow at the wight, who was about to chant a spell to numb it, and I fired an arrow at him.


    He immediately stopped, holding the next arrow ready.


    ''Gyo-go-go-o,'' the wight shouted in anger.


    I felt the killing spirit swelled up, either because he was angry that his magic was interrupted, or because he was offended by the fact that the arrow he fired at the vestments hit him, or both.


    ''''Get on with it and cast your next magic.


    I try to recover my magical power and strength while provoking him.


    I''m glad I did it, Brod-style. I really appreciate it and I''ll give you something when I get paid.


    I released my second shot while thinking about that.


    As the tension continued to build, I released my thirteenth arrow, and I was beginning to make a sensory decision that I could move as fast as I could for a little while.


    The reason why Cattleya-san said I couldn''t use magic while using a weapon was because magic required image and concentration.


    It was unclear if the same phenomenon would happen to the undead, but I''m really glad she gave me a hint.


    Such a wight is currently exuding such a tremendous amount of killing power that it seems his hostility to me has broken through the limit.


    If it was a normal old man, his blood vessels would have been cut off. That''s about the extent of the shape.


    ''''It''s hard to be so angry with a vein on your forehead. If a person is angry for more than fifteen minutes, they need to have something else to be angry about, or they''re too tired to get angry. Ahhh. You were a demon, weren''t you?


    Thus, I repeated the provocation, took a deep breath and measured the timing.


    After replaying the simulation in my brain over and over again, I run towards Wight as fast as I can after releasing my seventeenth shot.


    Wight tried to avoid the arrows, as if he didn''t want to get his robe dirty, but as I approached him, he began to gather magic power on his staff to activate his magic. It''s a very good idea to have a good time with your friends and family.


    I took out the sword that Instructor Brod gave me from my bag of magic and poured all the magic I could muster into it and took the final step to slay the wight.


    I slashed the wight. Like a kesa-kiri, it was clean from the shoulder to the right flank.


    But the wight is a high-ranking undead. There is no such thing as unleashing a spell to take the life of a living person who is looking back.


    ''It was a challenge. It''s just that whoever built this place is a demon. Then of course we know they''re not dead.


    I reversed and threw the short spear I picked up with all my magic and threw it as hard as I could at the wight, and then ran out to the wight.


    As soon as the short spear pierced my torso, I pushed it in at the same time, and then spun around, holding the sword in my left hand with both hands, and slashed my head off.


    The flying head screamed, "giggling, giggling, giggling, giggling," and disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    The vestments, staff, and necklace remained intact, leaving a magic stone several times larger and denser than the undead before in the place where the disappearing wight''s body had been.


    ''''That''s good~. Ouch. [Holy Healing Hand, feed on my magical power, heal his own, Heal]


    I chanted a heal because I didn''t have a boss, and the usual pale light enveloped me.


    ''This way of making things is the same for games and otherworldly hallucination labyrinths.


    I cleaned my body with a purification spell and cast a recover just in case.


    ''''Now you''re fine with curses and state disorders. Let''s see...''''


    I decided to only heal the wound with my middle heel and let the muscle inflammation and fatigue heal on its own.


    I''ll be too sorry if I''m weak the next time I see Instructor Brod.


    I whipped my heavy body and collected the magical stones scattered throughout the room, and purified the remaining vestments, necklaces, and staffs with purification magic just in case.


    As he picked up everything, there was suddenly a gogogogoh-oh, an earth-shaking sound, and a descent to the lower level.


    ''''Huh? Is there a continuation? I''m already full," he said, "but I''m not hungry.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new pair of shoes.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''Well, what shall we do? Four barrels of object X, the sword Brod-san gave me, the bento box with Oba-chan''s lunchbox...I''d be d*mned if I was going to throw this away here. It''s an absolute thing, you know. If we decide to take the three clearing rewards with us first...


    You can only put the holy silver sword, spear, bow, and one of the arrow tubes in your magic bag.


    It doesn''t matter if you wear a sword. Once you''re relieved, you''re hungry and we can have lunch.


    As usual, I used the Aura Coat and Purification, then tucked into Oba''s lunch, drank Object X and said, "Oh, I forgot I drank it even before I went in.


    As expected, I was tired today, so I went up the stairs and escaped from the undead labyrinth (temporary).


    When I came out of the labyrinth, I saw Cattleya-san at the counter.


    ''''Ah, hello Cattleya-san.''''


    Oh, it''s so rare to see you home at this hour.


    ''Yes. I''ve taken a lot of damage today, you know.


    Sometimes it''s hard to get used to it, isn''t it?


    No, I feel like I should be proud of myself.


    Would it be less today?


    There may be more than usual. And there''s something else I''d like you to see when you''re done making points?


    I''m curious. So put your backpack down.


    At the top of the backpack that was placed on the dong was the wight''s magic stone.


    ''''Hey, what''s up with this?''''


    Yeah. There''s a boss room on the tenth level, right? There was a horde of undead, and I couldn''t even use my magic, so I was in a terrible hurry. When I managed to defeat them, a wight with a crown that floats in the air and shoots magic at me appeared and I thought I was going to die (game over).


    By the way, I thought about having my staff and necklace appraised at the Adventurer''s Guild when I appraised them, but since I didn''t even know who these belonged to in the first place, I decided to ask Cattleya-san.


    ''''...Why did you do something so reckless?'''' Is the usual aura of naturedness gone?


    ''I didn''t mean to be reckless. I didn''t think there was going to be anyone like that, much less tell me that I wouldn''t be able to use magic.


    Didn''t they... Didn''t they brief you beforehand?


    ''''Yes. It''s only the eleventh day of your assignment, and it''s an exorcist''s job to hide in the labyrinth, right?


    Yeah. Well, do you have any time left after this?


    Yeah. I''m tired today and I''m just going home.


    "Well, there''s a place I want to go with you. Will you come with me?


    ''Yes. Okay.


    "Okay, so the points for today are 108,914p.


    Excuse me, sir, I think there''s an order of magnitude discrepancy?


    No, you''re right.


    I see." "That was a bonus character after all.


    Speaking of which, what do you want to show me?


    Yeah. I can''t appraise it, so the wight you took down? It''s the purified wight equipment that was left intact when the


    I collected my card and spoke, and the next thing I knew, Mr. Cattleya''s face was in front of me.


    ''Let me see!'' It turned out to be an awesome scary thing to have a beautiful woman approach you with a straight face.


    ''''Well then, let''s start with this vestment. Then the necklace, and finally the staff.


    One by one, he took his time to pick them up and put them back on the counter.


    "...put them in the bag and follow me right away.


    The next moment there was Mr. Cattleya jumping over the counter motionlessly and heading for the elevator.


    ''Quick!''


    Yes, sir.


    I just followed Cattleya, unable to understand the situation.


    I''m not sure if it''s Cattleya-san and Luciel-kun. Where are you going in such a hurry? Mr. Jord called out to me, "Mr. Jord, I''m in a hurry right now.


    ''Excuse me,'' said a slightly blue-faced Mr. Jord, giving way.


    ''I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I don''t understand the situation very well either," he said, and followed Cattleya.


    I''m not sure what to do with it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy.


    I rode the elevator again, past the priest knight and holy knight area, past the high priest''s area above the bishop''s area above the priests. Absolutely, this is not a normal ride, and it''s one that I''m not supposed to get on.


    Mr. Cattleya didn''t utter a single word during this time. He just kept walking towards his destination and got on the elevator again, where he got down in front of a room marked "The Papal Chamber above the Archbishop''s".


    Cattleya knocked and said, "Pope, this is Cattleya. I would like to see you in the matter of fire and emergency.


    "Forgive me. Come in,'' I heard a voice say.


    There were a number of maidservants inside, but they didn''t look at Mr. Cattleya and gave me a puzzled or sluggish look.


    It was built like the audience room often seen in stories, so that you couldn''t see their faces from us.


    ''Cattleya, I''m glad you''re here. I don''t know the other one, but what do you want? The owner of the voice was young, yet female and somehow mysterious.


    ''''Ha. This is the new exorcist who took over the role of exorcist the other day. Since I took over, I have been to the labyrinth and have killed an astonishing number of undead.


    Oh, but that''s not all, is it? But that''s not all, is it?


    ''Ha. Today, he fought with a wight in the main room on the tenth level. He said that the wight had been cursed without realizing it. And the wight successfully brought back the equipment he had with him. I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get the most out of this.


    "Hmm. Hmm. What is your name?


    My name is Luciel.


    Then, Luciel. Give me the tools you brought back.


    Yes. But there was a possibility of a curse on it, so I''m invoking a purification spell. Please bear that in mind.


    Hmm.


    He handed the three items to the maidservant who came to his side.


    ''''........I didn''t think it was possible, but I knew it. This vestment is exactly the vestments that belonged to Ozanario, who disappeared twelve years ago. And then there''s the spirit necklace and the magician''s staff. I''m glad you brought it back.


    It must be some kind of great rare item, right?


    The necklace halves the amount of magic consumed when using magic, and the magician''s staff is a powerful wand that diffuses its own magic, disrupts others'' magic and makes them unable to use it in a small space, and then collects the diffused magic to activate powerful magic.


    What a cheat weapon.


    I''d like to buy this.


    You can never say no to this. You can''t say no to this from next to me. I can see the aura of "Don''t say no" from the neighbors. It''s okay. From this point on, I''ll use the acting I''ve done in sales.


    I''m going to put my heart into it. The performance is that impressive. It''s not a price tag, is it? I understand. I''ll sell it to you.


    Mm. For goodness sake.


    "For the Pope''s sake. But I would like to ask an impolite favor. The truth is that my magic bag is not large enough for my quest. I''m not going to be able to get it to work.


    Oh, don''t worry about it. I''ll give you a magic bag instead of a magic bag. The inside of the bag is a different kind of space and time has stopped. We know what''s in it, and it''s as big as this room.


    Are you sure you want to take so much stuff? Because this room is big enough for a 30-mat room. ...All right. So it was the Pope who made it. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have given it to me.


    Good, good. This is more helpful to her. And if you need anything else, you can come back to the labyrinth with Cattleya. You will be rewarded. I''ll give Cattleya the magic bag tomorrow. I''ll give the bag to Cattleya tomorrow. It was a good cause. It''s good to go.


    Me and Cattleya-san had to bow our heads and leave.


    ''''Luciel, you have a lot of heart.


    ''What? Really? I was pretty nervous, though?


    Yeah? You can''t normally demand a price for something that humbles you to the Pope.


    Am I being too generous?


    Hmm. I think that was fine. I''ve been reasonably well versed in the matter, and that''s why he liked me enough to give me a magic bag. I''m sure you''ll be relieved to hear that, but I don''t feel relieved.


    We walked back together until I could figure it out and that''s where we parted ways.


    This is how I got my first boss fight and I got my cheat item.

 23-19 Invitation to training the Holy Knights to become stronger

    Chanting "Status Open" causes a holographic window to rise in your eyes.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: Healer V


    Age: 17


    LV : 1


    HP: 420 MP: 160 ST: 180


    STR: 73 VIT: 111 DEX: 76 AGI: 73


    INT : 108 MGI : 107 RMG : 100 SP : 0


    Magical Aptitude: Holy


    [Skills]


    Proficiency Test - Fortune - Physical Arts V. Magic Control VII. Magic Control VII.


    Meditation V. Concentration VII. Restoration of life force IV. Restoration of magic power VI. Restoration of physical strength V.


    Throwing IV, Demolition II, Hazard Assessment IV, Walking IV


    Parallel Thinking II Swordsmanship II Shielding I Spearmanship II Archery I


    Abbreviated chanting IV Discarded chanting I


    Increase in HP gain �� Increase in MP gain �� Increase in ST gain ��


    STR increase �� VIT increase �� DEX increase �� AGI increase ��


    INT increase �� MGI increase �� RMG increase ��


    Poison resistance ��, Paralysis resistance ��, Petrification resistance ��, Sleep resistance ��, Enchantment resistance ��, Enchantment resistance II


    Curse Resistance ��, Weakness Resistance ��, Magic Seal Resistance ��, Illness Resistance ��, Blow Resistance ��


    Illusion resistant I. Mental resistance I.


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    Blessing of the God of Destiny (Increase SP acquisition)


    Adventurer''s Guild E rank, Healer''s Guild A rank


    I knew it. Level 1. I''m growing up too....all the statuses are going up...don''t you think that''s too high? It''s crazy that all of your statuses have increased by 1.5 times in just ten days.


    Yesterday, after I returned, I conducted a long solo reflection session. When I itemized my reflections on how smug I was, I was even more depressed by the fact that I couldn''t fit them into a parchment the size of A4.


    The obvious remorse is that I didn''t use each barrier spell to increase my defensive abilities when I knew it was before the boss fight, and I was too confused by the inability to use magic to treat swords and spears as blunt weapons.


    ''The swords hit the walls, the floor, and hard places and the blade tips are chipped, and the lances are slightly bent rather than warped. If they find out about this, you''ll definitely be scolded by Instructor Brod and you''ll be looking at a runner. And if Mr. Gruger finds out, he''ll make you chug Object X in a barrel...


    I don''t mean to sound paranoid, but I''ve actually had a few incidents like that and I can''t go against them. Well, basically they are good people, so it''s okay.


    I''ll ask a holy knight or priest knight to join me in training sometime. And with that, today''s morning training is over. Ahh, I''m hungry.


    I finished my morning workout and headed to the cafeteria.


    On my way to the cafeteria, I heard Lucy''s voice and turned around to see her, Lucy, Lumina, and one other girl.


    It''s a good morning. Good morning, Lumina-sama, Lucy. And also good morning. I''m Luciel. I greeted her.


    ''Good morning, Luciel-kun.''


    Good morning.


    Good morning. My name is Queena, and I''m assigned to Lady Lumina''s unit.


    Good morning again. Ms. Queener. Are you all here for breakfast?


    ''Yeah. We always have breakfast after we finish our morning drills, you know.


    ''I see. I''m a little later than usual, so I see we''ve met.


    I hear you''ve been in battle for ten days.


    ''Ahhhh, that story.......I''ve been feeling sorry for myself since yesterday already.


    Hmm. I''m listening if you want. Would you like to come over for breakfast? Oh, did you have a stroke of luck this morning?


    Yes, please. Thus, the four of us went to breakfast.


    While we ate breakfast, we talked about everything that had happened since I became an exorcist and the blunder of yesterday.


    ''''...What the hell are you doing? Lumina was taken aback by this.


    Do you have a death wish? " and a scornful look from Lucy.


    ''You''re an idiot. You just got lucky. I''d normally be dead,'''' she said, spitting venom from Queena despite the fact that they had never met before.


    ''''Ahhh, just when I thought I had graduated from ignorance, I didn''t realize that I was now acting like a reckless person.


    ''''In the meantime, I''ve had half a day to reflect alone since yesterday, so please don''t let that stop you. My spirit is already a wreck.


    So what do you want to do?


    "I need to return to Meratni and retrain myself to be strong.


    As a general rule, healers are not permitted to transfer from Headquarters unless they have received their resignation.


    If you want to work out, I think I can help.


    ''What? Are you sure?


    Oh. I know it''s a tough job for a healer, but I can get you in on the Holy Knight''s training. However, I won''t be tutoring you individually.


    ''... If it doesn''t interfere with the search, may I ask?


    Hmm. So, once a week, we''ll have an intense training session on Fire Day.


    Yes. It''s a good thing to know that you are able to participate in the holy knight''s training.


    I received my lunch as usual and returned to my room to drink object X before heading to the undead labyrinth (temporary).


    I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in a position to do that. .


    I''m sure that I won''t have a hard time exploring until the boss room on the 20th level, although the search will start today.


    However, I think it will take me a long time to explore, so I''m going to correct my feelings of pride by the time I fight the boss on the 20th level... for a luxury prize.


    Thus I looked at the shop before entering the labyrinth, but Cattleya was not there, so I entered the Undead Labyrinth (provisional) and began my search.


    I walked in and unleashed a purification spell. However, unlike yesterday, the chanting was also released with a clear image to purify, so the demons seemed to disappear cleanly.


    ''Ah~ I''m nervous. It''ll be tough if the wights come out again. I cast all of my granting magic in front of the boss room. And when I opened the door and went inside, the door closed.


    ''I knew there were a lot of them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''........weak? And after three cleansing spells and a few attacks, the battle in the boss room was over in about a minute.


    And after descending the stairs, I immediately went back to the tenth level and also confirmed that the demons in the boss''s room had resurrected.


    After a short break, they started exploring the eleventh level.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a very good idea. But after this layer, the wall surface is red.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to judge where you are on the tenth level by this.


    ''''Seer, taaa, haaa.'''' I stab it with my spear and poke it with my sword while pulling it back. Finally, I kicked the zombie''s head off with a high kick and its head bent in a strange direction, so I poured magic power into the sword and dropped its head.


    ''It''s better to be able to carry out body arts as well, after all. But still, it''s from a zombie again? I''m pretty sure it was a little fast for a zombie, but it didn''t seem to make that much of a difference.


    We picked up the magic stone and drew a map as we went along. ''Is it spreading out a bit?'' I walk around, making sure. The number of demons hasn''t changed, and there doesn''t seem to be any other changes.


    It took me a little past noon on my internal clock to complete my search of the first ten layers. ''Even if you''re eating your lunch, the demons won''t go near you with this. Why don''t we give this to the adventurers?


    I don''t know about Luciel, but object X is more horrible to farmers than a pest, because if you give it to grass, trees, etc., it will die off. That''s why they are only allowed to distribute it to those who can drink it.


    After completing all twelve levels of exploration, I finished today''s search.


    Ah, Luciel-kun, welcome. Then let''s make it a point first.''''


    Yes. This is not good. I''m a little nervous from yesterday.


    "Don''t be so scared. It''s not like you get to eat it. Yes. That''s 12,119p today.


    ''Excuse me. Apparently, Cattleya-san was so dignified yesterday that it makes me nervous. Wasn''t she formerly a holy knight or a priest-knight, or perhaps a squad directly under the Pope? I''ve become delusional.


    ''Hmm. ''''Don''t pry into women too much. Women like to keep secrets. Bad things happen to people who pry.


    That''s true. There are a lot of things in this world that we don''t need to know. Hahaha.


    Hmm. Oh, that''s right. Here''s the magic bag.


    Oh. What''s that, just a bag?


    "Let the magic flow through it.


    I did what you told me to do and let the magic flow, "Whoa, oh, the color has changed.


    What had been a brown leather sack turned into a pale leather sack.


    ''''Yes. It''s now a magic bag for Luciel-kun''s use only. To use the bag, you must be within one meter of the bag, and if you want to store something, just remember to put it in the bag with the object that Luciel is touching. To get it out, all you have to do is imagine that you want to get it out.


    "Thank you, sir," I said, touching the bag and trying to visualize how to use it, "do you have a few magic books in there?


    ''Correct. To help you keep up the good work, I''ll offer you a set of existing magic books to keep you going.


    ''The book of magic in there then?


    Yes. Isn''t it amazing how much luck we have these days? You''re already a lucky man.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a few more potions that you can use.


    Feeling that I was back to my usual Cattleya-san, "Don''t try too hard," I said my usual greetings and returned to my room.


    On this day, I read the magic books I had been given and began to work on turning them into my own power. He then went to bed early for tomorrow''s Holy Knight training after fully researching the fifteenth layer the next day.

 24-20 Early morning training with the Valkyrie Paladin

    When I woke up in the morning, I heard a knock on the door as I was performing my magic manipulation training after drinking Object X.


    ''''Yes, who are you?


    "This is Ripnea from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, led by Miss Lumina. I have come to ask you to join us as we are about to begin our early morning training.


    Thank you, I''ll be right there. I''ll be right there," he said, and then used cleansing magic for etiquette before walking out.


    It was written in the spell book that purification magic was universal, but it was more effective than toothpaste or a washlet, and it was a super-universal magic that cleaned my breath and stool afterwards without the use of paper.


    I opened the door, and in front of me...there was a woman with blonde hair and funwari curls and a cute face with hollow eyes and a bit of rugged armor that oddly matched her pretty face.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel. I''m sorry to have bothered you today.


    ''''I''m Ripnea from the War Maiden Holy Knights. It''s an order, and since it''s forbidden for ordinary healers to set foot in the Holy Knight''s training camp, let''s go then.


    I wonder. The words are dignified, yet the image of something faint and light-hearted does not disappear.


    Thus, I followed Ripnea-san and moved, the door of the holy knight''s training grounds opened, and I stepped into the training grounds.


    ''''It''s pretty spacious. The inside was as big as a four hundred meter truck.


    It''s the smaller of the squad''s training grounds," Ripnea said. Lipnea replied.


    ''Huh? ...Oh, I see.


    There you are. Thank you, Ripnea. Luciel, come here.


    There is already a formation in place, and Lipnea-san has joined it, and there are probably ten of them in all, eleven of them together with Lumina-san.


    The only people in this place are women? I ask honestly.


    ''Yes. What are you complaining about? He asked back.


    "Well, I understand that you''re a few steps ahead of me. But attacking a woman is emotionally difficult, isn''t it...


    I see. I knew you were ignorant. I''m sorry, but we have time for training. Please introduce yourself quickly.


    Oh, yes. I am sorry. It''s a pleasure to meet you all, my name is Luciel, a professional healer, and I''m currently serving as an exorcist. I joined the training because I wanted to retrain myself. I''m not sure if I''m going to be interrupting your work, but I''m looking forward to it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this. That''s all.


    Ha.


    Then, after the warm-up exercises, we''ll have a one-on-one, one-on-two and two-on-three combat drill. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this. You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    You will be able to find a lot more information about the company.


    We''ll just have to run a little first," said Queena.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Maybe I can afford it. That''s what I thought. But reality is not so easy.


    ''You''re too slow. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier and more fun.


    The other holy knights are also lapped by the other holy knights." "Hah, hah, hah," he said, running as hard as he could. Still, there was a reality there that was only seen as running in the eyes of these girls.


    I was reminded that there is an absolute wall of status that determines physical ability in this world.


    Regardless of what Master Brod had said about true strength, it was also true that it was harder to die if one''s physical ability was high.


    After about thirty minutes of running, we were humiliated to be eight laps behind.


    Then team up and start your combat training. Luciel, I want to see how good you are, so take your own weapon and come at me with the intention of killing me.


    ''Don''t they usually use a crushed blade?


    Hmm. I''m not going to be able to get it right, so don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    I''ll trust that the difference in status is not an absolute difference in battle.


    Thus, I challenged Lumina-san with a two spear style.


    "Seyaaaa, teyaa, uraa, uraa.


    I thrust out the lance held in my left hand and used its momentum to spin and swing my sword, I also kicked, assuming I would be able to avoid it, but I said, "There''s a lot of gaps, huh? As soon as I heard that, my vision blurred and I realized I could see the sky.


    ''When did you start that style?


    "Well, it''s all about hiding in the maze.


    "I see, I''m surprised you would dare to do something so reckless without the skill of the twin swords. Come at me again just like you were taught in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Yes.


    I regrouped and equipped the shield that had been left in my room since I left for the labyrinth for the first time in a long time, and moved as Instructor Brod had taught me to do.


    My mind was reminded of the days of training with Instructor Brod.


    ~Reminiscing~


    "Luciel, listen, when you''re attacked by people, most of the time you''re stronger than you are.


    ''Haha. That''s true, isn''t it?


    ''''Yeah. If one of your opponents doesn''t fight you, it''s a good thing they don''t fight you, but the world isn''t so sweet.


    Yes.


    "But you have an advantage over most combatants.


    ''Recovery magic?


    Yes. Besides, you can already move and wave your weapon and still do magic, right?


    ''Well, they made me do the same thing for a year and a half.


    "When you''re fighting a strongman, chant and aim for the big gap between you and the strongman.


    "...I just have a bad feeling about that, don''t I?


    ''''Normally I''d use a return technique to take advantage of that, but that technical ability isn''t clear to you, and if you''re too good at it, it''ll be returned too.''''


    ''That''s why I''ve got a bad feeling about this from earlier.


    ''''Attack them in any way you can, and use your recovery magic to heal them. That''s all I can think of.


    A suicide attack, one false move could be catastrophic, don''t you think?


    Don''t worry. I''ll treat you hard enough to master it in the next six months.


    I need help.


    You don''t want to die, do you?


    "Yeah, I''m gonna die in here.


    In the meantime, the kryptonite is bad enough, so I''ll just go for the arms and legs first.


    ''What? Does it sound like you''re going to attack the kryptonite eventually?


    Come on, get ready.


    "...that Brod instructor? Hey, you can answer the question. "Instructor Brod.


    Let''s go.


    "AAAAAHHHH!


    ��End of recollection.


    ''Why are you crying? I meant to throw it gently earlier, but does it hurt?


    No, I was remembering my training (the days of hell).


    "I see. It must have been so (wonderful days) to cry over your training.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m not going to be able to get a hold of you.


    "Come at me from anywhere.


    Hold the shield and lower your stance to strike the sword. Stick to the basics and attack while being aware that your footwork and body axis will not waver.


    None of them hit. She''s handless, so she slows down until I can see her, dodges and then attacks at the opening.


    She manages to defend it with her shield and unleashes her sword.


    Thinking that there''s no point in doing nothing at this point, I decided to try and get some advice from her, so I decided to try a discarded attack with my resolve.


    "Haaaah," he said, swiping his sword from left to right, opening the center of his body so that it would be easier to attack. This is the only way to create an opening that even Brod instructor praised.


    It''s not like you''re making it up as you go along," he said.


    Sure enough, a fist was struck there.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s breath, my wish is to be the breath of angels feeding on magical power, heal me, high heels.


    As soon as my body lit up, I swung the sword that I swung to the right earlier to the left with all my might.


    As it turns out, it didn''t hit. Lumina-san, who was moving at a speed that was visible, scraped away.


    And "Brilliant! I blacked out as a voice said in my ear.


    I... The next moment, it hit me. The next moment I felt a shock on my right cheek.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good time.


    When I got up, I found Lucy and Queena.


    Huh? Is this a training ground?


    Yes. I''m done with my morning drills and I''m going to the mess hall.


    "Lady Lumina asked me to find you.


    ''Oh, you were knocked out. Thank you both for waiting.


    I stand up. I stand up while secretly hanging my heels over my right cheek.


    ''And by the way, I didn''t expect to be knocked out, Luciel does pretty well.''


    ''I stuttered, too. I didn''t think a healer would be recognized by Lady Lumina.


    It didn''t make any sense to me at all.


    ''Besides, the training continues, so let''s get on with it and go to breakfast.


    We''re the last ones standing, so let''s hurry up.


    ''Ah, yes,'' I was rushed by the two of them to the cafeteria.


    This is how the early morning training ended.

 25-21 Luciel, the street name you dont want to admit is revealed to the Valkyrie Paladin.

    We arrived at the cafeteria and took our meals in turn. Then I feel a little uncomfortable, but I say, "Good morning. I''ve been working a little hard today, so please have a little more than usual. And I''ll be fine without a bento box today.


    ''Oh, good morning, Luciel. Are you okay with eating more than that?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m not sure I''ll last until lunch if I don''t eat.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one.


    You''ll be able to find out if it''s okay to eat that much. Lucy asked.


    ''Yes. I was skinny and slender until two years ago, but the master of the Adventurer''s Guild told me that eating is the first step to becoming strong, and I still am, but I didn''t want to die, so I kept eating, and before I knew it I was like this. I didn''t want to die, so I kept eating, and before I knew it, I was like this.


    ''I have a question, too. Why are you talking to the waiter so intimately? He''s not a great guy, is he?


    ''What? Because you have to be polite to great people, but you wouldn''t look down on them just because they''re not. And I''m not so great that I have to call you names.


    ''''This is what Lumina-sama was talking about, ignorance,'''' the two men said in unison.


    It''s great to wear it in real life.


    You are a deacon and an exorcist.


    Yes,


    "An exorcist, even a deacon, is no better than a priest, but is given the same authority and pay as the captain of each knightly order.


    ''Huh. That''s why the pay was so high.


    ''What are you so fluent in? One of these days some people won''t find your attitude funny.


    ''''Hmm~. At that time, I''ll do my best in the labyrinth and cry to the Pope.


    ''''Huh~'''' the two of them sighed grandly.


    Well, if it''s really going to be a nuisance, we''ll be able to make the creator (Pope) happy in the labyrinth (temporarily).


    Thus, once I returned to my room and drank the Object X, I bowed to the two people who were waiting for me in front of the area marked off-limits to all concerned, and headed to the training area.


    ''Then we''ll continue with the early morning training. This time, since Luciel-kun will be there, you will be tasked with the task of guarding a key person. We''ll decide on a time, and if the attacker hits the key person in time, the attacker wins; if time runs out, the defense wins. Do you have any questions?


    "Yes," I raise my hand.


    "Let''s hear it.


    ''I don''t even think it will hit me, so I won''t attack, but can I use my magic?''


    Yeah. That''s the expected site of our protection. It''s a go. Then the ratio of defense to assault will be five to five. I''ll be the judge and will continue until we stop. And you''ll guard Mr. Luciel like he''s an important person.


    "Yes.


    This is how we moved from the edge of the training ground to a simple field, walking in the center.


    In this world of important person guards, the guards don''t talk to important people unless they are spoken to by them.


    Of course, that is except in an emergency.


    This time the defense will be handled by Lucy, Queena, Ripnea who came to pick me up in the morning, and Myra, whose ponytail exudes a dignified atmosphere, and Saran, whose abdominal muscles are bobbing in revealing armor.


    We greeted each other for a bit, but Myra is the female version of the samurai who doesn''t say much, and although I''m still not sure what she is, I think Saran-san is the maiden type at heart, although she makes old man remarks.


    Thus, as we were walking along, guarded by the five of us, the attack began. To be precise, we were attacked. I was shot by an arrow before I knew it.


    I was forced to bend down. I didn''t know what was going on, but [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, I wish you to feed on my magical power and be a shield to protect everything around me, Area Barrier].


    The raiders are getting closer as I crouch down.


    You''re going to be able to find out the best way to get the most out of your own personal computer.


    And while one person was left behind to continue defending, "there you go" was called out.


    Lumina gathered them together for a review session.


    "First of all, congratulations to the defenders. "First of all, congratulations to the defenders, and unfortunately for the attackers, it''s a shame. Now, what''s to be reviewed this time...


    Here''s a summary of the reflections and main points that Lumina said.


    Reflections of the attackers


    Five of the attackers were unable to defeat the three lesser-manned defenders and got hot.


    Everyone got in close.


    The only time they tried to attack me was at the beginning.


    Defenders'' Reflections


    The fact that the attack did not begin and was not recognized until after the arrows were fired


    We need to discuss the safe routes in advance and plan several of them.


    Do you have any feedback, Luciel?


    ''I stuttered when I noticed that the arrows were passing by without a windfall sound. The rest of the time I couldn''t tell how many attackers there were or why they were attacking me because I was crouched down?


    I see. I''ll use that for future reference. So who has an opinion, please raise your hand, Elizabeth?


    It''s true that the attackers lost this time, just as Lumina-sama said earlier. It''s just that the biggest reason for their loss was because they were there.


    The other four members of the attackers nodded in the same way.


    ''I suppose so. You guys who have been assigned to this squad for less than three years usually don''t lose more than that. Let me tell you, Luciel, at seventeen years old, you''re already a freak with a level V healer.


    ''''Oh no, no matter how talented a healer you are, that''s usually impossible,'''' said Elizabeth? said, and the defenders nodded, including the defenders.


    ''I told you. ''He''s a weirdo,'' Lumina assured her.


    ''Weirdo, even Lumina-sama has been rude to you for a while now,'' I complained.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I heard a report that ten days after registering with the Healer''s Guild, he continued to heal for free in exchange for three meals, a place to sleep and combat training at the Adventurer''s Guild rather than the Healing Institute, was that false?


    "...No, it''s true, I just didn''t want to die. So?


    ''You think you''re not a freak when you''re beaten from morning to night and given a street name and nicknamed Dom Healer, Zombie Healer and Healer Dom Zombie?


    I''m sorry. It''s just that I''ve been called that when I''ve been struggling to live, so I hope you''ll forgive me. I dare to get down on my knees.


    Well, I''ve heard that the Doms, while training like zombies in battle, have been healing not only the adventurers but also the inhabitants every day for free, a silver coin to be exact.


    ''''No way,'''' a confused voice could be heard from here and there.


    ''''Well, that''s why you should consider that Luciel-kun''s skill as a healer is already at the level of a veteran before you act.


    Thus, not knowing whether they were being disgraced or lifted up, the training for guarding key personnel continued in daylight, with different numbers of guards and offensive personnel.


    Okay. That''s enough. After lunch, we''ll head to the forest for a drill, and then you can gather here again later.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, while having a meal with the Holy Knights, I was asked to dig into the roots of my story in Meratni.


    Maybe it was noisy, but I finished my lunch while somehow receiving stares (I hope it wasn''t jealousy or envy and contempt) from the people around me.


    Now, gentlemen, we are going to go around to the forest and the wilderness in the suburbs to exterminate the monsters. Prepare your horses and meet me in the wilderness.


    "Yes. ...Yes?'''' Only one of them answered with a questioning system, and his gaze was focused on me.


    ''Is there something you don''t understand?


    Yes. Or rather, I''ve never ridden a horse before.


    I didn''t expect that." That''s the look you get when you say, "I didn''t expect that. The rest of you have the same look on your faces.


    ''It can''t be helped. Luciel-kun, you can ask the people who manage the stables how to ride a horse and practice. As expected, we''re going to the exercise, so there''s a lot of eyes out there.


    I''m sorry.


    No. We hadn''t thought of that either. Then you can use this place for your drills. We''ll be back here when the exercise is over.


    All right. Have a safe trip.


    Yeah. Let me show you to the stables. All right, let''s move out.


    When I arrived at the stables, I was introduced to the head of the stables.


    ''''Luciel, this is Janbus, the man in charge here. Janbus, this is Mr. Luciel, the new exorcist in charge the other day.


    ''It''s nice to meet you, I''m Luciel. I''ve never ridden or touched a horse before (I haven''t had the opportunity to manage the horses along the way, as Bazan and his team have been doing it for me). So please guide me. I''d appreciate it.


    "Master Luciel, please raise your head, for this is not so noble. My name is Yambus, and I''m in charge of this place.


    ''So, Jambus, take care of Mr. Luciel, okay?


    Yes, sir.


    "Good luck, Luciel.


    After saying that, he galloped off astride a horse that was lined up in the front.


    ''''That''s great looking. Now then, Yambas-san, please.


    Yes.


    This is how I got to ride a horse for the first time in my life.

 26-22 First horseback riding, training first if you feel uneasy

    Two men and a horse came to the training ground where the Lord was gone.


    Well, that''s me.


    ''And you''re glad to see Mr. Yambus over here, then?


    ''''Yes. The only stables I manage are the horses that the War Maiden Holy Knights ride and the horses that pull the carriages when we receive dignitaries, so we only have a few horses in the stables at the moment.


    Oh, I see. Then would you introduce me to this horse?


    "Yes, sir. This is For��t Noir.


    I think For��t Noir meant the Black Forest, like it was in the cake.


    ''Forenoir, it''s nice to meet you, I''m Luciel. I''ve never ridden a horse before, so please instruct me.'''' "Master Luciel, what are you doing here! '' he stuttered.


    ''What?'' Horses are smart enough to know what people are saying, aren''t they?


    ''Yes, but bowing down out of the blue is like asking a servant to be your servant.


    "...Seriously?


    ''I don''t know about the real thing, but it''s true. She''s especially smart, so she''s fine, but be careful.


    ''Excuse me. Nice to meet you.


    Thus, having made a mistake from the first step, I was determined to follow Yambus-san''s words and receive instructions.


    "First of all, stand in front of the horse and touch it gently while calling out to it. If you try to ride it suddenly, the horse will stutter.


    ''Yes,'' I said, moving from the front to the side and touching my side as I was told.


    ''It''s warm, isn''t it?''


    ''Yes. Yes, it''s warmer than people. I''m in the saddle now, and I want you to push me back and signal me to get on.


    ''Yes,'' I guffawed. And there was no response.


    ''Yes. I''m not harassed, so it''s okay. Please straddle me.


    ''Really?


    You''ve been prepped now, haven''t you?


    Okay." I kicked off the ground and stepped into the saddle.


    "Yes, sir. Good. Now, I want you to raise your upper body and keep your legs apart and vertical.


    Ha, yes. That Mr. Yambus is quite expensive?


    ''It''s okay, because that''s what everyone thinks at first. You''ll get used to it.


    ''Don''t we have those stirrups?


    What are the stirrups?


    ''It''s a place to put your feet, or rather a tool to make a foothold?


    Hmmm. I''ve never heard of it. Is it a specialty of someplace?


    ''Oh no, I heard something like that a long time ago, so I asked you about it. It''s okay.


    ''I''m sorry I can''t help you. If you do, let him run. Make sure your knees are tucked into the horse''s body so that the axle won''t waver. A wobbly shaft is hard on the horse and on the rider.


    In that moment, I was remembering my previous life. I remembered the knee grips and maintaining my posture, like riding a single car as a hobby. But this height is a scary one. You''ll get a chill in your crotch area.


    Shake the reins to signal you to go, pull to signal you to stop. When you need to make a turn, pull the one you want to turn.


    I understand.


    I waved the reins lightly. Then Forenoire began to run lightly.


    ''Yes. That''s good. You can go around this training ground at that pace.


    I''m off.


    With a little rhythm of pakko pakko pakko pakko pakko, the forenoir drove, and in no time at all he came to the edge, so I pulled my right hand slightly to urge him to turn and he turned.


    ''Thank you,'' he thanked me and ran, then came to the edge again, turned, and stopped when I slowly pulled the reins in both hands just before the place where Mr. Yambas was, and he stopped.


    ''Yes, sir. It''s wonderful. I couldn''t believe it was my first time.


    ''No, it''s just that Forenoire was smart. And if his butt and knees are on it for a long time, it''s going to be awesome.


    You will. The skin of your buttocks turns towards it, and your knees use muscles you don''t normally use all the time. Well, if you''re a healer, there''s no problem, is there not?


    I realize after being told. That just being able to use heels is cheat enough.


    ''Can I go and get some more?


    Yes. I''m sure Forenoire isn''t running fast enough. Just don''t force yourself to go faster.


    ''Yes. I know.


    After riding in this way after several breaks, before you know it, quite a bit of time had passed and the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad returned.


    ''''For a beginner, you''re becoming quite adept,'''' said Lumina-san.


    ''''Is that so? I''m glad to hear that, but this boy is smart. I''m sure if he was a rampaging horse, I''d be confident he''d be put down the moment he stepped on my back.


    Mmm-hmm. Yeah. Well, that''s it for today. We''ll see you next week for training.


    Oh, yes. Nice to meet you too.


    Thus ended the training and my first ride with the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    I''m a man who can read the air...I think. So I decided to shift the dinner time with all of the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    Well, that''s ostensibly a matter of not training at all today, right? And if I did a proficiency appraisal, proficiency was in the equestrian arts, but almost all of the items hadn''t grown.


    ''I didn''t think it had grown this far. I''m super worried. No, could this be a normal life?


    I thought about it, but I said, "But if we get attacked by someone as good as the War Maiden Holy Knights, we''ll die, and we''ll still have to make an effort. If I get anxious, the first thing I do is train.


    Thus, after going to the ten levels and coming back, we had dinner and went to bed.


    The next day, I started attacking the labyrinth again.


    ''''The sixteenth level had traps from the sixth level, so there must be traps.''''


    Using the aura coat and area barriers to prepare for any eventuality, I''ll look for traps, draw a map and kick the demons away.


    ''Just the lack of a backpack makes it very easy to move around, thank the Pope for this.


    It turns out that the magic sack doesn''t actually have to be touched by hand or stepped on by foot.


    ''If we had these on Earth, we could all be magicians.


    With such a clich��d idea in mind, I found a trap and stepped on it with caution, and with a beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee alarm, demons rushed in from the front, back and sides.


    I see. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with this kind of trap," he said, nodding his head and invoking a purification magic to crush one of the four sides and flee to the other.


    And then defeat the demons that came near you one by one with purification magic and the sword.


    This method of combat is because Elizabeth-san advised me to stop doing this because Lumina-san''s message to me in the morning dining room that if I do what I can''t do, I will develop a strange habit.


    It was decided that Elizabeth and Ripnea would study under them since they are both good at using the twin swords.


    They said, "Lady Lumina sent us, but this is one you owe us.


    I bowed my head, hoping that the loan would not earn interest.


    These are undead who will disappear as soon as they are cut properly. This messy construction is probably a stepping stone to the next boss battle. I completed the map of the sixteenth level and had lunch.


    While eating my lunch, I wondered, "I wonder how much of a monster Object X can avoid.


    After finishing the search to the 17th level, I entered the boss room at the 10th level through the exit and wiped out all of the bosses, entered through the entrance and wiped out all of them, entered through the exit and wiped out all of them before returning home.


    The next day, he explored the eighteenth and nineteenth levels and returned, and the next day he also finished exploring the twenty levels.


    ''''This is the boss room? ''''Yeah. I have a terrible bad feeling about it.


    I didn''t go straight back in immediately.


    Then I asked Cattleya, who was waiting at the stall, "Was it the Hierarchy Master''s Room? What''s going to be on those 20 levels? ''I asked straight away,'' he said.


    ''I don''t know. I''ve never been in a labyrinth before. But maybe I''m related to the Healer''s Guild who lost their lives in the labyrinth like last time.


    And he looked sad. It''s too great because this is acting. If she were a woman of strange age, beautiful, s*xy, and born in a different world, she would have had no trouble eating, even as an actress.


    I see. ''I see. Thank you for your valuable opinion. Is there anything that I will need?


    If you''re going, I can''t stop you. But you''d better not. You don''t know what traps are out there.


    ''I''m not going yet. I need to work on my basics a bit more.


    Yes. It''s not just for the labyrinth, but the potions that restore physical and magical power are essential. Also, based on what we''ve heard in other labyrinths, it''s said that you have a better chance of surviving if you have a meal with you.


    So this is a strategy tip. I understand.


    ''''Well then, I''d like some resilient potions.


    Thus, we bought potions, and for the next two days, we went back and forth between the ten tiered boss rooms, fighting with magic, with swords, and by defeating demons, with breaks in between. He worked on training his mind so that he wouldn''t panic even in a one-on-many situation.


    Then, the second training of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad began.

 27-23 Temporary enlistment in the Luciel War Maiden Paladin? Practical training for twin swords

    After waking up earlier than usual and getting ready to go out at any time, I had developed an image against the twin swordsmanship while training in magic.


    I think of the twin swords as something that you can use to toss your opponent around and defeat them with a lot of hands. There may be many interpretations, but that''s the way I see it in my image.


    Once, I tried to hold the greatsword with one hand, but I couldn''t, and Gruger looked at me and said, "Well, drink it," and gave me an Object X instead of an ale.


    Come to think of it, since then Object X has come out undiluted.


    (*Note: Gurugar, out of kindness, had stepped on the assumption that if he made Object X drink undiluted, no matter how much Luciel, he would pass out and his memory of the before and after would fly away. (But unexpectedly, he drank it all up and his growth plans were changed.


    As I was remembering that, I heard a knock on the door.


    ''''Yes, sir. Who are you?


    ''''I''m Elizabeth from the War Maiden Holy Order. I''m here to pick up Miss Luciel,'''' a voice said.


    I''ll be right there." "Are you a nobleman, Elizabeth? With that in mind, I drank that thing I had prepared and cast a cleansing spell, then turned the doorknob.


    ''Good morning. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. Thank you for your time and effort.


    ''''It''s fine. Today, I''m going to thoroughly imprint the use of the twin swords on that body, so please be prepared.


    ...does she seem very angry?


    It''s just my imagination. Let''s go.


    Yes, sir.


    I had an aura of not prying further, so I walked towards the War Maiden Holy Knights'' training grounds.


    The War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron faces were waiting for me to come, neatly formed in the same formation as last week.


    ''''Good morning, Luciel-kun, and thank you for your hard work, Elizabeth.''''


    Elizabeth bailed first and returned to the line.


    ''Good morning. It''s a pleasure to meet you today.


    I was about to turn back to greet him when he stopped me.


    ''Oh, Mr. Luciel, you may keep this.''


    I looked and saw Lumina reaching out and pointing a card at me. I take the card right away.


    "What''s this?


    ''''That''s what the War Maiden Holy Knight Corps is all about. Keep it with you at ease. As long as you have it, there''s no penalty for being in an area that''s off-limits to anyone but the Holy Knights.


    ''''No, it''s not. It''s about why I, a man, have been issued a membership card for the War Maiden Holy Knights, albeit a temporary one.


    ''I talked to someone about it and they said it would be interesting, so I got permission from above. That''s all.


    It''s just that...


    "Don''t be a man," he says. You''re gonna go bald one day. All right, let''s go work up a sweat.


    The sound of giggles and elegant laughter lingered in my ears, and when I turned around, everyone followed after Lumina, who started running with a ''''yes''''.


    ''''Too excusable~''''


    I followed after him as fast as I could.


    ''Hahahaha,'' he exhaled loudly and took a big breath in to regulate his breathing.


    ''That''s a lot faster than last week.''


    But it was still seven laps behind, though.


    ''A healer would be pretty quick, wouldn''t he?


    Why the questioning type?


    "Well, well. Gentlemen, today you will pair up with all but Elizabeth and Ripnea, one on one, and then pair up with your opponents for a round-robin.


    Yes, sir.


    ''''Elizabeth and Ripnea will first have a mock battle between the twin swords, and then a mock battle with Luciel-kun. However, cutting and sudden attacks are prohibited.


    "Yes.


    Then split up and start training.


    This is how I got to see the mock battle of the War Maiden Holy Knights for the first time.


    As I lowered my stance and slid, Ripnea-san approached Elizabeth-san and slashed at her leg with her right hand sword as she passed by from her left hand side.


    She doesn''t panic and catches it with her right sword as well, while spinning her right leg around the axis to slash at her back with the sword she holds on her left.


    As if he had read it again, he floated his body and flipped over to catch the sword and used his momentum to move Ripnea away from Elizabeth-san.


    He launched a series of blink-and-blink fast attacks, but he responded with a series of attacks and closed in with overwhelming speed, but he couldn''t settle for much because one of them could do the same thing.


    As the performance-like attack and defense continued, Elizabeth, who received both attacks from the twin swords, stopped the sword in her left hand at the side of her neck to settle the matter.


    The fact that both of Ripnea''s attacks came together was undoubtedly the reason for her defeat this time.


    ''''How was it watching?


    Both of you were quick and precise in attacking where they didn''t want to be, and you seemed to be moving in multiple patterns, many moves ahead.


    What about the twin swords?


    ''Yes. There are more gaps than I thought. There were numerous theories that said you couldn''t be limited in your actions or stopped from attacking in order to make a series of attacks, and at the same time, you couldn''t be stopped from attacking at the same time.


    ''Hmm. You see it right. Other than that, feints are useful, but when dealing with twin swords, the axis is blurred, so the final push on the attack is not enough. Now that we''ve recognized the shortcomings, it''s now Luciel-kun''s turn.


    ''Yes. I''ll try.


    Thus, the first thing I did was to fight Ripnea-san.


    I activate my magic as a signal to start and raise my physical defense and put my shield in front of me and wait for the attack.


    I''m getting hit by a series of blows from left and right at the top, middle and bottom, and I''m looking like a turtle, but I can manage to withstand the attacks.


    It reminds me of Mr. Brod''s too fast, but it''s not as oppressive as that, and it''s bearable.


    I look for multiple opportunities and as the attacks become more and more gaping, I thrust out my shield to kill the speed and swing my sword down.


    The next moment, I see the sky and a shock to my jaw makes my legs lose their strength.


    ''''Are you okay?''''


    ''Yes. ''I''m very clear on the consciousness. More importantly, what happened at the end? The moment you think you''ve won, this is what it looks like, so I need an explanation.


    ''The moment you swung your sword down after being successfully defended, Ripuane kicked you in a backward somersault stream and it caught you in the jaw. You were then kicked up, your head shook and you couldn''t stand up.


    ''I see,'' I said as I heeled my head and my legs regained their strength, ''another one, please.''


    If Ripnea-san was a series of attacks, Elizabeth''s counter was her weapon of choice. She could flow my attacks with one hand or catch my attacks with both hands, and if there was an opening, she could kick, and there was plenty of variation, so we couldn''t attack carelessly either.


    I pretended to attack with my sword and rammed my entire shield into it, "That''s a bad move, The moment I heard Elizabeth''s voice muttering, Elizabeth, who was in front of me, disappeared and fell to her feet.


    And then slowly the sword was thrust against her back. This is how the second battle ended.


    ''What was that thing? Why has Miss Elizabeth disappeared?


    This is Elizabeth''s magic. Elizabeth, explain yourself.


    ''Yes. I''m actually a double with the light and water attributes. That''s why I created the illusion. That''s why I put my illusion in front of you just before the interval and aimed for the moment when I had an opening.


    I learned a lot," I said, bowing my head honestly.


    The early morning training ended with advice from Lumina as the three of us rallied together.

 28-24 20th floor boss battle, beyond ...

    He woke up and started stretching as usual, "No pain," he said with relief as he began to prepare for the morning.


    Yesterday, after successfully digesting the training with the War Maiden Holy Knights, I had to ride my horse to head to the exercise.


    However, I''m sorry. Forenoir is a bit under the weather, and we will have another horse for you.


    Mr. Yambus brought in one chestnut, bigger than a forenoir.


    ''It''s big,''


    ''''Yes. This guy has a bit more of a temperament than Forenoire, but I doubt he''ll succumb to the demons in the exercises.


    You seem to be very strong.


    I stood in front as I had been taught before, then moved slowly to the side of the horse, touched it, signaled to get on, and got in the saddle.


    The next thing I knew, I hit my back hard, unable to react to the horse standing up suddenly on two legs behind me.


    After that, I tried several times, but it ended up being the same thing, and two other horses either dropped me the moment I got on their backs or swung me around, but I couldn''t get over it, even though I tried many times.


    Of course, I couldn''t even go to the exercise and was dropped dozens of times, until the warrior holy knights returned, my body was sore all over, but I didn''t use recovery magic because I thought the horses would lick me.


    Seeing me covered in wounds all over my body, Lumina-san put her hand on my shoulder and muttered, "For the time being, we''ll be training to ride," she said.


    This was how my second training with the War Maiden Holy Knights ended.


    I finished my breakfast, got my lunch and went into the labyrinth.


    ''''Let''s get rid of yesterday''s resentment.''''


    After using purification magic in the boss room at the tenth level, he trained many times in the sword and shield style and the sword and short spear style.


    The magic bag currently contains three holy silver daggers in it.


    These are expensive at 75,000p each, and I''ve used up all my p, but they really do appear in my left hand just by reminding the magic bag (Holy Silver Dagger in left hand).


    That time lag is almost non-existent, and I believe it''s immensely effective when I''m backed into a corner and my opponent is caught off guard.


    However, I can''t master it right now, so I''m training here.


    As I ate my lunch, the question slipped out of my mouth.


    ''What happens here if I don''t get out?''


    He continued to train in magic, wielding swords and spears to investigate the question.


    But no matter when it happened, the demon didn''t appear.


    ''Is that how it works? Does that mean you can keep diving as long as you have your aura coat on?


    I spent the four days like this studying my fighting style.


    Then, with training scheduled for tomorrow, I was making my final preparations in front of the boss room on the 20th layer.


    ''''Weapons good, armor good, recovery items good, granting magic good, economy object X good.''''


    I decided to complete the twenty levels today.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this, but I''m going to be the only one who can do it.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time. And please help me to use my magic.


    He said his last prayer and opened the boss room on the 20th level.


    It was dimly lit with a rusty sound just like the tenth level.


    ''''This totally feels like the boss is here. The boss room was so bright lately, I''d forgotten about it.


    When the door was closed and the room was brightened up, there were two skeleton knights and a single wight wearing the evil equipment. If it''s a skeleton until now, these guys are like dead knights. I only have a bad feeling about this.


    I immediately said, "Holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, be my body and my hindrance, let the unholy beings return to their proper path. Purification.


    and activated the purification magic.


    The purification magic swallowed the three bodies and disappeared, it wasn''t like that.


    ''''That''s right~''''


    ''''Ggggggggggg.''''


    I knew I was screaming and suffering.


    But I couldn''t defeat it.


    I activated my purification magic again.


    However, the death knights said it didn''t matter, and they charged forward with their shields, as if to say that it didn''t matter.


    The magic hit and slowed the speed of the rush, but it didn''t stop.


    I avoided the two rushing bodies while holding my sword and shield at the ready.


    Then there were three black fire spears flying at the same time.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get the most out of your newborn baby.


    The third purification magic hits the two dead spirit knights who were approaching at a distance of three meters.


    Then, because the distance was close, or maybe because it was the third shot, the death knights stopped moving.


    I have no choice but to do this. So I approached the death knight who stood there without raising his shield, cut down one of them with my sword, let go of the sword, took out a dagger and threw a dagger at the other death knight with magic power.


    However, the demon was not that sweet.


    The dagger was played off with a gauntlet and shield.


    I activated my purification magic while thinking about how to defeat the two demons once I got away from them, and then I got away from them.


    I defeated one of them, but because of that, the dead spirit knight who is poised to protect the wight and the wight who is shooting black flaming arrows at me is stronger than I expected.


    The problem is that my shield can''t catch that black magic with my shield.


    The shield that was discarded as soon as it was hit by the magic attack just now has a hole in the center of it and is still burning around it.


    If you get that one, a single hit could make the game over.


    The other dead knight slashed at me, but I managed to block it with my sword but was cut a bit.


    ''''Then we''ll just have to go, won''t we?''''


    As soon as Wight unleashed his fire magic, he received it with his shield as before, discarded it and managed to get in front of the dead spirit knight and activated his purification magic at close range.


    However, without stopping, he managed to sidestep the sword as it swung down, and took out a dagger in anguish and threw it at the dead spirit knight with magic power, which beautifully stabbed him between the eyes.


    ''''Good! I was tempted to praise myself for my meeting throw, but not until I had defeated the rest of the wights. And just as I was about to cut off my eyes, a red light flashed on the dead knight, and his eyes turned to me with a guffaw. ,.


    "Nunyaaahhhh," he said, getting fired up from being too frightened, and hit his neck with the sword he held out with his right hand. But I got a leftover that I didn''t need.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    You will be able to get the best out of it.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. It''s too bad I''m hallucinating. But it''s all you can do. Brace yourselves.


    I decide to use my Magic Barrier and Aura Coat to raise my alert level to the maximum extent possible to defeat the wight.


    More than one magic is released from the wight at a time.


    The third of the shields will be ruined, but because of the one-on-one, the wight will have an opening, and I will counter it with my purification magic while bringing out my bow to interfere with the activation and release purification magic.


    ''''Really?'''' Then the wight cast a black magic on himself and was covered in black light.


    The only thing that''s clear is that this is a black version of the magic barrier. ...If you can''t take it down with physics, take it down with magic, if you can''t take it down with magic, take it down with physics.


    He released an arrow, and the moment he stopped the wight''s magic once, he approached and activated his purification magic and area heal.


    The area heel that enveloped not just one part, but the whole area heel was unexpected, the wight groaned and stopped, whereupon he threw a third dagger to his head, and then threw an additional spear to his body, and when it went through his body, the wight fell backwards and disappeared.


    ''''Huh. It''s over. I mean, the way he attacked was different from the previous wight, and I think he was stronger. Most importantly, I''m glad it wasn''t my first time seeing it. And the Reaper Knight was strong too.''''


    I purified the remaining weapons, armor, and accessories before storing the large magic stone of the wight and the two magic stones of the dead spirit knight, which were smaller than that, but bigger and darker in color than the undead so far, and stored them in the magic bag.


    At that moment, there was an earth-shaking sound of ''Gogogogoh'', and a door appeared and when it opened, it revealed a staircase leading down.


    ''I suppose. But I wonder how far it is? If we go any further, it''s going to be tough to be honest. For now, it''s lunchtime.


    Tired, I ate my lunch and then meditated to recover my strength and magic.


    I''ll go downstairs and take a peek, then I''ll fight the death knight and go home. Alright. Let''s do this.


    And the moment I descended to the twenty-first level, I realized. The levels were too different.


    First, the zombies turned into normal walking ghouls, and when they found me, they approached me.


    I cast a cleansing spell on them and they disappeared like they were melting, but that was a little too scary. I walked up the stairs, looking at the orange wall, and returned to the boss''s room to find one of the dead knights, which I fought down.


    ''You don''t drop any items, do you? And it died with a single cleansing spell. I wonder what that means?


    I completed a few battles, realizing that it would still be painful if I was slashed, I declared to the dead spirit knight who had become a magic stone that I would win without relying on magic one day, climbed the hierarchy, and escaped the labyrinth when I realized that I had defeated the boss of the 20th layer.


    It was a little more than a day before a month had passed since he arrived at the Healer''s Guild headquarters.

 29-25 Second negotiation with the Pope (business negotiation)

    I leave the labyrinth and ask Cattleya to purchase it as usual.


    ''''Please make the purchase.''''


    ''''Yes~. Thanks to Luciel-kun''s hard work lately, our debt has been decreasing.


    A debt?


    ''Hmmm? Did you go to the main room on the 20th floor?


    ''Yes, sir. I went to the boss''s room on the 20th level. I engaged in combat with a skeleton knight in shining armor like a knight in shining armor.


    "So, points first... 215,342p. That''s quite a haul.


    Thank you. Now I can buy more stuff.


    That''s nice to hear.


    ''Well, I''m tired for the day, so I''d better be off.


    ''''Hmmm. It''s a funny joke, but I don''t really like jokes like that.


    ''''...Ha, ha, ha. I see.


    ''Yes. Well, shall we go then?


    Thus I was taken by Cattleya to the Pope''s room.


    ''Cattleya, and Luciel, I believe,'' he said. You''re here. And what''s the matter with this firecracker?


    Haha. The exorcist lord has made another attack, and today I''ve come to the main room on the 20th level, where we battled the wights and the skeletal knights, and returned victorious.


    "Ho. Luciel, it looks like things are going well with the twenty levels, doesn''t it?


    Yes.


    Not surprisingly, Luciel is very strong.


    I''m interested, okay? I hear something like.


    ''There is no doom and gloom. I struggled with it, and I was just lucky this time too. If it weren''t for this magic bag you gave me last time, I would have been severely injured, or worse, dead.


    I see. So I see that you have been of some use to her.


    ''Yes, sir. Having the Pope''s help was undoubtedly the biggest turning point for me.


    Hmmm. It''s funny to hear him say that, thinking that the only reason he''s done so much good in such a short time is because of her.


    "Thank you, sir.


    Hmm. Well, let the mistress see what you brought back this time.


    ''''Ha. This time the wight used the double attributes of fire and holy. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that there are two skeletal knights that protect the wight as well as the accompanying skeleton knights, which I''ll call the death knights because they look like they were possessed by a dead spirit. And here''s what you dropped.


    He left behind the vestments and two braces that Wight had left behind, and the sword, shield, and armor that the Dead Spirit Knight had left behind. The maidservants took them, but was it my imagination that Cattleya looked a little upset?


    The Pope took each one in his hand, looked at them carefully and finally spoke.


    ''''This, too, was still...Luciel, a great cause. The wights that your lord defeated before and this time were in the possession of the former bishops and high priests during their lives. Both of them have been missing for more than ten years.


    ''''So you mean that after he died in the labyrinth, he turned dead and turned on the Healer''s Guild headquarters?


    "Hmm. To be precise, it includes the Holy City of St. Cyril''s Cooperative Kingdom, the Church of St. Cyril, and the entire Healer''s Guild.


    That''s not...


    ''''Yeah, it''s been more than fifty years since the underground became a labyrinth. No one knows why the labyrinth was created. In the past, this place used to be really busy, which is hard to imagine now. Many priest knights and holy knights were engaged in friendly competition.


    It''s true that my room is a double room, but I''m using it by myself. I see. By weaving such information of reality and falsehoods together, it improves our motivation to attack the labyrinth and gives us a weapon to attack the labyrinth.


    However, the sudden transformation of the church in those days into a labyrinth meant that many things were sealed in the labyrinth, and we managed to avoid flooding the earth with demons.


    ''Can you seal the labyrinth?


    I can do it. You can do it, if you use anti-defilement magic. You''ll need a large amount of magic with only the holy attribute, though. Well, at the time, I couldn''t completely seal it off.


    ''I see. Can it be sealed otherwise?


    ''''Oh. If we destroy the nucleus of the labyrinth that produces the miasma, the activity of the labyrinth will cease and it will not grow larger. If we seal it from there, it will cease to be defiled and disappear.


    Extinguished?


    It is said that a maze is born when the miasma and people''s desires are combined in a place where magical power resides. It is said that labyrinths are created when the miasma and people''s greed combine in a place where magic power resides. The maze is said to be born from the combination of the miasma and people''s greed.


    ''Yes. I certainly do.


    ''Back to the story, the ones hiding in the labyrinth at the time were those of the Priest Knight and the Holy Knight. The search progressed at an astonishing pace. It was like five to seven levels a day. But the miasma and miasma were so bad that progress was slowing down.


    I''m fine with it, though, right? Isn''t this a roundabout way of saying weirdo?


    But the church''s elite priest knights and holy knights still went on for the church. But the dense miasma caused them to fall ill and their enemies, especially those who used spiritual magic, cast spells on them and forced them to fight each other...


    Isn''t that kind of magic in the undead, maybe a wraith or something? More importantly, will the Wraiths come out too? It''s hard.


    The unreasonable attempts to capture the labyrinth have taken their toll on many things. As a result, we sealed off the maze to keep the monsters out, but then one day zombies crawled out of the maze and we started building more buildings.


    ''''Could it be that a less physically capable healer is currently an exorcist?''''


    ''In recent decades, it has been difficult to produce priest knights and holy knights with JOBs, and even if born, many of them do not belong to the church. That number is only twenty percent of what it was then. Frankly speaking, we don''t have people to send to the labyrinth.


    ''So you''re letting the healers work on the thinning process with purification magic that they can use too?


    ''Yes. We''re going to keep the zombies out of the maze for now. That has become our top priority.


    Huh? Did this give you a hint to not only attack, but to look around at the shallow floors from time to time? Do they make it easier to drop good weapons and items?


    ''I see. How far have you progressed in your previous attack? And if you know, that''s fine, but how deep is the labyrinth? Any information you can give me would be greatly appreciated.


    ''I heard at the time that he had defeated the Lord of the Forty Levels. And two of his commanders died in that battle and he abandoned the attack.


    ''''By the way, how were those men compared to the Holy Knights of today?


    ''It was strong. It was a time when wars and battles were more intense than today. We were the elite that supported it...


    Yeah.


    It''s a completely impossible game...


    ''''With all due respect, I''m sure you could have had the adventurers launch a pledge spell and attack the labyrinth in order to destroy it.


    Hmm. Such stories existed in those days, too. But the adventurers could not enter the maze. It was later discovered that only priests, priestesses, heroes, sages, sages, holy knights, priestesses, and dragon knights were suited to the light and holy attributes of magic.


    ''''Um, couldn''t you clear the brave party?


    ''''Mm. The moment you entered the labyrinth, the demon race started advancing at an inopportune time, and it was no longer possible to capture the labyrinth.


    After that, the brave man lost his power by defeating the demon king and was no longer in a position to fight.


    ...it''s all too convenient.


    It was fifty years ago.


    ''I see... what made those people who were wights enter the labyrinth over a decade ago?


    He was good. You could see from his equipment that he had a lot of money and a lot of desire. Most of them must have entered the maze in order to get rich. Well, they may have wanted to get their money back.


    I see.


    Hmm. Hmm. That''s about all I know about the labyrinth. You said earlier that you were having a hard time, but if there are more people, will it be possible to capture the labyrinth in the future as well?


    ''Yes. However... if you''re like me, you can tolerate the smell, have psychic tolerance fascination, hallucinations, etc.


    ''''You don''t have to do anything. Is it possible for you to continue to have her gradually attack it by herself?


    ''Yes. If only it was a gradual process.


    Hmm. Is there anything you want?


    ''With all due respect, we may need anti-Undead spec weapons and armor, something that will allow us to survive.


    All right. I''ll have them fix you up." Oh, yeah.


    Excuse me. And have you ever heard of a demon other than the undead being seen before?


    This was the only problem. If the purification magic didn''t work, it would be game over on the lower levels.


    ''''No, there wasn''t. What''s bothering you?


    You seem uneasy, Pope. I was just checking to make sure.


    ''''No, the dead knights and wights this time didn''t disappear with purification magic, so if anything other than the undead appear in the future, it will be fundamentally impossible to continue the attack...''''


    ''''Hmm. So the priests used to be able to defeat them because they were so high level.


    I''m sure you''re right. I''m level one.


    ''''That may be so. "I hope you don''t expect much of a strategy.


    All right, then. Well, I''m sorry to trouble you, but we''re going to have to keep working. I''m sorry, but you must continue your attack. When the healer''s rank is VI or higher, I can promote him to a higher rank, so give me a shout. If it''s Luciel, I''ll make time for you.


    A promotion?


    Hmm. The occupational level is essentially something that can be raised over time. They can be upgraded when their occupation level reaches VI or higher. At the highest level of X, the professions you can choose from will change, but I don''t know of any that have risen to that level before being promoted.


    ''How many times do I have to raise my profession level to get promoted?


    That''s impossible. The ancient texts say something similar. And the only professions that could be elevated were those with a king, emperor, or priestess attached to them.


    Thank you. I heard there''s this thing called multi-jobs in connection with that? Is it separate from that?


    ''Multi-jobs are the ones that have the misfortune to have two professions. It''s said to be difficult to raise the profession level and slow to grow.


    Isn''t that kind of research going on?


    Mm. It''s rare, after all. Those that had multiple jobs are considered to be God-tested.


    I see.


    Well, I guess so. You''ve had a good day. Let''s leave some things with Cattleya that will help us with the attack. Cattleya stays. Hey, send Luciel to him.


    Yes. Then I will.


    "Thank you again for taking time out of your busy schedule to talk to us today.


    ''Hmm. I look forward to seeing more from Luciel in the future.


    "Will.


    Thus ended my second audience (business meeting) with the Pope.

 30-26 Obtain a new street name [Sacred Change].

    The Pope''s maid of honor drove me to where I could see him, thanked him, and after we parted, we walked toward the cafeteria.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that there are quite a few people in line," he said as he stood in line, remembering the school cafeteria.


    ''Luciel, please come and sit over there when you receive your food.''


    Even before I turned around, I knew right away who had called out to me by a voice.


    ''Good evening, Lumina-sama. We''ll see you now.


    I turned around and replied briefly in greeting.


    ''Mmm,''


    The people who were watching the scene still don''t seem to think it''s funny and won''t get involved, but it''s depressing to be showered with sticky stares and watched all the time.


    ''Good evening. I''ll have a pile of food today, please. Oh, and today''s bento was good too.''''


    Oh, thank you, Luciel. Okay, big deal.


    The meal that was handed to them was lightly more than five times larger than the people in line, and several of them did a real double-take, almost laughing, but moving swiftly as it seemed to attract even more eyes.


    ''It''s unusual to see you all here,''


    Yeah. As a matter of fact, there''s a dispute on the border between the Illymatian Empire, the Kingdom of Rubruk and the Holy See. I had no choice but to go around the area with my warrior knights and the Priestess Knight Squad.


    What does that mean?


    Mm. I''m sorry, but training will be suspended for a while from tomorrow. You can, of course, go into the training grounds and practice your dressage... riding.


    I rephrased it, didn''t I? You''re rude sometimes, Lumina, aren''t you? I''d like to say that, but I can''t say it.


    ''''Understood. I know you all are strong, but please take care to go and be careful not to get hurt.


    Well, I think the hardest thing to deal with after we''re gone is Luciel.


    Marluka-san says something uneasy.


    ''''...?''''


    That''s right. You''re often around with us, aren''t you?


    Mr. Gannett comes after me.


    ''Well, sure...''


    I haven''t spoken to any other man since I came to church headquarters except for Mr. Jord, Mr. Grunhardt, and Mr. Jambas.


    Always on a killing spree.


    That''s too scary, Mr. Bearyce.


    ''The end.''


    Mr. Cassie is taking too much of a leap.


    ''No, no, I''m not sent to kill you. I''m not even dead.


    "Sigh.


    What? Why are they all sighing so deeply?


    You need to work on your reading of the signs a bit more.


    Mr. Ripnea advised.


    ''''Well, that''s more like Luciel,''''


    Is Miss Elizabeth insensitive? You''ve been following me at


    "I''ll worship you when I''m dead.


    Oh, yeah? Am I going to die? Ms. Queener?


    "You''ll get your revenge.


    Miss Myra? It''s a mess. Huh? Or is it really bad? Shouldn''t you be escorting them instead of attacking them?


    Luciel, run for your life.


    Lucy struck a fighting pose.


    ''Where are you running to?''


    Where do I run to?


    ''Well - if you''re in the labyrinth, you won''t be able to come in, so why not?


    Lucy, that''s the usual, though?


    "You guys are being irresponsible.


    Yes. Lumina, please give me some advice. Oh, he looked away.


    ''Yes. Even Luciel has balls, you know. You can at least protect your own balls.


    Saran''s old man''s comments popped up, but is it life in the balls?


    ''Mr. Saran, why do you always speak in such a vulgar, barroom dad tone when your room is so girly?


    "Shut up. I don''t need this from Elizabeth, who has a very sloppy personality and a ladylike streak.


    ''Well, well, calm down, both of you. It''s self-destructing.


    They realize I''m here, and they sit down, red-faced, and glare at each other. No gods that don''t touch me will haunt me. I decided to go through with it.


    ''Well, that''s why, but if you''re sloppy when you come back, I''ll retrain you, no questions asked, so be diligent.


    Yes, sir.


    I put my hand on my chest and shook out Lumina''s words, holding my hand to my chest, with the problem that I hadn''t solved anything.


    After this, we each went back to our rooms, eating and chatting.


    I went to my aunt and asked her to prepare a large meal for me.


    Then I had come to the Adventurer''s Guild to get that one.


    ''Good evening,''


    When I called out to her, I asked her to call the master because the waitress lady was different than before.


    The Master asked me with a look of astonishment on his face.


    ''Of course. Oh, I''m going on a little expedition, so I''ll need ten barrels.


    ...Hey you''re a healer from Meratni, aren''t you?


    Then for some reason, the master asked me to probe us. Could it be an assassination? I replied, freaked out.


    ''....Yeah. It''s been a month now, very fast.


    Hey, don''t you... don''t you work as a healer here in the Holy City?


    Apparently it wasn''t an assassination. But this asking look, why do I think it was somewhere else?


    ''''No~ I''m taking a job at church headquarters right now, so I can''t live in an adventurer''s guild.


    Well. All right, all right. I''ll get that thing ready, just wait and see.


    He disappeared into the kitchen with a dark look on his face.


    ''''That expression, wow, I''m curious about it.


    Come to think of it, it''s pretty quiet today. Thinking that, the injured person? was seen being carried into the underground training area.


    ''Excuse me,''


    There are not many other customers, so I call the waitress.


    ''You wish to order, sir?


    ''No, I haven''t been out there in a month, but it looks like the injured are being taken to the basement, what''s going on?


    Yes. There''s also the fact that the demons have been very active lately, but the adventurers have been struggling a lot with the appearance of high-level demons.


    I see. So that''s why the master was so dark.


    ''''Yes. The Master has a number of people he knows who have been injured as well.


    What does the Healing Institute say?


    Once he''s healed, if it wasn''t so bad, it would be healed, right?


    ''''They''re all so badly injured, they can''t pay dozens of gold coins like that. Are you saying that these adventurers should be slaves?


    Huh? Did I say anything rude about this person I just met, that I''ve never met before, to be so angry? Hmm? Gold and slaves? Could it be the Holy City? That''s what''s going through my head. Oh, let''s deny it first.


    ''What? No one said that.


    ''Milinya! Stop it.


    Then Master came to help me.


    ''''But Master, this guy wants to consult the Healing Institute...''''


    So those eyes aren''t a reward for me.


    ''So, how much would you be willing to take on for that, Anna?''


    ''''That''s right! One silver coin each, the Pope who belongs to the Church, the War Maiden Holy Knights, and I, if I get in trouble, help as much as you can. Let''s take care of it by changing our unpleasant street names.


    "...so run along and get fired up for a drink.


    I accepted the mug placed on the floor and began to drink.


    "Gubby, gubby, gubby, gubby, gubby, pu~. Shall we go? Oh, first of all, I''ll take all the barrels there.


    I checked with the master for the barrel with that one next to the kitchen before putting it in the magic bag.


    ''That''s not possible...'' No, follow me.


    Were you surprised by the magic bag? I put on the white robes of the church and headed downstairs.


    The place has been turned into a field hospital.


    I''m not sure if this is the right time for me to go, but I''m sure it is.


    No, this is not aimed at me, but this white robe is probably the target of the killing intent.


    That''s why a little thing like that can cause a riot.


    ''''What the hell are you doing here? Moneybags.


    You can go to hell.


    Get out of here!


    Kill me.


    Yeah. Things are a little scary. I''m so scared I almost pissed myself.


    "Quiet, you stupid bastards!


    The master of the tavern shouted loudly.


    Silence in the training grounds.


    ''''This guy, no, this gentleman is the Master Healer''s Dom Zombie, known as the Urban Legend of Meratoni. He''s going to save you from now on with a single silver coin each, and if you complain, they should go home.


    A zombie healer?


    ''Oh, he''s pretty good-looking, but he''s a dominatrix?


    ''I thought the healer''s dominant zombie was just an urban legend.


    A silver coin is like a wise man in a story.


    Hey, hey, get it together. Hey, get it together, Mr. Zombie. You might still have a chance.


    Hang in there, zombie, and get that cure fast.


    Zombies, zombies and zombie calls go up.


    d*mn, that master turned my street name into a zombie. Wait, the first time is the charm. I fired up my voice to get us going.


    I''m not going to take another job at the healing center. I just happen to be here today to drink Object X. Therefore, I can''t cure you every time, and please don''t riot and clash with me just because another healing center is expensive.


    I''ll make sure everyone around me understands.


    ''One silver coin each, the Pope who belongs to the Church, the War Maiden Holy Knights, and I will help you as much as I can if you get in trouble. Change your unpleasant street names, especially zombies and doms, or else I won''t cure you. Once we know, we''ll start healing. Oh, and get all the seriously injured together.


    Then the injured ones are collected immediately.


    And I spun out the words, grateful that the level of holy attribute magic, which was thought to take half a year, was at VIII.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, my wish is to feed on the magic power, become the breath of angels, heal all who dwell in all things, Area High Heels.


    The moment I spun the words, I was stealthily robbed of my magic power, but I maintained my magic control and reminded myself to heal.


    When a blue-white light covered those who were within a three-meter radius and their bodies emitted light, the wounds were closed up like a rewind, and even the arms that were bent due to broken bones were healed, although I don''t know what the principle was, but they healed.


    ''''Phew~. Then let''s go to the next one.


    "Oh, yeah. Next group of people, hurry up.


    I took two more area high heels to heal the wound, with a break in between.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of good reasons to go to the beach.


    Still, no one complained or crowded me as I worked hard to heal.


    Once the healing was done and it was quiet, my street name was being decided upon in secret.


    ''We''re not allowed to use Doms and zombies, are we?


    He said he didn''t want to.


    But that makes you a wise guy or something. He''s a healer, right?


    ''What to do. You know you can''t win, but if you''re going to fight, that means you like fighting, right?


    So you''re a battle-hardened maniac?


    ''That''s a bad word. How about a cheap healer to help people on the cheap?


    The Healers'' Guild will definitely beat you up for that.


    It''s hard to change that, since the dominant zombie fits so well.


    ''So you''re a fine person, like a saint?


    You''re too young, that''s too heavy for you.


    Well, since you''re drinking that, how about a freaky healer?


    Not much different than a dominatrix.


    ''''Then you sound like a saint, but you''re also a freak, so what about the Holy Transformation Healers?


    "''That''s it!


    But I still think Dom Zombie is the best word for it.


    Sure.


    After everything was cured, I got the [Dom] call and the [Zombie] call, and with a blue streak on my forehead, I was on the verge of depleting my magic, so I incited Object X to get the [Holy Change] call this time, and I left the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Thus, with a new street name added, I jumped into bed and wet my pillow with tears and vowed to the moon, which was unusually out, to work out hard so that I could complain to the adventurers.

 31-27 Full with cheat equipment (Luciels point of view)

    The day after the petit commotion in the Adventurer''s Guild, a large scale expedition ceremony was held and the Holy Knight of the War Maiden departed amidst tremendous cheers.


    The members of the Holy Knight of the War Maiden squad were greatly surprised by the enthusiasm, but amidst the cheering, voices like "Like a zombie," "Like a dominatrix," and "Like a holy aberration" were called out to them from their horses, and when they spotted us, they smiled fearlessly and departed from the Holy City of Surur.


    ''''I told you to stop using the street name all those times. Well, I guess it can''t be helped.


    I saw everyone off as they left the Holy City, and then I went around a few eating places and headed to the labyrinth.


    Cattleya-san was already reading a book at the store counter.


    ''''Ah, Luciel-kun, good morning. You''re late today.


    ''''Yes. I''ve gone to see off all the War Maiden Holy Knights who have taken care of me.


    ''Ahhh. You''re going to the labyrinth now, aren''t you? Will you be back as usual?


    No, I''m thinking of staying on for a bit longer. The people here don''t seem to think very highly of me.


    I can''t allow you to do something so dangerous.


    ''That being said, I''m just going back to my room to sleep, and I''ve put my meals in this magic bag, so no worries, right?


    That''s not the point.


    ''''It''s okay. Because once you defeat a demon in the main room, no demon will come in unless the door is opened.


    "You''ll die of pride.


    ''''Yes. Since I was so close to the War Maiden Holy Knights, it seems I''ve earned a grudge, so I decided to hide in the labyrinth.


    ''Huh. Then definitely come back here once a week. I''m sure the things you begged the Pope for will have arrived by then.


    Yes, sir.


    Don''t you die.


    Yes. My motto is not to die, to survive. Well, I''m off then.


    Have a safe trip.


    Yes. I''m off.


    Thus, I stepped into the labyrinth.


    Activating my Auror Coat, I ran through one level to destroy the demons.


    After defeating it, I stepped on the magic stone with my foot and collected it in my magic bag as I went down the level.


    I looked at the map and once I put a path in my head, I defeated the demons while going forward and forward, and by the time I reached the boss room on the tenth level, my belly clock was beating.


    ''''I feel like I''m gaining some kind of awesome endurance.''''


    I cleansed the boss''s room, then expanded my lunch, and once I had eaten, I stowed it in my magic bag and drank that thing, and after a short break, I proceeded to the same twenty layers again in the same way.


    ''''Say, tay-yaa, ugh! Shit! Holy and healing hands, restore the impure to existence. Purification.


    Although I consumed more magic power than usual due to skipping the chanting, I succeeded in defeating the Dead Spirit Knight.


    ''''Hmph~. If you''re hungry, does that mean it''s time for dinner? Somehow, a warm meal in the labyrinth is so comforting~''''


    I bought a balanced combination of meals from various places (I think).


    Then, while drinking Object X, I fought Dr. Dead Knight a few times and purified the boss room with purification magic, and after using the Aura Coat, I decided to put the barrel with Object X nearby and go to sleep.


    ''''It''s an unknown ceiling. So it''s a labyrinth. I don''t know what it is, but I don''t know how I managed to get a good night''s sleep in a place like this, much less on the hard ground.


    While muttering about this, I checked my surroundings, but there were no demons and I didn''t feel bad about it.


    It means it''s been purified, right? Good. After we eat breakfast, we''ll fight and check out the twenty-one levels.


    Thus, having eaten my meal, I fought the dead knight teacher for once and began to explore.


    ''''I was scared just to be a ghoul, and now there''s even a mummy?''''


    I was able to defeat him in a single blow with purification magic, but I was in tears because of the too different forces, and I finally completed the map when I stood up a little bit hungry after frantically examining the wider hierarchy.


    ''''Let''s get back to it.''''


    I took the shortest possible distance back and took out object X before the stairs to see if they were following me.


    "....what really is object X?


    The Andets maintained a certain distance from us and did not come close to us at all.


    After putting away the super-universal cheat item object X and putting away the magic bag, we ignored the demons that approached us and returned to the boss room, battled with the Death Knight teacher, had lunch, and then practiced our magic and trained with the Death Knight teacher.


    He was confident that he could cure the hallucination if it was anything other than a kryptonite or an amputation.


    ''''If the hallucination cuts you off, there''s going to be an after-effect or something.''''


    Is it a little odd that this is a hallucination? No, it was like a game setting, so it must be a hallucination.


    With that in mind, I finish the second day of exploration.


    The next day, twenty-two layers, and the day after that, twenty-three layers, I managed to continue the search smoothly while being chattered by enemies, and returned for the first time in the first week of this world.


    When I came out of the labyrinth, Cattleya-san was waiting for me at the shop.


    ''''I''m back. Please purchase the magic stone.''''


    I''m glad you''re okay. I''m still glad you''re back in five days. I''m keeping a new weapon and armor, as well as a few other valuable grimoires.


    Five days. I''m a little off my stomach clock. Well, I hope it''s just right.


    Then he changed the magic stone to P and explained the equipment he received.


    It''s not just a matter of how many times I''ve seen it, it''s also a matter of how many times I''ve seen it.


    If the magic passes easily and the magic of holy magic is flowing, it shows great power to the undetected.


    The shield that contains light, which the immortality attribute hates, has a high resistance to dark magic.


    This armour is used by holy knights and has a high resistance to the miasma (miasma), as well as miasma control, gravity reduction, temperature control and auto-adjustment.


    It reduces magic power to 2/3 and increases the power of magic by 1.2 times.


    This is an item that is lighter and harder than steel as it passes through magic, unlike what its name implies.


    It is said that if you sleep with this pillow, you will have a good night''s sleep and won''t be tired the next day. It also emits waves of light that demons hate.


    ''''...Everything but the weapons have extraordinary performance. But even so, what brought all these things together?


    It''s promising. I don''t know if I''m going to be able to say it, but the truth is that we didn''t have any healers to equip them. It looks like they were stored away until someone like Luciel came along, who will eventually be able to move through the maze.


    ''Then again, wouldn''t the Shield of Breaking Evil and the Sage''s Baskets have been fine with a holy knight or priest knight?


    That''s on the condition that you can equip it.


    Conditions?


    Yeah. Well, don''t bother with the details, just equip it.


    I understand.


    Thus I put on my cheat gear.


    ''Oh, you look good in it. And I''m glad to see you got the equipment right.


    Are there really any conditions?


    ''''Yes. I heard that you must have defeated more than 1,000 Andean demons, have an aptitude for either light or holy attributes, and have reached a certain skill level.


    ''Oh really? (Completely busted the opportunism out of me.)


    ''So what are you going to do after this today?


    ''I''ll dive again. But first, I''ll need to buy as many daggers as I can to throw.


    You can''t. You shouldn''t push yourself.


    Yes. Yes, of course. And the main room feels strangely calm when it''s cleansed.


    ''That''s not a great discovery. A lot of people used to get sick from the smell, so be careful.


    Yeah. I''ll be back if you get sick.


    Then you''ll be back in a week.


    ''Yes, sir. Also, when you get a chance to meet with the Pope about the equipment, could you tell him I was thanking him for his help?


    Yeah. Good.


    Well, I''m off.


    Yes. Have a good day.


    Thus, dressed in my cheat gear, running to the boss room on the tenth level, defeating the demons of the hierarchy, making today''s lodging the boss room on the tenth level, I stayed, and the next day I started running again on the twentieth level.


    It''s my secret that the happiest thing I received was an angel pillow.

 32-Quiet Story 4 War Maiden Paladin Captain Lumina

    My name is Luminaria Arx Franciscu.


    She was born into the world as the second daughter of an earl in a country.


    I was raised as a butterfly and a flower, and at the age of nine years old I became a son and daughter-in-law of a high-ranking marquis in my father''s faction.


    At that time, I think I was a quiet child who loved to read, except for learning etiquette and the state of the country.


    The righteousness of adulthood, the change from child to adult, is generally received at the age of fifteen, but not for the nobility.


    This is because they set the direction of their education from an early age.


    Thus began the coming of age festival, which was to change my life in a big way.


    I prayed to the Lord God, Klair, to choose my profession, and in the righteousness, I drew a holy knight.


    The holy knight has the aptitude for either light, holy, or one of the attributes of magic, and various status parameters are greatly increased.


    It''s a profession that is even higher than the common professions of warriors, healers and mages.


    Originally, it was a profession so high that kings, emperors, and priestesses in the elementary position of VI could perform the righteousness of choice, or perhaps a further level of advancement was required.


    But I was not pleased. I knew the reality.


    I wondered if my parents, who pretended to be happy, were crying inside.


    The next day, when my father heard about the release of my forgiveness from my father, he and my mother stopped caring about me as much as they should.


    A holy knight has to choose between being a knight of the country at the age of fifteen or being a holy knight of the church headquarters of St. Surreal, but I had no choice.


    There was no way they could make me a holy knight, as I had been mired in the mud of the marquis family.


    My etiquette turned to martial arts training, my time for crafts and painting turned to horsemanship, and the books I read turned from stories to magic books.


    Thus, at the age of fourteen, I was sent away from home and assigned to the Holy Knights of St. Surreal.


    I''ve been reading stories of heroes, brave men, priestesses, wise men, and holy knights for ages.


    They may not be noble, but they have high aspirations and are committed to serving their people.


    As a holy knight, as in those stories, I thought I would live a noble life like my parents, even if I was abrogated.


    However, the reality of the church was sloppy.


    Bribes were struck, and as they are said to be money men, they use money to gain power and destroy what they don''t like.


    The demons of evil spirits of rivers and mountains dwelt in the Fusuma-den.


    I cried out in horror.


    But the position of a holy knight was much higher than the healers and higher than the priest knights.


    I vowed to improve myself through training. Ten months later, when I reached the age of righteousness, God gave me a special eye.


    I named my eyes "demon eyes" because I could see magic in them.


    I can see the aptitude of a person''s magical power and the character of that person.


    This eye didn''t have any special color and people didn''t recognize it.


    I spent all my time training to get used to these eyes, biting hard to get used to them.


    Then, at the age of eighteen, I was summoned by Lady Catherine Frenat, the captain of the holy knights, who said to me, "Follow me.


    ''Follow me.''


    Ha.


    And it was in the Pope''s room that he was brought in.


    ''Catherine, is the Lord really retiring?''


    ''Yes, sir. The Holy Knight''s injustice must be taken up by me, the captain.


    But they sent them into the maze.


    That''s not enough to clean out the pus in the church.


    ''''...''''


    As I listened to the story, I was astonished that Catherine-sama''s progress was at stake.


    This is my Luminaria, and I changed my name to Lumina when I came to church.


    Sometimes if you have the same name, it stays the same, but when you join the church, you lose your last name.


    Well, I was abolished, so I lost it.


    Because Catherine-sama was the one who currently reigned at the top of the knightly order, which was both a Holy Knight and a Priestly Knight.


    Since he was on par with the Bishop-sama, his authority was far quicker to count from the top.


    After such an achievement, he would be given a new surname by the Pope.


    My mind was in turmoil that this Catherine-sama would be stepping down.


    ''So, I would like to ask you a favor.


    What is it? Most things are forgiven.


    Thank you, Your Grace. I would like you to divide the current Priest Knight and Holy Knight into eight.


    I... Why?


    ''Yes, sir. I will have to move behind you to get the pus out. And the pus will erode itself without getting its hands dirty.


    "Hmm.


    ''The reason I''m dividing it into eight is because there aren''t enough people who can move in the shadows and I don''t want someone as good as her Lumina to be used on the chin by someone just older in the same profession.


    So, how do I do it?


    ''''Yes, sir. We have already elected three trusted priest knights and three holy knights.


    ''''... Didn''t you say earlier that we were going to divide them into eight?''''


    ''''Yes. Wouldn''t it be easier to convince others if you win the position of captain by merit?


    "Hello.


    ''Yes. We will have a tournament. I''ll be the judge of all the tournaments and will not let you cheat. Furthermore, two of the units we just elected are completely black with no evidence to support them.


    You do that and you risk the survival of the church.


    "Yes, sir. So I''m gonna die trying to drain the pus out of you.


    "...All right.


    Finally, when this Lumina becomes captain, let her squad be organized entirely by women.


    Hmm. Very well. I''ll be looking forward to it.


    Ha.


    Thus I left the Pope''s room in confusion.


    ''What do you mean by that? I''m not going to win the tournament by any stretch of the imagination, am I?


    Hmm. There''s no way. Lumina, you can take this seriously. No, if you can''t do this, Holy Knight, the survival of this church is in jeopardy, so you have to be serious.


    I''m going to...


    ''I know. I know that kindness, that cowardice, that look in your eyes, so that''s an order. Be the captain.


    ''How did you know about the eye?


    ''When I was assigned, there was someone who had the same eyes as Lumina''s. It''s not just the color of the magic, it''s also the color of the waves and the color of the magic. And if you use it too much, it can cause symptoms similar to magic depletion.


    Who is he?


    He''s gone. The money men have led me down a path with the other knights.


    Okay.


    "Lumina, please. You may not be able to make the Church honorable, but you can help us make it good.


    Please don''t. Okay, I''ll do my best. I''ll do my best.


    I was splendidly beaten by the nobility of Lady Catherine, who bowed her head.


    A month later, as the captain of the War Maiden Holy Knights, I was the captain of the War Maiden Holy Knights, and I went around the country with five people from the Holy Knights in my squad, and three years later, when the Holy Knights had grown to ten, I met a boy in the city of Meratoni who was timid but emitted a powerful wave of magical power that shone powerfully.


    My name is Lumina, and I''m the captain of the War Maiden Holy Knights, the fourth squad of the Holy Knights of the prosperous St. Schlur Church.


    My main duty is to eradicate and deal with the enemies of the church, whether they are people, demons, or church officials.


    Captain Catherine...Currently, she''s Cattleya-sama, but she seems to be working on accounting and negotiations inside and outside the church.


    When I met her some time ago, she was softer and more feminine than when she was a Knight Commander.


    I''m trying to take a page out of the old Catherine''s book, and I''m trying to speak in a high-handed manner, but I''m not always able to do it well.


    I''ve been going from place to place and returning to the church to give information to Master Cattleya, but it seems that there is not enough material to detect the injustice.


    This is the best way to find out if someone is capable of walking through the maze.


    He was blabbing about such things.


    As I recall, the case currently handled by the stiff and famous Granharto-dono, whom Cattleya-sama trusted, was mainly to appoint a healer as an exorcist and prevent demons from coming out of the labyrinth.


    ''''Cattleya-sama, let us capture the labyrinth for you.


    I advised Lady Cattleya to get rid of her gloom.


    ''Lumina, you can''t do that. You can''t go there, let alone with me.


    ''It''s not like you, Lady Cattleya. I''ve been in the maze many times before.


    "This is the labyrinth of the immortal world. It''s a labyrinth in which only the undead can enter.


    Undead a demon that moves even though it is not alive. As I recall, it must have smelled very bad.


    ''''...It''s okay. We''ll get through it.


    Now, there''s a labyrinth that was built more than fifty years ago and hasn''t been trampled upon yet. The holy knights and priest knights back then were the real deal, not the imposters we see sitting on their hips today, right? And the immortality attribute uses dark magic.


    "...do they become delirious or do they?


    Yes. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. That''s why it''s difficult to find someone who can defeat the immortality attribute without being afraid of dark magic.


    I see. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time. I didn''t know it was that big of a deal, I''m sorry.


    It''s fine. Speaking of which, there''s a new exorcist coming from Melatni.


    ''Is this from Melatni? There was no one there before, say, two years ago, who could be an exorcist?


    ''There''s something unusual about that boy, he''s been training in the Adventurer''s Guild all the time instead of working in the Healing Institute.


    ''''...What is the Meratni branch doing, yearning to be an adventurer without the power of a god and using it?


    ''''That''s why that girl, her Holy Attribute Magic skill was V within a year of registering, she''s been called a genius or a heretic for a healer. It has many other horrible names.


    This healer, is he long and lanky, with a graceful appearance?


    ''I don''t know that much. But when I signed up for the Healer''s Guild, there were reports that I couldn''t even use my heels.


    "...I know that healer.


    ''Really? You know what he is?


    ''I think it had very clear magical vibrations. It seemed timid, but it was also very powerful.


    It''s rare that Lumina gets that much praise.


    I''m just telling you the truth.


    "May he be a good boy somehow.


    Would you like me to find out?


    Well. Granhardt is in charge and I''ll tell you when he gets here.


    Yes, sir.


    Six months have passed since then.


    Then you can each have lunch.


    Yes, sir.


    I headed to my private quarters.


    Although there was no schedule for the upcoming expedition, since the Empire had recently strengthened its military again, my squad might have to be sent out.


    As I was thinking about this, the magic ball glowed, and as I held it in my hand, I heard a voice say, "This is a magic tool.


    This is a very wonderful thing that allows me to separate myself from the opponent who has had his magic power read into it with a magic tool.


    ''''He''s arrived.


    What about him? [...]


    The child of Melatni, as I told you.


    Yes. To Master Granhardt''s? [...]


    Yes.


    Okay, I''ll make contact. I''ll make contact.


    Nice to meet you.


    Thus, I hurriedly made my way to Granhardt-dono''s place.


    I was surprised to see a young man who found Lord Granhardt and walked with him. His hirsute frame had grown thicker like an adventurer''s, and he was as good as the Priest Knight Granhard-dono.


    While I was surprised, I called out to him with relief when I noticed that the surge of magic power hadn''t changed from that time.


    ''''Oh? You led them to the Healer''s Guild in the city of Melatni, I believe it was... wasn''t it Mr. Louise?


    Oh, it''s been a while. Lumina-sama. And my name is Luciel. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out right away that it''s me, even though I''ve changed quite a bit in size.


    It seems that I was using the wrong name. It''s a good thing.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do that.


    Oh, shoot. I bypassed them and taught them that magic power is visible.


    ''Thank you for your help at Melatni. I''ve managed to get my fledgling healing done in the past two years.


    Luciel-kun didn''t show any interest in me being able to see the demon at all. For some reason, I feel like I''ve lost.


    ''''I see. Oh, I don''t have time for this now, so come to my room later.


    When I told him so, I called out to him with a mixture of voices that only Lord Granhardt could hear.


    ''Lord Granhardt, (Lady Katrena has expressed an interest in him.) Later, let someone show him to my private quarters.


    "...yes.


    Lord Granhardt''s expression hardened, but he was apparently a bad actor. Thus, I decided to wait in my private room for him to arrive.


    Before he went to his room, he said, "Elizabeth, you and I are going to train this afternoon, yes, Lucy will be fine. We''ll join you late. You guys will be starting the training alone.


    Yes, sir.


    Elizabeth said and headed for the training ground.


    ''Lady Lumina, is anyone coming?''


    Yeah. Not so close as an acquaintance I met a while ago.


    The water was boiling and the tea was being prepared when there was a knock at the door.


    ''Lady Lumina, this is Luciel, whom I met earlier. I''d like to thank you for coming at once.


    That''s what he called out to me and allowed me to enter the room. He was ignorant and yet he could knock, which reminded me of growing up, but as soon as he entered the room, he seemed to freeze when he saw the room.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    ''I just came from the room I was in with Lord Granhardt to Lady Lumina''s room, and the gap between us was so great.


    That makes sense. They must have taken him to the interrogation room.


    Mm-hmm. Yeah. After what happened, I guess.


    ''Did you know why I came here, to this church headquarters?


    What? Was I being careless? We won''t have to hide it here.


    Yeah. So I''ve nailed Master Granhardt to the wall to make it quick.


    I see. Thank you so much for everything, both this time and your time in Meratni.


    The completely unguarded part hasn''t changed.


    Good. You''ve already been thanked. And I don''t like to be overwhelmed. Please, make yourself comfortable.


    ''I''ll take your word for it. By the way...


    I waited as the water I had boiled to make tea cooled down.


    "Let''s make some tea first. Why don''t you go sit on one of those chairs over there?


    Oh, yes. Thank you.


    With a soft smile, he sat down in his chair.


    (That''s pretty bleak!) I feel like I''m being thought of as such, so I just say it.


    ''''It''s pretty bleak, isn''t it?''''


    ''''Excuse me.''''


    You''re right. Well, it''s not a flattering room for a woman. I couldn''t resist making an excuse.


    ''Never mind. This is just a place to do paperwork and sleep, and most of us aren''t here.


    Speaking of which, a week after we met in Meratni, I wanted to thank you for learning to heel, and when I asked the guild, I was surprised to hear that you were back at headquarters.


    ''My job involves moving around quite a bit, from place to place. More importantly, were you summoned by Granharto this time? Or are you moving on?


    This time it''s in the name of the Pope. I''ve been transferred in the name of the Pope.


    I see. So Lady Cattleya knew about it from the beginning.


    "From Lady Fluna, Luciel, you must be quite brilliant.


    ''Hmmm, I don''t think that''s quite right. Actually...


    He told me what the world thought of the church, not as a healer, but from a general perspective.


    ''Hmm. "Hmmm," he said. So, what are we going to do now?


    He wouldn''t be involved in the injustice, but he seems gullible and I fear for his future.


    ''Hmm. I guess so. Actually, I''ve been transferred, but I have no idea what I''m supposed to do.


    Ignorance is still the same, or I should say carelessness here.


    ''''You''re probably talking about yourself. What are you so fluent in... Come to think of it, you said Master Granhardt called you just now.


    Yes, sir. In the Pope''s name, Ms. Granhardt called him.


    Then your job, Luciel, may be a bit risky.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah. But there''s no doubt it''s a great way to get ahead, though.


    This is how I taught him to be careful in the labyrinth. And, of course, the smell.


    ''''Eh? That''s not a problem at all.


    But he was full of motivation, as if it didn''t matter.


    When he left the room, he called Cattleya-sama.


    ''''The subject has left.


    So how did it go? [...]


    ''''That''s right. There are a few omissions, but generally I have no problems with my personality.


    Does he think he''ll do well in the maze? [...]


    ''''Yes. I got the impression that that was pretty much like a knight who had performed melee combat.


    Is that so? It''s funny.


    ''''Yes. And he was already good enough to use purification magic.


    ''''So you''ve raised the holy attribute to VII in two years? [...]


    ��Yes. Are you quite a hard worker? [...]


    All right, I''ll see you tomorrow, and we''ll see what we can do. I''ll see you tomorrow, so we''ll see what we can do.


    Yes. It''s nice to meet you.


    You can help her if you have any problems.


    I understand.


    Well, that''s unusual.


    Yes, sir? [...]


    If you don''t know, that''s fine. Then good luck with your training, Lumina.


    Thank you, sir.


    I cut off the communication.


    ''With all those healers in training, we holy knights have to work hard too.


    Thus, the second encounter between me, Lumina and the healer Luciel, ended with my motivation ignited.


    I, Lumina of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, had come to the dining hall with my subordinates Lucy and Queena.


    The purpose was to meet with the healer, Luciel-kun. It''s not like a love affair.


    Yesterday, Cattleya-sama contacted me and said that he had defeated the Lord in the Lord''s room on the tenth level for the first time in over a decade.


    Of course, it was Luciel-kun who did it. However, Cattleya-sama said that he did a very reckless attack.


    When he heard that story, he asked me to help him.


    So this is how I waited for the time he always visited.


    ''''Lumina-sama, aren''t you going to the dining room?


    ''''As expected, just standing there...''''


    Lucy and Queena don''t know about Luciel, so it can''t be helped.


    As they were thinking this, Luciel came over.


    ''''Luciel.''''


    Lucy called out to me and I said it can''t be helped and headed to the dining room.


    Good morning. Good morning, Lumina-sama, Lucy. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about this. I''m Luciel.


    "Good morning, Mr. Luciel.


    Good morning.


    Good morning. My name is Queena, and I''m assigned to Lady Lumina''s unit.


    Good morning again. Ms. Queener. Are you all here for breakfast?


    ''Yeah. We always have breakfast after we finish our morning drills, you know.


    ''I see. I''m a little later than usual, so I see we''ve met.


    I hear you''ve been at war for ten days.


    ''''Oh, that story? I haven''t stopped thinking about it since yesterday.


    Hmm. I''m listening if you want. Would you like to come over for breakfast?


    Yes. By all means.


    Hmm. If you''re the same age and one year younger than Luciel, then Luciel will be easy to talk to.


    Thus we ended up asking Luciel what happened yesterday.


    ''I heard that the attack was unusually smooth until the tenth level?


    ''''Yes. I''m embarrassed to admit it, but I''ve been training in the Adventurer''s Guild for two years, so I was able to manage after I entered the labyrinth.


    ''Is this your first fight with a demon?


    Yes. I''ve been training all this time.


    There''s not going to be anything to be sorry about, is there?


    ''''I was nervous at first, but it was crisp, and it wasn''t just the cleansing magic, but when I channeled the magic into my sword and spear, I was able to defeat the demons without feeling them slash or poke me.''''


    ''...What are the ranks of sword and spear?


    I''m up because of yesterday''s incident, so I''m II.


    ''''... You mentioned swords and spears earlier, but do you change weapons every day to challenge them?


    ''What? I''m not that troublesome. Right now, I want more hands, so I have a short spear on my left and a single-handed sword on my right.


    "...Right. Keep going.


    ''''Yes. After ten days of searching up to the tenth level, I fought with swords and spears if there were a small number of them, and with purification magic if there was a horde of them, so I heard that there would be a horde of demons in the place where the hierarchical lord would be, but I didn''t take it easy.


    As per the information, there were a lot of uncountable undead inside, but I thought I could handle it, so I started fighting and found out that I couldn''t use magic. I was in a hurry. From there, I attacked them, wielding my sword and spear, and kept fighting.


    So I got bitten and scratched, but I managed to defeat all the demons.


    ''You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you? Did the potion heal your wounds?


    ''''Oh, come to think of it, it might have been a little easier if I had a potion.''''


    ''What?


    ''''Haha. I didn''t take that much damage once, so I didn''t take any potions or anything with me.


    Can you... can you advance the potion?


    I did, but it was pretty expensive, so I thought I didn''t want it. And then, when I saw the wight in there, I was stunned.


    "...you pulled out your shield there? So you''re probably using warding magic as well, so it''s managed.


    ''''...No...I didn''t even use ward magic, so when I entered the boss room and was surrounded, it was tough. Honestly, I would have given up if it wasn''t for the pain of being slashed and prodded in the Meratni Adventurer''s Guild.


    Besides, if I had known the wights were going to come out... if I had known I couldn''t use magic, I would have been a little more efficient in flesh and blood combat.


    ''''...I see. Knowing that there is a hierarchical lord, without any recovery potion and no warding magic beforehand................you won well.


    ''''That''s right. I didn''t expect the bow I bought the day before to be the clue to my strategy.


    But you''ve made it to the tenth level in ten days. Have you been taking a good rest? And you need the training.


    ''What? I don''t need a break. I want to move quickly in the labyrinth, and I''ve been slaying zombies every day in training, so I''ll be fine. Oh, I''m continuing my basic training in magic.


    "...By the way, when did you start using the sword and spear fighting style?


    That was the day you entered the maze.


    When I saw this Luciel, I finally realized that he was lacking in common sense. I realized that he lacked human common sense. I couldn''t help but open my mouth. No, not just me, but Lucy and Queena as well.


    ''''...What the hell are you doing?


    Do you have a death wish?


    ''You''re an idiot. I just got lucky. Normally I''d be dead.


    "Ah, just when you thought you''d outgrown your ignorance, you start acting like a reckless a**h*le.


    ''''In the meantime, I''ve had half a day to reflect alone since yesterday, so please don''t let that stop you. My spirit is already a wreck.


    Even if your mind is in shambles, you''ll die if you don''t change the root of it. I''m about to say this when Lucy speaks up, "So what do you want to do?


    "So what do you want to do?


    "I need to return to Meratni and retrain myself to be strong.


    He muttered, staring off into the distance with shaded eyes. But.


    As a general rule, healers are not permitted to transfer from Headquarters unless they have received an official letter of resignation.


    Yes. I''m not that easy to admit. Besides, it''s what Master Cattleya told me to do, so let''s get him into training.


    If you want to train me, I could help you.


    ''What? Are you sure?


    Oh. I know it''s a tough job for a healer, but I can get you in on the Holy Knight''s training. However, I won''t be tutoring you individually.


    ''... If it doesn''t interfere with the search, may I ask?


    Hmm. So, once a week, we''ll have an intense training session on Fire Day.


    ''Yes. Nice to meet you.


    Thus, it was decided to participate in the training of our War Maiden Holy Knights of Luciel.


    We finished our Luciel meal and headed to the training camp.


    On the way there, Lucy opened her mouth.


    ''''Is it good to have him participate in the training?


    It''s okay. Since he is a healer, he is much weaker than our Holy Knight, and his status is lower. I heard you were level 1 when you came here, but I''m sure you''re a little stronger.


    "I''m afraid that''s not going to keep up with the training.


    ''I suppose so. But according to the report, he has been training in martial arts for two years without a day''s rest. The reason why our Holy Knights are currently the strongest despite being a small group of elite is because they have worked hard.


    Unfortunately, there are only a few in the church headquarters who can make that kind of effort. Of course, I''ll make them train once and discard them if that''s all they are. Is that clear?


    "What.


    Thus, the training day arrived through talking to the other guys in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    Whether Luciel was fundamentally only interested in herself or dull, she never dreamed that some healers would treat the Holy Knight as a woman.


    Nor did everyone else in the squad. I didn''t know that there was a man who would hesitate to attack us, who could be treated like an evil creature.


    Thus, everyone received Luciel favorably, perhaps glad to be treated as a woman.


    Knowing that she was more competent than me, I was surprised to hear that from the heart rather than from the top, but I didn''t feel bad about it.


    As a healer, Luciel must be a strong one. There''s no doubt about that.


    However, he is significantly weaker compared to us. But what does it mean for him to have this style?


    It wasn''t there, so when he had them hold it with a shield and sword, it was moderately impressive. If this is at skill level II, it seems that his master was quite a warrior.


    His taisuji is not bad. But he didn''t have a high fighting sense. That meant that he must have worked that hard.


    But even with training, it''s still not enough to create a big gap. I thrust my fist out to where I was about to swing my sword.


    At that moment, he laughed. That''s how he laughed. The moment my fist hit him, I saw him finish swinging his sword back with a pale light.


    Was this what he was going for? A healer? It''s mind-boggling how much effort I''ve put into chanting out while swinging my sword and moving in the first place.


    It can''t be helped. I''ll answer to his pride.


    Brilliant!


    I got behind him as fast as I could and drove my sword into his neck, and he just passed out.


    ''Good. You all saw that. These are the healers with the basic attribute of being a low status vanguard alongside the mages. We have a high status and our skill level can easily increase, so we make an effort, but not much more than an effort.


    Unfortunately, the other priest knights and holy knights aren''t even trying. He''s a gem who defeated the Lord of the ten levels in ten days in that labyrinth. As long as the labyrinth is there, Cattleya-sama won''t be able to return. So we''ll train him ourselves.


    Any objections? Nothing. Then resume training.


    After finishing their early morning training and eating, they resumed their training.


    No one expected that Luciel''s warding magic was as uniform and well-behaved as a veteran healer, and no one expected that the one who was assigned earlier would lose, just because no one expected that Luciel''s warding magic was as uniform and well-behaved as a veteran healer, and no one expected that the one who was assigned earlier would lose, so Luciel''s reputation went up.


    The only thing left in the training that had been going well was the exercises, but here''s what happened.


    I''m not going to be able to say the same thing to you. Prepare your horses and assemble.


    ''Yes? ...Yes?''''


    I had a little bad feeling about Luciel, who made a strange sound.


    ''Is there something you don''t understand?


    Yes. Or rather, I''ve never ridden a horse before.


    "....that''s exactly what I wasn''t expecting.


    I was completely disappointed. He must have been a villager. If that was the case, he might have seen a horse, but he wouldn''t touch or ride it.


    But many ordinary healers, even at a young age, make a good amount of money and keep their horses. Furthermore, with such a knightly physique, I can''t believe you''ve never ridden a horse before.


    Well, that was my mistake.


    It can''t be helped. Luciel, you can ask the people who manage the stables to teach you how to ride a horse. I''m going to the exercise, of course, so I''ll be on the lookout.


    I''m sorry.


    No. We hadn''t thought of that either. Then you can use this place for horsemanship training. We''ll be back here when the exercise is over.


    All right. Have a safe trip.


    Yeah. Let me show you to the stables. All right, let''s move out.


    Thus we headed to the exercise and he was to practice his horsemanship.


    On the way to the exercise, he told us the story of how he came to be here, and we were glad to find a heretic among the healers who was the biggest cause of the church''s disrepute.


    This is how we would train him until we left him and headed on our expedition.


    And while there is always sparse applause when we head out on an expedition, this time, the city was united in saying good luck.


    This was even more tremendous than when Cattleya-sama was going into battle.


    And among them I could hear zombies, doms, holy change healers and voices.


    I looked for his magic and came to see him off, distant but firm.


    I told everyone that it was him, and they all agreed.


    We headed for the border, feeling light-hearted and uplifted by the surprise of the most popular healer in this holy city at the moment, and feeling our bodies fill with strength.

 33-28 The whimsical day of the Holy Change

    I keep fighting demons with immortal attributes. It''s usually too creepy and smelly to do so.


    I sometimes wonder if this might be the case, if no one has really cleared it.


    But did people like Instructor Brod and Lumina-san who can move so fast that I can''t see them, couldn''t they really clear it, too?


    When I think about it, I think we can afford it so far.


    Maybe the reason for the defeat of the people in the old setting was such a skill that caused confusion and mental breakdowns due to large numbers of people?


    That''s why they would let him advance alone.


    They would strike swords at each other, looking for an opening to steal their opponent''s habits and attack.


    ''''You''d think that because you''re immortal, you wouldn''t be in pain, right? What''s going on with your body, doctor, that you have a sense of pain? Hey, Doc?


    Amidst the sword fight, I got the cheat equipment and caught the sword with my shield and poured magic power into my leg and kicked the teacher''s left side.


    A gurgling sound is heard, followed by a bang and a call to the dead knight who ran into the wall of the labyrinth.


    It had already been three months since he had been holed up in the labyrinth.


    Once a week, he leaves the labyrinth to refresh himself, though he does talk to Cattleya-san and refresh himself with horsemanship training.


    Although I''ve currently made it to the 30th level of the labyrinth, I haven''t made it to the boss room.


    ''''Good job. How are you doing these days?


    ''''I''m finally able to beat the Dead Spirit Knight. However, against multiple opponents, if that one comes out, I think I''ll still have a hard time.


    ''Yeah. Speaking of which, aren''t you getting a class upgrade?


    ''''Yes. As long as you think of it as a reward for clearing the labyrinth one day, you''ll still be able to do well.


    Hmm. You''re pretty stubborn.


    ''''Yes. Well, I''ll be in the main room on the 30th floor soon.


    Hang in there, I know it''s a clich��, but you don''t have to die.


    Haha. Of course.


    ''So you''re going under again?


    ''''No, I have a bit of shopping to do, so I''m going out for a while. Speaking of which, what happened to the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad?


    They say she''s fine. But they''re just stuck on the floor.


    ''Well, we shouldn''t abandon the healers, should we?


    ''Yes. Still, those kids'' lives are worth more than those greedy healers.


    I''m a healer myself, but I think so.


    "...Oh, by the way, Luciel, you are a healer too, aren''t you?


    "...ha-ha-ha.


    ''I''ve been hearing people call you the Knight of the Holy Change these days, so I thought you were a holy knight.


    No, please.


    ''Hmmm. So what are you doing on your day off this time?


    ''I guess I''ll go to the Adventurer''s Guild and then buy some food from the eatery and dive back into the labyrinth.


    ''You''re fighting the undead so much, won''t you go crazy?


    ''It''s not, you know. Is it because of your mental tolerance skills?


    Don''t push it.


    ''You''re already saying that. I''m off then.


    Have a good day.


    I haven''t seen anything that would be hostile to me in the last three months.


    First of all, they don''t think I''m a healer because I''m big and dressed like a knight.


    Secondly, because of my long hair, they didn''t notice my face when the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad was there.


    Well, there were some mischief done to the room, but that''s about it.


    Oh, while I was thinking, I arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''Hello.''


    I greeted him and entered, and the master came out.


    ''''Oh, Saint Hennessy. You are the one today? Or is it the day of the cure?


    ''What''s wrong with you, you''re always in the kitchen?''


    An. I knew it was time to get rid of it. And you said you were going to take a week off.


    You remembered it well from a month ago.


    ''''Keke. If I forget the guy who did all those things for me, I''m not a guild master.


    So why are you in the kitchen?


    It''s a hobby.


    Master Lefty? I''m sorry to be so quick, but I''ll need 10 barrels of that first, please. Also, "Ah, Holy Hen-sama." "Ah, hello Miltie. Gather the injured people downstairs.


    "Sure.


    I''ll take care of my own.


    And so the two disappeared into the basement and the kitchen.


    A day of whimsy for the Holy Change. When was that day? Once a month since the day the street name of that holy change was created, the adventurer''s guild asks for a nomination and I do it.


    The price is a silver coin and all kinds of information and mock battles with adventurers. He fights to find out what he is capable of and gets advice from them.


    Losing to a healer seems to be unexpectedly humiliating for the adventurers, so the newcomers and low ranks began desperately training and disciplining themselves, and apparently the mortality rate and mission failure cases have dropped dramatically here as well.


    Currently I can fight multiple E and D rank adventurers and not lose, but I can''t win either.


    I can even win one-on-one with D-rank adventurers. That''s the level I''m at.


    It seems that the ranks from B to the top have seen that, and no one is injured enough to die if the demons become active as they do basic training.


    And before the day of the Holy Change''s whim, it seems that they all received requests for high ranks and have recently been defeating high rank demons one after another.


    For some reason, I''m the center of the virtuous circle, which is why I seem to be very popular among adventurers.


    The source of this information is all Grants, the tavern''s master and guild master, and Miltie, the waitress and deputy guild master.


    But is it really safe to have those two at the top of the adventurer''s guild? I suspect that it is.


    ''''Oh, Saint Hen-sama, long time no see.''''


    Oh, Master Elitz, it''s been a long time.


    Do you feel comfortable with that?


    ''Yes. But it''s still difficult.


    ''''With your magic manipulation so high, there''s plenty of room, right? So you''re still level one?


    Yes. We didn''t slay any demons.


    It''s a waste of money. You can fight that well, and being level 1 is an incredible gem.


    I just don''t want to die. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about.


    Yeah. Just don''t know how to manipulate magic, though.


    Yeah.


    Speaking of which, the other day, I lost to Saint Hen-sama...


    Thus, while talking with Elitz, the A-ranked A-ranker of this guild, I put Object X into the magic bag and multiplied two area high heels, bullying, recovery, and dispel to anyone who needed it.


    After that, I got information about Melatni and the War Maiden Holy Knights, had a mock battle and went around the eating area, then ordered a large amount of food from the Adventurer''s Guild and told everyone to eat it together, and when I returned, I was able to feed my wits.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to make the most out of your time and money.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get the most out of this article. I''m sure you''ll find that the skill level of the IX and even the X is a daunting task.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to get your body strengthened a little smoother, then we''ll take on the 30-layer boss.

 34-29 Achievement of training? Battle with the thirty-level boss

    You wake up, stretch, then eat and drink Object X before getting fired up and going out to attack.


    One-on-one, you learn how to use the Dead Knight teacher''s orthodox sword and shield, and fight a large group of people in a ten-level boss room, eliminating waste from your movements and encouraging better judgment.


    I dealt with the coordinated attacks of ghouls, mummies, ghosts, skeletal swordsmen, and skeletal archers up to the 30th level.


    This is how I''ve spent three months of my time.


    People seem to get used to their environment, and even if they are wounded pretty badly at first, they can recover, so I take them down and slowly recover so that I don''t get mortally wounded.


    The effort is slowly accumulating and becoming my experience, or so I think.


    Nothing is said about not progressing for three months, but I don''t seem to be trying to clear the game bit by bit, and my heart was starting to ache before I got the cheat item.


    ''Hahhhh, sweet, eat it.''


    The super aggressive style of the two spear and sword style and the general style of sword and shield, and now the kicking is also a great weapon for us, and even if we are surrounded by thirty layers, we only suffer minor injuries.


    The biggest advantage is that the attacks of the Andets are linear and that if one of our attacks gets even a decent shot in, they turn into magical stones like mist.


    What awaited me as I dived and saved up a large amount of P was the information that when the dwarves received new weapons in stock, they would use P to make a custom-made weapon for me.


    Furthermore, with P, I was told that there was a magic robe that was made of materials that increased magic resistance than the robe I got from headquarters, and a robe that performed better than 10 white gold coins could be bought with P2 million?


    I bought it with that in mind, but I haven''t taken the magic yet, so I don''t know what the difference actually is.


    While hearing such stories from Cattleya-san, I also heard that although I''ve never met any dwarf people, I heard that they were interesting to me as a close combatant of the healers, and I really hoped that strange rumors didn''t start up in places I didn''t know about.


    ''Well, there are people who support me, and I''m probably getting a little stronger too, but in three months or so, I haven''t even improved my level, but it''s not a big leap. As Instructor Brod used to say, though, don''t dance on status.


    I''m grateful for this training though, because my spirit was in a bad way after slaying so many flesh and blood demons and bandits, so I can attack them with all my might.


    Three days later, I was making my final preparations in front of the boss''s room on the 30th floor, troubled by this.


    ''Weapons good, armor good, magic bag good, magic grant good, object X good.''


    I incited Object X at once.


    Puu. Now, let''s go.


    I slowly opened the door to the boss''s room on the 30th floor.


    I''m going to be able to enter the dimly lit boss room with caution. When the door closed and the lights came on, the size was the same as before, but instead of a square room, it was different, a mortar-shaped room.


    But I didn''t have the luxury of time to think about it now.


    Because, "Really? '' because my eyes had caught the scene that I was muttering to myself.


    There were three wights and five death knights with red eyes lit up in the boss room, waiting to glare at me.


    The battle was initiated by me.


    Chanting purification magic, I kept my distance and ran around the mortar-shaped bank. The intention was to avoid being surrounded all at once and to dodge a concentrated attack.


    It wasn''t a gentle setting to activate the purification magic and then spin more of the same purification magic, which, as expected, would make one of them disappear.


    However, after activating it, the body stopped as if it had stiffened, so I threw magic into the dagger and took action, hoping to reduce the number of them.


    A stab at the Dead Knight''s head, the one that was aimed at the wight, was received by the Dead Knight with his shield.


    You will be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you.


    The strategy of starting to fight to avoid being surrounded was unexpectedly fortunate.......no, it evoked a great luck teacher.


    The miasma of the miasma has been diminishing for a total of five times, and the miasma that had been spreading in the room seems to be diminishing, so I wanted to try it once.


    The demons had caught me as I was running. However, the purification magic was working and they didn''t try to launch a suicide attack.


    The blessings of the god of fate boosted my great fortune. That''s how it seemed to happen.


    The three wights each unleashed magic from within, and the dead spirit knights only held up their shields.


    The magic robes that were only high on the magic barrier and the holy knight''s armor all did a good job.


    It wasn''t magic on a large scale, black water, wind and earth spears were coming at me, but I didn''t care and charged at them, not chasing only the deadly wounds with my shield.


    As I approached, the physical attacks of the death knights, instead of magic this time, were lobbed at me, but this one still had more room to maneuver.


    The two attacks were repelled by the shield and all the demons were within my magic range.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s breath, my wish is to become the breath of angels with magic power as food, heal all who dwell in all things, area high heels.


    The magic I wanted to try was Area High Heels.


    Unlike the purification magic, the effect was tremendous.


    The demons started to suffer and scream.


    The sight of them dropping their wands, swords, shields, and screaming was disgusting, as if I was torturing them, but I couldn''t throw away the greatest opportunity.


    While chanting the area high heels again, I approached the wights, dropping their heads with my sword, which was flowing with magic, and swung my sword down in a straight line, cutting them in half.


    ''''Hahahahaha. Wasn''t that a pretty complete victory?


    The miasma of the miasma is a miasma that can be used for a variety of reasons.


    The miasma is not a good thing. It''s really a good thing that you can use the holy-attribute spell to help you. If this was the first time, I would definitely be dead.


    This battle just looks like a complete victory because everything turned out good. I told myself that.


    ''''As expected, if we were dealing with this many people normally, it would have been game over.


    All weapons, armor, accessories, and magic stones were collected.


    Then, as usual, a door leading to the lower level appeared and opened, revealing a staircase.


    ''''However, this time I found out that if the Reaper Knight in the labyrinth passage is a rookie soldier, then the boss room feels like a real or veteran knight, do the Reaper Knights have a class?'''' He was muttering something fluent like that.


    ''''Up to this point, the previous church knights were also set up to come normally. Didn''t they say that after this, there would be a badass demon? Is there a treasure chest or a key item?


    Luciel, who still has the sense of a game, muttered to himself while thinking about it, "I''ve been living like an ascetic monk, fighting the mountains and mountains since I came to this world." and began to eat his lunch.


    When I finished eating, I headed to the 30th layer and was surprised to see that the enemies were different colored ghouls with improved agility, and when I turned back to the hierarchy, there were five dead spirit knights in the boss room.


    Thus, there were five more death knight teachers of equal or greater skill than my own, and I decided that from now on this place would be my training ground, and by the time I left the labyrinth, my belly clock was ticking.


    I challenged the labyrinth, and after one hundred and twenty-eight days, I had succeeded in defeating the thirty level boss.

 35-30 Third audience negotiations with the Pope and Object X

    When I returned from the labyrinth, Cattleya-san called out to me first.


    ''''Welcome back. That face... first of all, thank you for coming back alive.''''


    ''Please don''t do that. My stomach hurts when you bow to Mr. Cattleya, who has always been so good to me.


    ''Hmmm. Is that so?


    ''Stop those naughty eyes, please. Then let''s get to the point first, please.


    Oh, God. You have to tease me some more.


    While saying that, I take the card and transfer the magic stone to Katrina-san''s bag. Yes, Katrina-san is always doing P conversions with her magic bag, which is more powerful than mine.


    ''''It''s really great this time, 426,549p.''''


    It was pretty good. Even so, it was seriously bad this time to write "serious". If it wasn''t for the area high heels, I would have died.


    "...At such a young age, area high heels, Luciel, aren''t you faking your age?


    "...What? I couldn''t even use my heels when I signed up at 15, though?


    Or are you dabbling in weird drugs or something?


    It can''t be... What?


    Let''s do a clean confession in front of the Pope, shall we?


    I can stiffen my arms.


    ''I hope so. I''ve been wondering as well, Mr. Cattleya, so I''m going to ask you to get to the Pope again this time.


    ''What? You''re kind of aggressive. Is it because you finally defeated the boss of the 30th level?


    No. Only this time I''m hoping to find out what it is I''ve been drinking for over two years.


    "...this isn''t how I thought it would play out.


    It''s going to solve a two-year mystery.


    ''I feel like the tension is higher than usual. Did you really feel like you were going to die?


    ''Haha. I stuttered because it was swept away. Well, luck was very much on my side this time and I did no damage, but I could really feel the holy magic working on Andet. Otherwise, I would have almost died again this time.


    "Luciel, don''t tell me you''re going to die.


    It''s a figure of speech. Sorry.


    Well, shall we go now?


    We continue to talk as we walk.


    ''So what kind of demon was it this time?


    ''''I really thought I was going to die when three wights and five dead knights appeared. I managed to get to VIII where I could use Area High Heels, so I was saved, but I''m afraid that sooner or later there will be undead dragons, Dullahan, and other beastly undead.


    ''''I see. Also, since Dullahan is a fairy and not classically undead, holy magic won''t work on him.


    "...Really? Please don''t let the flag fly.


    What''s a flag?


    Don''t worry about it.


    ''Speaking of which, what are you drinking?


    In the Adventurer''s Guild, there''s an extremely foul-smelling and disgusting object called Object X. It is said that the Sage of Time made it for the Adventurer''s Guild. Did you know that the Sage of Time is said to have created it for the adventurers?


    ''I''ve never heard of it. Is that a famous one?


    ''Yes. I''ll just keep drinking this and it''ll give me a street name.


    Well, that sounds pretty intense. But still... Pope Cattleya.


    Yeah. You can come in.


    Ha.


    Thus I was about to begin negotiating an audience with the Pope for the third time.


    As Cattleya and I got down on our knees and hung our heads, the Pope called out to us, "Is today''s matter about the Lord of the Thirty Levels?


    ''Is today''s matter about the Lord of the Thirty Levels?


    ''''Ha. They''ve defeated the Lord of the Thirty Levels.


    "Hmm. It''s a big deal. Even so, I never would have guessed that a single person could reach the 30th layer.


    Thank you, sir. This is the result of the equipment and tools you gave us.


    Oh. I see. And that''s not all, I see. I hear you''re also very powerful.


    I''m afraid I must inform you, sir. It seems that he has been drinking something that is said to have been created by a wise man called Object X.


    This way.


    I took the barrel of the object X out of my magic bag.


    ? Put it away now.


    "...Ugh, is it poison?


    Huh? Does it smell that bad? Not only is Cattleya frowning, but all the handmaids are frowning as well?


    ''''No, it''s a magical tool created by a wise man that is handled by the Adventurers Guild, and it comes out when you channel your magic power. It''s said to be something that no demon can get close to among the adventurers.


    ''There is such a thing? Wait... what''s the proper name for it?


    "I''m told it''s Object X. It''s what every newbie adventurer is always trying to get drunk.


    ''''...Maybe it wasn''t object X, but a pill developed by mixing various herbs, dragon heart, spirit water, and world tree roots to awaken adventurers'' latent abilities, which was renamed because the magic tool developed so that the same one could be prepared at any time was somehow liquid. It must be. No, in that case, it should be object X. When it was a pill, it was named "God''s Lament" by the person who developed it because it was so bad. I''m sure that''s what was written in the literature.


    It''s a cheat item, that''s for sure. Still, I''m glad there''s nothing weird about it.


    ''Maybe the source of that god''s lament for drinking Object X in liquid form is the source of my being able to be active. It certainly tastes too bad, so bad that even God would be saddened, and my sense of taste and smell is still broken for an hour after drinking it, and there is a small amount of poison in it, but I was taught that the body''s immune system is able to detoxify it sufficiently and the poison doesn''t accumulate, so it''s not a problem. I drink a mug of the undiluted solution before and after three meals, breakfast, lunch and dinner. It''s been two and a half years since I started drinking this, but it may be because of this.


    He lightly tapped the magic bag that held the object X away.


    ''''.......Are you really drinking that?


    ''Yes, sir. It''s a world where lives are lost lightly. I was afraid I had to do what I could. I''ll drink it if I can get used to it strongly enough to just drink it, without risk. Oh, except for the fact that drinking this will give me a street name and look at me poorly.


    I''m getting a little sad saying that.


    I understand. Your efforts and your hard work have brought you to this point.


    "...Luciel, you''re amazing. Huh? I''m back to normal, Miss Cattleya.


    Hmm. Then there will be no problem. The wise man has no idea what to do with the taste and smell.


    Very much so.


    Now, what was the demon this time?


    ''Yes, sir. There are three wights and five skeleton knights. I was able to run around and take them out with area high heels.


    Really? So much for your youth. Maybe the Lord will make it all the way to Archbishop one day.


    I''ll do my best.


    Then get me out of here.


    I took out all the items I had picked up and handed them to the handmaiden.


    As usual, as I went through the items the handmaiden gave me, I suddenly heard muttering and a voice called out to me.


    ''''These are those three girls''...enough for today. I''ll give your reward to Cattleya, good luck with your attack.


    The voice was a bit hard and dark. This was apparently a setting where they were acquainted.


    Then the Pope was let out of his room and I decided to head to the dining room for the first time in a long time.


    ''''Ah, sister, it''s been a while. I''d like another big dinner today, please.


    I spoke to Obachan as I mixed in some flattery.


    I''d like to know how much you would like, that knight, how much would you like?


    Did the weirdly stiff speech get to my head? has come to mind?


    How did you get that accent? I''m Luciel, okay?


    As he checked his surroundings and whispered, Oba-chan froze and his face softened as if it were melting ice.


    ''Well, well, it was you, Luciel, wasn''t it? I had no idea who you were at all, with your hair tied up and your armor on. I''ll get you ready in a minute.


    After that, the kitchen began to work quite hurriedly and said, "Here you go. Have a drink and build up your strength," and a freshly prepared meal, a little more than usual, was prepared.


    ''''It looks good. You''re doing a good job.


    That''s nice of you to say. I''ll say the same for you all.


    Thank you. Thank you again.


    As I sat down, I wondered if it was so hard to serve here that I had to be so nervous. With that in mind, he ate the hot meal.


    ''Thanks for the treat. I''ll stop by again in the morning.''''


    So I''ll have plenty for you tomorrow.


    ''Yes. Please.


    Thus, I went back to my room after having a conversation with Obasanjo.


    ''There''s no harassment, and I''m sure everyone knows I''m not here. We can''t use force at the church headquarters, but then again, I''ve had an audience with the Pope so many times that we wouldn''t be able to clash openly with him.


    While I was thinking about that, I went to sleep when I had just settled down after a long time of rereading magic books and concentrating on the basic training of magic.


    The next morning, after taking a voluminous meal and being given a lunch, when I proceeded to the labyrinth, Cattleya-san was there, which was unusual for this time of day.


    ''Good morning, Miss Cattleya,''


    Good morning. Mr. Luciel, it''s the Pope''s...


    Then he handed me a piece of parchment.


    ''What''s this?


    Lamentations of God, apparently a book on the efficacy of object X.


    God''s Lamentations and Object X were detailed in the book.


    ''There''s quite a lot in there, but oh well. Then I''m off to the labyrinth.


    Good luck. If you ever need help with anything, I''m here for you.


    "...? Yes. Nice to meet you.


    Was it my imagination that I saw a rare glimmer of sympathy in Cattleya''s eyes?


    I ran out into the labyrinth with that in mind.


    After defeating the monsters from the first level to the twentieth level, I was shocked to read the paper I was given before going to bed.


    This was a verbatim copy of the literature on God''s Lamentations and Object X.


    The three major human desires of sleep, appetite and s*xual desire tend to be diluted in the priestly professions, including the church-related professions of knighthood and healing.


    It is with great regret that I had to reluctantly name this, which I created, the Lament of God, but it is a remedy to prevent them from being treated unfairly in this world and from losing the joy of living as a human being.


    The benefits are increased appetite, increased libido, and autonomic nervous system activation, but as a byproduct it has also been found to build resistance to various conditions and to activate sleeping cells, making them more susceptible to various status changes.


    When I tried to put it in the church, it was criticized for its excessive odor, and I was even told that it was not appropriate for the church.


    I was inconsolable. Then Cryos, the master of the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters, noticed its efficacy and decided to give it to a newcomer.


    Thus, my research was put to good use in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I will focus all my efforts on developing a cure that can be placed in the church one day.


    It seems that the cure that the wise man made in the church never finished the cure because every time he made the cure it gave off a strange smell.


    After I finished reading it, I understood. Wasn''t that pitying look on Cattleya''s face because she was seen as an impotent person? And then I realized.


    And then I realized, I could have a conversation with a woman, and I was interested but not horny.


    I''m going to be in love with someone when I clear the labyrinth," said the energy from my tired body, and I finally recovered from the shock after advancing to the 30th level.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the best out of it. By the way, it disappears with a single hit of cleansing magic, so don''t force it, and gradually increase the number of the training in the labyrinth training grounds.

 36-31 Smooth exploration and incidents in the holy city of Shruul

    People don''t grow up that fast. No matter how strongly they want to.


    Even the protagonist of a story grows by working hard to move forward, struggling with his or her own weaknesses, struggling with the world and going through a lot of things and overcoming them.


    With a little bit of luck added to the mix, the storyline moves forward quickly and the main character becomes empowered and is able to win normally against strong enemies he''s been struggling with.


    I''ve spent the past month completing the exploration of the thirty-one to forty tiers of tiers, which have been expanded.


    The success stories of the main characters in the story I mentioned earlier, but I feel that I am a little bit different from them, as I have a great luck teacher attached to me.


    I''ve been drawing maps for a while now, and I''m starting to feel as if I can see a map in my brain, and I''m thinking back to all of the great fortunes that happened in this month.


    Not me, but a demon that would catch me in a labyrinth of traps and teach me how to trap me. I found a treasure chest that I thought would not be there, and while I was worried that it wasn''t a trap, I opened it and found a top-tier magic book that doesn''t exist today.


    I thought I would have a hard time fighting the Wraith, a skeletal ghost with a black robe floating in the air, reminiscent of the Grim Reaper, but I was surprised because I could easily win the battle.


    ''''I didn''t think that dark magic would have any effect at all due to my aura coat and increased spirit resistance, and I''m sorry to the developer (Pope) if I busted up and killed him instantly when he approached me to laugh, or something like that.''''


    The continued drinking of Object X didn''t cause him to hallucinate or take control of his mind, and his body was enveloped by the black light emitted from the Wraith, but it popped.


    The Wraith gave a creepy smile and was surprised when it came soooo close to me. It''s not like he was releasing magic or being cautious, but he was approaching slowly.


    I didn''t understand the Wraith''s emotions from the fact that it immediately turned to smoke the moment I slashed it, but that''s ridiculous! I imagined that it was something like that.


    ''You''d be overconfident that you''d become stronger if you advanced ten levels in a month. And just because you can predict the enemies that will come up, it''s seriously hard.


    It means that this is the climax of the scenario that the Pope has created. If that''s the case, it''s safe to assume that the people who will appear are the holy knights and priest knight commanders from fifty years ago.


    ''''If we go on here, we''re going to be killed in the blink of an eye. Maybe I''ll go to the Adventurer''s Guild and gather some information on the undead.


    I couldn''t get rid of my bad feeling, so I gave up on this forty level boss attack.


    ''''Welcome back.''''


    Cattleya-san''s gentle smile was waiting for me when I got out of the labyrinth. When I learned of that shocking revelation, I returned as usual and explained how I drank the object X.


    ''''Oh my gosh, is that so? You''re lucky the weird rumors didn''t fly again.


    After such ominous things were said, we''re back in the relationship.


    ''''I''m home. I''ve finally made it to the forty levels.''''


    ''''... It''s really great. What kind of demons do you get?


    ''Yes. Wraiths, death knights, mummies and ghouls. Well, they''re no substitute for each other.


    "...Has anyone ever told you that you have no common sense, Luciel?


    "...Yes, I have. As for Lady Lumina, she told me fifteen minutes after we met.


    ''Yes. Wight is also a very powerful demon, but when I say Wraith, I mean it''s an over-rated A-ranked dangerous demon, right?


    ''I know. But something about dark magic doesn''t work at all. The same is true for mental tolerance, though it may be that it''s hard to get affected by the state of affairs.


    "...Thanks to that?


    ''Yes. I''ve been told a lot of things about me for continuing to drink, and I''m grateful for that.


    It must be quite an ordeal to drink that stuff.


    ''''Haha. I''m starting to feel kind of sad, so I''m going to go see the Adventurer''s Guild or something.


    ''Oh yeah. The War Maidens of the Holy Order have returned from their expedition. They just reported in and immediately went on another expedition to each of the cities in St. Schlur.


    ''What? Isn''t Lady Lumina''s squad unusually busy?


    Yeah, but we''re almost there. But it''s almost done. All the pus has to be drained out, otherwise it won''t heal. And you, Luciel, let me know if you need anything.


    "...? Roger that!


    Katrina''s icy smile was so intimidating that it reminded me of what happened with that Botacouli of Instructor Brod.


    I headed for the Adventurer''s Guild.


    As I was about to enter the Adventurer''s Guild, I was grabbed by a robe from behind with a gasp.


    ''''Huh?''''


    I look back and there''s nothing there.


    ''Is it my imagination?''


    With that in mind, I was about to advance into the guild this time when I noticed the little beastly girl grabbing her robe.


    ''''...Let go of the robe. What do you want from me?


    The girl nodded repeatedly with her tear-stained face.


    Hmmm. Hmmm. Can I go to the Adventurer''s Guild for once?


    The girl nodded hesitantly.


    ''''Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild, Holy Change-sama. We''ve been expecting you very much.''''


    Huh?


    A group of strong men grabbed me and took me to the basement.


    ''''Saint Hennessy has arrived!''''


    ''What? Isn''t that the healer''s dominant zombie master?


    "Fool, that''s a sealed name. Now it''s Master St. Hennessy or Master St. Hennessy''s Knight.


    You''re safe. Hey, get a grip.


    "Your Holiness, please hurry.


    Hey, we need to get some wounded people out of town.


    ''''If you bite the Saint Hennessy, I''ll drop your ranks, no questions asked.


    It was something amazing.


    ''Well, there are a lot of injured people, aren''t there? Well, ah, master, that little beastman over there asked for help in front of the guild, so please listen to what he has to say. Maybe I''ll ask you to escort him as well.


    "Get in line," eh? Ah. Since I can''t deal with the little missus, Miltie, you should listen to the little missus with the keenest sense of smell who caught Master Holy Change outside.


    Noted. Saint Hennessy, we would like to take care of this from there.


    I understand.


    This is how I would heal the many injured people in the Adventurer''s Guild without being able to swallow the situation.


    After three area high heels and a break, I used cures, recovers and dispels to heal them.


    After about thirty minutes, the healing was finished.


    Ah, yes. If there''s this many of them, I might be able to make it. With that in mind, I decided to make one request.


    I''m here to do some research on the undead this time, but I asked them to do some research and said, "Okay. The smart ones, do some research on the undead. I won''t let Saint Hen-sama escape today, so let''s defend ourselves.


    Oh.


    Thus, everyone who had been treated ran up the stairs in unison, leaving only a few staff members, the master, and the beastly girl.


    ''''Saint Hen-sama, I''m sorry, but may I ask you to hurry with this girl to the slums?''''


    Thus, another incomprehensible situation was added to the mix, and without everyone being able to examine what was going on in this holy city, I was swept away and headed for the slums with a number of guards in tow.

 37-32 Circle of charity

    I guess I haven''t taken the time to look at the Holy City once since I came to the Holy City... Huh? Have I ever taken a stroll since I came into this world? I realized I hadn''t once thought about it that way.


    Hurt by a life I couldn''t afford, I was speechless as I made my way through the slums.


    There were great puddles of blood in many places.


    The next thing I knew, I was calling out instructions and invoking magic on the injured man.


    And as soon as I began to heal, the girl pulled my robe away, and I saw that the bloody beastmen were unconscious while armed to protect one of them.


    Apparently, he''s still alive.


    The moment I walked up to them, I said, "Watch out. I heard a voice say, "Watch out..." but the beastman, who I wasn''t expecting, stabbed me in the side as hard as he could.


    ''''Ahhhh, it hurts. It''s super painful. I don''t want to do this anymore. I''ll fix everything.


    I chanted Area High Heel with tears in my eyes.


    Next, I cast a purification spell to cleanse my body, and with the recovery, I finally calmed down after casting a high heel on the dagger wound that I pulled out while waking up the beastman who stabbed me.


    I''m tired of it. Where is the gentle patient? "I''ll treat the weak and the safe.


    After I made such a proclamation, the people who heard it led me to the people who were quiet, so I treated them in turn.


    Luciel was trying too hard to notice, but various impressions spilled out of the mouths of the adventurers as they saw the scene in front of them.


    ''Did you see that? That beastman''s sword pierced through the Holy Transformation and I angrily cured you!


    If you''re just a regular healer, you''ll be dead or out cold.


    Yeah. Normally, I wouldn''t be able to do magic.


    More importantly, how would you normally refuse treatment?


    If it hurts, it must hurt, right?


    ''Isn''t that the one, really, where you get hit like a zombie?


    But we''d have been in a bad way if it hadn''t been for that, wouldn''t we?


    ''''Yes. Besides, there are a lot of adventurers in this holy city who were saved by Saint Hen-sama, so that beastman and the other beastmen were bad.


    ''''I suppose. You''re young and almost forgetting that you''re wearing that armor, which means you''re probably in a higher position in the church, and I hear you''re on good terms with the War Maiden Holy Order.


    Maybe the riots, or the humanists, or whatever else they''ve been up to.


    This is gonna be a problem if we don''t keep an eye on it.


    All right, everybody, let''s keep a lookout.


    Oh.


    I had no way of knowing that such a conversation had taken place, and the slum dwellers, including the beastmen, were to be treated all at once for this reason.


    Thus, for three days, I went to the slums while treating the adventurer''s guild, cleaning and thoroughly curing the injured.


    The people in the slums were scared at first when they saw me, but when they learned that I was going around healing and cleaning for free, some of them revered me.


    ''All I can do is charity, like I did this one time. I did a lot of charity work because I wanted people to be kind to me. Please do charity work like I did and hope that people will be kind to others. I hope that someday the kindness I gave will be returned. Then I am sure that someday those kindnesses will help you. I believe in you all.


    Thus I finished my three days of laborious service with a laugh.


    ''''.........So, um.......Isn''t it time to get your head off the floor? And I don''t want any more strange rumors to spread.


    A group of beastmen are on their knees in the master''s room of the Adventurer''s Guild, and it''s really......mentally tough.


    If this is the case, it''s still much easier to keep fighting the undead.


    I couldn''t even blurt that out.


    ''''I didn''t think it was a high-ranking healer who would have unexpectedly stabbed a sword into such a noble person. It''s not enough to give this life.


    ''''Yeah. Yeah, I don''t need that. Well, I understand that you''re a delegation from the Free City State of Yenis. So, why were you dying?


    It is a free, self-governing country with no racial discrimination and is run by the people''s representatives, a rare form of government. It is said that the term of office of the representative changes every two years.


    Yes, sir. "Yes, I have come to ask you to create a guild of healers in Yenis.


    I see.


    ''I have contacted the Church of the Holy City of Schuler to meet with the Pope, and as we were nearing, we were attacked by bandits. The bandits were undisturbed and disciplined, and we were in danger.


    I smell a conspiracy in the air.


    ''I''m a healer, so I can''t do this case. But how did you manage to get away with it?


    Yes. We were really lucky and managed to get away with it when the magical beasts and adventurers showed up.


    I see. So, are we going to be able to meet?


    Yes. As a matter of fact, we had a meeting just now, and we got everything done without incident.


    Is that so? Then you had better be careful on your way home. For example, they could attack you on the road, call for your help, and then actually scream the moment they get close enough to you to make up a false accusation. That''s right. You might want to stay in the Adventurer''s Guild for a while and have the adventurers notified of the outcome of the meeting. And, if money permits, ask the guild master to find a trustworthy adventurer to escort you on the way home.


    "...is that all?


    ''''Yes. I''m also indebted to the beastmen, and some of them are close to me, but it seems that there are many people in this country who are humanist. Especially in the Healer''s Guild, there seems to be a pushy faction like that as well.


    "Thank you for your help.


    No, no. Well then, Guildmaster, you take care of the rest. I have some church business to attend to.


    Yeah. You''ve been really helpful this time.


    ''We''ve received a lot of information about the undead here as well. I''m your partner. Also, there may be a period of time from now on when you can''t come, so please be careful. Then, everyone, if you have a chance, we''ll meet again somewhere.


    Thus I was about to leave the room when I was hugged by the girl who pulled on my robe with a quick yank, Sheila, who was unable to speak because her vocal cords were cut off.


    ''Sheila-chan, you are a hero for saving the people here. You''re going to keep trying to keep up with fate.


    I was reluctant to do anything, so I cast a spell and left the room.


    Little did I know at the time that this encounter would later change the course of my life.


    ''Oh? You''re going in the maze now?


    Yeah. It''s all a bit of a needle in a haystack, so we''re lucky to have enough food and supplies for about six months, so we''ll just live in the maze.


    I didn''t mean to be an idiot. I''m not stupid. I just didn''t think we could let that happen.


    ''''That''s right. But it seems that this whole thing has made me look bad, and I''m afraid of assassinations and attacks, so I thought I had to be strong enough to escape.


    "...I''ll talk to the Pope about it.


    Yes. Please. But still, it''s a scary world to be hated just for helping people.


    ''It really is.''


    I''ll be off on my own then.


    Yeah. Have a good day.


    This is how I stepped into the labyrinth training ground.

 38-33 Death Fight with the Dead Knight King (Tentative) Master Luciel Know the real warrior.

    It has already been eight months since I challenged the labyrinth.


    I''m not sure why my salary has increased across the board and my boss has been replaced by Pope Granhardt, but I''m still working on the labyrinth.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get the most out of your time in the world.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on a new one.


    It''s not so much fear as it is because they have been slashed many times by the big sword. Also, there is no fear of spears after fighting several adventurers.


    It''s painful, but it''s easy to heal, except for the vital points.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out.


    The only priest knights and holy knights who will allow me to participate in training are the war maiden holy knight squad, divided into four groups of four each, and the rest of the seven knight squad will be treated like they are dealing with swollen things.


    This was largely due to the previous three days of service.


    The Healing Institute in the Holy City complained, and since it was under the direct control of the Pope, I wasn''t made to take responsibility for it, but since then, I''ve lost contact with Granhardt-san and Jord-san, as it would be annoying if they tried to contact me, including Granhardt-san and Jord-san.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace, but it''s not a good idea to have a good friend to bully you.


    ''In short, they''re still lousy at it. But the quality of this world is not good enough for things like ignorance, but this world is really about assassinations and attacks.


    I let out a loud sigh, unable to hide my exasperation.


    To defeat two of them, is it purification magic or area high heels? Are you okay with letting them get close in the first place? These fears went through my head and I got lost in the training.


    I came to my senses. If this labyrinthine training ground, which was damaged by the hallucinations, died too, I thought, that would be a painful way to die.


    I turned blue at the sight of my own corpse, and it was easy to imagine what the Pope would say to me.


    ''Oh, Luciel. It''s shameful that you''re dying.


    Such resurrection words are said with a straight face or a smile. I can''t admit that.


    It hurts and disgraces me. If that happens, there will be no more place for the church than there is now.


    According to Cattleya''s information, there are two groups of holy knights and one group of priest knights who don''t like me.


    After clearing the labyrinth, I''m thinking pretty seriously about trying my best to get 100 friends.


    Unable to shake off these thoughts, the day before the battle that will decide my fate, I avoid a sleepless night thanks to an angel''s pillow and run through the labyrinth after a good night''s sleep.


    ''Physical condition is good, weapon is good, armor is good, magic bag is good, magic grant is good, image is good, object X is good.''


    I do the usual checks and drink down the object X. I was fired up and opened the boss room on the 40th level.


    It''s still dark. My brain went rigid at the demon I saw after that muttering.


    A large sword that must be nearly three meters tall, a spear that is equally long and fifty centimeters taller than me holding it crosswise, and a deadly knight king appeared, just as it should be, dressed in strong armor. I was shouting at him.


    ''''That''s a rip-off of my style!''''


    Thus, me and the Dead Knight King (provisionally), in chivalry? We were going to fight in single combat.


    For a long time from here, I would continue to fight this Dead Spirit Knight King (provisionally), but at this time, I didn''t even think about that at all.


    When the Dead Spirit Knight King swung his great sword, I could hear a loud wind noise, and if he thrust his spear out, he would make three or five extraordinary thrusts in a row, not just once. I''m sure he does it by not having any joints or muscles.


    I think there was a cartoon like that. More than that, this death knight king is really strong. And yet he''s strangely human-like.


    If you use cleansing and recovery magic to attack him, he will be surrounded by black light and recover and will not die. But if you damage them with a physical attack, they won''t recover. Even if this one uses recovery magic.


    It''s not a good idea to have a newborn baby. There''s no time button, but it''s tight... Huh? Time button, does this work?


    I line up three barrels with object X in the corner of the room, and as I go to the outside of it, the Dead Knight King stands back in the center.


    ''Where''s this third-rate comedy? The Pope must be too evil of a person to bring this kind of setting up.


    I decided to take on the Death Knight King with all my might.


    I''m not certain how much time had passed.


    Half a year''s worth of food, half a year''s worth of Object X, and the magic book I had obtained in the labyrinth.


    If any of them were missing, I wouldn''t have been alive.


    No matter how many times I screamed that it was impossible, no matter how many times I screamed that it was an impossible task, no matter how many times I got slashed on my arm, pierced through my leg, and painful as if I were dying, I didn''t want to just give up.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s breath, my wish is to feed on the magic power, to be the breath of the angels, to restore his person to the way he should be, and I wish for the mystery of life. Extra Heel.


    His left arm, which was dropped by the great sword with its shield, returns, and his leg, which was blown to shreds, is restored to its original shape.


    I force myself to sleep on an angel''s pillow and eat desperately to make blood that can''t be restored by magic.


    Once tempted, I hang my extra heel on the Death Knight King.


    At that time, the Dead Spirit Knight King was bad. If it were a game, it would be like a boss with 1 HP left in the game breaking through the limit and becoming three times as strong.


    Ever since then, I''ve been forced to only fight legitimately. Because I''m a healer... that kind of naivety didn''t work for him. When the shield was destroyed, I no longer had a shield.


    Currently, I continue to face the Dead Spirit Knight King as my second master and a wall to cross.


    I believe that if even a single damage passes through, even demons with the immortality attribute will return to magical elements.


    Thinking back to what Instructor Brod taught me many times and remembering that I''ve been working hard since I came to this world, I advance step by step because that''s all I can do as an ordinary person.


    Even though I''m undead, I''m full of chivalry, and I''m like the hero of the story, the honorable Dead Spirit Knight King Master, I don''t have words for you, but do you feel my growth?


    I''m going to be able to lance the big sword and kick it with my left leg, which is filled with magic power. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family.


    It''s a sight I''ve seen many times. The pain was etched into my body over and over again. Over and over again.


    I felt tears naturally overflowing from my eyes.


    I don''t know if it was because Master would be gone forever, or if it was because I felt a sense of accomplishment in defeating him, or if it was because I could feel that I had grown so much.


    I thrust a short spear with the maximum amount of magic power towards my master''s neck.


    The lance emitted a blue-white light and sent Master''s head flying. Master''s head flew off and Master''s body fell backwards.


    In the next moment, Master burst open and stood there with a large magic stone, a magic book, a large sword and a long spear, as well as a one-handed sword and a short spear that he said he had made to fit me, and the helmet, armor, cloak, shin guards, and a set of boots that Master had equipped were not black, but pale and shiny.


    I bowed to the demonic Dead Spirit Knight King Master and thanked him from the bottom of my heart.


    ''''Master, thank you for a long time.''''


    Thus, after a long and long battle between me and my master, the door and stairs to the bottom finally appeared.


    ''''Shut up, let me soak up a little sentimentality.


    It was tight until the end, but I finally cleared the boss''s room on the 40th level. But what is the reason for this? The back door doesn''t open.


    ''Are you serious?


    Thus, I was trapped and had no choice but to go onward in the labyrinth.

 39-34 If you dont have time, Ill do it. Fangs of the devil labyrinth that shakes the spirit

    The new demons that emerged from the forty-one levels were the Undead Horse, Undead Wolf, and Undead Cat.


    I''m only reading that for convenience, but a horse with a reddish-purple aura on a sludgy and melted body, a wolf shaped with an extremely thick bone that let out a muffled yell of ooh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh, I don''t recognize that as a dog.


    Finally, the two sharp fangs and sharp claws that reminded me of a sabre tiger, the way it kicked the walls and jumped triangles, reminded me of a goalkeeper in a certain soccer comic, only the upper half of its body was bone, and it had a body like a cat family, so I recognized it as a cat.


    Other than that, it was only the Wraiths that had grown larger, and the dead knights that lit up the red eyes, that was it.


    One level was expanded to more than a kilometer square by my calculations, I fought a few first-time demons on a slightly wider level than before and had no problems, so I walked fast and only proceeded to be careful of traps.


    There is no battle, I open the treasure chest and proceed. When I entered the forty levels, I decided to use a subterfuge to advance because the rest of my food was in trouble.


    That''s right. I walked around with the barrel containing Object X-sama strapped to my body with the robe Granhardt-san had given me.


    The undead in the setting that comes by the living flee in the opposite direction. The animal undead were more pronounced. I just walked.


    If I walked on a hunch, the great luck teacher led me to the treasure chest and took me to the stairs.


    That''s how I''m currently enjoying my last supper in front of the boss room on the fiftyth level.


    The barrel containing the object X that blocked the door to the boss''s room smelled so bad that no demons came close to it. I took the last sleep on the angel''s pillow and drank the last of the Object X. I ran out of food and Object X.


    ''I did my best. If this doesn''t work, then it was an impossible game, and we''ll give up gracefully. It''s just depressing to think that I''ll be able to win against that cheat master, and then get trapped on top of him, and be able to say a resurrection to the Pope who set up such a devilish setting.


    I touched my hand to the boss''s room as I blurted that out.


    Instead of a giiiiiiiiiiiiii and rusty sound, there was a wild gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, gurgling.


    ''Boss? Let''s get fired up.


    And so the lights came on as usual. And the boss who appeared at fifty layers two was a wight.


    But "Too big, right? Not an ordinary wight, but a king? Lord? That''s how big it was, and the figure that often appears in the fantasy world had the weighty physique of an orc in front of me.


    What was more eye-opening was the fact that human faces were floating everywhere, on the robes that covered the body, on the fingers and ears, too.


    ''''It''s disgusting.''''


    The boss of the fifty levels was a collection of undead, a collection of undead that the wight had absorbed several undead.


    I was the first to go through with my body strengthening and activated the area high heel as usual ... but there was a problem.


    The boss''s swinging hand flew toward me.


    I can move even if I activate my magic, but I didn''t expect the range to be that wide, and I was sent flying wide.


    ''''I stuttered. It helped that I jumped to the side as quickly as I could, which softened the impact.


    But the nasty things continued, and I don''t know if it was caused by the beating, but several faces flew out of the arm that the boss himself had hit, and several faces flew out of the arm that couldn''t withstand the impact.


    ''''Pope-sama, aren''t you forcing yourself to accelerate?''''


    The splattered face produces the Wraith, a death spirit knight with lit red eyes.


    He casts Purification, stiffens and slashes the death knight, really glad that the Wraith''s dark magic doesn''t work.


    However, the enemy is not a newly born enemy. As he said that, a big magic had just been unleashed on me from a big wight.


    I had seen that magic before. Yes, that black glowing magic that was used on the tenth level, which was snatched and caused severe pain.


    Oh shit, I activated the magic my master left behind with a chant break.


    The next moment, a magic circle arose around me, and light rose from there.


    I was feeling the awesomeness of the Sanctuary Circle as I managed to recover my nearly depleted MP that was secretly taken away by drinking the high-grade magic potion I had.


    That huge black light magic is annihilated the moment you touch it, and if the undetected touches it, it will melt away.


    ''Cheat Magic'' but the cost of that was 100 magic power consumed, plus this time the chanting destruction sucked out 1.5 times the magic power. And this cheat''s magic ends in a minute.


    A little while after entering the labyrinth, I had a surplus of P and purchased the potions that Cattleya had promoted to me.


    I honestly didn''t need them. It''s because I didn''t need to use them until now, and the fight with my master was also because the recovery magic was with a break in between.


    However, this time was different. If it wasn''t for the advice I received back then, I would have died.


    I drink the MP potion, slash at the underside and cast a purification spell on the boss wight.


    As more and more enemies are coming, I spin a chant.


    [Holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, I wish to feed on my magic, I wish to create a sanctuary for angels to use the shield of purification, like light wings, to scorch all the evil and unholy things, Sanctuary Circle.


    This is how we defeat the demons coming out of the wight with a gulp of MP potions, sword and spear.


    Thanks to that, the wights that were so big gradually become smaller and smaller.


    And I form the magic power outward while spinning the chant to perform a certain experiment.


    That''s right. It''s an experiment in remote magic circle chanting, which I couldn''t do when I first came to the church, using the skill to create a magic circle and use magic remotely, not on my side, but in a designated spot within my range of sight.


    Wightlord? I used the Sanctuary Circle to


    In the Sanctuary Circle''s magic book, the magic of hope that annihilates dark magic and burns demons and immortals inside and outside the wards, the magic of hope that God created to protect all holy things.


    When the demons were in it, wasn''t it better to have a method or something? I wondered, secretly, if I was going to burn inside and outside the wards, but that statement bothered me, and I thought, Sanctuary Circle, Wight Road? designated underneath and activated it.


    At that moment, Wight gave a decapitation.


    A pale flame burned that body of Wight. At this moment, I was so confused that I didn''t understand the meaning of it at all.


    Perhaps because it was a hallucination, the face that covered Wight rapidly melted away from the pale flames, and finally an old priest with an aura sacred to the story that made me believe that he was only Wight, or rather, a living person, laughed at me and muttered something.


    The muttered load disappeared. I got goosebumps all over my body then, and I threw up as hard as I could.


    It was too badly set up. What if all the demons I had killed were priests like that old man? It seems to have been asked that, and what a devil, what a shitty setting to push me to this point at the last minute.


    I wait for my mood and magic power to recover before I look at the rest of them, doubting the nerves of the Pope who set up this devilish specification.


    ''''Come to think of it, Wraith and others didn''t drop any magic stones this time. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who are interested in this. You have a wand.


    After purifying it for a moment, I put the staff and magic stone into the magic bag and picked up the magic book and the magic book said it was forbidden magic.


    It''s not... It''s not...


    What was in it was what I had expected. Its effects, chanting, and why it was forbidden magic were all listed.


    I put it away in my magic bag, wondering if I should report this to the Pope.


    ''''Huh? The stairs to the basement that always appear do not appear. Maybe.


    Isn''t the magic circle of return appearing in the center of a setting that might be in a game? I looked at it, but there was nothing there.


    On the contrary, even the door on the way home was gone.


    It''s a dead end. This is what you''re asking me to do, to do a fast to get rid of my worries?


    I was already at my mental limit. I sat up right there and fell back down.


    Then I decided to take out my angel pillow and sleep unfaithfully.


    I didn''t realize it, but at this moment, a large door that was gradually emitting a mystical aura, yet somehow giving off a sense of tenderness, was floating up from the ground without a sound.


    The moment I woke up, the door reminded me of my mother, who had come to pick me up at dinner time, lightly scolding me for playing a prank when I was little and running into the closet, telling me not to do anything bad.

 40-35 Breaking through the Labyrinth of Trials

    I slept unfaithfully, and when I realized that I had fully recovered my strength and magic.


    Really, the angel pillow is a cheat item too. I want to say thank you to Cheat Item-sama.


    I stretched and then woke up, and there was one thing that had changed from earlier.


    There was a large door. For some reason, looking at it soothed my heart. It had that kind of aura to it.


    ''''...I wonder. Is it just the fact that there''s a door, or is it the aura that this door gives off, it''s filling my chest.''''


    I stood up and touched the door.


    Then the door began to suck the magic out of me.


    ''Chi, give me back my emotions.''


    My hand can''t let go of the door. Magic power enters the door, and gradually the door that sucked in the magic power draws a pattern.


    And how much was sucked in, just before my magic power was sucked out, the door lit up and opened.


    ''''I don''t want to flag this, but I''m guessing there''s a raspy boss.


    I had no choice but to use a magic potion to restore my MP and I walked into the door and immediately saw the lower level of the doorway as if it were a half-basement.


    As I slowly descended to the middle, I had a bad feeling and squatted down. It wasn''t like there was an attack or anything.


    Don''t go any further. It was as if my brain intuitively put a stop to it. The proof of this was definitely in the goosebumps that rose up at an alarming rate.


    Crouching down, I caught in my vision, "How much of a demon is Pope-sama, like the flag recovery I told Cattleya-san here or how much of a demon are you?


    The one I saw was an undead dragon.


    There are dragons, dragons and dragons, but this time it was a dragon.


    In the classification of dragons in this world, the type with wings but a heavy body that is not good at flying is called a dragon, and the type with a long body that flies is called a dragon.


    Wyvern, for example, is classified as a flying dragon and doesn''t spit breath, so it''s different again, but it doesn''t matter now.


    ''''........Seriously, they''re out there? It''s also a dragon species. I''m not going to be able to get it right. Isn''t that the strongest type?


    Half of the undead dragon was charred black, and half of it glowed with holy silver, giving it a mysterious atmosphere.


    ''''How can a healer like this win? ''''Huh? But that undead dragon... it''s not moving.


    Here are a few things I''ve noticed in my brain that I''ve instantly put together.


    If we don''t get any closer, they won''t attack us.


    The dragon is an intelligent thing, so it might be able to speak.


    -The sanctuary circle might be able to undo the undeadification.


    I put my mind to it and use a remote magic circle chant to deploy a magic circle with a magic power boost, drinking a high-grade magic potion with an immediate effect, enough to cover the entire dragon.


    The Sanctuary Circle was activated using the magic power boost as well.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, I wish to feed on my magic power and create a sanctuary to scorch all the evil and impure things, using the shield of purification, like light wings to angels, Sanctuary Circle.


    When the holy light appears, the dragon, which was motionless as if asleep, arises and struggles to riot.


    ''''Could this be wrong?''''


    After sticking out such an easy flag, I went to the dragon.


    Because I felt like my gut was telling me to do so.


    The light stops and the dragon looms in front of me with its big mouth open.


    I was eaten without moving and, oh, this is dead. I thought. But there was no pain.


    And then the dragon, whose undetermined bones had turned from black to white, looked at me and began to speak abruptly.


    I''m going to give you a blow, and you will be rewarded. You can''t get to the bottom of it. You will be blessed to pass through the magic circle. It''s just as well that you''re a coward. I''ll only be here once, but I''ll bring it all back.


    There were all sorts of gold and silver treasures, weapons, armor, magic tools and even tastes.


    ''Oh, you might set me up, right? And the dragon species is still a debated question of whether it''s a divine beast or a demon.


    Don''t worry. There is no evil in this world. If you take the magical stone from the floor, there will be no maze. I''m not afraid of you. It is my privilege to be in charge.


    ''What is this labyrinth for? What''s the Pope thinking?


    "We dragons change once in a thousand years. Our dragons change once in a thousand years. We will not allow the evil spirits to attack us in our lifetimes, but we will seal them in a place where their magical power can be stored.


    That''s the kind of thing brave men do, right?


    Unfortunately, the heroes are here now. We have been cursed by the gods and turned into undead.


    I have a bad feeling about this. I''m a healer, okay? I''m not a holy knight either, you know?


    I wish to release our dragon species from the curse of the evil one, who will not live for more than 40 years.


    ''...Assuming that''s not me, what happens if it isn''t?


    "The magic element that covers the atmosphere is strong enough to overcome the demon king''s power when it approaches the darkness, and the brave do not know that they can defeat him.


    Maybe. Then I''m a weak man and I''m living my life. That''s all. I''m not strong and I''m not brave.


    "Myself defeated, I am the weakest of the weak, I am the strongest of the weak.


    I don''t care about that, so what, is this the beginning of the story from your arrival in this world until now? I''m in such a good mood.


    What is your name, my lord, that I should be defeated?


    ''It''s Luciel. But really, it''s okay, I''m a healer and I don''t want to die, and I only want to be safe, as long as it''s just me and someone I know, first.


    "Don''t worry, you will die a slow death.


    Then it''s all yours.


    Kukkuk. I don''t like it. I wish to be able to save our people.


    ''I can''t promise. I don''t have any sense, and I''m not a hero, much less a pattern.


    Minutes. It''s time to go. My body will not decay at once. I will give you my blessing, and you will receive no more of my body.


    "Thank you for this.


    The demons will gradually become more powerful. I will save you from the demon tribe''s evil influence.


    Yeah. I don''t want to die either.


    Kukkuk. I promised I would be there... I... le... na... Salavada.


    This is how the undead dragon was able to be unsealed and resume its reincarnation...or was it?


    I had an awful bad feeling like this labyrinth was going to collapse, so I packed up all the tools while putting all the treasure into the magic bag, leaving only the magic stone behind, surprised that there were two magic bags in the treasure.


    Next, as I organized the dragon''s corpse, I stored the holy dragon''s (provisional) holy dragon scales, holy dragon''s reverse scales, holy dragon''s fangs, holy dragon''s bones, and undead dragon''s bones in the magic bag.


    And when he put everything into the magic bag, a single treasure chest appeared, containing one spear and a necklace.


    ''''There were a lot of things that were too much for a mere healer to handle, but it''s just nice to know that I can finally return. ''But,''


    It would be better not to tell anyone but the Pope about this place. Not even to the Pope''s handmaids. I had a gut feeling that way.


    I jumped into the magic circle with my intentions, and the magic circle began to glow.


    Pilon [Title: The blessing of the Holy Ruler God has been acquired]


    Pilon [Title: The blessing of the Holy Dragon has been acquired.


    Piron [Title: Dragon Slayer acquired.


    Piron [Title: You have gained a thing that can release a seal.


    Piron [Oath to the Holy Dragon, you can now see where the dragon is sealed.


    When the light subsided, it was the entrance to the labyrinth.


    ''''I feel like I''ve been pinched by a fox. More importantly, the Holy Dragon guy set me up. ...No, I''m too hungry to get angry. Ahh, let''s go back.


    This is how I left the labyrinth.

 42-36 De M Zombie and Devil Master Combination Again

    I''m back from the maze! I sealed off the thought of shouting that, and I put my hand on the door of the stall and opened it.


    Immediately afterwards, I think I was able to react to the silver line that was coming at my neck on the spur of the moment because I had been in the labyrinth for a long time and was tense.


    I saw Cattleya-san''s surprised face as she looked at the silver line that hit the shield she had spontaneously produced from the gakiiin and magic bag.


    The next thing I knew, I was tumbling down the back stairs.


    I don''t know how much synapses had disappeared, but my head hurt so much that I immediately heeled over.


    ''It hurts. I mean, I felt like I was going to die.


    The next thing I knew, Mr. Cattleya was attacking me with a flying body attack...and then he hugged me.


    ''W-what''s going on, Mr. Cattleya?


    I thought there was no such thing as a stammer. I always thought that for some reason the main character in the book would induce a lucky stutter or stammer, it was just to impress the character.


    But I was dying, and the other guy held me up, and I stammered in great panic as my confusion broke through the limit.


    ''You''re alive.''


    ''''Yes. The boss of the 40th level is a warrior-like demon, and I think it took me several months to defeat it. After that, I tried to return home, but this time the door to return didn''t open, so I had to move on.


    ''I''m glad you''re safe but that''s not what I want to do right now. Hurry to the Pope''s... no, outside the church and stop the adventurers.


    ...?


    When Cattleya caused me to get into the magic elevator, I walked out into the church''s residential space and immediately went down to the information desk to find a familiar face.


    I''m not sure if I''ll ever see it again. What happened to Instructor Brod, Mr. Gruger, and even Mr. Galva? Oh, even the guildmaster is with you, what''s going on? If there''s anything we can do to help, we''ll help, okay?


    "....


    ?


    ...Luciel, you''re still alive?


    Well, that was nice.


    Haha, where and what have you been doing?


    "Hey, Melatni''s! I''m going to get this message to the people out there. Hey Sangshen, be sure to show up at the Adventurer''s Guild later.


    ''What? Oh, yes.


    The guildmaster walked out as he replied.


    ''So what''s going on here, gentlemen? Oh, you came to see me, by any chance? That''s nice to hear.


    ...and you are, huh?


    Well, Luciel was a bit... well, quite out of character.


    Hmmm, so? Where and what were you doing?


    As I was about to speak, there was a huge cheer. Is there a festival today?


    Is there a festival today?


    The three of you and Katrena, that one, I''m holding my head up to the receptionist, but...yeah. Let''s go through this.


    "Well, I''ve been doing virtual training against the undead at the church facility for a long time, but when I got on a roll, I got trapped in a glitch, so I decided to train for this occasion, so I went on, and I was able to come back just now.


    Gunning down, Instructor Brod suddenly appeared next to me and dropped his knuckles on my head.


    ''Ouch, Instructor Brod, I can''t see as usual? I thought I''d grown up with this.


    I spoke up, teary-eyed.


    ''''Hmph. You''re a disciple, but you''re not a talented disciple, you''re a hundred years too young to be able to see through my attacks. You''re getting carried away and making me worry.


    ''No, well, more importantly, Mr. Gruger, I''m so hungry I''m going to collapse. Please make me a meal.


    Ha-ha-ha. That''s good. I''ll make you some. Then we''ll go to the Adventurers'' Guild. Hey, girl. I''m borrowing this one.


    ''''... Yeah. You''ll have to report back to me as well, but that''s probably for the best right now.


    ''Yeah, yeah. I''m glad your daughter is a good conversationalist.


    ''Oh, Mr. Cattleya. Now, please tell the Pope that I''ll be back later to inform him of our escape and that I''ll be there later.


    Okay.


    Alright. Let''s go.


    Instructor Brod? What''s the point of having a foot in the door, Galva, if you don''t pull your neck? And Mr. Gruger, don''t hold your waist, if you walk around town in this, there will be another strange rumor...


    ''''Don''t worry, Holy Transformation Knight. Pfft.


    ''''That''s right. Holy Transformation Healer. Kukkuu.


    Look, I''m not going to riot. Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll get your new street name again.


    "Oh no!


    This is how I was carried on my back to the Adventurer''s Guild and made into a human palanquin as I made my way through the streets of the Holy City.


    On the other hand, there was a report from Cattleya, and the Pope and the other forces that didn''t think well of Luciel, for once, also had expressions of relief.


    The basic knights were strong, but they were not absolutely powerful. Furthermore, those like priests, archdeacons, bishops and archbishops were few and far between from the combat field.


    Therefore, not one or two of them thought of their own deaths when they saw the surrounded church.


    After this time, those who realized the true horror of Luciel would plot how to get closer to their own faction, or not to antagonize it, or how to get away from it.


    Thus, unbeknownst to them, Luciel, unaware of the benefits of the great luck teacher who had caused the hostile forces to disintegrate, was tucked into a meal prepared by Gruger and the Guildmaster and drunk with Object X.


    Then the day of the Holy Change''s whimsy returned as the Adventurer''s Guild was flooded with people who couldn''t hang at the Healing Institute.


    ''I was caught off guard earlier, but I''ve been working hard to surpass Instructor Brod. I will go all out.


    "d*mn, you''re getting cocky. Who taught you how to use a sword and a spear?


    I''ll tell you the answer to that question in a mock battle.


    Come on, let''s go.


    I''m coming, sir.


    I did my best to strengthen my body as I approached and cut up the sword in my right hand from the bottom to the top while I next thrust the spear in my left hand into the ground and kicked it.


    The next moment, I was rolling on the training ground. Huh? It''s not at all what I thought it would be.


    ''Well, you seem to be in shape there, but did you think you were getting stronger?


    "I''m sorry.


    Get up and I''ll beat your misunderstood guts back.


    "Yes sir.


    This is how the adventurers who watched me confront Instructor Brod over and over again, none of them said it out loud...but they thought.


    The urban legend that suddenly appeared in the city of Meratni, that the healer''s Dom Zombie was real.


    The adventurers knew. That Brod was a former SS-ranked whirlwind of legend.


    The adventurers who saw this scene, which looked like a zombie being drawn to the living, who were repeatedly and unbreakably fighting against it, made up a new street name.


    The adventurers made up a new street name: "Zombies of the Living. Luciel would not know this until a little later.


    "How long are you going to sleep? I''ll cut off your arm!


    ''Ho. You''re getting a little tougher, to be able to afford that kind of performance. Be my guest.


    "AAAAAHHHH!


    Thus, with the spectacle of Melatoni''s Adventurer''s Guild as a snack, everyone rejoiced from the bottom of their hearts at the return of the Holy Change.

 43-37 Tell me its a lie. Luciel finds out that hallucinations are true.

    Yesterday, the adventurers'' guild was in full swing, and the adventurers who were returning to Meratni were leaving the Holy City like an army.


    I''ve been told by the departing adventurers that they were both grateful and apologetic, and that they had many warm words for me.


    "If you ever need anything else, I''ll come running to you.


    I''m glad to see that Luciel is still alive.


    There''s gonna be an M meeting soon, so you should come along.


    You''re the only one who can relieve Mr. Brod''s stress.


    "I''m going to apologize to my wife for cheating on me, too, and I''m not going to give up on you.


    Real adventurers return the favor.


    "You''ll fix me up if you get hurt again, okay?


    You''re not the only one who''s growing up, you know. When you''re in Meratoni, you can have a simulation with me.


    On the way, no, I won''t say anything. I suppose it''s because I know I''m saying goodbye to Instructor Brod, Mr. Grugar, and Mr. Garba, and I know that I''m saying goodbye to them. One by one, they called out to me that didn''t need a response, and then we were leaving for Meratni.


    ''Hey, listen, Luciel. No, my foolish disciple. You''ve got all these people worrying about you. As I told you yesterday, you are weak. You must realize that.


    "Yes, sir.


    Oh, come on, Brod, let him have it. Or you won''t be back in Melatni.


    ...Nuh-uh.


    ''No, I''m going home I''m going home, please don''t stare at me.


    ''Luciel-kun, next time you come to Meratni''s town, I''ll train you too. My way of fighting seems better suited to your cowardice.


    "Don''t try to take my apprentice, Galba.


    "Ha-ha. Well, it''s up to you, Luciel.


    Well, bring one of your girlfriends with you when you come to Meratni.


    What... her?


    "Luciel. When you have a child, I will train it for you.


    "Yes, yes. Luciel, you''re old enough to think about it.


    When the girl is born, I''ll teach her to cook.


    "Hey, I''m not riding with Brod, who made the leap to Gruger. Well, if you can''t make it to the church headquarters, come to the Adventurers'' Guild in Meratni. It''s the safest place for you to be.


    Thank you, sir. When I''m in a position to wander, I''ll stop in Melatni once I''m in a position to wander, and...


    You might as well tell these three men.


    ''''It''s not even like simple Luciel to make such allusions.


    What is it? What''s going on?


    What is it, apprentice?


    I''ve decided to tell them because they can believe I''m on their side.


    ''''The demon race will become more active in the future. The heroes won''t be born for another few decades, but there is a good chance that the demon race''s power will grow stronger due to the influence of the evil gods before then, so you three should be careful.


    ''Ho. Perhaps the church was informed of this?


    You must be a church to be as quick as I am.


    ''You''re a hundred years too young to be worrying about us. You ought to be worrying about yourself now, not us. If something goes wrong, you better call us. If we get too many people hurt, we''ll ask the church to send you over, so don''t worry.


    That''s not reassuring.


    I saw them off and headed back to the church, feeling like I''d never win against the three people who trusted me so easily and were so concerned about us.


    When I returned to the church and was about to get into the magic elevator, I was approached by the receptionist.


    ''''Luciel-sama, please wait.''''


    Hmm? It''s quite unusual for the receptionist to call out to me.


    ''Yes, sir, what is it?


    I have a message for you to tell Catherine to go to her when you return to the church.


    I don''t know anyone named Catherine?


    Huh? What? What''s with the "sheesh" look on your face?


    Oh, excuse me. It''s Lady Cattleya, who was here yesterday.


    Oh. Ms. Cattleya, huh... I''m sorry, but I don''t know where she is, nor do I know her room?


    Oh, well, then, take a few minutes. We''ll be in touch with you soon.


    And like the first time I came to church, I meditated with what looked like a crystal ball.


    But all-nighters are bad. My body may be young, but sleepy things are sleepy. I was waiting with a huge yawn when someone appeared dashingly.


    ''Luciel, you''re alive.''


    My sleepiness was blown away at once. It was Lumina-san who came to pick me up. Why does she only see the weirdest things in me?


    I need to talk to you. I''ll be out in a minute.


    This is how I was praised for being alive as I headed to Lumina-san and the Pope''s room.


    Conconcert ...


    ''''This is Lumina, Captain of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad. I have brought the exorcist, Luciel.


    Come in.


    He got down on one knee and hung his head as he made his way through the open door to the center.


    ''Exorcist Luciel, you have returned well.''


    ''Ha. Thank you for your concern, sir.


    ''No, good. We would have gone to the rescue originally, but with so many opposing us, plus the wraiths coming out of the thirty layers, we gave up on the rescue.


    No, I think that''s a given.


    I''m glad to hear that. But why didn''t you come back for more than six months?


    (Huh? I knew you didn''t know that there was a bug, did you? Well, that''s true. (If I were monitoring it, I''d rescue it, too.


    ''''Yes. In fact, the demon that came out of the main room on the 40th level was very much larger than an ordinary dead spirit knight, and every time I cast a purification or recovery magic, it recovered completely and was at a loss... but the only time I gave it a physical attack, it didn''t recover from its injuries. From there, we fought over and over again, healed our injuries with recovery magic, and when we tried to use object X as a barricade, as luck would have it, it didn''t come near us, so we fought over and over again, got our legs blown off, got our arms slashed and recovered, ate and slept, and tried many times to come up with a strategy, but it was trial and error I ate and desperately searched for weaknesses, because the blood I lost could not be restored by recovery magic, but I am not a genuine warrior, so I could only proceed foolishly. I didn''t know how long we fought, but we managed to defeat it.


    Oh no, I spoke a little too passionately. I thought everyone was watching me, and suddenly I''m embarrassed.


    ''....It''s horrible. Is that why you couldn''t come home for this long?


    ''''Oh, no, I wanted to return home after defeating it, but the door to return did not open, and I could only go forward, so I turned to the fifty levels from there, defeated the fifty level boss, and finally was able to return. I''m sorry for the details, but I can''t offer them to anyone other than Pope and then Cattleya and Lumina.


    "....Mm. If there''s something wrong with you, I don''t blame you. You men, step outside.


    I thought this case was going to be a bit contentious, but the maidservant in the Pope''s room, the Archbishop? Bishop? and others also left the room quietly.


    And there were four of us, including me, in this Pope''s room.


    ''So? I''m sure there''s a good reason why you''re making me pay someone else, though.


    The figure was hidden, but there was something about the alarming voice, and I could sense the atmosphere from the Pope.


    ''''Yes. Or rather, the boss of the fifty levels ... I was surprised in the main room. A giant wight would attack us and generate demons to spill blood.''''


    ''Oh my God, there''s a necromancer?


    ''Yes. That was the setting, wasn''t it? I managed to defeat it by using the Sanctuary Circle, but I didn''t expect that in the end, the wight would drive my spirit into a corner with a hallucination that would replace the old man.


    "....old man.


    Huh? Aren''t you an old man? Cattleya-san and Lumina-san are both looking at me with a somewhat stunned expression. Oh, was the talk too frank?


    "Even though it was a hallucination, it was quite difficult for a new healer to clear that labyrinth. I was on the edge of my seat, wondering when the game would be over and I would hear the word of resurrection.


    But I''ve cleared the hallucination labyrinth, so I can say this much, right? It was definitely a great quality, but I did my best, didn''t I?


    Game over? What''s the resurrection?


    Huh? Yeah. And in this world, there are no games. Maybe there''s more to the word than resurrection.


    ''Pope, we''ve trudged through the labyrinth, so it''s time to start acting, right? And I want to ask you something. That holy dragon that came out at the end, that holy dragon, it really surprised me.


    ''''Old man, Holy Dragon, how dare you....


    "The dragons are sealed by an evil deity, and we are also told that we must release the sealed dragons within forty years.


    "...Cattleya, Lumina. I forbid you to say anything that Luciel has just told you.


    "What.


    And what did the dragon say?


    ''''Well, you said that if you don''t unleash the sealed dragon, the magic element will become darker and the demons will gradually become stronger, and the born brave might be defeated by the demon race. It seemed to be a very common story in terms of the setting.


    "...my goodness. Thus... wait, what else did he say?


    ''''You told me, a healer, to do what I could. And I didn''t get the last magic stone from the labyrinth. It looked like a trap.


    ...my name is Luciel. May I ask you a few things that have been bothering you since earlier?


    ''Yes. Of course.


    Did you enjoy the labyrinth or not? Or how to deal with the stinky smell? Setting up the next labyrinth of demons?


    What is a hallucination first?


    ''What? Is that where we start? Well, that''s an important point from the producers. The demons from the first level were of high quality. But when they attacked, they didn''t feel strange, but when they attacked with swords and spears, they didn''t have the same feel, which was a shame.


    ...Lumina, how does it feel to be under the water?


    When I cut him, I could feel it, but as soon as I channeled my magic into it, I think it turned into magic and disappeared in the maze.


    Other than that, the quality was high. The pain is also realistic, especially the setting of the knight on the 40th level, didn''t the Pope? Oh, will you allow me to bring out that knight''s weapons, the great sword and long spear, here?


    Good.


    ''''It''s this and this. It''s good to know that I got my whole shield cut off with this great sword and my leg was blown to pieces with this spear because it was a hallucination, but normally I would have fainted from shock and died. What a devil to set up a demon that strong... I don''t know how many times I thought that.


    Exactly what are those two... and I couldn''t believe my ears many times during the talk... what is it about the arms and legs that have them? And didn''t you say that the magic you used at the 50th level was the Sanctuary Circle?


    ''''Yes. Luckily, I got the Extra Heal magic book at the 39th level, followed by the Lord at the 40th level I mentioned earlier, who dropped the Sanctuary Circle magic book, and the ultimate one was at the 50th level, where you can''t use it, but the Forbidden Magic Revive came out when I defeated the Lord. Only this one might not be able to be used for the rest of your life, so dust it with a magic bag.......time is standing still, so it won''t be covered, but it won''t be out in the world.


    "...Cattleya, Lumina, I forbid you to say anything that you have heard today.


    "What.


    ''So, Luciel, I''m going to have everything you got in the main room put out here. The dragon''s too, of course. It must be inspected. All of it is yours, of course, but there may be some things that you wish to give away.


    ''''Well, I suppose so. I''m sure it was something the Pope was trying to capture.


    ''Those hallucinations I''ve been telling you about, I didn''t hang those things and the undead demons are real.


    ''No, no, no, if it were real, it would raise the bar, wouldn''t it? We haven''t gone up a single thing. Well, if it wasn''t for that, I might have believed it.


    "...which one? ...and open your status.


    ''What? It hasn''t changed anyway. Status open.


    Name: Luciel.


    Job: Healer IX and Holy Dragon Knight I


    Age: 18


    LV : 1


    HP : 840 MP : 550 ST : 580


    STR: 142 VIT: 163 DEX: 137 AGI: 129


    INT : 158 MGI : 182 RMG : 174 SP : 0


    Magical Aptitude: Holy


    [Skills]


    I''m into it. I''m into it. I''m into it.


    Meditation VII Concentration VII Restoration of Life Force VII Restoration of Magic VII Restoration of Physical Strength VII


    Throwing V Dismantling II Hazard Assessment VI Walking VI Physical Strengthening II


    Parallel Thinking IV Chanting Omitted V Chanting Discarded III No Chanting I Magic Wing Chanting III


    Kenjutsu IV, Shield III, Spear III, Archery IV, Archery I, Airborne Detection V, Two Spear Kenryu III


    Trap Detection II, Trap Detection I, Map Creation III, Magic Amplification III, Thought Acceleration II


    Increased HP80%III Increased MP%III Increased ST86% Increased ST86%III


    STR Increase�� VIT Increase�� DEX Increase�� AGI Increase��


    Increased Rate of INT Increase�� Increased Rate of MGI Increase�� Increased Rate of RMG Increase�� Increased Rate of Physical Ability I


    Poison Resistance�� Paralysis�� Paralysis�� Petrification�� Sleep�� Enchantment�� EnchantmentV


    Spell Resistance�� Weakness�� Weakness�� Illness Resistance�� Sickness�� Striking Resistance��


    Illusion Resistance VI Mental Resistance VIII Slash Resistance V Stabbing Resistance IV


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (All stats +10) Blessing of the God of Destiny (Increase acquisition of SP) Blessing of the God of Holy Order (Holy Attribute Recovery Magic becomes 1.5 times more effective).


    Holy Dragon''s Blessing (Become a Holy Dragon Knight and increase your combat skills and status. You will be able to talk to dragons. Dragon Slayer (Makes you stronger in attack and defense against dragons.


    The one that releases the seal (will not be cursed by the evil gods. The one that gains the power of the sealed dragon.


    ''''See, it''s still at level 1.


    ''You''re getting more jobs, and that''s your level 1 status?


    ''It''s certainly increasing across the board, but if you''re so insistent, why aren''t you raising the bar?


    Can''t argue with that. It''s true that my status has increased, but Brod-san is going to kill me instantly, so there''s no way I''m that strong.


    "...Cattleya, show this to Luciel.


    As I said this, Mr. Cattleya handed me a certain old book from the Pope and handed it to me.


    ''What''s this?


    "Lamentations of the gods and the original document attributed to Object X. Let''s read it.


    The literature contained a variety of considerations. Several possibilities were described in it.


    The physical level considerations confirmed the demerit effect of making it very difficult for people to raise their levels during the period they were drinking.


    Moreover, since no one has taken it continuously, I hope that some detailed study will appear one day to study it in detail.


    At the end of the document, it concluded with this statement


    ''........eh, what? I''m not a very good speaker. Hahaha. Oh, but?


    "Calm down, Mr. Luciel.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Luciel, you''re alive and well here.


    You really thought this whole thing was a hallucination.


    Thus I stayed in that position until I calmed down, with Katrena and Lumina holding me by my sides until the chaos settled.


    I really didn''t have time to spare at this time, and I didn''t feel anything about the scent of the girls, or the fact that I was in such a position, like having them samurai on either side of me.


    After I calmed down, I took out the things in the magic bag, and all the Pope collected was a forty-level great sword, a long spear, and a fifty-level staff.


    The magic book became my property, and when I was asked for permission to make a copy later, all but Revive agreed to do so.


    And the equipment I got at the 40th level and the equipment left by the holy dragon was returned to me because it was my own exclusive equipment and no one else could handle it.


    Furthermore, they don''t need the magic bag because they don''t have a chance to use it, but it seems that the magic bag for the labyrinth item is something that can be bought with white gold coins or not.


    I''m not going to be able to get the bones of a purified holy dragon that has become undead, would you be willing to give them away for a bit?


    ''''Yes. If I''m the only one who can use the Holy Bone of the Holy Dragon, then I can use the part that became an undetermined part, right? However, Pope, only the War Maiden Holy Knights and former Knight Commander Catherine.


    Okay. We''ll have another labyrinth-top celebration in a week, and you''ll be the guest of honor.


    Yes, sir.


    "Cattleya and Lumina will stay behind and take further action.


    "What.


    It was a great cause, Luciel. And I''m glad to have you back in one piece.


    ''Ha. Thank you.


    Thus, I was thinking about the lack of sleep, the confusion and how dangerous what I had done was as I returned to my room.


    Normally I wouldn''t be able to sleep at a time like this, but my cheat item, an angel pillow, helped me to fall into a deep and gentle sleep.

 44-38 Declaration of Luciel, an S-class healer and exorcist

    Do you know? How does it feel to be on the receiving end of an award?


    Do you know? How does it feel to be done in someone who barely knows and doesn''t feel good about themselves?


    Do you know? You know how the pressure you get from people older than you when you get ahead at a young age can kill you?


    When I had a career in a previous life, there was a speech that was also called a speech.


    First you''d start by thanking your boss, and then you''d start to read the standardized minutes that the people around you supported you. Then I''d tell a slightly funny story about how I got to the top of my career, otherwise I''d mention my efforts, declare my next goal, and end by thanking him again.


    Now my boss, Mr. Granhardt, is the one who interrogated me and gave me a magic elevator card and a robe to be handed out to everyone at headquarters.


    Also, Mr. Jord is the one who showed me how to defeat demons in a real battle with purification magic, and I know that he had never entered the boss room of the tenth level, so I don''t owe him any advice.


    The Holy Maiden Holy Knight Squad led by Lumina-san put on the training, but that''s all I can say. I''ll be a tough ally, but I want to thank Cattleya-san for her advice and Oba-chan''s lunch.


    The rest is the cheat item magic bag and angel pillow that the Pope gave me. Without these, I wouldn''t be here now.


    What''s more, it''s Object X and Mr. Fortune that have led me to this point.


    I came to this world because I want to move up in the world. That''s fine.


    But I don''t understand why I''m being forced to fight more and more when I''ve worked so hard to not die.


    I thought that if I stayed on the side of those who were strong in math, I wouldn''t die.


    I thought that if I was calculating and close to a lot of people, I could live a life that wasn''t directly related to death.


    It should have been a miscalculation, but as I came into contact with Brodie and Guruger, whom I respected, that life became the norm, and I came to believe that this kind of life was not so bad.


    The fact that I had gained a safe life by miscalculation angered the god of fate, and now I was thrown into a place where I didn''t have any allies.


    I wasn''t working by math at this time...that''s what I intend to do.


    I proceeded through the labyrinth and healed in the Adventurer''s Guild, and some people came to adore me.


    Not all good deeds are for the benefit of others. It was the same in my previous life.


    That''s why I called it charity and helped those without money. Believing that kindness would pay off one day.


    I worked really hard at it. ...It didn''t start out that way, but it should.


    So, God, why am I at work in this place with so many enemies in front of me?


    "The labyrinth that existed for so long is no longer in operation. This is due to the fact that the healer, Luciel the exorcist, who is here, has trudged to the end of the labyrinth. For the time being, demons will appear in the labyrinth where the magic element has accumulated, but eventually there will be no more demons. The regular defeats will be assigned by the person in charge of the knightly corps from now on, so the mistress hopes that each one of you will work hard to improve your skills on a daily basis. As for the reward for this achievement, I hereby appoint Luciel to the rank of S-grade healer, capable of leading both inside and outside the church, and with the same rank as a bishop. I hereby declare in the name of my concubine, Pope Fuluna Allderry de Schlur, that she is hereby given the right to refuse any and all orders except those of her concubine. Then I ask you to say a word, Luciel, the S-class healer.


    What is it, Pope, that look of expectation? Sigh...my stomach hurts. I want to stay in the sky all the time in a flying plane so I don''t get assassinated. There was never a flying machine in this world, though.


    Did you know that? What do I have to say now? You don''t know that, do you? That''s right.


    Gounan, I just want to live a safe life.


    "I''m Luciel, an S-grade healer and exorcist who has been entrusted with the great task of becoming an S-grade healer. I am still young and not very interesting to you all. My only achievement is to traverse the labyrinth, so it''s only natural. However, I will tell you now that such an uninteresting young man is even less interesting. I''ve been a healer for three and a half years, and the authority of the church is now on the verge of collapse.


    It starts to buzz and the killing spirit is great. And the Pope, Katrena-san, and the War Maiden Holy Knights are all laughing, but isn''t this something you guys have set up? Well, I''ll open it up from here, though.


    The reason it was on the verge of collapse was firstly due to the arrogant treatment policy of the healers. I heard that when the Healers'' Guild was first established, they cured people not only with money but also with food and other things. I see. I think it was a wonderful guild founded by saintly men and women. But wouldn''t that make the profession of a healer much richer? How can I be satisfied when people complain about my healing? You are right. So I would not say that taking money in regards to healing is the problem. There are many like-minded, hard-working healers among you and other healers working around the world. If that is the case, why is it said that healers are money hungry? That''s because the law is not in place. Therefore, I declare that we are going to create guidelines for the cost of treatment, which may be a big blow to the healing centers that were only looking to make money. This has been agreed upon by the Pope and all ten Archbishops. As for the Holy Knights and Priestly Knights, in the event of a corruption case, we will dismiss them from their positions and demote them to the rank of knights for disobedience to the Lord God Clair. From then on, you will no longer be able to wear the authority of the church on your head, so let''s work hard every day to restore the authority of the church. I will also do what is good for the church. I hereby pledge to strive to make that my lifelong goal. Thank you for your patience.


    ''That''s the way it is. We''ll end here with the celebration of Luciel, the S-Class Healer, but today we''re announcing another appointment. I am relieving Cattleya of her current appointment and declaring her to be reinstated as Knight Captain Catherine Flair once again. The reason for Catherine''s reinstatement is none of your concern, but after a thorough investigation of the injustice and corruption that has been rampant in the Church, they have already been brought to justice. That''s what happens when you don''t know what you''re talking about. We are going to gradually expand the scope of our audits, and I hope that you will work together to make the church a better place. Please.


    Although the Pope shouldn''t have bowed his head, those who participated in this ceremony saluted in unison.


    Thus, my promotion to the S class rank? A promotion? I prayed and asked the Lord God Kurayah, God of Fate, God of Sanctuary and the Ancestors to improve the place full of enemies little by little.

 45-39 The words of the founder of the legendary Healer Guild? Luciel is scooped up by her ignorance.

    It''s a lie.


    ''''Luciel-kun? What are you babbling about?


    ''Oh, excuse me, Miss Catherine. I suddenly had that narration in my head.


    Narration? Did you always want to be a minstrel or something?


    No, sir, I don''t think so.


    I must deny it. I''m already hungry for strange street names.


    ''Well, he must be tired. After all, it''s only a month after the ceremony, and he wrote those guidelines.


    It was Archbishop Mardin who said that to me. He''s a mild, pious old man.


    ''That''s true, too. But it''s still a bit rough on the content.


    The next person who approached me was Mr. Munerer, who looked like a rogue merchant, but was actually the Pope''s right hand man, who was a goner and did something like a diplomat.


    ''''Yes. The healers might go on strike if we let them out into the world.


    Don Gahaha, whose real name was a lie, spoke up. He was a man who was reluctant to create these guidelines until the last minute, but he was a don of a faction. He was pushed to the brink of disqualification after the ceremony and changed his mind? He is starting to work on the bill.


    ''But if it''s the Pope''s order, how can we not obey it?


    Thus putting himself in the coordinating role is Mr. Brutus, a former priest-knight captain. The youngest of them all, a man who rose to the rank of archbishop at the age of 41, who has served the church as a healer since he was injured. We shouldn''t judge him by his name, should we?


    ''Yes. So a strike is possible. Those of us who have been free so far will no doubt rebel, and I am certain that Luciel, who has taken the lead in pushing for this, will be the target of assassination.


    It wasn''t that Dongahaha-san didn''t like the reforms, but rather that he was anxious and cautious about the speed at which they were going too fast.


    ''''That''s true, but if we don''t rebuild the Healer''s Guild run by the Church Headquarters in the St. Schuler Cooperative Kingdom now, there will be something that can''t be compared to what happened when Mr. Luciel disappeared and a riot broke out.


    Catherine is a bit scary, since her position has returned, she''s been as supreme as Mr. Brod. Besides.....


    "...hmm? Luciel, do you have a suggestion?


    He is an esper who is very sensitive to the presence of people.


    ''Do you know who these guidelines are for?


    ''It''s for the benefit of the patient, right?


    That''s what the voice says and everyone agrees.


    ''Yes, it is. But it''s also for the healers. When I first became a healer in Melatni, there were some excellent healers in the city who could use high heels. I don''t even know what they were thinking before they were able to use them... but they must have had to put in a lot of effort and experience. Isn''t it sad to see a world where people who worked that hard are resented? A healer is a person, so it''s not surprising that they are blinded by money and greed, but if you only think about getting money back from everyone, you''ll be staining your past. Besides, if it is easier for healers to go to a healing clinic, the cost per person will be lower and you will be busier, but the number of people you treat will increase, and your skills as a healer will improve and you will be respected by others. In the future, it may even become the number one job you want to be a healer. Wouldn''t you like to create such a future? It''s been a long time, but as Dongahaha-sama said, let''s gradually raise the awareness of the healers while deciding on a compromise line so that what Catherine-sama said won''t happen. I''ll do my best as an S-class healer too.


    ''I know you''re thinking that far ahead. I''ll try to be as good as you, Luciel.


    Hmm. So, let''s just tighten up these guidelines a bit more.


    ''Huh? Why the hell are you doing this all of a sudden?


    "As an S-rank, you will save people. I didn''t expect you to quote such legendary words here, you have the determination and achievement to become an S-class healer at such a young age.


    Legend? Quote? I don''t know what that means?


    You know what?


    "I can''t believe you use the same words as Master Leinster Gastard, founder of the Healers'' Guild.


    ''Well, let''s start with these guidelines first, then we''ll pass a bill. I never thought the world would have to take it upon themselves to make this work...


    I don''t think you''re exaggerating. Perhaps this conference will be passed down to the poets in time.


    Huh? Everyone is talking about something fervent. What bothers me more is that the words "as an S-level healer" triggered it.


    ''You know, so what about me?


    ''''That''s right. As expected, I can''t let you go alone, and we can either form a squad of Luciel-dono in the Order, or if you want to act covertly, we can hire mercenaries and adventurers.


    We don''t have a Holy City, but we do have slaves.


    ''''As long as you have an S-class Healer Card, you can get in, even if it''s the Illumasian Empire.


    ''''I''ve had regular reports put in, but since you''ve decided to look around with your eyes to make sure there''s no injustice, I''ll have to contact the Magical Independent City of Nerdal as well to ask them to start improving the magic ball as well.


    ...hmm? ...How did that happen?


    We''ll need a map of the world as well.


    ''More importantly, Luciel, if you''re going to travel, you must have horsemanship skills. You''ll be targeted by thieves and other thieves if you drive a carriage.


    ''If I were a little younger, I''d follow you. It''s a real shame.


    ''Most of the small villages don''t have a healer, so I''m asking you to heal for the church. Of course, you will be paid more than ever before, so please do your best.


    Ladies and gentlemen, then, let us all do our best to help Luciel-dono leave the church soon.


    "Oh, yes.


    The guidelines and legislation that have been put together in this way have been put forward by specialists in the field to the best of their ability.


    Once again, let me say this out loud. How did we come to this?


    I could only watch the meeting heat up without being able to say a word in denial due to its speed.


    There were many things that were included in the guidelines, but in simple terms, they are as follows


    Explanation before treatment.


    After the explanation is complete, a price quote must be given in advance.


    Offers a price plan for healing magic, based on the skill of the healer


    Discounts should be left to the individual clinics, but should be within a set price range.


    The patient''s companion must agree to pay for an emergency.


    These were the above, but it was left to the specialists to decide how this would change.


    I have included in the bill the adventurer''s guild guard and citizen''s card to make or not make insurance, but I don''t know if that will be made in this world where insurance is not a concept.


    I thought to myself as I listened to the guidelines and the skeleton of the bill being made, the schedule for implementation, the way each Healer''s Guild branch would be notified, and the current status reports of each Healing Institute.


    I knew nothing about the Church or the Healer''s Guild, even though I was at the core of the Healer''s Guild, at the Church''s headquarters, I knew nothing about the Church or the Healer''s Guild.


    This is how I came to learn about the Church, but those who saw it mistakenly thought I was young but pious, and the name of an S-ranked healer was passed on to the Pope with the S-ranked healer''s name walking alone on its own, and it was decided to let Luciel leave when he turned twenty years old.


    It was left to me to decide how to spend a year and five months.


    The world would not know about Luciel until just a little while later.

 46-40 Masters letter and what to do from now on

    Yesterday, he was told by the Pope that he would be leaving as an S-class healer.


    ''''Luciel, as an S-class healer, I will save the people. I didn''t know so much as a dewdrop that you were thinking of using the words of the founder of the legendary Healer''s Guild, adventurer and spirit user Sir Leinster Gastard, to help the Church.


    Yeah, I hadn''t thought about it. I hadn''t thought about it.


    "...yes.


    ''Then from now on, Mardan and Muneraa will take the lead on the guidelines bill, Dongahaha will coordinate the schedule and Catherine will scrutinize its contents.


    ""Haha."


    ''So, Luciel. I am pleased with your enthusiasm, but I hear from reports that you are not yet ready to ride your horse?


    That''s right. So I would prefer to live in a safe place.


    ...Yes.


    ''Then, no matter how much the Lord tries to do for the Church, there will be thieves and demons on the journey.


    That''s right. I''m so weak, you know.


    ''''Yes. I''m also worried about fighting bandits and demons, and since I can''t even ride a horse, I was just thinking that I''d die if I was surrounded.


    Sure, there''s a chance that you could die if you''re attacked, but the problem is that where the Lord has been enslaved, etc., and kept in captivity, if you continue to use restorative magic and end up for the rest of your life, it''s a loss not only to the church, but to the world.


    Thank you. I''ll do my best for the church at the church.


    "Ha.


    ''So, there. A nobleman becomes old enough to take over the title of nobleman at the age of twenty. Now that we as a church have reached a certain age, we can send them off, and when they reach the age of twenty, we will allow them to leave as S-class healers.


    ...How did that happen?


    Ha.


    ''My first order to my mistress will be to make sure you are well prepared, not to mention riding in the meantime.


    As you wish. All right. I''ll make my own paradise.


    Haha. I''ll do my best.


    Hmm.


    This is how they are coordinating the guidelines and legislation that are being gradually worked out, with the official announcement of the guidelines and legislation to be made as soon as I turn 20 years old, when I turn 20 on my journey. That will be under the joint name of the Pope and me.


    I''ve heard that guidance will be given to the Healer''s Guild and the Healing Institute gradually along with that.


    Thus, the time limit for me to set out on my journey has been set.


    I was currently the only S-class healer in the world, and I wanted to find an oasis from that pressure...and that''s what I had in mind.


    I was thinking about spending a year and five months like that.


    After realizing that I might not be able to raise my level if I continued to drink Object X, I consequently stopped drinking Object X.


    The reason I stopped as a result is that I sent a letter the other day to my mentor, Instructor Brod, for instructions.


    There was a reply the other day, and besides praising me for becoming an S-class healer, it also talked about it.


    [I had heard that Object X was developed to make the new adventurer as strong as possible, but it hadn''t been conveyed to me until such a side effect. Object X is kind of a superstition, but let''s test it without actually drinking it to see if it has anything to do with leveling up. If that raises your level, you can raise it. Luciel, I think when your level goes up you''ll feel much stronger than you do now. That''s not wrong, but it''s not right. No matter how high and strong your physical abilities get, you''re still one body. If you have to fight something as strong as you are head on, don''t hesitate to run. You can never lose a battle. You must not lose in a battle, because you are always facing death. If you get carried away, there will always be retribution. If you become conceited in battle, I will cut you down for a whole day to remember this with a painful reminder to come to Meratni''s Adventurers'' Guild. If you can''t, write me a letter and I''ll go. As I''ve taught you before, status differences are not absolute. It''s not just preparation, it''s also luck, circumstance, and chemistry that can make the difference between winning and losing. If you can''t hear that, then do what you want after you beat me. [Master to the foolish disciple]


    My master treated me badly that day, and I couldn''t help but be surprised and grateful that he understood my true nature correctly.


    I''m sure he was going to take me back to the Adventurer''s Guild and beat my guts out, but the situation didn''t allow for that either. I guess that''s the way it is.


    It was fresh in my mind that I bowed my head in the direction of the city of Meratni, thinking of my master, who had a broader vision and thought about things more deeply than me.


    ''''Well, I haven''t been to the labyrinth since then, and I haven''t participated in the training of the War Maiden Holy Knights, so nothing has really changed.''''


    A year and five months is precious time.


    I''d like to go to Meratoni before I start my journey, but first I can''t even ride my horse, so I''m hoping that Mr. Yambas and Forenoir will help me and, if possible, give me some Forenoir.


    The other horses either run away from me or refuse to ride and are in no mood to ride at all.


    There''s also the problem of demons. Unlike in the labyrinth, the demons on the ground are more vocal than the undead, and their corpses don''t disappear. In addition, they have emotions, and they can cry and get angry. Demons that mimic and show coordination are all problems that make me sick to my stomach.


    The Pope asked me to continue the healing of the Holy City until the other guidelines are enforced. Of course, it was decided that it would be once a month so that the healing center that is currently in place would not be damaged, but will it really?


    Horseback riding, demons, healing. Plus leveling up, church study, training, and, oh, I''ve only known a few places to eat. Do you think this will get you in love? Protagonists, many of them. Give me room in my heart.


    He was muttering such things from the Pope''s private room back to his own room.


    Conconcert.


    ''''I''m Marluka of the War Maiden Holy Knights. I''m here to receive Master Luciern.


    Yeah. You''re not being polite. I don''t know what a pickup is, though.


    Yes. Well, it''s unlocked, but what did I miss?


    The door opens with a clatter and Marluka-san opens her mouth to reveal her face.


    ''''I heard that Luciern-sama is going to go around the world eventually, so I heard that he''s going to look at each knight squad from today to find a companion, and he''s going to look at our squad?


    You''re talking too fast.


    ''Not about that at all. And Luciel-sama...no, I don''t need a designation. If there are a lot of other people in the room it''s still no good when you call them Luciern.


    I laugh and head for the door.


    ''Well, I was going to beat the crap out of you in training if you suddenly dignified yourself as great.


    ''Are there only battle crazies in this world?


    ''The knightly corps is all about protection, but as the great men say, attack is absolute defense and battle is numbers. That''s the motto of our unit.


    Did reincarnation used to be a thing? Wait, I thought there were nine more reincarnated people? I completely forgot about it. Oh, but there''s nothing to recognize the name or anything else? What''s the point of looking for it?


    ...


    ''Luciern? What are you freezing over? Lady Lumina and the others are waiting for us, so let''s get going.


    Thinking about the reincarnation, I stopped thinking about other things and let Marulka-san look into my face. Marulka-san is a person with short reddish-brown hair and blue eyes, whose expression changes from one to the next like a cat. The people of this world are cute at every turn, so they are in a hurry to respond.


    ''''Oh, excuse me. Let''s go.


    I put on a poker face while I sealed up once about the reincarnation and headed to the training grounds of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad with an eye to selecting knights.

 47-41 Joint exercise of the Knights of the Church

    Currently, there are eight knights in St. Schuler''s Church, divided into the Priestly Order and the Holy Order, and there is a General Knight Commander above the two Knight Commanders. That is Catherine Frere.


    Many of the priest knights are mainly appointed as guards within the church, and they are said to be knights who worshipped God for the purpose of protection and swore allegiance to the church.


    For this reason, it is said that those who have sworn absolute allegiance to God can be promoted to priest knights in rare cases, even if they are not knights in the righteousness of adults.


    It is said that most of the holy knights are naturals, bestowed by the Lord God, Klair, through the righteousness of adulthood. It is said that the Lord God''s selection is strict, although there are some people who have either light or holy attributes and can become a knight by promotion.


    Now, the reason why I have this in mind is because the members of all the knights are lined up in front of me.


    The one that Marluka-san brought me to was the training ground of the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    Moreover, the one who came there was Catherine-san.


    ''''Luciel-kun, from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron, if you can... you know what I mean, right?


    ''Yes. As you can imagine, there aren''t many people here, so I won''t be pulling out.


    Hmm. You''re a very quick learner. Well, let''s go. Uh, Lumina and the others must follow us.


    Yes, sir.


    This is why they were gathered in the general training ground that was well used until a few years ago, but it''s a little too flying.


    As I was thinking that, Catherine-san opened her mouth unconcernedly, even in front of this large group of people.


    ''''All of you, other than the ones currently on light security, I would first like to thank you for responding to the urgent summons. As for the matter you have gathered this time, there is a possibility that Luciel-kun, who has become an S-class healer here, will be leaving the church in a year and a half. Therefore, I would like to set up a knight''s squad to protect him, but he doesn''t know you all and you don''t know him well. That''s why we will start joint training now. We''re not playing around. This time you will fight among yourselves. If you don''t kill them, Luciel here will help you. The winning group will receive a bonus. 94 for the Priest Knights, 68 for the Holy Order. Victory or defeat is decided by dropping a small flag on each knight leader''s helmet. You''ll be judged on the strength of individuals or the strength of numbers. This is the first time for the whole knight''s corps to train together as a whole, although it also serves as a selection, so I want you to take it seriously. I like it.


    ''Oh! ''


    At that moment, the air felt like it was vibrating and shaking, and the ground shook? I even had the illusion that he was. That''s how awesome the voice was.


    Catherine and I came to a place that reminded me of the VIP section of a training ground overlooked from above.


    We didn''t expect to find such a large facility in the church.


    I stuttered as I estimated that the four hundred meter track in the track and field stadium was about eight lanes big enough to fit in.


    ''''This is a training ground for the Knights, a joint training ground, so it''s usually not allowed. You need to have the authority of the Knight Commander or higher to be allowed to use this place.


    ''''Ah, that''s why the War Maiden Holy Knights didn''t use this place either.


    "Yes. It''s too big for them to fit in here with all these kids.


    ''''Since you won''t even use a horse this time, would the Priest Knight have an advantage?


    Hmm. We''ll see about that.


    After saying that, Catherine raised her hand and lowered it.


    At that moment, the air changed and a shout rang out.


    This was, of course, the first time I had ever seen a group battle, and the tremendous energy and enthusiasm dominated the training grounds.


    ''''This is the knightly order that was feckless except for the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad?


    ''I took a leaf out of your master''s book and treated him a bit. I need to get back to being able to fight a little.


    I felt a bit of a chill from Catherine who said that, but I decided to take a closer look at it, as the group fight''s spirit took hold of me.


    If I was the knight over there, even though I was a bit far away, I wouldn''t have been able to fight properly.


    It was so frightening that his knees were laughing and there was a great chance that he would not be able to move.


    The battle was unfolding as the Holy Knights attacked and the Priestess Knights were on the defensive.


    ''''The War Maiden Holy Knights are outspent, is it a strategy?


    No. That unit is strong. They''ve been trying for a little bit longer than the others.


    ''''If that''s the case, if we don''t get past the War Maiden Holy Knights, then the Priestess Knight will win.


    That''s true.


    After that, the priest knights, who had fortified the knight commander and were on the defensive all the time, swallowed the Holy Knight Commander in numbers.


    ''''As for the War Maiden, it was three for one, wasn''t it?''''


    ''''Yes. So that''s what you mean when you say that those are the ones who play their roles properly. Maybe one day Luciel-kun can stand up there too.


    ''''....Hahaha. I''m going to deny it with all my might.


    Thus, when the battle was over, Catherine said a word of exertion and I cast a recovery spell.


    The entire knight squad was stuttering at the effects of my recovery magic, but I was surprised by the effects as well, and it turned out that the blessing of the Holy Osamu God was extraordinary.


    ''''This battle was tremendous, and I was able to realize how amazing you all are. But actually, this time, from the Knights, there''s no new knight squad to be created. I hadn''t heard of it before either, so it was just used to create an opportunity for this joint exercise, right?


    Yeah. Yeah.


    ''''So, you don''t need to worry about that, at least for a year. However, since I''ve realized how great your Order is, there''s a chance I''ll be able to visit you for training, so I hope you''ll take care of that.


    Well, since that''s the way it''s supposed to be, you''ll have joint exercises once a month, so get fired up and carry out your duties. Are we clear?


    ''Oh! ''


    Thus ended the meeting between me and the knights, but there was a question there.


    ''''Luciel-dono, is it alright?


    ''What? Me? Here you go.


    I looked at the Priest Knight who raised his hand in confusion.


    ''''My name is Shield Priest Knight Paralagis, what does Luciel-dono think about pharmacy?


    Pharmacology, I''ve heard that in this world, there are also potions and other restorative and antidote medicines in addition to magic, so there are many conflicts.


    ''I think it''s a wonderful discipline. We use magic to heal and cure, but we don''t always have access to magic. We can use magic to heal and cure, but we don''t always have access to magic, because in the real world it can be a magic seal or a trap. That''s why I think pharmacy is so wonderful.


    ''Does Lord Luciel know much about this?


    ''''No. I only learned beginner and intermediate pharmacy in the Adventurer''s Guild. I''ve been struggling to learn skills that won''t kill me, and pharmacy was among the things that people around me who couldn''t see it taught me, offering to teach me common sense. I never made it.


    Okay. All right. Thank you.


    Yes.


    I hope that each unit will brace themselves for this exercise as I will inform you beforehand when Luciel will participate in the training, and we will end this joint exercise. Dismissed.


    Even with the training that ends this way, I felt like it would be bad anyway if I didn''t also think about how to heal non-magical injuries and illnesses, so I decided to look into pharmacology as well, which was on my list of things to do.


    First of all, I''ll have to go into the labyrinth tomorrow and see if I can level up. With that in mind, he left the training grounds.

 48-42 Level up and new old men.

    ''Oh shit, I couldn''t sleep I thought I was going to be in that situation, but you''re a really good pillow man.''


    I was so excited yesterday that I was anxious to get to sleep, excited to see if I could level up, which I hadn''t done in a long time.


    But as expected of a cheat item, the Angel Pillow lured me into a comfortable sleep and before I knew it, I was greeted with morning.


    ''Well, it''s still dim outside,''


    When I finish my daily routine of basic magic training, I don''t go to the cafeteria, but instead, I take it out of my magic bag in my room and eat it.


    This is because the ladies in the cafeteria may be reprimanded by the others if they make me wait. This is because they told me so, and Catherine-san taught me.


    Catherine and Lumina-san from the church wiki gave me a lot of other small talk and warnings, but my food was going to be bad, so I shook my head and concentrated on the aunties'' food.


    ''Alright. Let''s go.


    I put on full gear and entered the labyrinth.


    ''Huh? No zombies on one level?


    The demon that had been crawling up to me after a little searching was completely gone. I searched for a bit, but they weren''t there, so I was forced to go to the lower levels.


    It''s still as bright as ever, so I didn''t get lost, and finally, at the third level, I found a zombie and a skeleton, and I chose... purification magic.


    "Huh~. Scary.


    I was going to be enthusiastic about the battle, but when I stopped thinking of it as a hallucination, I received a shock that shook my spirit... although I didn''t, the feeling of being afraid of demons was too strong and I was back to those days.


    ''Isn''t the past me who cleared this... awesome? It''s...not good. I''ve heard that if you cling to your past glory, you will rapidly grow old. And my boss also said I''d become stinky and stop trying.


    As I tried to move on, remembering my previous life, I realized something important.


    ''...Ah, status.''


    I checked my status, reminding myself that my status was open.


    Indeed, all parameters had been raised.


    Name: Luciel.


    Job: Healer IX and Holy Dragon Knight I


    Age: 18


    LV : 2


    HP: 860 MP: 570 ST: 600


    STR: 144 VIT: 167 DEX: 141 AGI: 133


    INT : 162 MGI : 186 RMG : 178 SP : 2


    ''''... It''s definitely increased. HP, MP, and ST on top are 20 each, the rest of the parameters are +4 each... SP is 2, I believe it said that the blessing of the God of Fate increases SP, +1? Before that, is the SP you get for leveling up only 1?


    I looked up at the ceiling and questioned the God of Fate, but of course, he didn''t reply, and my rehabilitation was started so that I could fight the demons and weapons while keeping this SP carefully preserved.


    I blocked the undead who were attacking slowly with my shield while I poured my magic power into them and slashed them with my holy silver sword. That much movement is a great strain.


    ''Master Brod. I was completely out of shape and out of control. I was really stupid, even though I didn''t have two swords or any groundwork to do so. A lion does his best to hunt a rabbit. I won''t underestimate it and will do my best in the future.


    Thus, we were able to come to the boss room on the tenth level with few demons we encountered.


    ''''Yeah. Well, I''m at level 5 now. Let''s go home.


    It wasn''t even lunchtime yet since I entered the labyrinth, and I was too nervous and mentally exhausted to go to the boss''s room to lose, but I would do my best in my own time. I made that decision.


    Besides, I knew that I would have to rehabilitate myself a little bit before I could enter the main room on the tenth level, or I might panic like I did when I first entered the boss room.


    Looking back at those days, ashamed that I was barbaric enough, I finished leveling up by the time I got up from the labyrinth, defeating the demon and getting another level up to 6.


    ''''The SP10 skills I''ve accumulated or my status can be extended, but what do I do?''''


    The current skills I want to have are spotting, presence detection, concealment, magic power concealment, and blocking presence and magic power, followed by Goun-sensei''s older brother, Haoyun-dono, but his level is a little short of 45.


    When I came out of the labyrinth, muttering to myself, I saw Catherine with her dumbfounded eyes, a small muscular man and a long, wiry fox beastman waiting for me.


    ''''Luciel-kun, I don''t mind going to the labyrinth alone, but you''re obligated to report back, right?


    Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be rash...


    Yes. I''m currently obligated to tell someone of my actions if I''m moving somewhere.


    That''s what happens for a variety of reasons, including guidelines, legislation, and a call from the Pope.


    ''Well, all right. I was actually supposed to let you meet earlier, but it''s Mr. Grand the Dwarf and Mr. Toretto the Fox Beastman.


    Oh. I''m Grand. I''m the one who makes all the weapons in the Church of St. Schuler. But you certainly don''t have the physique of a healer.


    "Four, that armor is pretty cool too. I''m Toretto. I supply those robes wholesale to the church here. It''s got a nice figure, though. Not Healer''s Four.


    A certain comedian went through my head, and I decided to introduce myself as well, while flushing.


    ''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel. I am extremely helpful and grateful for what you two have created. ...By the way, why are you touching your body from earlier?


    Yes. They are touching every part of the body without reservation. I asked Katrine as she talked about how her eyes didn''t move as she looked at it with amusement.


    ''That''s only natural since they make weapons and armor to match your frame and muscle tone.


    Yes. I don''t want to just stroke your cute little ass. It''s just a regular thing to do.


    You may have noticed the way he says it, but Mr. Toretto is a man. He''s a robe and he''s touching your inner thighs and ass. Iy, I think you just want to stroke him before that. That means you want to pet me, right?


    ''''...I see.''''


    I gave up a lot of things as Catherine''s eyes grew stronger.


    Then, about ten minutes later, I changed positions and so on, and was finally released.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you. I''ve been training well, and I think I could be the strongest of all the healers.


    Cattleya-chan. I''m not sure what to make of her equipment, but what should I make of it?


    "The two of you have never used it. He has it, but it''s unknown if you two will ever be able to use it.


    Catherine, what are you doing? The four eyes that were looking at Catherine were glaring at us, so then get that material out of here. That''s what the eyes were telling me. People''s eyes have a lot of information, don''t they?


    ''''What about the Pope''s permission?


    Of course I got it.


    Okay. This way, sir.


    I handed the holy dragon''s scales to Toretto-san and the holy dragon''s fangs to Grand-san from the magic bag, and his angry face lied and became like a boy''s and looked sad.


    ''''Um, what''s going on?


    This is the dragon''s. Honestly, I''ve never hit this much material in my life. I''m tempted to hit it, but I can''t miss. But I can''t miss.


    Me too. I wish I didn''t have to be so uptight about Four. But with all this material, I''m not sure I can handle it.


    Oh. I see. It''s a first time for me. It''s a choice between taking on or stopping a fight with a higher-ranked demon.


    ''''Well, even if I fail to do that, I still have some of the same material.''''


    I showed them the same fangs and scales. Then they began to tremble and said


    ''''Then get it out!


    Thus ended my encounter with the two men.


    ''''Where are we going. We''re going now.


    ''Cattleya. I''m going to borrow him.


    "...? Where?


    "That''s our town, of course.


    ''Huh? Catherine?


    Oh, no, he''s not going to be able to do it without an escort, and it''s going to take a good ten days to get to your town.


    "Tsk.


    What do we do about this situation? But before I could, Catherine opened her mouth.


    ''''I''ve already negotiated with the blacksmiths in the Holy City, and they''re ready to go.


    All right, then.


    Phone-four. My arm.


    This is how I was escorted by Catherine, with my arms crossed to match, is the holy change a man''s color? I was worried that such suspicions would be rekindled, but the rumor of manhood was avoided when I realized that everyone was looking at me with pitying eyes as I was being forcibly taken away, while they quickly looked away from me.


    However, there was a word whispered sincerely on this occasion.


    Old men gather around Holy Change Luciel.


    Isn''t it as if they are building an old man''s harem? and

 49-43 Craftsmans eyes Know your position Luciel, cheat hero.

    In the blacksmith shop in the Holy City, it was as if a master on the cloud had arrived, causing temporary chaos. The two of them were no longer treated as blacksmiths and seamstresses, but as superstars.


    As I looked at the situation, I asked my neighbor Catherine.


    ''''They were brought in out of the blue, but are those two famous? Are you sure you don''t want us to get in there?


    ''You didn''t know? It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on one of these pillows.


    "...Really? That pillow was super helpful to me yesterday, too. Oh, I was so excited.


    ''Yeah. I use it myself, and it''s awesome.


    Yes. Do you make a lot of those things?


    Well.... Well, there''s a lot going on. It''s just that they''re all so busy that they don''t have much time to spare, so you don''t know what they have in store for you. You should consider yourself lucky to have met them this time.


    "There''s a lot of great people out there.


    "...it''s time for you to have a little self-awareness, Luciel?


    "I''ve recently set a goal,


    What''s that?


    "Living in mediocrity.


    "...good luck.


    Yes, sir.


    We were talking about that while Mr. Grand and Mr. Toretto were squirming around.


    ''Swing the sword down in its usual pattern.


    Yes.


    Okay. Don''t move.


    The measurements are now finished, and I''m examining the operating area and the places to weave the sewing magic circle one by one.


    I''ve become a mannequin, and like a golem, I''ve become an entity that only moves as instructed.


    The faces of the two men had eyes that made me think they were working with their souls, which I didn''t feel earlier. Their eyes reminded me of a sake brewer I met in a previous life.


    He would wake up in the middle of the night to adjust the temperature of the rice and the fermentation temperature of the koji mold and adjust the fermentation temperature to that temperature.


    His eye was a master. The president of the construction company also had the eyes of a different person looking at the blueprints, even though he is usually absent somehow.


    These two people also had their eyes focused, and their bodies reacted to it and moved. It looked like that.


    When the process was complete, the sun had set and the two men were back to the faces they had when they first met.


    ''Alright. Let''s go for a drink.


    ''Great. Cattleya, let''s go too.


    Well, just a little bit.


    Without asking me, the dwarf and the old fox walked to the dining area with the people who rented the forge.


    Me? I''ve been carried again.


    This is how we got to the dining area, but I didn''t drink. The reason was that if I was going to drink, I thought so with my master first.


    When Mr. Grand heard this, he laughed a great deal, and then said.


    ''I like it, Luciel, or so you say. I''ll take care of all your equipment in the future. So when you have a drink with that master, come and join me.


    ''Oh my? Mix me up.


    After this, the night went on with a bash on the back.


    When I woke up in the morning, there was someone next to me...not a chance. Because I''m sober.


    As I did my morning stretches of magic basic training, I thought back to what we had talked about last night and remembered the important things.


    -The fact that Catherine''s level is 312.


    The look on Catherine''s face when she said that her masters might be higher than that.


    Grand and Toretto, who told me that I would never be a full-fledged artist if I depended on SP.


    The look of surprise on everyone''s faces when I told them that they could get the magic attribute with SP.


    -The extra story of the earthen dragon lying underneath the mine.


    When I was told to take out the world map and asked for the location, my heart raced three times, which means I''m sure it''s the right place. But when I heard that story, my tension dropped quickly.


    Then, unexpectedly, Mr. Toretto gave me a topic to get excited about. He told me that he would give me a full-length mirror when he finished the job, and the tension jumped up. Of course, it''s not just a full-length mirror.


    It''s called a transformation mirror dresser. It''s a simple version of a magic bag that allows you to put your hand on the mirror and instantly take off your armor and other items, as well as change clothes quickly.


    You can only register 10 coordinated patterns, but this is a great thing because it recognizes armor as clothing.


    If you break your armor, all of your clothes will come out, and you can''t put away your weapons. Those are two things. It''s not that I''m a female thinker, but armor is heavy and hard. It''s not good for your health to wear this all the time.


    With that in mind, I came up with several ideas to see if I could make one, and after discussing it with him, he agreed to make a prototype for me when he has time.


    This meeting must have been the first time in a long time that Gou Luck Sensei had brought me a pull. I thought so, and I thanked Mr. Gounan.��That''s what happened yesterday.


    I remembered again what my senior told me in a past life.


    The reason why you don''t take it for granted that someone works for you is because the people around you are supporting you. So do the best you can, and do the best you can. The world will change.


    At the time, it didn''t ring true even though it was said, but now that I remembered those words I felt very blessed. Aside from the dragon stuff, I felt a little more positive today than I did in the labyrinth yesterday.


    I used my sword and shield to get to the tenth level, and even though I was scared in the tenth level boss room, I clenched my teeth and defeated the demons that came rushing in with cleansing magic, although there were fewer demons than before, I was able to defeat them.


    After a long break, we had another battle and I returned.


    I had decided to borrow Forenoir from Yambas-san in the afternoon, so after practicing my riding skills, I would cast a cleansing spell with the other horses as well. I decided to do this after I heard that doing this would put the other horses, including Forenoire, in a better mood.


    After talking to them, I went back to my room and read a book.


    Its title was The Heroic Biography of Leinster Gastard.


    I was going to read about how he had risen to those heights, and how he''d been scooped up in the matter as an S-rank.


    And I was going to read about his life, suspecting that he was a reincarnation.


    The short version is that he was born a commoner, and at the age of five he was some kind of medicine man and shepherd. At seven, he became a village hero when he defeated a demon that attacked his village with his bow. When he was ten years old, he defeated two more orc herds that attacked his village, which caught the attention of the Earl of Gastard, who hired him as an attendant at his daughter''s school. At this time, she had a horse with her, which was said to be a heavenly horse, and by rescuing the horse, she established friendly relations with the spirit. Later, he entered a nobleman''s school, where he scored perfect marks in all subjects and was the first commoner to win the title of master, but it is a famous story that the greeting was given by a powerful nobleman. After that, it is said that it was around this time that he took a break from school and began working as an adventurer and using various types of magic. If you can guess, Lord Leinster would know, but he would marry the only child of the Gastard family, Lysalia, and manage the estate and work hard for the people. ~middle of the road~.


    In one of his activities, he was once given vegetables to an ailing one, who was given a recovery spell and did not take any money. This is said to have driven something in him to rise to the rank of SSS adventurer and create the Healer''s Guild so that the people of the world wouldn''t suffer from injuries.


    I looked at this and thought.


    ''''Cheat heroes really exist. What kind of SSS-level adventurer is the head of the Healer''s Guild who says he''s increased the wealth of the county family he''s groomed into by himself and gave everything he had, including the funds to create the Healer''s Guild, and then he''s an SSS-level adventurer? There are popular episodes and he''s a real protagonist. How vain do you think you are and how much do you despise your own life to speak with such a hero?


    I wet my pillow with tears on this night.

 50-44 My weapon, the best relationship, carnivorous

    I sobbed yesterday but maybe it was for the best. I was able to reset my mind.


    It wasn''t just the combat aspect that Instructor Brod said I was weak, that''s what I thought when I learned about the legend of the cheat hero yesterday.


    But there was only one point in which I was better than the cheat hero. Maybe it''s just not in the biography, but my master, everyone in the Adventurer''s Guild of Meratoni Branch, and the people who demonstrate for me.


    Even if I didn''t have to solve this problem on my own like I did this time, I found myself surrounded by great people. Well, it''s partly because I remembered my senpai''s words, but I don''t want to create a false image of myself, so let''s not do it.


    My goal is to die in my lifetime. I get carried away easily, I''m a meek person and I have a bad temperament. I''ll admit it. So what do I have left? Striving? That you can continue? None of this is true.


    It means I can rely on people. It''s actually the people who take care of me that keep me going, but being able to rely on them is a great weapon, isn''t it? Then I''ll get them to rely on me in a field where they can rely on me, too, and it''s a win-win. Even if I''m not the strongest, it''s great.


    Thus, having taken yesterday''s tears as a positive, I decided to go back to my original intentions, but since I couldn''t really go back to my original intentions to Meratni, I decided to go to the adventurer''s guild in the holy city to do some healing activities and was stopped right after I left my room.


    ''''Good morning, Luciel-kun. Would you like to participate in today''s exercise?


    Good morning. Lumina-sama. You call it a drill, but I''m only allowed to ride in the Forenoir, right?


    I know. I''ll have you ready to ride today, don''t worry. Besides, you''re going on a journey, even if you say it''s a long way off, right? If that''s the case, you''ll have to fight demons. Unlike the labyrinths here, there are many kinds of demons. You''d better get used to them.


    It''s kind of strange because these girls look like battle crazies these days. Is this what happens when they are so beautiful and their profession is holy knight? With that in mind, I decided to join in.


    ''''Thank you. By the way, do demons really have feelings?


    Yeah. Some of them are even demons begging for their lives.


    I''d rather be a demon in a labyrinth.


    Yeah.


    What is it about this guy that makes him so awesome looking? As I thought about it, I decided to ask since I hadn''t met the War Maiden Holy Knights since that exercise.


    ''''Come to think of it, what is your level? I just hit the 11th level yesterday, sir?


    ''Really? You can be proud of yourself. All of the War Maiden Holy Knights are better than 130. I was a level 1 participant in that training.


    ''So it didn''t help that you couldn''t win, then?


    Well, yeah.


    How do you plan to go today?


    I want you to rest assured that we''re only going to be going around the Holy City.


    ''''Yes, sir.''''


    While chatting about such trivialities, I met up with the Holy Knight War Maidens and everyone else and everyone rode their respective beloved horses, and I rode on as if the Forenoir that came before me was telling me to ride.


    ''Please, please.''


    Thus began the first exercise I would participate in.


    So this is riding, huh? I just rode at a pretty good speed and felt myself swinging back and forth, but I just had to trust my fore-noir to keep the pressure firmly inside my crotch and not fall off.


    I just didn''t have time to talk to him when he spoke to me. At first everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad looked confused at me, as I was different from the usual, but when they saw me riding, they laughed and figured it all out.


    I was just as nervous as when I first rode in a single carriage, and it continued like that until the call for a break was made so that I didn''t fall off because of the tremors.


    ''Then we''ll take a break right here,''


    When I followed Lumina''s voice, I got off the forenoir and immediately felt like my crotch was going to hang. He thanked Forenoire while casting a purification spell on her, surprised that she had become a


    ''Thanks. Try to ride a little better.''


    "Bruuuurlll.


    That squeal, for God''s sake. That''s what it sounded like. After Yambas said that the horses are that much harder to ride if you''re not good at it, I remembered that single cars don''t complain about it, but the tires wear out and maintenance is faster.


    ''Luciel-sama? The way you were riding earlier, you looked like a stone statue, you know?


    Awkward.


    When I was told that I was being spoken to by the duo of Ms. Baerice and Cassie, I noticed that her eyes were smiling and she had a straight face.


    ''''...There''s no need for a moniker either. I''m temporary, but I''m a newcomer to the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    Then, how long did he have to put up with it? I couldn''t help but laugh too, as he burst into laughter in front of me.


    Perhaps because I heard this laughing voice, a light car appeared ... Ah, wrong, a forest boar. That''s right. It was the first demon that Galva-san dismantled for us.


    ''''Ya, isn''t it bad?''''


    I called out to them, but the reaction of those around me was different.


    ''Looks pretty good to eat,''


    We have to draw blood here. Then you won''t be punished for eating a little.


    I have a frying pan in my hand.


    ''Elizabeth just let it in, didn''t she? Oh, I can''t stand it. If only we had a bottle of wine.


    ''You''re the one who''s a lowlife and I don''t need you to force yourself to make old man remarks.


    Can we take it down ourselves?


    You know that Luciel''s going to do it, not us. That''s what you told me.


    No mercy. I''d feel sorry for the devil if he hurt me again and again because I hesitated.


    Luciel, let''s see what you''ve grown up to be.


    I''ll pick up your bones.


    ''The best place to cut is on the neck, but avoid the head as it''s hard.


    It''s such a no-brainer, and I''m the only one who has to take them down? It was about to be decided.


    ''No, no, you can''t win, indeed. What was that thing''s weakness? Lady Lumina.


    It''s a very important thing that a person who makes their living fighting would lose, but I''m sure you can defeat that one. After all, it''s only a straight line, and it doesn''t have breathers. Here, good luck.


    He pushed me back lightly, but my mind was completely deflated.


    ''I''m going to go,''


    He told them and then walked off towards the Forest Boar.


    ''Yeah. Go ahead.


    As soon as I was seen off, everyone else started preparing something as if they were having a barbecue without seeing me off.


    As I approached, they started to run towards me, unable to despair.


    ''Klaia-sama, God of Sanctuary, God of Fate, God, Buddha, Ancestors, give me strength.''


    The Forest Bore accelerated and came running at about 80km in the experience. Against that pressure, I chattered and threw my dagger at it.


    Not really, I''m a healer, you know. I''ve learned to be barbaric.


    The dagger, which probably contained magic power, hit Forest Boar in the eye. But the rush didn''t stop.


    ''''? Why? Well, I have another sword.


    I threw more daggers, then my shield and sword... I was going to activate the barrier in secret and decide whether to avoid the Forest Boar''s lunge or stick the sword into my neck while catching it, but the second throw also stabbed me in the opposite eye this time, followed by a pinch and a half turn, showing my stomach in front of me! I started to twitch.


    ''''...I''m kind of sorry.''''


    I apologized and dropped my head with my magic flowing sword. And when I turned around, the girls quickly came to my side.


    "With his condition, why would he cut off his head?


    Get ready to bleed out right away.


    I''d like to lightly roast the innards and have a drink with them.


    You''re not a very good at this. Besides, unlike animals, the internal organs of demons contain miasma, so you can''t eat them without purifying them.


    Purification?


    Purification?


    Purification?


    Luciel, I need you to purify my organs immediately.


    The girls looked at me with glazed eyes. At that moment, I knew that there was no such thing as a veto for me.


    In their eyes, Lumina-san was also in the mix, and I thought of the name of the archbishop of the church, and I apologized and then quoted him.


    ''Lumina-san, you too,'' he said. And.


    Thus, wasting your cleansing while having a carnivorous (type) girl in front of you? There was a barbecue competition called "Exercises" which was used to It was very tasty, but for some reason, sweat almost spilled out of my eyes, that''s my own secret.


    Just the thought of encountering wild demons in the future made me sick to my stomach, and I decided not to travel alone, Luciel.

 51-45 I loved the new equipment.

    Three months had already passed since the exercises with those Lumina-san and others.


    I had been hiding in the labyrinth and getting caught up in the battle for the purifying agent for the knights'' exercise, a barbecue party.


    Thanks to that, I''ve completely turned into a weird feeling of having a heart of offering rather than fear for the demons that appear on earth.


    The saving grace was that they didn''t have a street name such as bad food, because no one other than the Knights knew about it.


    Thanks to that, I was able to get to know the members of the Knights a little better.


    After all, when we eat, everyone is relaxed. Even in my past life, I wonder if this is one of the reasons why I felt that business meetings in the afternoon often went well?


    With that in mind, I was now at the blacksmith''s shop.


    Yep. I got a call that my equipment was ready.


    I felt like I had taken over the blacksmith shop, and the owner of the blacksmith shop was now Mr. Grand and Mr. Trat, but the owner of this workshop was happy about it for some reason.


    Well, it''s like getting a foil, but it''s still fascinating to watch and learn great skills, new ones, even as you get older.


    I was impressed that the owner of this workshop is a flexible thinker who sees the opportunity as an opportunity, even if he is usually in a teaching position.


    There are some people who get average sales, but stubbornly stick it out, because there are some people like that.


    And I currently froze in amazement when I saw the equipment those two had made.


    The equipment in front of me was so unexpected that I had to look twice. I trusted the two of them and threw them a round. It was because they had such an eye for me that they seemed to understand me better than I did my amateur thoughts.


    ''Fofofo. Hey, what do you think? Isn''t it great? It''s not only to prevent the miasma, but also to regulate the body''s temperature, and also to block the magical power and energy. Of course, it also makes the miasma resistant to both blades and demons.


    I''m sorry. It''s not a bad idea. This is designed to harden by flowing magic power. And as a magic aid, if you pass magic power through this, you can use it like a booster that increases the magic effect even though the amount of magic power is the same.


    The two of them did a good job. They had such a feeling of accomplishment on their faces. I just couldn''t open my mouth as usual.


    They swung their swords, touched their hips, discussed the operating range and the position to carve the magic circle, stroked their inner thighs, and told them their fighting style. It had to be. I meditated and took two deep breaths before deciding to ask them both a question.


    ''First of all, Grand-san, I was supposed to be wielding a sword, so why is my staff made? And Toretto-san, after all that armor and body touching, why are you normally wearing innerwear underneath your armor and not armor or something?


    I couldn''t understand it.


    ''Huh? This is called a preparation staff. This is called a preparatory staff, and is said to have been invented by a swordsman who used a weapon called a sword. It''s a good idea to do it this way. While saying this, I manipulated the staff and to my surprise it turned into a sword.


    Huh?


    It was more of an illusion than the instantaneous change of clothes I''d seen in a previous life. A training staff has a sheath, but not this one. It was suddenly transformed into a one-handed sword.


    ''Are you surprised? This dragon pattern on the handle has some workmanship to it.


    There was Grand-san staring at the sword with his boyish gaze, and the dragon pattern was also brilliant.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''What? No, of course not. But it''s probably stronger than the armor you''re wearing right now. Besides, wouldn''t it be strange to have a healer wearing one in public?


    ''Clothes over armour?!


    "I''m so excited, Four. Also, touching my body was... a hobby. ///


    I mean, that''s not unheard of. I mean, it seems the legendary family wasn''t half bad.


    I''m going to pick up the shapeshifting sword and turn it into a staff and a sword. Yes. It was my favorite. The workmanship of the handle is a dragon sword that the father of the main character in a certain manga had. It was as cool as that, and I got excited until I was called out to it.


    ''''Hey, Luciel-kun. I want you to try it on too.


    After Toretto-san called out to me, I noticed everyone''s eyes on me and it was time to replace them.


    ''What do you think?''


    It looks good on you. You can wear it when you''re a bit older, too. Yay for.


    Yeah. Yes, I think it looks good on you. You have class, and the robe makes you a good figure to look at as an S-class healer.


    Add this magic wand to the mix and this illusionary wand, and you''ve got yourself a perfect match.


    All right. And yes.


    Toretto-san said and went through his magic bag and found a full-length mirror.


    Are you sure this is a good idea?


    ''Yes. Luciel-kun, no, it''s the transformation mirror dresser that Luciel-chan wanted. It was going to take me a long time to make this outfit, so I asked her to bring it to me.


    Thank you.


    I''m glad you like it.


    Oh. It''s a good job and we got some money, so it''s a win-win. If you ever need to do any more work or maintenance, you call me. I''ll let the guy downstairs know you''re coming.


    ''So will I.'' And the one you asked for, I''ll let you know when I have a prototype. Well, if you ever come to the artisan city, that is. I''ll give you a free pass on everything.


    Brrrr. I got goosebumps, but I laughed with a plastered smile on my face.


    We were also told to have a drink with Master Brod when he comes to the artisan city afterwards, so Catherine and I returned to the church. On the way there, I asked Catherine about something that was bothering me.


    ''Oh, by the way, how much does the equipment you were talking about earlier cost to make, Grand-san?


    Then Catherine laughed and said, ''You know, sometimes people are happier when they don''t know.


    ''''Sometimes people are happier when they don''t know. Well, there was a discount, and since I provided you with some dragon materials, it''s about the total amount of magic stones that Luciel-kun earned by diving into the labyrinth.''''


    He answered that.


    ''''Is that so?''''


    I didn''t know the price of the magic stone at that time, nor did I know how much I had earned. I would find out about this in the distant future, but I would be pale at the time.

 52-46 Luciel I notice what I lacked.

    ''Oh, wow! Then what is this? Oh! Oh, I don''t have much of a vocabulary~. But it''s awesome.


    I was playing with the transformation mirror dresser, unaware that such a voice could be heard outside the room.


    It''s not going to store your underwear, but it''s the kind of thing that transforms your undergarments and armor into your avatar''s clothes when you save and load them into the dresser.


    It''s easy to use, first of all, when you touch the mirror with the hand of the registered owner, the coordination number is displayed on the mirror, and when you press it, the items of registration, deletion, and transformation appear.


    When you touch it, you can register, erase, or transform yourself. You can transform yourself into any of the coordinated patterns you''ve registered.


    You can register only ten patterns, but you can also store clothes and armor in the same way you would put them in a magic bag. It was a system that allowed the user to instantly put on and take off the items stored in the bag and transform.


    If this technology exists, wouldn''t there be photos and projectors and the like? I thought so, but apparently not, so I''ll give Toretto some feedback on that next time.


    ''As long as the default is set to this holy dragon outfit and robe, it should be fine...?


    But here''s where I came to the realization of an important fact.


    ''Huh? ...Only three coordinated with the default?


    I was thinking back. After I entered the labyrinth, I wore almost the same clothes, the same clothes because of the cleansing magic. Yes, even the underwear would be clean with it on, so it stayed on.


    ''''Huh? Maybe I''m filthy... no, I''m cleansing, so maybe I''m not filthy, but if I''m going to travel, don''t I have enough food, clothing, and shelter?


    Most of the clothes I got from everyone in the city of Meratni were torn or torn in the battle with Master Brod, so I brought in three sets of gauzy clothes from when I came to the church headquarters. After that, I got a church robe, three sets of armor sets, including the items I bought for the labyrinth, and this holy dragon outfit I''m wearing now.


    Two of the armor sets were pre-registered, but the only thing that actually increased was the full body equipment I got at the 40th level.


    ''''Wait. Come to think of it, my hair was still tied up and my beard didn''t grow a thin layer of hair, so I didn''t care, but I... haven''t even cut my hair since I came to the church?


    From that point on, my thoughts on food, clothing, and shelter quickly sped up.


    The cooking in this world is done by Guruger and her aunties, and the rest is eaten at the eatery... I haven''t cooked once since I came to this world.


    I''m sure the dwelling can sleep anywhere as long as I have an angel pillow, but in the future, we''ll have to move around, and I''ve been told we can''t just use the carriage, and I have to think about the safety of Forenoir (who I''m already ready to take with me).


    ........we only have a year and a little over a month left, you know? Huh? Oh, no? It goes by so fast. Besides, I''ll be going around the world as an S-class healer, but wouldn''t it just create a new fire to be a wandering healer for the sake of healing when you don''t even know what''s going on in a normal healing clinic?


    Starting to get impatient with the fact that I was completely indifferent about food, clothing, shelter and work, I take out a piece of parchment from the magic bag and write down what I think I''ll need to do from now on.


    ''Get a grip, me. There''s a difference between being dyed in another world and living in another world and not making use of what you''ve cultivated in your previous life just because it''s another world.


    My first year of working taught me to have a schedule, take notes, and greet people properly.


    It is said that whether you practice these things or not, you will grow up at a different speed in the future. In this world, we don''t have the means to communicate information like newspapers and TV, so we have been neglecting to do so.


    I''m not that smart, so why didn''t I notice such a thing... I take a deep breath once and change my mind.


    ''Soo hah. I can always feel sorry for myself. Let''s do some solid reflection. But for now, let''s move on, even if it''s just one step further.


    First, I need to prepare for the journey, and then I need to assess the current situation in the healing hospital. I went straight to the Adventurer''s Guild first to discuss this problem.


    Whenever I went to the Adventurer''s Guild, it would be treated as a whimsical day of holy change and patients would be brought in. And also the elderly.


    After receiving the blessing of the God of Holy Change, just by hanging a heel on the old man after receiving the blessing of the God of Holy Change, the blood circulation and the cartilage and bones that seemed to have been worn away were repaired, and he walked home without his walking stick, even though he couldn''t walk without it.


    I was quite surprised by this, as were the people around me who were watching, but they were able to dismiss it as the fact that the recovery magic of the Holy Transformation was different with him. It''s fresh in my mind that I cried in my heart.


    ''''Whew. Then everyone, please be careful with your injuries. It can be life-threatening.


    The people in the area high heels thanked him verbally and walked out of the underground training area.


    ''So what is it this time? I''ll help you in any way I can, Holy Change.


    Grants Guild Master, you''re creepy, so please don''t call me Mr. St. Strange... and don''t call me Mr. St. Strange.


    You really are not a pretty boy. And I told you not to let the guild in. So what is it you want to talk about?


    ''Where do normal adventurers get their hair cut? And my beard, Master Grants is growing, but I didn''t know where the rest of you were getting your beard done, so I came to ask.


    Huh? I''m starting to look at those poor kids again, though?


    ''Well, there are some things you don''t know. And the Holy Change has dedicated itself to hard work, you know. As for your beard, they sell magic razors in magic shops, and some people shave with knives, but if you''re not used to it, you shouldn''t do it because you''ll cut your face.


    Yes. I''m so clumsy...


    ''And they sell scissors at the blacksmith''s shop for hair too, so you can cut it with that, or there are salons in town that do that, you know?


    What? Do you have a barbershop or hairdresser? I don''t know anything about this, do I? A voice called out to me in shock.


    ''Is there anything else? ''If it''s about this city, I''ll tell you one thing at a time.''


    The Adventurer''s Guild Master, Mr. Glantz, was a nice guy.


    When it came to cooking, he not only told me where to wholesale and buy seasonings, vegetables, and meat, but he also agreed to teach me recipes and preparation methods that were the result of his own research.


    Other than that, the guildmaster, who knew about the magic bag, even wrote me a letter of introduction to the recommended cooking equipment and a blacksmith shop dedicated to knives, and of course, he told me where the shop was. And the best part was the guild master''s cooking class.


    As we were talking, Miltie came over and said she wanted to teach me how to cook too. This gradually became a rumor, and the strong-armed guildmaster decided to gently teach us how to cook.


    It was soon after my departure that Mr. Gruntz came to be known as the gentle, strong-faced cooking expert.


    ''Oh, Mr. Miltie. Do you know of any clothing stores around here that sell simple, smartly designed clothes that are not at least looked down upon by the nobility of other countries?


    ''Hmm. I know, but I think Master Luciel should go with a woman.


    "...What? Why?


    Because the female perspective is more demanding than the male perspective.


    I understand.


    Thus, just asking about the shop, the women... Catherine, Lumina, and the War Maiden Holy Knights. Whomever you asked, aren''t you unfamiliar with that side of the relationship? With that in mind, I was relieved that the food woes were gone first.


    I walked towards the stables to the magician''s shop and the clothing store, trying to find someone to go with me, but when I was hazy, I said it was animal therapy to play with the animals.


    I was able to ride for the first time that day with a four-year-old male malt who bit my head off, but was dropped after a short run.


    Mr. Yambas only had one thing to say to me.


    ''You''re gaining the horse''s trust little by little,''


    Thus it was Luciel who set himself the goal of being able to ride with all the cows here by the end of the year and going on a journey with Forenoire.

 53-47 Date Reincarnated person found?

    It was yesterday, and I''m here shopping with a woman. The other woman''s name is Rosa. Nearly two years had already passed since I met Rosa-san.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we''re here.


    This is the Sense0 Boutique?


    It was a moderately sized shop, even from the outside.


    ''Come on, let''s go.''


    I walked into the store with Rosa pulling me by the arm. The store was spacious, bright, and clean.


    Welcome," she said. And you''re not Rosa.


    Anna. It''s been a long time.


    Aren''t you supposed to be working as a waiter now?


    ''Yes. But I brought you here today to see how our side is dressed.


    Oh, Swallow?


    What are you talking about? It''s Master Luciel. Or is it Saint Francis of Assisi?


    Wow, Saint Hen-sama is so young! Oh, could it be that you could have your clothes custom-made for me?


    Yes. Oh, it''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel. I would like to purchase a few pieces of clothing in combination.


    ''What? I''m not fat.


    Yes. Because Lord Holy Change is a rich man.


    That''s what I''m talking about, Rosa. I''ll get my daughter. Oh, okay. Why don''t you ask her to get you something?


    I''m good.


    ''Yes. Rosa, don''t be shy. I''ll have you cooking meals for nearly two years, and for one more year.


    Are you sure?


    Yes. I want to make sure I return the favor to the people who have helped me.


    So I''ll just have to take you up on your offer.


    ''Hmm. Thank you for everything.


    This is how he looked around the store and searched for clothes. Eh? Are you Rosa? I''m an old lady who serves. Of course, there''s a reason why I came to shop with Rosa-san, who is as far away as her father and son.


    When I returned Malt to the stables yesterday, the War Maiden Holy Knights appeared there, so I took the plunge and asked them for help.


    ''''Is there anyone who can help me identify my normal clothes? Of course, I will thank you.


    The words that came back were exactly what I expected to hear.


    I don''t know the store.


    Can''t it be designated as a church?


    Blacksmiths and armor stores are fine.


    Now I don''t have to shop with the girls anymore.


    Next I had to report back, so I headed over to Catherine and asked her the same thing, and she introduced me to Rosa.


    ''Rosa buys me and the Pope''s everyday clothes for me and the Pope,''


    Don''t you buy it yourself?


    ''I only go to the armour shop, or to eat, or later to buy magical equipment. So I don''t know about clothes. I''m sure you''re familiar with Rosa''s clothes because she was originally the Pope''s maid of honor.


    ''I see. Well, I''ll go talk to Rosa and ask her.


    Yes.


    After this exchange, I came to shop with Rosa-san.


    In the meantime, the measurements were taken, the button shirts were laid out in a row, then the style of jacket and tunic shirts belted on, the pants style was automatically selected as a skinny and cargo type, and everything was decided on, even the boots.


    I would say my favorite color and shape and would be rejected, but Rosa and Anna and their daughter decided on me, who hadn''t even looked at me closely until recently.


    Incidentally, the daughter was twenty-two years old, married, and with a growing belly. They asked me to hang up my heels for the blessing of the Holy Change, and I did.


    Thus in the blink of an eye, the coordinated outfit would be ready in about two weeks, so I gave him the full advance and left the shop.


    ''Thank you very much,''


    Thanks for the clothes, too.


    No, no. Would you like a lift?


    ''Hahaha. I''m not that pliable. Besides, I don''t want to waste your time, Saint Hen-sama.


    I will. Well, have a good day.


    I saw Rosa off and headed for the sorcerer''s shop.


    ''This is it. I''m looking forward to it.


    I was suddenly surprised when I opened the door of the magic shop that had an atmosphere vaguely similar to the used bookstore in Jimbocho that I passed in a previous life.


    I was surprised.��''


    As soon as I opened the door, the golem in front of me bowed and uttered a voice, though I don''t know where it came from. Then a thumping sound and a person came to greet him.


    ''Welcome to the magician''s commedia~''


    The girl who came out was a short cut girl with glasses.


    ''''Ah, this is the right place for a magician''s shop, isn''t it?''''


    Yes. Oh, this? These are called glasses, and they were developed to help people see things at a distance better, and to help older people who have trouble seeing things that are close up see better.


    Huh? Were the otherworldly people this close? Or is it related? Well, my response was already decided.


    ''Heh. I see. I''ve heard there''s a lot of interesting stuff here?


    Thank you.��Then I will explain it to you.


    She seemed happy as she explained the products one by one.


    And I''m sure of it. I was the same age as me when I became the owner of this magician''s shop. And all of the magic tools in this shop had been reincarnated as magical products, magic tools that run on magic power.


    And I don''t need them, but there was a wide range of genres such as hairdryers, washing machines, and vacuum cleaners.


    Didn''t you buy them? No, I bought super.


    I bought a magic stove, a magic water purifier, a magic chiller, a magic heater, a magic Goemon bath, a magic garbage disposer, a magic airbed, a magic mixer, a magic juicer, and various other things for 11 gold coins.


    I was about to get down on my knees when I bought it, but I thought it might be interesting to introduce Toretto to her next time, so I asked her about something I wanted her to make for me.


    ''Thank you. But that''s a long way from me being able to make it, isn''t it?


    When I asked about it in detail, I heard that there are many conditions to develop it, and the level of the mage technician is also related to the attributes and skill level of the magic stone.


    ''There''s a skill called appraisal for this too, isn''t there? I tried my best to make that one, but my skills are still lacking.


    She looked down as she said this, but since she didn''t even know what it was she wanted to appraise, she decided to continue being just a paying customer.


    I''m sure I''ll see this girl, who called herself Lyna, many times in the future.


    There was a certainty of that.

 54-48 Training destination decided.

    It was still a large room, and the invisible woman listened quietly to my story, and when she had finished, she quietly opened her mouth.


    I see. I see," she said, "what you have to say is reasonable. But I never imagined that you had never been to the Healing Institute.


    The maidservants around him, including the Pope in front of him, seemed surprised.


    ''''As for me, I was an adventurer''s guild from the beginning, you know.


    I told him that I didn''t even know about the healing centers in this country, and how the healing centers in other countries were different from the ones in this country, and that I wanted to learn on the spot, not just hear about the site and the current state of the healing centers.


    I would like to arrange a workplace for you right away, but since there is no healing center around here that doesn''t know you, would you rather go to the healing center of the man who caused you to come here?


    You mean the city of Melatoni?


    That''s right. The distance from Meratoni to the Holy City is not more than two days, so we can call you back immediately and you will receive a report right away.


    Huh? Was it that close? Well, that''s okay. What I''m more concerned about is whether it''s okay for me to be a healer in that city?


    "...Um...just, are you sure it''s okay for me to go to this healing center?


    Hmm. When I appointed you as a Grade S healer, a die was cast. Whichever path you take, there will be pain in the road you are about to take. But if you can return it to its original form, I would suggest...


    Somehow I felt like I heard the voice of the original Pope''s wish in that beautiful and mysterious voice.


    I am grateful to you. Then I would like you to inform the other party of this matter and arrange the schedule.


    Leave it to me. ''Yes, yes, Luciel, in a year''s time, I expect you to go to the free city-state of Yenis first, so study up on that as well.


    Speaking of the Free City State of Yenis, has their country already established a Healer''s Guild?


    To be more precise, it was originally there, but problems in various ways prevented it from functioning. If you can lay the groundwork, I am sure you will be able to create a better environment. That''s why I''m asking you to take the helm of the Healers'' Guild and the Healing Institute of Yenis as well.


    ...What?


    What is he talking about?


    Take the wheel.


    That''s not what I''m talking about.


    I''d like a supporter.


    Absolutely not by yourself.


    Hmm. I know this by heart, so you''ll be fine. Once the foundation is laid, there is nothing you can''t do, so I want you to take it easy and enjoy your journey.


    He was many moves ahead of me, it seemed like he was a player, but was I just not thinking about it? I nodded as I asked myself that question.


    ''''I will deal with it for good.''''


    When I left the Pope''s office, did I leave the Pope''s office, or did I just get ripped off for studying? Huh? Well, it was decided that the healing center was run by a healer with such a name, and I recall that my first destination was the free city-state of Yenis.


    If you look at a map of the Illimassia Empire, on the other side of the Rubruk Kingdom, if you look south from St. Surreal, it''s a country.


    ''''All that''s left to do is to go to Meratni for the necessary things to travel and the residential part of the journey, and since it''s just right, we can ask the masters.


    It''s important to imagine a vision of the future and push forward to it. But now is the first step to get there.


    The action of the near future has been fixed, but we have to examine the information and prepare for the next step and gradually look ahead. Having thought that far, I headed into the labyrinth of my ordeal.


    My rehabilitation is progressing well and my main battlefield is at the 30th level. It''s all thanks to this illusory staff.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    Even I was surprised when I used it. It''s only recently that I''ve been scared of this weapon that is too cheesy, even though it was a magic that I used to fortify my defenses with area barriers and even set up my shield.


    While firmly defending with the shield, I stabbed him with the sword that had been transformed into a one-handed sword to finish him off. This had become my role as an exorcist, given to me only once a week.


    ''''Even if I''ve done this much and increased my level, I still can''t beat a holy knight or priest knight, so I really think chemistry is important.


    After slashing Wraith, who was smiling and coming to be slashed, I was given the sustenance of experience to turn back.


    Wraith-san had a moderate amount of experience, and my level finally reached 55. I never wished I hadn''t taken Object X.


    However, I would have died without it, so I still have ten barrels in my magic bag as a substitute for self-defense. I''m going to go back to raising each parameter and skill proficiency of each state''s skills when I stop leveling up.


    And the parameters that go up with leveling up, I honestly thought +4 was low, but that idea was a big mistake since all the stats have already doubled in half a year.


    ''''Status isn''t everything in a fight. I''m not going to forget anymore. It''s also a matter of being able to use your status abilities to the fullest extent, and if you don''t gradually increase the tolerance of the limiters hanging on your brain to process them, you won''t be able to move the way you think you should.


    I asked Catherine if that was probably one of the reasons why I was losing even if my ability value was winning, and she told me that if I had time to think about it, I should put myself in a little bit of actual combat, so she threw me into the whole training of the Knights and I was beaten up.


    ''Well, when I activated the area barrier, the defenses around me increased too much and I was treated as a foul.


    That''s why area barriers, area middle heels and area high heels were strictly forbidden to be used during combat training in group battles.


    Apparently it was because the sight of the one slashed from the slayer instantly recovering from the slash was like a zombie, and the Church Knights were not funny in a zombie knight group.


    It was only last month that I cried when I first went too far with it and was called the doss healing knight leader in the shadows.


    Kohonk. Other than that, Extra Heels and Sanctuary Circles are strictly forbidden by the Pope. The only time I was allowed to use them was when my life was in danger and when I decided I had to use them.


    With my SP at 108, I spent my days struggling to decide whether to invite my big brother Gounun-sensei or to learn all the magic attributes, and I decided to consult with my master and returned from the labyrinth. Two months later, I would be leaving for Meratoni with Forenoire.

 55-49 Triumph to Melatoni Crisis approaching Botakuri

    Today was the fourth day of my journey on the forenoir to the healing center in the city of Meratni, where I had applied two months ago to find out the current status of the healing center that had accepted me.


    The blacksmith had made me stirrups that would keep the horse from hurting itself, making it easier to maintain my riding posture, and I had proceeded to heel and purifying magic on the forenoir.


    I''d left three days ago, traveling in reverse of the route I''d taken when I''d come to the holy city of Surur.


    The reason is simple. It''s because this time it''s not just me and Forenoire traveling alone and one horse.


    My companion this time was the bloodline of the white wolf who asked for an escort.


    ''''You''re finally seeing it, Holy Change-sama.


    ''Master Luciel has become a great man all at once, hasn''t he?


    That''s my favorite super knight in chief. We''ve seen it all before.


    Mr. Bazan, Mr. Sekiroth and Mr. Basra open their mouths in turn.


    ''Please don''t use pompous names or street names. Especially Basra-san, how come you know the latest and only Knights of the Order even know the street names!


    I talked to the knights over there.


    Basra-san turned his gaze to three young priest-knights who were guarding the carriage. There are several healers riding in that carriage, including Jord-san, and they are the people who were appointed as the initial members to accompany me to Yenis.


    Yes, they are nominally my subordinates. Thus, two knights rode horseback and traveled in two carriages, one driven by one of the knights and one driven by Bazan, with three horses.


    Apparently, he had become friends with them before he knew it.


    ''...I forgot to keep my mouth shut.


    Well, it was better than being hated, wasn''t it?


    That''s true, but...


    The three of them laughed at my unfaithfulness, and as we went on, I could see the outer walls of a large city ahead of us.


    ''City of Meratni, I''m back!''


    I whispered to myself, though there was still some distance to go.


    Something was wrong as the gate approached. I guess I couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Because is there a festival? There was almost an overflow of people that almost made me believe that I was going to be able to do this.


    ''What''s this?''


    ''''Isn''t it amazing. This many people are going to come together for the triumphant return of the Holy Transformation Healer Master born by the Meratni Adventurer''s Guild?


    You should be proud. Well, if you get carried away, there''s Whirlwind-sama.


    They said they''d be arriving soon, and they''d be in touch with you with this magic ball.


    When I heard that, I wondered what it would be like for a man who had become a superstar to make a triumphant return. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re in a position to be able to get your hands on a new one.


    Welcome back to Meratni. I''m not sure if this is a good idea.


    The person who called out to me so was the one who had been guarding this city when I first visited it four years ago. I dismounted from the forenoir I was riding and held out my card.


    ''''Thank you for your service. Here''s your card.''''


    I handed it to him and he took it carefully with both hands and returned it to me when I confirmed it.


    ''''Indeed, welcome back. Holy Change-sama.


    And then he let me in.


    "Oh. My apprentice. I hope you haven''t been neglecting your training properly?


    ''Of course. I can only imagine a future where Master Brod will beat me up from now on, and if I''m lazy, I''ll die, won''t I?


    ''''Kukkuu. Then I''m going to go to the Adventurer''s Guild training ground now and say "Yes. Stop. Welcome back, Luciel-kun. I''m going to go to the healers'' guild first, and then I''ll have the people in the carriage behind me take you to the inn.


    Galba saved me from being almost taken to the battlefield.


    ''''Hey, disciple. I''ll give you guys a welcome party today, but you''ll also have a whimsical day in this city after this one, Master Holy Change.


    ''Hahaha. Do you think I''ll succumb to such intimidation?


    So? What are you going to do?


    I''d appreciate it if I could take that suggestion.


    Good. Then go to the Healers'' Guild.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, me and my men from the church were approached by a lot of people on our way to the Healer''s Guild, and aside from me, my men behind me seemed to be doing their best to follow with awkward smiles.


    ''''It''s been a while since we''ve been here, too. Let''s go then, everyone.


    I''m sure this will be an oasis for them. With that thought, I opened the door to the Healer''s Guild.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. I couldn''t believe my eyes. For some reason, the Healers'' Guild, which should have looked like a quiet government office, welcomed us with a flashy banner, which surprised me even more than when I came back to town.


    Welcome back, Luciel-sama, the S-class healer born of the Healer''s Guild, Meratoni Branch.


    The moment I saw this I froze, and this time I was clapped and had to join the Healer''s Guild even though I didn''t want to... and I felt like I had to.


    I forced my irritated emotions into a poker face and decided to enter.


    ''''Luciel-kun. No, Luciel-sama, welcome back.


    It was Mr. Krull who greeted me.


    ''''...Ah, hi. The atmosphere of the Healer''s Guild has changed somewhat.''''


    ''''Hmm. Thanks to Luciel-sama, I became the guild master, the head of the branch here, at the age of thirty. This is a record for the youngest woman. I didn''t expect you to really start giving me a raise in salary, I want to kiss you.


    Sorry. Even if you''re greeted with that kind of tension all of a sudden, you''ll just get a donkey.


    Ha....hahahaha. Just your feelings are fine. Please take care of me and their procedures first.


    ''You''re so dull. I wonder if that''s the secret to moving up to S-level?


    Thus, my mental strength was being skinned down even before the procedure was done.


    On the other hand, Botacouli, the head of the largest healing hospital in the city of Meratni, who was supposed to welcome Luciel and the others, was storming in his private room in the healing hospital.


    ''''Why~. Why did you start talking about studying the field and the current situation of healers in this city, and in my healing hospital? Could it be that you have a grudge against me? That must be it. It wasn''t long after that that the guildmaster of the Healers'' Guild was replaced. The money had been taken out, so that man must have absconded with the money for the kid. Hey, what am I going to do? Think.


    He was reprimanding the slaves in front of him and the bodyguard mercenaries.


    Botacouli was in such a hurry.


    He would fly Luciel to headquarters and usually work at the church headquarters for five years or more.


    Furthermore, there was basically no transfer to the place that caused the problem.


    And yet, Luciel came back after only two years.


    That wasn''t normal.


    I''m sure he''s trying to set me up for being an S-class.


    This is what Botacouli is thinking about, not caring that his blood pressure is incredibly high and he is desperately trying to figure out how to get past that hypocritical little boy, Luciel.


    There were no mercenaries present at the time, and the mercenaries didn''t understand Luciel, and they didn''t think of killing an S-class healer, as expected. The mercenaries were people too, and it was easy to imagine what would happen to their own lives if they killed a healer who was well-liked by so many people.


    And seeing Botakouri''s unusual lack of room, Botakouri''s slaves decided to start planning to carry out a certain plan.

 56-50 Far heights and welcome party

    In the Adventurer''s Guild''s training grounds, the whimsical day of the Holy Change was taking place.


    When a blue-white light unfolded around Luciel, she immediately recovered beautifully whether she was broken or crushed, a magical effect that left not only the adventurers, but also the healers and priest knights who were present at the event, wagging their tongues at the sight.


    It''s not as if it''s even more amazing than before?


    Well, I mean, I''ve been through a lot, too. Is that the last of the people you''re seeing now?


    Oh. Okay, wait a minute.��Hey, you newbies, this is the healer who worked for the Adventurers'' Guild until two years ago. The only people in this guild who don''t know him are the ones who weren''t here two years ago. Watch for a while as I show you how your seniors have become so strong.


    ''What? Is it possible that it''s now? What does Mr. Gruger cook?


    Of course I''ll finish before we eat. I''ll let you know I''m going to be late. The star of the show is going to be late.


    ...Master never wavered, did he?


    It''s obvious. All right, let''s start with bodywork now. Let''s get started.


    Can I borrow your chest?


    I circulated the magic inside my body at high speed and accelerated all at once and went to tackle it with an attack barrier.


    A thump sounded.


    ''''That was a decent tackle. But if you can''t beat it, you''ve got a lot of gaps.


    An intense pain in my back. He''s been dropped on his right fist.


    "Ugh, heel.


    As he recovered from the pain, he now went for his master''s legs, and when he pushed further, Master Brod''s body floated as well as his quicksilver. Quickly, I put my hands around his waist and grabbed him, shoved my right hand under his crotch, and grabbed him near his right shoulder with my left hand, and he was in shape to take it to a body slam.


    One minute I thought something was wrapped around my neck as I went into the throw, and the next, I was headfirst into the ground.


    I instantly reminded my head of the heel without a chant. The next moment my head was underneath me, but I saw my master''s shadow on the ground, and the moment I had a bad feeling and read that a kick was coming to my stomach and put all my strength into it at once, something heavy blew me up and bounced me to a stop a few times.


    ''Ouch. Why are you dropping it from my head? You''d normally die.''


    It''s a complete anomaly, isn''t it, DDT?


    You''re lying. But it looks like your body is getting a little stronger there. This should be fun.


    Wow, she''s a battle freak.


    I''m coming for you.


    Oof.


    The moment Master Brod disappeared, I was already flying right above him. Master Brod disappeared because he was moving at super speed, but he didn''t really disappear.


    Believing that, I looked down and saw him for a moment! While I thought that, my feet were grabbed in the air and knocked to the ground, and then a kick came raining down in the chase immediately.


    Accelerating in the air, eeeeee, is the adventurer''s guild instructor a monster? The pain of being hit on the ground is erased by the heel as you roll desperately to the side.


    ''''Hou. The reaction speed is still different between the attacks you can take and those you can''t. This is worth training. This is worth training for.


    ........How do you turn on a master''s motivation switch? Please tell me so I don''t let it in. With that in mind I asked, feeling that Master Brod was still holding back.


    ''I''ve increased my level and status, but I still can''t catch Instructor Brod? For your information, what is Master Brod''s level? For reference, of course, in order to one day overtake Master Brod in regards to combat?


    ''''Ha, you stupid disciple. Didn''t I tell you not to get hung up on levels and status?


    ''''Of course I understand. I''m just asking because it''s easier to set targets at the same level to see through a master''s attacks.


    Target... okay... 451.


    "...It''s amazing. The higher the mountain, the better it feels to go over it.


    Chuckle. Cut the chitchat. Push yourself beyond your limits.


    Yes, sir.


    I would continue to challenge the mountain called Master Brod, using my heels and constantly activating my attack barrier when he rolled me over. After an hour or so of physical training, the swords came out this time and we went into swordsmanship training.


    The outside world was a bit noisy from being slashed at and coming at me, but I knew I would die if I let up for a moment, and I increased my concentration. In the end, I was cut down once, but I managed to recover instantly with my high heels and was able to get out of trouble.


    Well, it''s time to cut loose and go to the welcome party.


    Yes, sir.


    On this day, the adventurers who hadn''t been around two years ago to watch me and Master Brod train were blown away by the concept of a healer they had. How could even a healer be that strong again with the blood-soaked training? That''s what I was thinking.


    There was also a man of my age among those who knew me, watching the training now.


    ''The healer stands out from me. I''m the chosen one. No matter how good a healer I am, I''ll never lose in battle.


    I don''t know that there was a man who was full of fighting spirit.


    The welcome party was to be held in the Adventurer''s Guild cafeteria. It was a buffet-style standing party, with no chairs and a buffet to allow as much room as possible. The subordinates from the Healer''s Guild seemed a little irritated by this, but they kept mute in front of me.


    ''''Oh bastards. Luciel has returned to Meratni. Now, when this guy is here, even if he gets injured, he can return to the scene of the crime as soon as possible. However, Luciel is here for training at the Healing Institute. He''ll be working during the day at the Botakouri Healing Institute.


    The cheers change to boos, but I was a little surprised because I didn''t expect there to be boos in this world.


    ''I''m not resident in the Adventurer''s Guild, but Luciel will be sleeping in this Adventurer''s Guild, so don''t hesitate to come if it''s really dangerous.


    It turned into cheers again.


    ''Well, then, Luciel, I don''t have any drinks, but I''ll ask you to say a few words as I make a toast.


    ''Well, I''m Luciel. Thank you for hosting this meeting for us from the church headquarters of the Healer''s Guild. Looking back, I believe that the two years of training here laid the foundation for me to become an S-class healer from an ordinary and mediocre person. At first I knocked on the door of the Adventurer''s Guild to avoid dying, but when I first came to Meratni, I was really scared of all the adventurers, and I always imagined myself dying if I got tangled up in them. Every time I cast a recovery spell, I was terrified of failing, so I kept learning to not fail. Then I realized that just as I didn''t want to die, you adventurers didn''t want to die either. And after I realized that many of them were kind to me with gifts of clothes and accessories, I gradually became less and less afraid. Well, aren''t we under house arrest? More than once I have thought, "I don''t want to be here," but this is definitely my starting point. I am truly grateful to the staff of the Adventurer''s Guild and all the adventurers who welcomed me here. I will continue to push forward so that I can repay your kindness little by little, so I would like to ask the members of the church headquarters of the Healers'' Guild to continue to be as kind as I am to the members of the church headquarters of the Healers'' Guild who came with me this time. I hope this is a brief greeting. Thank you for your time today.


    ''Seriously! ...well, raise your mug, okay, cheers!


    Cheers!


    I squirmed after this toast, and the priest-knights, healers, and new adventurers who were watching me fight were served that thing by Mr. Gruger and said, "He drank it and got stronger," a little paler? When he made them drink that thing, they were sunk from one side to the other.


    Only he didn''t know that Mr. Grugar''s eyes lit up that he had found new prey in the fact that only one priest knight had passed out after drinking it.


    Thus, I was happy to see my subordinate, who had seemed dissatisfied at first because of the standing buffet, seemed satisfied after eating Guruger''s excellent food.


    On the other hand, the adventurers and guild staff who were thinking about the meaning of the street name of the Holy Transformation were developing various fantasies, and my mental power was being eroded here as well.


    ''''It must mean a freak who can use holy attribute magic.


    ''No, I think I''m a pervert who can use holy magic.


    ''What? I do fine deeds like a saint, but I''m told it''s because of my unusual s*xual habits.


    ''Really? I''m not...


    After this, the street names other than the Holy Change began to be verified, and as a result, the street names sparked off, with Master Brod''s whirlwind, the demon instructor, Mr. Gruger''s cooking bear and steadfastness, and Mr. Garba''s seclusion, and the party was greatly enlivened and continued until midnight.

 57-51 Reunion with Botakari, the director of the maximum healing of Melatoni?

    The familiar napping room and bed were still as clean as ever.


    It was the exact same layout as when I was there, and there was a lot of stuff going on when I thought about the fact that they were cleaning it up.


    ''I think I''ll go to bed quickly. It''s certainly the first day tomorrow.


    I took out my angel pillow and got into bed.


    ''Then again, I didn''t expect three receptionists to be married in two years. Besides, the new receptionist is going to scare me... let''s go to bed.


    I spent a short time meditating on what had happened today before I drifted off to sleep.


    I invited Master Brod, Mr. Grugar, and Garba''s brother to have a drink with me since I hadn''t been drinking Object X with them.


    ''I''ll work out in the morning, and I''ll have a drink with you when you leave.


    ''Yeah, yeah. We''re heading to the enemy''s headquarters tomorrow, so we need to make sure we''re prepared.


    Well, I''ve got something new for you to eat instead of drink.


    The new dish that I brought to my mouth, which I thought I would still care to drink with the three of them, tasted terrible.


    Could this be?


    ''Yeah. I was trying to see if it would spice up the food, because I knew I couldn''t eat this unless I could drink that stuff, Luciel.


    ''What are you going to feed me with a mixture of object X that I can''t drink?


    Some sacrifices have to be made in cooking.


    Isn''t that a victory?


    ''''I don''t care what it is, but get on with it, idiot disciple, the smell is gradually getting worse and worse.''''


    Good luck, Luciel.


    "Sigh. I''m already desperate. I''ll show you how to eat it.


    Thus I scraped in a dish that looked like Okonomiyaki sauce turned into an object X.


    ''So, do you think anyone else can eat it but you?''


    ''...Impossible. It''s warmer than I expected, and Object X is going to ramp up the smell and egging in my mouth, amplifying the smell and egging.


    Okay, let''s try this one.


    "...how many more are there?


    Nine articles.


    "...if you can get me a recipe for a dish that I like, Mr. Gruger, I''m willing to eat it.


    "Ho. Then I''ll give you a recipe for one item in a tasting. I''m looking forward to it, because there''s a lot of stuff I haven''t made yet.


    Mr. Gruger?


    Where do you see the same eyes as your master?


    He has always been inquisitive. So I''m sure he''ll be happy to know that when he gets you to eat his food, he''ll keep coming up with new things to cook and he won''t waste what he''s made.


    Mr. Galba was quick to tell me about his brother''s character, but instead of stopping Mr. Gulgar''s outburst, he was just amused.


    ''Mr. Brod, Mr. Gulgar, Mr. Galba, Mr. Luciel, we''ll be leaving now.


    I looked back at the person who had approached me there and saw Bazan and Nanaela, Sequiros and Mernelle, Basra and Milina with their arms around me.


    ''Huh? Was that the kind of relationship you all had?


    Yeah. It''s all thanks to Luciel.


    We have a good time in town, too.


    We were just talking about Luciel.


    "I was scared at first, but when I talked to him, he seemed like a nice guy.


    I''m a bit of a lightweight, but I''m a firm thinker, and that''s what I love.


    I''m just in love with your honesty.


    Well, that''s why. If you ask me to call you in, I''ll oblige you.


    Thank you for the meal. And please don''t let the "A" ranking get in the way of that. We don''t want people to be able to do anything but imagine things in a weird way.


    Haha. Not blurred.


    ''Well, leave this city and the guild to us and the whirlwind-sama, Fudo-sama and the recluse who are there.


    Is it safe to be a rabbit or a wolf? I left them with that thought in mind.


    ''Time flows equally, doesn''t it? I may have surprised you myself, but enough of you have surprised me too.


    Yeah. Well, some people never change. Botacouri, for example.


    ''I don''t think they''ll try to kill you, but watch out for those slaves rather than Botacouli.


    Are you a slave?


    ''''Ah. From what Galva has been able to gather, they''ve been treated unfairly, and the slave leaders have been planning to rebel. Besides, he''s been buying drugs to lower his blood pressure lately.


    ''For Botacouli? Are you buying from a pharmacist because it''s a condition that can''t be treated by a healer? Is there something wrong with you?


    ''Ahhh, a slave is buying it, but he''s probably been betrayed by a slave he trusts to some extent. I heard that she collapsed once after she found out that Luciel-kun was coming. Then it looks like he started buying drugs.


    Hypertension? Or did you have a stroke of anxiety? Is that still a good thing because you''re not anemic?


    I just came here, didn''t I? Besides, the Pope chose the training site, right? I didn''t even argue with him.


    I''ve known him for a long time, and he was an excellent healer, but at some point he became very demanding of money. Whether that''s good or bad, though, there''s no doubt that he''s built the healing center up to that point.


    Wow, I knew you were good to begin with.


    Yeah. I know, we''ve had treatments before. Well, that was back when we were adventurers.


    I... You know, I''m kind of hoping you''ll be interested.


    Haha, I don''t have anything to tell you, Master Seihen. Let''s get some sleep now, or we won''t have time for tomorrow''s training.


    "? ........Are you going to be so driven in the morning?


    ''Oh, you''re over me, aren''t you? Then as a master, you have to impart everything to your students, right?


    I regretted that I was still proud of myself, and I remembered that there was a saying that "the mouth is a bad place to live".


    Regret is not the first thing to go, as they say. Thus, the three leading men of the Adventurer''s Guild, who had been talking until the end of the welcoming party, and I also said our goodbyes.


    They were scared when I tried to talk to them through the reception area on my way to the basement, so I just bailed, but I didn''t understand why they were scared.


    Remembering that, I finally drifted off to sleep.


    ''Wow. That''s the ceiling I''ve been missing.


    I woke up and the door slowly opened as I was stretching and manipulating my magic powers.


    ''''...What are you doing?''''


    d*mn, you''re up. You haven''t been idle. That''s okay. First of all, I''m going to run as fast as I can around the training grounds, so you can use your physical enhancements and follow me at full throttle.


    Yes, sir.


    That''s the only thing I take seriously about running fast. What is it about watching runners running in a previous life on TV that drives them? Why is it so mind-blowing to see that? I''ve thought seriously about it, but at the time I didn''t know it.


    I don''t have a clear answer now either, but I''m sure there''s something beyond the effort and the scrambling to push myself beyond my limits...I think so.


    The memories that you can''t run away from are your own, but I''ve come to feel that the reason I''m moved when I see someone else working so hard and for so long on something is because that something in me must have appealed to me too.


    "Give it your all. Swing your arms, raise your legs, don''t set your own limits. There are plenty of times when an ordinary person can win, even for geniuses. Show me your resolve.


    And after enduring Master Brod''s treatment, I ate the breakfast served by Mr. Gruger, hoping to grow up and do my best to exceed my limits. Let''s just say that it tasted great, of course.


    After greeting Forenoire in the Adventurer''s Guild stables, we arrived at the Botacourt Healing Institute, a three-story building as large as the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''Is this healing hospital this big? Are you an inpatient?


    ''''I''ve rarely heard of a healing center this large. According to our information, the third floor is all the director''s private quarters and living quarters, the second floor is the living quarters for the slaves and healers, and the first floor is a space for medical examinations and a room with mercenaries stationed as guards.


    Is that a typical healing center?


    ''It''s hard to say, but often there''s a bouncer, if not a mercenary, then a bouncer.


    It''s... It happens a lot.


    ''No one ever heals and doesn''t pay, but if you pay a little bit, there were a lot of cases in the past where you couldn''t get criminal proof on your card and it''s improved now, but the effects of that time are still there.''


    Was there ever a time when you were that rough around the edges? Huh? Is that why the House of Healing is taking revenge? This is going to cause a lot of opposition if we don''t add a lot more things to the guidelines and the bill.


    At any rate, let''s go.


    I opened the door to the Healing Institute.


    "Get a grip, Mr. Botacouli,


    Hey, healers, do something. You don''t even have to pay me yet.


    Bring me my pills!


    Once inside, it was truly a battlefield. Botacouli''s husband? In response to the voice, I saw that a blue-faced botacouli had been carried downstairs, unconscious, on something resembling a stretcher.


    I didn''t want him to die, so I started to walk towards the infirmary where Botacouli had been brought in.

 58-52 Luciels Judgment

    While the ground floor of the healing hospital was buzzing with activity, a patient was brought in from the upper floor. Botakouri is the director of this healing center.


    The bodyguard mercenaries shouted and the healers also tried to help Botacouli, but recovery magic doesn''t cure the disease, and the cure, which is antidote magic, was still ineffective.


    That''s when I was about to approach. Several people had barricaded themselves in and refused to enter the treatment room.


    ''I''m Luciel, a Grade S healer. I''ll be taking care of you from today, so I''d like to treat Lord Botacouli first.


    ''That''s not good. You are someone your master wants to keep away from. The mere act of getting close to you will make you even more offended.


    There''s a chance that Lord Botacouli could die if we don''t treat him.


    ''Yes. We want to die and feel better already.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing, an S-level healer can help your husband, right?


    Yeah. We don''t get paid, and we don''t want you to die now.


    Open the door, or I''ll cut you open.


    Yes, there. Please put away your swords first. And what are you people? If Lord Botacouli is dead, what would cause you guys to die?


    ''Master Luciel, perhaps they are slaves.


    Slave? Huh? But no collar, right?


    When the hell did you say that? For now, we can just shoot the magic crests into either the chest or back, where the body''s heart is, and then the rest of the body will be in the neck, and that''s it.


    Wow, how does that work?


    It varies in stages. Absolute control, physical control and simple control.


    It''s a bit tricky.


    ''Yes. Absolute domination is absolute obedience to orders so that it doesn''t betray you and your emotions are gone. Physical domination is a command that also deprives the slave of his physical freedom and causes him intense pain if he tries to move. These two can be set up on command to determine what to do with your slave after you die.


    Does that mean you''ll be a road warrior or someone to take over or release?


    ''Yes. ''Simple domination is only painful, and they cannot attack their masters or commit suicide, but they are relatively free to act. However, if the master doesn''t give the order and they are separated from their master by more than a kilometer, they will be in extreme pain. Also, when the master dies, the simple slave is freed.


    ''Are the terms of slavery illegal, debt, criminal or war slaves?''


    ''Yes, sir. Everything is decided by the slave trade. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re doing. If the slavers decide on their own, they will be judged by God, and so they are.


    Huh, you know a lot about this. I wonder how it came out so smoothly.


    "So you''re gonna die too?


    ''Yes. Life without liberation is not worth living anymore.


    ''I see. If you can free yourself from that slavery contract, why don''t you kill Mr. Botacouli?


    "...I''ll never forgive you, but I''d like to live somewhere that isn''t here.


    Where is everyone else?


    I''m stuttering because you don''t say you''re going to kill him out of the mouth.


    ''Can you pledge?''


    Then they all nodded.


    ''''I see. Well, Jord-san and Piazza-san, the Priestess Knight, please bring someone who can handle the paperwork, including Clara-san for a moment. You can mention my name if you want.''''


    "Yes.


    I talk to the slave''s barricade as I watch them leave.


    ''I won''t do anything wrong, so let me through,''


    I walk slowly and the barricade unravels as I walk slowly, is that a foil for being an S grade? With that in mind, I look at the still blue-faced and tormented Botacouli and say the words.


    ''Healer Botakouri, there must be a price to pay for helping you, and if you wish to live, constrain your goods and your obedience to the Healer''s Guild as the price.''


    ...uuuuuch.


    He constrained the price as he swore in a small voice.


    Botacouli''s complexion returned to normal as I in turn hung High Heels, Purification, Recovery, and Dispel on him in turn.


    ''Mercenaries and healers. You will bear witness to the healing now.


    I looked at them and for some reason they nodded repeatedly.


    Then Krull and the others came to me.


    ''''Luciel-kun? What does this mean?


    ''Oh, that was just fine. When I came this morning, Botacouli-dono was brought here, and I just cast a recovery spell on him, so he''s not in danger of dying. So I''m thinking of freeing the slaves here as well, but since I don''t want criminal slaves as expected, I''ve paid the price for obeying the Healer''s Guild and the goods, so I''m going to go to his private room and correct Botacouli-dono''s black spots in white. So please divide up the private quarters now and investigate.


    "...Luciel, you do quite a bit of demonic stuff, don''t you?


    ... It''s out of my mind. We''ve got some guidelines that we''re working on now and some things that we need to get right for the bill, so we''re going to make this a test case for that here.


    It''s good to have fewer problems, but not tyranny.


    I don''t intend to do that at all. I was planning to work normally for a few months, but as soon as I started, I was in this situation, so I was upset.


    All right. So I can check it out. But I''ve never checked out the Healing Institute before.


    ''''I heard there was a committee of inquiry when I joined the Healer''s Guild, but that wasn''t working either, so I''m sure there will be more things like this in the future to make it a healthy organization, but please.


    ''''Okay, I''m asking for the S-class healer, Luciel-sama,''''


    I''ll call you.


    The mercenaries and healers who had heard the pledge could only watch. Thus, after a search of the house, it was discovered that the slaves had been forcibly enslaved, except for two.


    ''''Well then, slaves, please gather round.''''


    I don''t know why, but Purification didn''t break the curse, so when I used Dispel, the magic crests disappeared.


    Of course, I''ve already made the pledge. I had all the slaves called in, and indeed there were nearly twenty slaves, but I lifted the curse on all but two of them.


    As promised, you will leave this place without harming Botakouri-dono. And I will give you ten silver coins each as preparation money. Now you can start your life over. There are people in the Adventurer''s Guild that you can rely on.


    Luciel, it''s not looking good for you.


    After I finished handing over the silver coins, Krull-san approached me and handed me a bundle of parchment.


    ''''A list of slavers in the Illumasia Empire and where to sell... this is...''''


    ''Yes. That''s how many people this city''s healers have sent as slaves.


    ...


    I kept rolling up over a hundred sheets of parchment and made my way to Botacouli''s.


    Botacouli was already awake in the examination room.


    ''How could I be an S-class healer and have my life saved by this me?


    I saved you because it''s your life, not because it''s yours. I have a more important question for you.


    ''If it''s the word of an S-class healer, we''ll have to listen to it, won''t we?


    ''Why did you start selling the people you forced into slavery to the Imperial slavers? And for two or three pennies. Why would a good healer go down that road?


    I... forgot all about it.


    "...a pledge. As the headquarters of the Healers'' Guild Church, I am ordering you to...


    I''m doing this for my daughter. A healer can heal anything. That''s what I thought. But not the disease. My wife had predeceased me and she was all I had left. So I made a deal with the Empire to save my daughter''s life.


    So that''s a slave. Then where is your daughter?


    ''I haven''t seen him in over ten years. I''ve heard that she lives as a slave in the Empire. So I needed a slave to get my daughter back.


    ...even if you send this many people for over a decade?


    ...


    ''''I have sympathy for your daughter and I understand your feelings as a parent, but why did you leave your daughter with the Empire? If it was medicine, why didn''t you call the church headquarters and ask the Medicine Guild for help?


    ''''...If I could make an elixir, I would have too. But the Yakushi Guild spooned it. They said there was no way they could make such a thing. But when I heard that something close to it had been developed in the Empire, I jumped at it. What''s wrong with that?


    Botacouri... just as you have a family, these enslaved ones had a family. Think about that.


    ...


    "As the headquarters of the Healers'' Guild Church, I decree that... You are forbidden to take your own lives. You are also ordered to sell all of your wealth... or whatever is of value to you. And this sanctuary will be treated as an orphanage under the care of the church.


    An orphanage?


    ''Yes. Spend the rest of your life making amends, leading many children to take the place of those you have enslaved, pledging to respond to any treatment for a single silver coin and to heal the children of the orphanage without charge. And for my daughter''s sake.


    Botacouli never took an oath in front of me.


    Later on, all of the healing clinics that were under Botacouli''s umbrella were also audited, and the healing clinics in the city of Meratni were caught up in a wave of reform one step faster. The prices of the healing centers were set at approximate levels, and I asked the adventurer''s guild and the healer''s guild to post a clear description of their fees.


    All but the criminal slaves were freed to either work in the new orphanage or become adventurers. This is how I learned how to run a healing center other than just customer service through various audits. Before I knew it, the day of my departure was getting closer and closer by the minute.

 59-53 Weight of words New goal

    The dining room of the Adventurer''s Guild in the city of Meratni was unusually closed.


    Luciel, Brod, Garba and Grugar were gathered there drinking.


    ''''It''s early. We''ll be back in a flash, and then we''ll be rebuilding the healing guild in Yenis afterwards?''''


    ''Yes. Well, I''ll do my best with the recipe Mr. Gruger gave me here.


    ''If it comes down to it, they''ll come running. If you''re not involved in anything bad, you''ll help them. Well, I don''t think they''d do that.


    ''Of course. I don''t want to die, but I won''t do anything that I can''t face my masters.


    Keke, you just threw me out of training again.


    Master Brod, I hope you''re comfortable with that.


    ''Well, I know how Brod feels. You don''t grow very fast, but the more you hit them, the more they grow a little bit. And I think if you train for ten years, you''ll be pretty close to us.


    ''''... Even if you try your best, you can''t do it in ten years. He''s right in front of you, but there''s no sign of him, or he''s turning around in the back in an instant, or he''s slicing through a slashed sword with a sword that has a crushed blade, clearly beyond the realm of man.


    ''I think Luciel''s recovery magic is well beyond the realm of humanity, too.


    The other day I finally got my holy attribute magic level to X, but it''s still not there yet. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to make your life easier. You can use magic to heal external wounds, but it can''t heal mental wounds and illnesses.


    ''Mr. Luciel, I hear that Botacouli eventually turned the healing center into an orphanage, and that his arrogance is starting to disappear like a lie.


    ''Yes. But it''s not in my power. In the end, it was because the Archbishop continued to persuade Botacouli with sincerity, melting his heart. This time I was reminded that I had misunderstood the idea of power.


    ''Of course. Your words, which haven''t lived for twenty years, are nothing but the pretty words of a little boy to our generation, which has lived more than twice as long. If you really want to persuade them, you need to consult with us first and then put it into your own mind, otherwise you won''t feel persuaded or feel anything. That would be just a top-shelf thing.


    ''Well, yeah. It''s easy for young people to fall into this trap, but it''s not always as simple as making a mistake and moving forward with everything pretty. Luciel, you''re going to grow up a little bit from this experience.


    ''Words carry different weight depending on how a person has lived their life. Therefore, there is no need to stretch your shoulders, but don''t do anything that makes you feel ashamed of heaven. And live your life to the fullest and grow up with your feet. It would be good to stop. And when you do, you can count on us. We can''t all be perfect. People think differently. When in doubt, don''t go on alone. Even if you are the one who makes the final decision, we can still consult with you. If I feel that my spirit is rotten, I will train it. So don''t be lonely.


    Oh, this guy, these people are huge.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Now eat this new Object X Doria and hang in there.


    Why does it smell so bad and why is everyone so far away?


    Luciel, get a move on and cast a purification spell.


    Foolish disciple. Eat quickly, or I''ll cut you down in training.


    It won''t be great, but good luck with that. I''ll give you the recipe for the legendary secret sauce instead.


    I ate the Object X Doria, feeling that the three of them would never be able to compete with me forever.


    It tasted like the most yabakatta ever...


    Botacouli ended up asking the church to sell the property value and buy back those who sold it as slaves so that we could buy back as much as possible. And although the healing center was placed in the care of the church, the property remained in Botacouli''s care, and he was placed as the director of the orphanage.


    Because of his skill as a healer, he received a sum of money from his patients in accordance with the guidelines and created a fund in the Healers'' Guild to cover his living expenses, the running costs of the orphanage, and donations to the Healers'' Guild as well as the slaves.


    I''ve heard that he''s also expanded his other activities and held courses for newcomers.


    I hadn''t thought of that, and it made me realize that I''d felt like I understood people''s minds. It was one of those cases.


    I went to the orphanage to meet with Botakouri, who once built an orphanage, and when he found me, he smiled at me and bailed.


    I don''t know why I was in tears. Someone who had hurt me through my inadequate or shallow actions was smiling at me and bailing me out. And yet.....


    He went down a gray, almost black, path.


    But I''m still thinking that I should have thought about this more deeply.


    Maybe there are a lot of good answers.


    I''ve made up my mind. Besides dying with my life expectancy, I''ve decided to live in this world so that I can help as many people as possible who have suffered in the same way with my ability.


    And as the months passed, the guidelines and bills against healing were adopted at the headquarters of St. Schuler''s Church, and they were distributed to the guilds of healers in each of the branches of each country and passed on to each healing center.


    As such, I was now in the Pope''s private office.


    ''You have done so much for the Church and the Healer''s Guild to this day.


    That mysterious voice echoed in the Pope''s private room.


    ''''Ha. I can''t thank you enough for your kind words.''


    I was up on one knee and hanging my head as usual.


    ''''You spent three years at the church headquarters, starting with stepping through the labyrinth that you had given up on, and then you did a really big job of creating the guidelines and skeleton of the bill this time around, and auditing the St. Schuler Cooperative Domestic Healing Institute.


    Yeah, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t mean for it to go that far. It''s because Mr. Jord and the others went out of control. I can''t tell you how many times I''ve been struck by lightning.


    ''Thank you, sir. ''I still think the labyrinth was just my luck. And as for the others, I am not alone. Many people from the church and the Healer''s Guild feel the same way, and it just so happens that I was the one who initiated it.


    Hmm. Even so. It was your father''s daughter that brought her to take over this church.


    When I said that, the Pope got off his chair, which was hidden from us and invisible, and came towards us.


    The Pope is a blonde-haired, wizened man like this? He had a noble face as if the gods had created a doll so elaborate that I wanted to doubt that.


    The smile, clad in a holy aura, fascinated all who saw it...it was not to be loved, it was just beautiful.


    It is here, in the heart of the continent, that Father has dared to create the Holy City of Surur, the Holy City of the St. Surur Cooperative Kingdom, where people can seek salvation. May the people seek salvation, and may they have a country that will fight with them if their mistress is caught in the crossfire.


    Is that what you''ve just been told, Lord Leinster? ...How old is the Pope?


    ''How old is that face of yours, mistress? That''s about it. I''m already three hundred and twenty-two years old.


    "...my common sense tells me he''s usually dead?


    Aye. It has something to do with the fact that my mother was a high elf.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Leinster, you don''t have a wife all by yourself?


    ''No, indeed, my wife was Lady Lysalia. She was kind and competitive and played well with her mistress. She was very close with her mother, but she only once begged her father to hold her, and so she was born. And so she was born.


    I think the books say that it''s difficult for people of different races to have children, but it really was a miracle.


    Well, my father and mother were a funny man in so many ways.


    The Pope turned his gaze outward, as if he was somewhat nostalgic.


    ''Was that why the Pope was hiding his face?


    ''Hmm. There was a time in the past when half-elves weren''t thought of well. Mistresses'' ears weren''t that sharp or round, so they weren''t seen as half-elves, but it was part of a strategy to make them think they didn''t age, which was considered sacred by the gods as a blessing.


    I want to tweak a lot of things. But now I have something else to ask.


    "...and why did you tell me that?


    ''Mistresses cannot hide their faces forever when they are working so hard to re-establish the will and authority of this church and the Healer''s Guild that Father created, which no mistress could do.


    I''m extremely pleased.


    ''Hmm. You may not have known what would happen to you if your Lord left the church... but I''m rooting for you, mistress.


    "...? Yes, I will travel around. I''m going to travel around the region and do what I can to help.


    "You are hereby commanded to report to me with the letter or the magic ball I gave you the other day, and to take it to heart and travel to Yenis.


    "Ha! I swear to you that I will make every effort to crush you and I will depart for Yenis.


    From the bottom of my heart, I wish you well.


    Yes, sir.


    Early the next day, early in the morning of this next day, me and my men left for Yenis. Then in various places, guidelines and new bills against healing from the St. Surul Church headquarters to the Healer''s Guild headquarters ran through the world.


    This made the name of the S-class healer, Luciel, known to the world. A full five years had passed since Luciel came to this world.

 60-54 Entered Jennis The capital was still far away.

    Yenis, the free city-state we''re heading to, is a democracy where each tribe elects its own representative every two years, and from there the country elects its own representative to run the country.


    On our way to Yenis, we were given a forenoon of forenoon as a parting gift from the Pope. Mr. Yambas had intended to do the same and handed it over to me with a smile, telling me to take good care of it.


    That was nine days ago, and now I''m visiting each village to secure a bed while I cast my recovery spell, moving south on my path, and will finally pass the border of Yenis tomorrow... such is the situation.


    ''I see that your healing is now complete.


    I spoke to an old man who claimed to be the village chief and asked him to let me stay overnight.


    ''Are you sure you want just a place to sleep?''


    ''I''ve recently taken up cooking, and although I still can''t make it good, I''m making it every day.


    ''Is that so? If you need anything, just let me know and I''ll make it for you.


    After having such a conversation, we walked towards the place where we would be staying.


    ''Luciel-sama, this is so convenient. I didn''t know even I could use it.''''


    Piazza-san, the priest knight, excitedly shows me a magic tool. Yes, that''s the reincarnated person who called herself Lyna? It was a magical tool of the He uses her new product, Glitter-kun.


    When you put vegetables inside, Glitter-kun automatically washes them in hot water. I asked her to make it because I remembered that in a previous life I heard that not only leafy greens but everything tastes better if you wash them in hot water before cooking.


    It''s too much work to wash them all one by one. You''ve finished boiling water, too, haven''t you?


    ''Yes. It''s great, too. It can heat up your home with constant firepower. Next time I go back to the Holy City, I''d love to buy one.


    Of course.


    ''Well, I won''t be able to leave for the time being, but when I get a chance, I''ll show you the mage shop. Then I''ll make dinner, which may not be great, but I''ll make it for you, and you can all get ready for bed?


    "Ha.


    In all, eight of my men started to move at once. By the way, we''ve never been attacked by a demon, much less a bandit, in our travels so far. The reason is that the adventurers have gone out first and crushed everything.


    It''s because the master of the adventurer''s guild, Granz-san, has sent the adventurers ahead of us on the road to the border as a celebration for the S-class healer''s entrance.


    ''I''m being picked up from Yenis, and I''m really too grateful to know how to return the favor...I''m really confused.


    I was thinking about that as I made the food.


    Today''s dish was fluffy bread made with vegetable pot-au-feu and grape-pepper squeezed and then fermented in purified jars. Grueger taught me how to make this.


    While eating it, we did a basic training in magic with everyone. While giving advice on what kind of imagery is most effective to use magic, after the meal is over, we train the magic manipulation.


    As expected, everyone is excellent at the church headquarters, and some have explanations and images that are easier to understand than mine, so we all share that information and actively absorb the good parts.


    I''m becoming more proficient in the skill of leadership just by doing this, but I won''t be learning it in a few days.


    ''''Tomorrow we will enter Yenis, how will Luciel-sama rebuild the Healer''s Guild?


    It was Mr. Jord who asked.


    ''''Actually, I haven''t thought of anything yet. I don''t even know why the Healer''s Guild has disappeared, and it''s indeed not good to make a judgment based on what I''ve heard. I''ve been asked to be dispatched this time, but please don''t be proud of yourself. I''m sure there are many kinds of people in the world, so please don''t be high and mighty. If you have a problem, please contact me, even if it''s a small one. If we all share that information, we can solve the problem. I might talk to you about it too, so I''ll ask you to do that then.


    The training in magic manipulation was soon completed.


    The next day, as we left the village we had taken care of and proceeded to Yenis, the trees gradually dwindled and the grasslands turned into a wilderness, a valley came into view between the mountains.


    That''s the border. Past the valley, they said, there is a pick-up coming from Yenis.


    Thank you. Well, we''re almost there, so let''s keep at it.


    I proceeded to cast area high heels and area barriers on my subordinates in my spare time, and also cast my favorite purification spell on Forenoire, and finally arrived at the border.


    We went under the border gate, and rather than a mountain, it was a cliff? It felt like the temperature suddenly rose as we passed between the But maybe it was just the effect of the equipment, but I didn''t mind it that much.


    ''''Healer brother!


    A girl came running out of the group, presumably to greet them from Yenis. Huh? That''s... shhh... oh, Sheila, I think it was Sheila.


    ''It''s definitely Yenis picking you up. I''m sure I know her, so everyone will stay put and wait.


    I dismounted from the forenoir and caught her as she jumped into the air. ...But the momentum was so great that it almost sent me flying, and although I managed to hold on, I unconsciously used an area heal to discard the chant in surprise. The beast''s acceleration speed was not normal.


    ''''That was you, Sheila. You''ve learned to speak.''''


    ''Yeah. The day I said good-bye to my healer brother, I started to have a voice.


    ''I see. Maybe God rewarded me for Sheila''s hard work that time.


    I cast an extra heel when I left her, but I was slightly less proficient. So maybe it was really God who healed him.


    ''Ehehe.''


    Thinking of Sheila with a big smile on her face, I walked towards the group from Yenis that had come to pick her up with a forenoir.


    ''''Holy Change-sama and all the members of the church, we are very grateful to you for coming to our Yenis. My name is Shazza, our representative for this term and the Tiger Beastman.


    Thank you for welcoming me, I am Luciel, a Class S healer. Nine of us, including myself, will be arriving in Yenis first.


    ''Oh. I''m thankful for that. I''m so grateful that although it''s called the Free City State Yenis, there are no healers even in the center of the city, and we had to manage with just the Medicine Guild''s people.


    We''ll do what we can to make you feel that way, but we''re going to see the site and listen to the stories and gradually adapt to the situation in Yenis.


    ''Thank you. It''s about three days'' journey from here to the center, so we''ll have to continue our journey for a bit longer, but I hope you''ll take care of us.


    ........There''s still that much? Huh~ Even though I felt that way, I kept a poker face and responded to Scherzer-san who held out his hand.


    ''''It''s my pleasure.


    I shook hands with Mr. Shazza and he was quite strong.......or so I felt. Does a representative need to be armed as well?


    With that in mind, we entered Yenis and left for the capital city of Yenis.

 61-55 Rebuilding the difficult healing guild

    We proceeded on our journey to the free city-state of Yenis and had to fight the demons several times, but the soldiers made up of beastmen, including the current head of Yenis, Shaza-san, defeated the demons in no time at all.


    This one was only able to put up barriers and heal the injured soldiers. Because of that, I thought their levels would not rise, but they did.


    When I asked Jord-san about it, he said that even with barriers and other aids, the level would go up. If that was the case, wouldn''t it be possible to power level?


    With that in mind, we arrived in the capital city of Yenis, really three days after we entered the territory of the free city-state of Yenis.


    Sheila often talked to me during her breaks, but I couldn''t do much with her because I was mostly talking to Shaza-san during my travels.


    Shazza-san had some requests for the Healer''s Guild in her talk, such as.


    The price of healing should be lowered in view of the prices.


    ?To heal under the laws of Yenis for different species.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t want to be the only one.


    ''Also, I''m sorry, but I''d like to ask the Church of St. Surreal to set up a healing hospital.


    This was the request that was made when the capital city of Yenis came into view. I''ve been discussing it with my subordinates since I heard all the details of what I just said without replying. So I decided to return it with a smile.


    ''''I see. I don''t want you to get the wrong idea, but we''re not a charity first. Besides, we''ll think about that topic after we''ve calmed down more. First, we need to make sure that the Healer''s Guild can do its business.


    I said just that and decided to cut the conversation short.


    I didn''t have a bad feeling about it. Sheila doesn''t seem to like Shazza, and the people around her who had met her two years ago didn''t talk to her as much as they should have.


    It was with these doubts in mind that we finally arrived in the capital city of Yenis.


    ''This is...''


    Me and my men have lost our voices. The reason for this is the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''...Is this a slum?''''


    Yes. But it is true that there was originally a guild of healers here. We have no land to move it to anywhere else.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Shazza...I''m not going to be Shazza anymore. This guy''s eyes are smiling and the others are looking away.


    ''I see. I see. Well then, in order to rebuild the Healer''s Guild, we''ll take the healing fee as it is. If it''s not enough, you will have to pay back the missing amount with your body.


    Do you want to enslave me?


    His belligerent eyes glow, but he''s still just a cat compared to his master. I tell myself that before I open my mouth.


    ''No, it means that the price of healing is offset by carpentry and other things. In the church, it''s called a covenant, and by swearing an oath to God, you can bind that person.


    How is that different from being a slave?


    Even your tone is belligerent, sir.


    ''This is a swear by God. I am not forcing you to swear by God. Therefore, if I am deemed unfair to God, I will be punished. I don''t know if I will lose my magic or lose my life, but of course you will have to pledge to your representative, Mr. Shazza, as well.


    Scherzer began to look very impatient.


    ''''You don''t have to be so frightened. The pledge is just enough to make your body level 1 and not enough to kill you. If you''re the representative, Shazza-san, you can accept it, right? We, too, are committed to rebuilding the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''Well, wait. If you''re that eager to rebuild the Healer''s Guild, let''s find a place that''s flexible as well.


    ''''Don''t worry. I heard that there is a slave trade in our city as well, so I will purchase people who will be willing to serve as the sleepless guard there and gradually rebuild the Healer''s Guild. Otherwise, I don''t think there will be anyone with the guts to come out here and create a healing center.


    I kept a poker face. In fact, my words and actions were so much like that, I asked my subordinates to explore it, and gradually we all decided on a direction to take.


    You''re right, we''re having a welcome party today. You will have a welcome party there to nourish your spirit.


    I appreciate that.


    A bit of leeway dwelled on his face.


    Although we are healers, we are from the church headquarters and we cannot overlook this. We ask that you make your pledge here, and we look forward to working with you in the future.


    I held out my hand to him and he started to sweat, and his face began to gush with sweat.


    Sweating like crazy?


    "Saint Hen-sama, I am very sorry, but I am not feeling very well. I''ll make an excuse to leave for today and we''ll have to make another appointment at a later date.


    I have a recovery spell I can use right away. High Heels, Recovery, Purification and Dispel.


    I cast a spell with a chant break, but well, it wouldn''t change.


    ''Oh. That''s great. But I have a chronic illness, so I''ll have to go.


    He and Osui said so and left.


    Sheila was the daughter of the person who was the previous representative, and she must have been told not to speak to him. She was waving her hands frantically. And he, who was the representative, bowed deeply and followed Shazza.


    ''I don''t know what to say, but we have a long way to go.


    ''''Yes. Well, for now, let''s use purification magic to clean it up. I really need to go to the slave trade, I have a feeling that we need to go to the slave trade, so let''s all go to the slave trade after we have roughly cleaned up. I don''t think it''s a good idea to disperse.


    "Ha.


    We cleaned up the leaking roof, the floor that seemed to be falling out, and the cobwebs.


    Since this is the time to remodel the Healer''s Guild a bit. For some reason, his eyes lit up when he told his subordinates about such things, so he knew he was going to do it.


    After I finished purifying all the rooms, I just decided to decide on a room and head to the slavers immediately, since there are priest-knights who are currently guarding Forenoire and the others.


    I hadn''t yet realized that Dr. Gounan would be coming here for the first time in a long time.

 62-56 For Luciel, a good value person

    A group of people dressed in white robes that came out of the slums.


    I''m not going to be inconspicuous in such an outfit, but my men called out to the residents who were looking at us from a distance and asked them where the slavers were located, and after a while they found the slavers.


    The first one refused to allow me to enter because they did not want me to see it at first glance. I''m not sure if Shazza had a hand in it or not, but the second one was rejected because it''s not for us, who are related to the Healer''s Guild, to sell to.


    (I guess they refused the second one too. But still, slaves are certainly repellent, but it''s standard in novels to make friends here...)


    I was thinking about that fluently.


    Later we arrived at the third slave-dealer, but it was a dingy slave-dealer, not far from the slums.


    ''''Everyone please wait here. These are the slaves we plan to purchase this time, but we plan to purchase slaves that excel in military force and crafting.''''


    I told my subordinates that and then went inside the slaver''s shop.


    The store wasn''t that smelly, but it wasn''t clean either.


    ''''Are you sure this is the slave-shop?''''


    ''''That''s right kid. It''s going to take at least five gold coins, is that okay?


    What came out was a wolf-type beastman with a lowly smile. To be honest, I''m not a fan of these types, but if I can buy a slave, I have no choice in the matter.


    ''''Yeah, I have the money. How much is the most expensive slave here?


    ''What? Well, that''s okay. There''s an elf with five platinum coins, can you buy him?


    He is a man who doesn''t hesitate at all to probe into this one''s wallet, which is indeed disconcerting, but he keeps a poker face.


    ''...Just checking prices. More importantly, if you''re going to have an elf around, shouldn''t you clean up the store a bit?


    What is it?��Are you just gonna chill out?��If I could clean up the store and make money, I would, but I''m not going to put any effort into that.


    The man''s attitude changed as if he''d shrugged it off as not being worth the money.


    ''Really? As a customer, I''d like to see my slaves in a clean place?


    I said and held the white gold coin between my fingers and fingers and held it out in front of the man.


    ''You''re a good little boy in a good place after all. ''Don''t surprise me,''


    The man returned his palms completely, his ears pinned up and his tail wagging as he expressed his beastly emotions.


    ''I want to see all the slaves in the store. Also, I''ll clean up the shop, so you can give me a small discount in exchange.


    The man immediately jumped at the suggestion and began to show him around the store with a grin on his face as he rubbed his hands.


    The slave-trader would show me the most expensive elves in order, starting with the most expensive one.


    I wondered a little bit about the fact that there were no other employees other than this slaver man, but I followed the man''s guide as I flushed and looked at the slaves, since it wasn''t my purpose to meet the other shopkeepers.


    The slaves were being held in a prison, the men and women were on separate floors and the prison was otherwise divided by sale price.


    I had made sure that some of the slaves were missing limbs. Naturally, I wanted to heal them one by one, but I reminded myself that this would only please this slaver, so I clenched my fists tightly and held back.


    The races enslaved ranged from humans to dwarves, dragoneuts, elves and beastmen.


    The only thing that bothered me was the fact that most of the slaves were in such a state that the sparkle was gone from their eyes.


    I''m going to look at the slaves. Why did these people become slaves?��I don''t know how it happened, but I didn''t feel intuitively inclined to buy the bargain-priced elves the man was promoting either.


    ''Why is it that these slaves have nothing but despair in their eyes?


    I was bothered by the lack of will in my eyes. Even as a slave in Botacouli, I had never felt so desperate and black behind my eyes.


    ''That''s because you''re a slave. ''We don''t want to be flirted with,''


    The slaver man replied.


    Well," said the slaver, "let''s see the man''s slave. ''Well, now show me the man''s slaves. I''ll consider some of the men here as well.


    I felt some of the slaves change their minds the moment I told the slaver guy that, but I decided not to react to it now.


    ''''Kukku. Well then, over here.


    What is it, to be clear, this man has been a bit scary for a while now.


    The man''s slaves were few.


    I looked at the slaves one by one as the slaver man explained to me.


    I apply the intimidation that Master Brod taught me to know the boldness of Master Brod to each one of them.


    Some men are frightened, others are intimidated.


    I picked three slaves who looked like they would be fine to buy.


    "The armless dwarf over here. And over here is an old man with two severed tendons. Now we need to interview this young man with dull hair. And give me a price first.


    The man in the slave-trade must be cheap because he has a boring look on his face. With that in mind, I listen to the man''s voice.


    The dwarf used to be pretty good, but an accident left both of his arms like this, so he''s only got five gold coins. I heard that old man was also a great warrior. However, he was betrayed and his foot was cut off by a poisoned sword, so he would not be able to stand up again even if he was alive, so I got five gold coins. At the end, this dirty brat, apparently a war slave, was forced to come from another country. But he is still young, so I guess it''s only 20 gold coins.


    I decided to focus on their motivation, especially if they were injured and decided that they would be the best reinforcing force in the Healer''s Guild if they could be healed with extra heels.


    The Pope said that they could use the Extra Heal if they decided that they needed to use it, so I decided to hope for a meeting with them, wondering when they would use it without this reinforcement.


    I wondered when he would not use it and decided to have an interview. I''ll ask for the interview. Oh, if you can, let me talk to each one of you alone. You are planning to buy a female slave as well, so you can be flexible, right?


    Heh heh. That''s good, little man.


    I was to have an interview with three people.


    The interview was in a room of about six tatami mats with a sofa placed face to face across the table.


    The first to arrive was a dwarf with no arms.


    ''Please sit down. First of all, I will ask you a question, so please answer it without lying. Before that, my name is Luciel, an S-class healer who belongs to the Healer''s Guild. First of all, dwarf, if your arm could be healed, could you do any other carpentry work besides blacksmithing?


    I was born a blacksmith and was blessed by the god of blacksmithing. I was blessed by the god of blacksmithing right after I was born. The woodworker is a necessary skill for blacksmithing, so why wouldn''t you train it?��Who do you think the boy is talking to?


    He''s short, but he''s got a great swordsmanship that looks as if he''d go wild if he had an arm.


    ''''I see. I see... Are you confident in your skills?


    "Kid... are you licking it?


    Oh, this is not good, I thought, and I decided to take it one step further.


    ''''Let me rephrase it. Once your arm is healed, will you pledge your allegiance and begin to forge and modify your guild?


    I look him properly in the eye as I speak.


    "...as long as it really does work... and it''s not a bad environment.


    After that, I couldn''t ask or talk to him.


    The next person to come in was an old man? It was.


    I''ll say it directly to you. I think you''re quite strong. I have the same feeling as my master.


    He felt the air the old man was wearing change.


    ''What does that have to do with anything?


    ''Yes. I heard that you were betrayed and had the tendons in both of your legs cut by a poisonous sword, did you have any idea what that was?��Do you want that revenge again?


    "Phew. Even if I want revenge, I''m no match for a nation, no matter how hard I try. I''m more concerned about the man who trained the healers to that level.


    Ah, I can still smell the same kind of master. Is this the smell of a strong man?��I think it''s something different.


    ''Master says his two names are Whirlwind. But more importantly, who the hell are you?��No, let''s not do this prying yet. I hear you can''t stand up until that leg is healed and the poison you''re still suffering from is gone?


    I... I guess so.


    The belligerent atmosphere squeezes out.


    ''When you can move again, can you pledge your allegiance and protect us?


    "...what do you expect this old man to do?


    I felt like the fire was lit again in my eyes as I began to lose my strength again.


    ''For the time being, I''m escorting the Healer''s Guild and the horses in this city for the time being. Other than that, I''m going to have you train in combat with me from time to time.


    Is that all you''ve got?


    Do you look dumbfounded?


    ''Yes. I have other things on my mind, but for the time being, yes.


    "Pfft, wahahahahahaha. Interesting. If you can heal your wounds and be faithful, I''ll call you Lord and swear your allegiance.


    Then you can count on it to be so.


    Thus, the man who was an old man''s appearance was quickly regaining its vitality and his age was unreadable. I even had such a feeling that the great luck teacher had made me meet him so that I could be rejected by other slavers.


    Finally, I had to meet with a young man about my age.


    ''Why did you become a slave?''


    ''I am the son of a nobleman who lost the war with the Empire and lost his lands.


    There was a strong light in his eyes. Could it be that he had flowed in from the Rubruk Kingdom?


    Okay. So what do you want to do?��I know you probably have a desire for revenge, but I''m not going to let you do it.


    ....


    He just stared at us.


    ''If you come with me and protect the Healer''s Guild, I''ll treat you well, even if you''re a slave. If you can just live to protect the guild, I''d like you to come with me, but if you can''t, then you''ll have to be bought by someone else to find your revenge.


    I''m a safety-first guy, so I don''t push myself, and I don''t want to cause any unnecessary resentment, so I let him do all the work for me. The young man is thinking with a dark face.


    ''''... How long is the slave''s term of office?''''


    He asked me that as he squeezed it out.


    I didn''t know how to answer that question, so I had to remain silent. I had to turn my vector to rebuild the guild, but I didn''t have time to think about it. And I couldn''t lie to his serious eyes.


    We were both silent for a while. And I decided to answer him.


    I''m not thinking about releasing you right away, to be honest. First, we''ll rebuild the Healers'' Guild and build a Healing Institute in this city. I don''t know how long that will take, and I don''t know if we can release them after that.


    I was troubled, but in fact, there are no conditions for his release other than debt slaves and illegal slaves. Therefore, normally he would not be freed as a war slave.


    ''No way,''


    He clenched his fists tightly and hung his head.


    This ended the interview with the three male slaves.

 63-57 Slave purchase and miracle of God

    I cast a cleansing spell on the young man with dull hair.


    I hoped that at least someone''s kind-hearted master would purchase the young man soon.


    The young man thanked Luciel and walked out of the room.


    I muttered to myself as I looked at the door he had left.


    ''It''s a hard thing to do,''


    I shake my head and think of him now leaving this room.


    ''Please don''t make any purchases,''


    I could see the will to cling to the slightest possibility in his eyes as he said this. I decided to respect that thought, thinking that even if I bought it, I would still have to let him live with the darkness.


    ''It''s so frustrating. I can''t even alleviate his darkness, if not like the Archbishop...


    The slavers were waiting for me as I walked out of the reception room, rubbing my hands.


    ''I''ll buy you the wisdom of the dwarves and the knowledge of the warriors. I''ll also buy a slave who can take care of them, and I''ll go see the female slaves again.


    Heh-heh. Thank you for everything, little man.


    Me and the slavers headed to the floor where the female slaves were.


    I asked the dwarf and the old man who had decided to buy, if they had any female slaves they wanted to buy, and they said they both had, so we decided to buy them. Of course, that doesn''t mean they are slaves of slaves.


    It''s up to each person to decide what they think, but they decided that the ones they asked for could be their wedge. Of course, we don''t mean to hit them too hard, but we are determined to win their trust by treating them humanely.


    When I come to the female slave floor, I look for the person, remembering the exchange in the interview.


    ''What''s your name, Mr. Dwarf?''


    Dolan.


    Do you have anyone you''d like to purchase with you, Mr. Dolan?


    "...why?


    I think if you''ve been so anxious and staring at the female slave floor many times since you knew you were being purchased, you''d usually know.


    ''If you can pledge to use that skill you possess to rebuild the Healer''s Guild and use it sparingly in the making of armor, I will create an environment where you can demonstrate your power.


    I smiled at him.


    ''''... Kid, you said you were an S-class healer, right?��Do you have the money?


    ''''There''s a lot there. I earned it by putting up with and enduring and defeating the undead in the very stinky part of the St. Surreal Cooperative State...''''


    Feeling awkward about the melancholy on my face, Dolan-san meditated and said a small word.


    ''''...I see.''''


    ''So, well, don''t hold back. Mr. Dolan, is there anyone you''d like me to purchase for you?


    "The half-human, half-dwarf girl... where is she? She is my grandson. She is named Paula, has reddish-brown hair and is a quiet child. He is 16 years old, but if you can, please buy him with me.


    Where is your earlier dignity?��I felt like my emotions were breaking down, but I could somehow understand that this was something to worry about for my family.


    ''I understand. I''ll go back to the women''s floor after the interview, and I promise to buy it if you stay.


    At the end of the interview the old man told me the same story.


    ''My name is Lionel. I''ll take Nahlia and Keti, preferably of the human and beastman race. Their ages are thirty-three and twenty-three.


    I understand.


    I spotted three of the features I''d been listening to and approached the slavers.


    ''May I ask the slaves a few questions?''


    ''Yes. Of course.


    I felt like I was seeing through everything, but I decided to buy it, even if it was being blown up as a necessary expense.


    First, I speak in a small voice to the auburn-haired girl, who is only about my height, about my chest.


    ''Paula, is that right?��Nod if it''s right.


    She nodded immediately.


    ''First of all, my name is Luciel. Dolan asked me to buy you as well, so I did. You don''t have to give up your body. Paula will help Doran and do his chores.


    With your grandfather?


    His expression didn''t move that much, but the air grew softer.


    ''Yeah. Oh, and I''ll fix his arm, too.


    God?


    Is that gesture of tilting your head to the side of the cotenium prevalent?


    ''I''m not a god. So will you swear to work as hard as Doran to rebuild the Healer''s Guild?


    I ask with a bitter smile.


    ''All right. I swear I''ll be with my grandfather.


    I thought she smiled at me.


    Then he called out to Nahlia and Keti to do the same.


    ''First of all, my name is Luciel. Lionel requested that I buy you guys, so I''ve decided to buy you. You don''t have to offer up your bodies. Do you have any questions?


    ''Is Master Lionel alive and well?


    ''Yes. I can''t walk right now, but I''m going to fix the poison that''s breaking the tendons and nerves in both of Lionel''s legs.


    "I''m loyal to Master Lionel. I''ll do whatever Master Lionel tells me.


    I''ll do anything I can to help Mr. Lionel.


    ...who the hell is Mr. Lionel? Well, for now, it looks like we''re going to be okay. Let''s let Mr. Lionel take care of them.


    "Proprietor, we''ve decided to buy the dwarf, the old man, and them together. How much for all of them?


    One white gold will do.


    "...it''s cheaper than the price you originally said, and why is that?


    ''''Boy, no, it looks like you''ll continue to have a connection with your husband, heh. If you''re buying this many slaves at once, you must have plans and budgets to buy more in the future?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get the most out of your new job. It''s just a matter of prioritizing the later profits, but since we don''t have any plans to buy any slaves, it''s hard to react.


    I''m sure we have a budget. I didn''t even plan to buy them, but if money can buy a slave''s motivation, that''s fine.


    Hehehe. I knew it. Master, there''s still a slave auction that''s a few months away. I will give you a letter of introduction to participate in that one, so please accept it.


    The man''s tension rises.


    ''...Is there such a thing? But why would you give them a referral? Do you give it to anyone?


    I''m getting more and more skeptical.


    "No, no, I don''t usually make invitations to auctions this easily, but I do make invitations to people like your husband who have the financial resources. But I do call on people like your husband who have the financial resources to do so.


    What''s in it for you?


    I''m of the opinion that if you''re going to do that without merit, it''s either an aberration or a trap.


    ''If the customer who wrote the referral letter buys a slave, the slave dealer who wrote the referral letter gets a whopping ten percent of the gratuity. So if the master wins the slave bid there, and he can buy another slave from us as well, it won''t be a loss.


    I didn''t see the point, but the man didn''t seem to be lying in his words. I just didn''t think he was telling the whole truth, though.


    Thus, after purchasing the five slaves, I called my men who were waiting for me outside and asked them to carry Doran and Lionel to the Healer''s Guild building.


    Those who had witnessed that scene, which could be mistaken for a divine miracle, and those who had actually received a divine miracle, all equally just offered prayers of thanks.


    ''No, you see. Why are you all being worshipped?


    I was in a panic. I applied an extra heel to Dolan and Lionel and both arms appeared and the tendons in both legs came back to life.


    I used more recovery on Lionel and when the healing was complete, Dolan was able to turn his arms and hold his hands to feel them, and Lionel stood and walked a bit to try to regain his senses.


    As Doran''s grandson watched the scene, Doran''s grandson cried and hugged his grandfather, and so did Lionel as the slaves he had been bought with hugged him.


    The priest knights and healers from the church had never actually seen the extra heels before, so after a while they paused to prostrate themselves on one knee and fold their hands in front of them in prayer.


    The slaves who were watching them also took the same prayer pose, and I told them to stop in a hurry, but they remained in this pose for a while.

 64-58 Who is this person?

    He finally stopped pausing in his prayer after many attempts to convince me. I chuckle and call out to everyone, thinking that it''s amazing in a way that someone can feel omnipotent with this, but I''m forever a petulant person.


    ''As for the structure of the building here, it''s a building with three floors above ground and one below, and the third floor will be the master room of the Healers Guild. The second floor will be used by the ones from the church headquarters along with me. So everyone will live on the basement floor. Any questions?


    I look over at everyone once and they don''t seem to have any objections.


    ''So let''s continue, shall we? There are three rooms in the basement, so Doran-san and Paula will be sharing a room, Ketty and Nahlia will be sharing a room, and Lionel will be in the smallest room, sorry, but he''ll be alone. Next, I''m putting the horse forenoirs inside the guild, but as expected, it''s not a good idea to keep them in there. This is why I''m allowing the Healer''s Guild to be modified. I don''t think we''ll be able to expand it, but if you all let Doran-san know what you want, I''ll allow you to do most of it, aside from judging whether you can or can''t, since it''ll be our castle.


    Hearing this, his men had a big smile on their faces, and they were no longer in a state of distraction from the conversation. There was Mr. Dolan, who was grinning at the raised hands.


    ''''What is it, sir? Mr. Dolan.


    ''Oh, oh. As for that expansion Master Luciel mentioned earlier, you can easily expand the basement with magic, right? Well, we''ll need wood and steel to expand above the ground floor.


    Mr. Dolan started to say something like that.


    ''''...What?''''


    I never understood it.


    "We dwarves live by the help of the spirits of fire and earth. "We dwarves live by the power of the spirits of fire and earth.


    ''My grandfather cranked up the firepower so much that his workshop exploded.


    So Paula adds, and Dolan scratches his cheek as he turns to face the day after tomorrow.


    ''Do you mean to say that we can expand the basement?


    Yeah. Yeah, if you mess with it too much, the building''s foundations will warp and in the worst case collapse, but we dwarves can hear the spirits, so we can dig deeper and expand it to the side.


    What a cheat the dwarves have? I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks harden and twitch in surprise.


    ''''...I understand. Let''s gradually fill in the blanks about that. Next, Keti, Nahlia, Paula, can you cook?


    Keti and Paula looked away, but Nahlia nodded like she could.


    ''Alright. I''ll cook for you as a hobby, but I need your help.


    Good evening, my lord.


    That being said, I realized that I hadn''t thought about what to call him for me. I think for a moment here before I open my mouth.


    ''''I''ve never been good at being given a designation since I was in the church, so at this time, until we rebuild the Healer''s Guild, you can call me Master or Luciel-dono.


    "Yes. Luciel-dono [Master].


    The only thing left to do now is to find a place to live and a place to cook, so the rest of the shopping, including clothes, but as expected, it''s not a good idea to go out with this many people again.


    ''''I''m going to buy clothes, beds, food and other things now. Can Lionel use a sword?


    ''You can use most of them. Your best bet is going to be a great sword or a long spear.


    Why does his eyes glaze over when he talks about weapons? Am I the only one who is scared?


    ''Then I''ll lend you the sword my master gave me, so you can protect me.


    I''m going to ask my men to do another job.


    I''ll also leave your personal belongings and magic tools behind, so you all stay organized.


    I felt Paula reacted to the magic tool, but I dared to go through with it.


    ''As expected, I''m worried about taking only a sick Lionel-sama with me.


    Since Keti declared that, I agreed to accompany her because of the women''s underwear and other things.


    The weapons were not judged to be resale, or the holy silver one-handed sword didn''t disappear, so I had it equipped.


    I was curious about Lionel-san, who was staring at the sword given to him by his master beside him, but when he put it back in its scabbard, he looked at me and said a few words.


    ''It seems that Luciel-dono is treasured by his master.


    I smiled and nodded.


    After that, Lionel''s shaggy hair Nahlia offered to cut it for him, but since we didn''t have time, I let him tie his hair and shave his beard only, and the old man quickly replaced my dignified father.


    When the priest-knights saw this, they stopped their hands and froze, which would have been surprising. With that in mind, he lent the secondhand of his robe to the two of them and when he was clothed, he went out to shop.


    By the way, this time it''s on foot.


    The shopping is done in large quantities from places that sell vegetables and fruits. That''s right. Since there was a store that does not sell even here, I had no choice but to buy in bulk.


    Next, as Dolan had told me, I would buy large quantities of iron swords and other iron products where I could buy iron swords and other iron products, as I was told by Dolan, and where they sold wood, there was no obstruction, but the price was quite high.


    And respectfully, I was strictly warned by both of them not to call Lionel and Dolan by their first names, and I had to obey. Apparently, it was a matter of publicity.


    I wasn''t convinced, but I decided that I should listen to the advice of the older man.


    I was impressed by the way Ketty rolled her eyes at the large amount of items she had bought, which were thus going in.


    ''Thank you very much,''


    I muttered as the clerk sent me out of the last store.


    ''That''s pretty disturbing,''


    They stopped, not for the words, but for the two of them.


    ''I thought it was about time you came in, Nya.


    Humph! I didn''t know that a bunch of ragtag people who can''t even follow you could attack you in such numbers.


    I didn''t understand why, but when I saw the two men with their swords drawn, I had a hunch that it was going to be a battle, so I immediately deployed the area barrier and called out to the two men.


    It''s a good idea to avoid killing non-demons as much as possible.


    That''s when they nodded silently and stood in front and behind me. In all, more than ten armed men had attacked me from behind the building.


    As it turned out, it was a complete victory.


    Lionel sheathed his sword in its scabbard and avoided the attacks while striking with his scabbard or putting his fist in his stomach to sink the attackers.


    Sweet, sweet.


    It was a secret that his behavior reminded me of some boss character.


    On the other hand, Keti''s also managed to overwhelm the attacker with enough speed to be visible.


    She put in a fist while avoiding the sword, or fired a spinning kick at his face to blow him away, or struck him with the flat of her sword, and this one was also a complete victory.


    "I''m just knocked out. It''s a flat strike, so don''t worry.


    I could hear such a determined line, but it was as if I couldn''t understand why they were slaves.


    The two dragged the raiders to one place and demanded a rope from me, so I hurriedly took the rope out of my magic bag and handed it to them.


    I was more terribly curious about who the two of them were than the fact that they had been attacked, but when I tried to take them to the Healer''s Guild, including the evidence, Lionel waited on them.


    ''''Luciel-dono, let''s take these guys to where the head of Yenis is. If we continue to take them to the Healers Guild, they might accuse us of kidnapping them.


    That''s what he advised me to do. I decided to follow it. Then Lionel pulled out the rope that held the thirteen assailants together, to my surprise.


    Who in the world was he? It was the only thing that kept me going round and round in my head.


    Lionel walked beside me, dragging the assailant along with Ketty moving behind him, wary of his surroundings.


    We made our way to the largest mansion, despite the stunned looks from those around us.


    The distance from the shop where we shopped to the large building where Shazza and the others would be was close to five minutes.


    The soldiers guarding the building were frozen in place by so much happening.


    If it were me, I would probably sit back and feel sorry for him, but I focused my attention on giving a proper explanation.


    ''My name is Luciel, an S-class healer. I have been absent from the banquet today, but I have been attacked in the city, and I would like to ask Shaza-dono to show up to offer an improvement in public safety?


    When I told him that, the guard rushed into the gate.


    ''I didn''t ask you to wait for me, so I guess that means I can come in.


    Huh? I couldn''t believe my ears when I heard a voice from next to me, but he went straight into the gate, dragging his attacker with him.


    "That''s Lionel-sama. Let''s go, Master.


    Ketty, likewise, walked in without hesitation. As expected, I was afraid of being alone at the gate, so I followed them, but at this point I was too anxious to do anything about it.


    ''Doesn''t this amount to trespassing?''


    I asked fearfully.


    ''What? There will be no problem in coming in; speaking of S-class healers, there''s only one in this world, isn''t there, Lord Luciel?


    ''Yes. Sure, I''m alone, but so what?


    ''Normally, when a guest of state is attacked, the country moves on in an international matter. The idea is to solve the problem without making it important. It''s a gentle proposal for them, isn''t it? Hahaha.


    I''ll say it again. What are you? Why was someone so dependable, so reliable, a slave?


    I followed a little behind him as he went on and on and on, still unsure of that.


    Keti was Keti too, humming fluently, as if she was used to this kind of situation.


    When we got to the front of the building, Shazza and the others were just coming out of the mansion. You''re going to be able to get a good deal more information about the company.


    ''''My master, the world''s one S-class healer, Luciel-sama, was attacked by these people while shopping in the city just now. What do you think the country should do to apologize and make amends? Let us hear it loud and clear here!


    The people around Shazza froze like a borrowed cat at the sheer supremacy of it, and the people around Shazza fell on their faces.


    When I saw that, I thought in my mind that this person is the type of person who would be the hero of the story.


    I was thinking about that fluently.

 65-59 Strengthening and motivation of Doran

    No one was able to speak in Lionel''s voice, which was filled with supremacy.


    All seven representatives and three soldiers, including Scherzer.


    ''If you''re silent, that''s fine, but you''re the one in trouble, aren''t you? I would like to hear an apology and what you will do to dispose of these ruffians and make reparations to us?


    Lionel now turns around and speaks in a calmer voice, loosening his intimidation.


    There, Shazza finally began to apologize.


    ''''I am truly sorry about this. I never thought that there would be an attack on the day the healer-sama came. Luciel-sama, as a country we will make the ruffians pay for their crimes with death, and as for reparations we would like to think again, is it alright with you?


    Shazza and Lionel also looked at us as if they were looking at us and leaving the decision up to us.


    I see. I was surprised by the attack, so originally I could report back to my home country as soon as possible, but...''''


    I put my hand to my chin and take a pause.


    I could tell that Shazza was impatient, but the look on Sheila''s dad''s face was almost crying, so I could see that it wasn''t the intention of all of us.


    I made a decision here.


    ''Fine. First, we will reduce their status to that of slaves as criminal slaves, not as death crimes. Next, you will bear all of their expenses and they will be given the Healer''s Guild''s labor force as well as the exact amount of information that will be disseminated about this event. Secondly, there were many stores that wouldn''t sell us anything, so we need you to make sure that they all have access to our goods. Of course, we will pay for it. Finally, we will maintain the area around the Healer''s Guild in order to maintain security. Let''s leave that at the end of this request. I''m expecting compensation.


    I don''t even know if it''s really a mortal sin, and an increase in strength would be preferable because it would avoid dispersing the forces of my men and Lionel and the others.


    Also, if the number of shops where you can shop is increased, it will prevent any backlash from residents not being able to buy goods at those shops, and you might find a bargain at a shop you couldn''t afford.


    There''s no problem with expanding the guild because it''s a peripheral maintenance project.


    I decided to demand it with that in mind.


    Lionel seems a little unhappy, but it''s not like we''re going to war with Yenis, and it''s easy to blame him if we don''t exactly spread the word.


    I''m not going to get close to Shazza, and although I can feel his anger at my request, he has no choice but to agree to it because there is not a single difficult detail.


    I''m sorry for this time. I will accept all of those conditions.


    Shazza opened his mouth to say so without looking up. I''m sure he has a look on his face like he''s going to bite down on a bitter worm.


    We have seen the mercy of Luciel this time, but don''t expect to see it again. Also, one of you will have to come with me to the slaver now.


    Lionel is packing it in tightly.


    Then Shazza opens his mouth.


    ''''By the way, you weren''t here when you came to Yenis, but who are you?''''


    Me? I am Luciel''s vassal. Caucasian.


    Lionel''s loud laughter echoed around the area.


    My companion to the slavers was the wolf-beast Glarga-san, who had stabbed me in the gut in the holy city of old, what a nostalgic time.


    When we left the mansion and the soldiers were out of sight, he began muttering an apology to himself while looking forward to his posture.


    ''''Holy Hen-sama. I''m very sorry that you came all the way out here, but I''m very sorry that things have turned out like this.''''


    As expected, I can see from his appearance that I can sense what''s going on and I speak in a whisper too.


    ''Have things changed in about three years?''


    He began to explain as he walked slowly.


    The content of the story sounded familiar.


    Three months after Sheila''s father, Olga''s father, who was the representative at the time, returned from the Holy City, he stepped down when his term expired.


    The next representative of the country was from the dragon race. However, with their high natural healing power, they were not that attracted to the healers.


    They voiced that the Medicine Guild, which could cure diseases, should be given preferential treatment over the healers.


    The following year, they sank their voices to the ground, saying that the following year, the area where the Healer''s Guild was located had been rezoned, and the place where the Healer''s Guild was located had been turned into a slum.


    And when the dragon race''s term of office ended, there was a takeover effort, less than the dragon race, but more expensive.


    Shazza, a representative of the tiger-beast race with combat and natural healing powers, has become the country''s representative.


    Until a year ago, they were trying to eliminate the attraction of the Healer''s Guild, but it seems that recently, the inactive labyrinth a short distance away from Yenis became active and was overrun with demons.


    Because of this, it seems that the Adventurer''s Guild and the country''s soldiers are currently working to put down the demons.


    However, it seems that only the highest quality potions are able to recover in time, and even the poison and paralysis medicines seem to change if their effects are slightly different, making it difficult to capture the labyrinth.


    Isn''t there another forty years left to hear such stories? I arrived at the slave-dealer, almost having a bad feeling about it.


    ''''This place didn''t allow visitors at first glance when I first arrived?


    ''It''s all right. It''s not that I was ordered to say no here, I''m just doing it because I don''t want to sell out my slaves to strange customers.


    When I knocked on the door, an old wolf-beast man appeared from inside.


    ''''Ou, it''s been a long time.''''


    ''''What''s up with you, Gralga.......what''s up with you barging in with a large group of people?''''


    The owner of the store remembers us once, of course, but he takes one look at us and immediately turns to Mr. Glaruga and asks, "Oh.


    We''ll be able to see him. He is the Master of the Sacred Change who saved our lives when we went to the Holy City. The guys on that rope over there were the idiots who attacked Holy Hen-sama and decided to make him a slave to the mortal sin, so I''ve come to ask you for help.


    ''''Hou........you''re the Holy Change Master, how do you plan to use them as your slaves?''''


    His eyes seemed to see through the lies and I decided to speak honestly.


    ''My orders are not to cause any harm or damage to me, the Healer''s Guild and the Healer''s Institute personnel or the Healer''s Guild''s property or horses. My job is to be treated as a laborer and to guard the Healer''s Guild and the Healer''s Guild. The conditions of employment are that they will be allowed to eat and sleep normally. Is that about it?


    ... (A really weird guy) All right. Come on in.


    The thirteen were given the slave crest of a criminal slave.


    ''We''re all done here.


    ''O, you''re supposed to keep the accounts in Yenis, so bill me later.


    ''''Well fine. But doesn''t Master Holy Change buy slaves in this store?


    ''''Yes. You''ll want to buy it when you see it, but we don''t have enough rooms to rebuild the Healer''s Guild. Once it''s rebuilt, I''ll consider buying it from this store.


    "Humph, let''s not get our hopes up.


    It seems that the old wolf-beast that Mr. Glarga called Ou is called Mr. Lerga. As I left the shop, Gralga-san seems to have been liked by Lerga-san. With that, he returned to the mansion.


    ''''Slaves, I''m going to the Healer''s Guild now, so you''d better obey my orders. Your treatment can get better or worse. Then let''s go home.


    The front of the line was Keti, then me, with Lionel in between the slaves, but the slaves walked quietly under pressure from Lionel throughout.


    When we returned to the Healer''s Guild, two priest knights were standing at the entrance.


    ''''Thanks for your help. Did you find anything out of the ordinary?''''


    No. Most of them have made a lot of gestures of staring at us, but they haven''t come anywhere near us.


    We''ve got thirteen crime slaves in our possession, and they''ll be assigned to guard us from this evening.


    I''m glad to hear it.


    The two priest-knights were delighted. ''It''s hard to guard at night.


    ''''I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to stand guard for a while longer.


    Ha!


    Thus, as I was slipping into the guild, Dolan came to me.


    You''re late, Luciel-dono. I''ve dug out the basement lightly beside you for the time being. I forgot to ask you to buy some magic stones to immobilize it, but the ground is solid, so it won''t collapse anytime soon. And what else did you ask for?


    ''Oh. It''s in the magic bag. I''ll take it out in the basement, but is this the right magic stone?


    I nodded as I showed him the magic stones I would drop in the Trial Labyrinth.


    ''''If it''s a dark magic stone, once it''s immersed in holy water, it can be purified and used, but do you have holy water?''''


    Purification? Give me a minute.


    I cast a purification spell on the magic stone and the color of the magic stone changed to a light blue.


    I can do anything I want. You can use this right away.


    He happily took the magic stone from me.


    ''''I see.''''


    I turn back and give him instructions.


    ''Lionel and Ketty, thanks for the escort. Now go downstairs to the basement and when you get your stuff out, keep an eye on the slaves and take a break. Slaves, you will help me with Doran, who will make your own bunk, thanks to Doran.


    After declaring that, I went to the basement later and put down the wood and other things I bought while looking at the basement that was really spread out to the side, and decided to put purification magic on around a hundred magic stones for now and leave it to Doran.


    ''''I''ll take care of the rest. I''ll call you when the food is ready. Until then, good luck.''''


    Oh, I''m on it.


    Dolan had lost his arm and was rotting.


    The man who had given him his arm again did him a favor.


    Dolan thought he would never be asked to do anything in his life to make things.


    What he was asked to do was to expand the Healer''s Guild. He entrusted him with all of that.


    Dolan''s day job was as a blacksmith, but he was filled with motivation after being asked to do it again.


    Thus, the expansion I asked for was a modification? No, I had no way of knowing at this time that it would be the rumored magical modification.

 66-60 Underground facility of the Healer Guild

    I thought it would be a hassle to clean up the room after eating, so I went ahead and put the beds in each room.


    The room on the second floor has about ten tatami mats of space, so even if you put two beds in it, it''s still enough space for you to sleep and wake up.


    While being thanked by my subordinates, I head to the kitchen.


    I''m not sure why Nahlia and Paula were in the kitchen, but first of all, the kitchen that I just briefly cast a purification spell on earlier, this time I''m going to cast a purification spell on every corner to sanitize it.


    All the magic tools related to cooking were installed around the kitchen.


    I had asked for this when I went out to shop, so all that was left was to cook, but there was something that had been bothering me since a while ago.


    ''What has Paula been up to earlier?''


    Paula had been touching and using the magic tool since a while ago, and now she was lifting it up.


    ''I''m interested in magic tools. I used to make them a lot when I was in my grandfather''s workshop.


    Can you make a mage tool? I took out a pile of magic stones from my magic bag and cast a purification on them.


    I see. But we''re going to use this place for cooking now, so you''ll be in the way if you stay here. Dolan is also downstairs, so I''ll give you this if you swear not to do anything dangerous.


    Paula nodded fast and happily went down to the basement with the magic stone in her arms.


    ''''Well... Nahlia, I''m going to make a meal now, but before I do, do you eat quite a bit of Lionel?''''


    Nahlia replied with a little pretense of thought.


    ''Yes. ''I think I''ll eat more than most people do.''


    Well I thought about it and decided on a menu.


    Let''s make curry, rice, bread and a hot salad. Let''s make twice as much as the number of people for now. Nahlia will wash the vegetables with Sparkle-kun, and when you''ve finished peeling the vegetables with Spaspa-kun''s peeling mode, you''ll be put into chopping mode next. I''ll show you once.


    Once you''ve cleaned the veggies with Mr. Glitter, put them in Mr. Sparky and peel them.


    ''That''s right. I''m going to put these peels in this dry fertilizer boy over here and use them as fertilizer, so just put all the peels in and then start it up.


    What? Why do you make this fertilizer?


    I want to work in the fields someday," he said, "and when I do, I''ll spread this fertilizer on the poor land. Then I''ll spread this fertilizer on the barren land and plow it, and I''m sure it will restore some of its strength. It''s a small dream.


    I laughed and answered Nahlia and decided to take some skins, vegetables, spices, and meat out of the magic bag and prep them.


    I put water from the water purifier into the skins and put the meat into the boiling water on the magic stove.


    Since the meat of the demonic beasts has a lot of lye and a strong smell of blood, the food would smell bloody if it was used as it was, Gruger-san and Grunz-san had taught me and advised me to never skip this process alone.


    After boiling the meat for about twenty minutes, take it out and rub the herbs and other ingredients into the meat with a fine knife.


    Meanwhile, while the vegetables are simmering, mix the curry spices and remove the ash from the vegetables, then add the meat and spices and continue to simmer over low heat.


    Repeat this process about five times. If there''s any left over, you can put it in the magic bag, so there''s no need to make too much.


    The only thing left to do is to prepare the bread and rice.


    ''''Nahlia, first go get the priest knights and healers upstairs.


    Yes, sir.


    Once they are finished eating, I and the two priest knights outside, and the purchased slaves, Lionel and the others, will be fed first.


    I forbade the crime slaves to speak while showing them the scene.


    Then we finished eating.


    "There''s more for you. Your last order of the day is to guard the outside of the building after the meal. You have until tomorrow morning. After that, you will have your breakfast. After breakfast, you will have a rest period of eight hours'' sleep. As a general rule, you are not allowed to leave the Healers'' Guild unless you are on guard duty. They are also not allowed to do anything that would be detrimental to the Healers'' Guild, such as throwing away their own newsletters or any other information that would be detrimental to the Healers'' Guild. As they become accustomed to guarding, they will be asked to work staggered hours. This will make your job easier. If you are sincere, I promise you that you will be treated as you are, with food and room service. But if you betray us, you''ll have to be prepared to drink this.


    Did everyone start shaking when I brought up object X? Huh? Is this as disgusting as it sounds to the beastmen? I questioned that and gave them permission to eat. They had all eaten their food, as if it had been to their taste buds.


    ''Lionel and Ketty will take turns watching them. We''re going to put the Priest Knight on their watch sooner or later, but it''s been a long journey, so I''d like to give them a break, as expected, at least for today.


    We''re slaves, so don''t let them care that much about us.


    Yeah. You''re in charge.


    "You did.


    The two of them have made me swear not to betray them as well as the crime slaves, but I wanted them to trust me as much as possible, so that I could trust them as well... if I could build a relationship with them.


    In the end, there was about ten servings left, and Callie packed it into a magic bag.


    I started preparing breakfast again from here, and I gave Nahlia permission to make their evening meal if she wanted to.


    I went back to my room first, having finished preparing breakfast.


    ''I''m not getting as much time to myself as I thought I would.


    While muttering such an obvious thing, I meditated and reminded myself to contact the Pope with the magic ball. Then a voice echoed in my head.


    ''''This is Furuna. Luciel, you have arrived safely in Yenis, haven''t you?


    It was the Pope''s voice. I told him in detail about my safe arrival at the Healer''s Guild in Yenis and the events of today, while discussing with the Pope about future measures and the direction we should take as a Healer''s Guild, and I turned off the magic ball, obliging him to contact me tomorrow as well.


    After that, I trained my magic power and then went to bed.


    Apparently, I was tired from the trip, too, and soon I was in a dream world.


    The next day, I woke up as usual, and just before I did, I was woken up by a loud bang.


    "An attack?


    I hurriedly transformed into full gear and left the room.


    Similarly, from each room, my subordinates come out as well.


    ''''I don''t know what''s going on, so everyone gather at once!


    I immediately activate the area barriers and then give them instructions.


    "Healers, stay in reception on the first floor. You''re going to have to go back to the office to check out the situation. If it''s a battle, I''ll hunker down in the Healer''s Guild and return fire, all of you draw!


    "Ha!


    They snapped into action, even though they were asleep and awake.


    ''If Doran is here, can we get out of the basement?


    I walked down the stairs, mouthing off, and headed down to the basement.


    I went down to the basement and what awaited me was an amazing sight.


    ''''Oh, Luciel-dono, was it too loud?''''


    It was Dolan who asked me that fluently.


    His voice came from far below, but I didn''t hear him.


    I went to the center of the open space, looking around the expanded basement floor. Then I took in the full extent of the basement.


    Yesterday, there were definitely only three rooms in the basement.


    When I returned from shopping, this time the area had expanded about six times, and the area was as large as the first floor.


    And now, for some reason a magic elevator and staircase had been installed in the center, and the basement had been increased by at least four more levels.


    ''''Oi~, Luciel-dono? I''ve finished building the basement floor. The fifth basement floor was designed to be a prison to keep transgressors in. Next, I built the fourth basement level because Lionel-dono asked for a training ground to train Luciel-dono, so I built a training ground. On the third basement floor, I was allowed to build a blacksmithing workshop and a mage workshop because I''m sure I''ll need weapons for my guards. I moved the slaves'' quarters to the second basement, and I raised the ceiling in the first basement so that the horses could come down here from the stables outside to exercise. I heard from Nahlia that Luciel-dono wanted to work on a farm, so I made a farm as well. Now that the magic stone is empty, we''ll have to adjust it.


    Doran said so refreshingly. Paula was lying on his back with a satisfied smile on her face.


    I tried desperately to wrap my head around it.


    ...It wasn''t a raid.


    That was good.


    Huh? Didn''t I just tell Dolan yesterday that we''re going to pack up the expansion a little at a time? No, I don''t care about that anymore but what is so great about dwarves? I decided to start by asking a question.


    "...What did you hear this morning?


    ''That was the sound of Paula accidentally hitting the magic elevator where it stopped. I finished correcting it like this and then I fell asleep.


    Paula''s a magic elevator, that''s a problem too! The composition of my grandfather laughing while looking at Paula is made, but I hear what I need to hear.


    ''Paula, could you build a magic elevator?''


    That''s great! He didn''t wield hammering when he was a kid, but he was always playing with his magic tools, so he can synthesize magic stones!


    Oh, I''m starting to brag about my grandchildren. But Paula is great too........


    ''''By the way, are all dwarves capable of doing this much work?


    I don''t think so. Only Brother Grand and I are capable of doing this much work.


    Brother Grand?


    What''s your brother doing here, Grand?


    No, brotherhood.


    I see. You were his brother''s apprentice........


    ''''You''re the Eternal Master Blacksmith Grand?


    ''Oh! Did you know my brother?


    I didn''t know how to pay attention to him being so happy, but I decided to say a few words.


    ''First of all, thank you for the expansion. But please don''t make it any bigger than it already is because it will be unmanageable.


    Don''t worry. We just need some tweaks.


    Then the priest-knights came to report that there was nothing unusual outside, but needless to say, they froze as much as I did.


    Dolan, who put Paula to sleep in her room, explained each floor in turn.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve used a magic elevator.......I didn''t do that. Because as expected, it still looked dangerous. Then we went down the stairs and came to the fifth underground floor.


    As I explained earlier, this is a prison to keep the prisoners in. Well, it was just made just in case, I think it can be used as a warehouse or something.


    The bars were solidly built for what they said. It''s a sturdy thing that doesn''t falter even if I push or pull it.


    But even so, ten rooms is a lot, isn''t it?


    I have a feeling we''re going to get some big shots that we can''t enslave.


    ''Don''t say anything sinister, please.


    Hmm.


    It''s not necessarily a joke, Doran created such an atmosphere as he walked up the stairs.


    The training ground here on the fourth basement floor is a joint work with Paula, where even if the magic hits the walls, it won''t hurt you unless it''s very powerful.


    The space, which stretched four to fifty meters square, was smaller than the Adventurer''s Guild, but it was large enough to train in.


    ''''I did ask you to train, but...''''


    Go downstairs to the third floor of the basement, recognizing that he''s as battle-crazed as Master Brod.


    I was going to ask permission for this. It''s just that....


    Dolan''s voice was quiet. That was no wonder, there were two authentic workshops.


    They were labeled [Doran Blacksmithing Armor Workshop] and [Paula Magic Armor Workshop], and they were clearly more carefully crafted than the other levels.


    ''''Then go to the basement level two.''''


    "Lady Luciel! Hold on a minute.


    Thus, I was dragged into his workshop and dragged into his workshop, and since it seems that he can disassemble the equipment of those who became criminal slaves, equipment that is no longer needed, as well as the holy silver sword that Mr. Grand made, I gave it to him along with the purified magic stone and his tension was breaking through the limit.


    ''''Also, please give me Paula''s magic stone! Making is what we live for!


    I put down the cleansing magic stones with such force. There were hardly any magic stones left, but there was no point in keeping them, so I took out all the magic stones in the magic bag.


    ''''I don''t have any more magic stones. Go ahead and use them for the Healer''s Guild.''''


    Thank you, Luciel.


    Here I was finally freed. The slave room on the second basement floor was fitted with a warming function, so it was decided to have our room on the second floor above ground be fitted with it as well.


    They finally got to the first basement level and said they had created an environment for the horses to run in, but I told them that we were going to make some improvements here.


    Yambas had asked me how to make sure that Forenoir and the others were secure and not stressed out, so I asked him to create that environment.


    ''Okay,''


    Dolan was filled with motivation, but he told himself that staying up all night was bad for his health and told him to sleep properly after he had eaten.


    ''''It wouldn''t be good if people thought this was an ordinary Healer''s Guild underground facility...''''


    I muttered to myself about it and went straight to the kitchen, remembering to prepare breakfast.

 67-61 Jennis Adventurers Guild

    After breakfast, Lionel, who was the only one who wasn''t surprised by the changes in the basement, came to visit me in the guildmaster''s room to ask Doran to make armor.


    ''''Why did you ask for a training ground on your own first, rather than making armor? It''s about half the size of the Adventurer''s Guild, but if you''re going to carve up to the warding magic circle, isn''t it strange that you haven''t reported to me?


    I don''t yell. I yell because it takes a lot of energy to yell.


    Yelling at someone, especially an older person, is likely to have the worst possible outcome.


    You run the risk of losing zero trust and credibility.


    So when you''re angry, it''s more effective to listen to what''s wrong and fill in the blanks one by one.


    Of course, if you don''t understand something until you say it over and over again, your level of anger will gradually increase.


    Since this was the first time, I decided to talk to him calmly.


    ''You were right. I''ve mimicked it too much.


    Lionel admitted his disapproval and lowered his head. It would be self-satisfying for us to blame him further, so I''ll stop.


    ''''Please be careful in the future. It is true that you are young and unreliable, but if you have any suggestions, I will consider them properly. So, do you have anything to report from your night security?


    The senior staff said it''s no good to penalize them from the start because it''s also demoralizing. So I changed the subject and listened to the report.


    ''It was. There were zero attacks, there were signs, but as expected, the number of guards was so large that they seemed to have retreated. The crime slaves also said that they were all people who could be quite useful if trained, and that they had no complaints about their treatment. And then... apparently they weren''t cats called Shazza or something like that, but a bit of a mess from the Medicine Guild.


    You know, I didn''t hear from the attacker because I was so out of the loop.


    ''Thanks Lionel. I''ve missed talking to them. ...I''ve been wondering since yesterday, who is Lionel?


    I finally decided to ask.


    ''Huh...I have only been in a slightly higher position in a country. Now I am a slave, and in my heart I intend to be a vassal of Lord Luciel.


    When he said that, his eyes seemed to speak his mind. I''m sure he couldn''t tell me much more than that. I''ve given up on the idea of finding out who he is this time.


    ''Huh, fine. If you decide it''s okay to tell me, please let me know. As for the making of the armor, there are materials involved, so please consult with Doran. Well, it won''t be possible right away, so I''ll lend you my master''s sword as it is. Lionel, you''ll be in charge of gathering the slaves and defending the Healers'' Guild. And I''ll leave you in charge of guarding the guild when I''m out.


    ''Ha! Yes, sir.


    He put his hand on his chest and bowed, then turned on his heel and walked out of the room.


    I decided to get out a bunch of parchment and gather up what I needed to do.


    Rebuilding the Healer''s Guild.


    Maintaining the security of the Healers'' Guild


    Acceptance of patients and establishment of a healing center


    Food


    The Medicine Men''s Guild.


    Survey of the situation in Yenis, including Shazza


    There are ways to increase your name value in one fell swoop, but I definitely don''t want to use them.


    In the morning I wrote a letter to my master and made a sign for the Healer''s Guild with my healer''s men.


    When I finished making lunch, Lionel got up, so we all ate together.


    In the afternoon, I left the crime slaves in charge of Jordo-san and decided to head to the Adventurer''s Guild with Lionel, Ketty, and Piazza-san, a priest knight, just like yesterday.


    ''''We decided to go to the Adventurer''s Guild and give a demonstration. This is because healing magic doesn''t seem to be common, and if it''s not even known to work, I wouldn''t come to the Healers Guild on purpose.


    That''s a good idea.


    I think it''s a good idea as well, because if we can segregate ourselves from the Medicine Master''s Guild, there won''t be any trouble.


    ...we''ll escort you to wherever you''re going.


    ''First, get to know the healers. Next, check out the Medicine Master''s Guild, and on the way back, we''ll do some more shopping before we return.


    Each of the three replied and headed to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The Adventurer''s Guild in Yenis was different from the Holy City and Meratni, most of the adventurers were not of the human race, but other races.


    ''''As expected, even the construction of the guild is the same. Then follow me to the counter.''''


    I said and walked off to the counter. I don''t care how people look at me, I''m an adventurer too.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel, the head of the Healer''s Guild, an S-class healer and adventurer. May I meet the guild master?


    I presented my healer card and adventurer card to the receptionist. The receptionist was a cat-beast man, but he wasn''t like Ketty.


    ''You must be Luciel-sama, right? .........I''ll get the guildmaster to make arrangements for you, so please be patient.


    She said, then bowed and left the room.


    ''''Well why does Ketty have a meow or nyan at the end of the word?''''


    Ketty chuckled when I asked her a simple question.


    ''I was taught that you''re prettier that way, Nyan.


    I see.


    His gaze was focused, but he didn''t feel anything close to a killing spirit, perhaps because he wasn''t alone after all.


    ''''The Guildmaster will be meeting with you, please come this way.


    The receptionist came back and told us so, and we followed the directions to the guildmaster''s room.


    ''''The guildmaster here is properly in the guildmaster''s room, right?''''


    She obviously got upset when I asked her that while I was moving.


    ''I don''t really care, but if I''m lying, I might just dump object X on the receptionist. About ten barrels...


    She laughed and said that, and on the landing of the stairs, she stopped dead in her tracks.


    ''''Well we''re heading to the Guildmaster''s room now, but the one we''ll be meeting with is the Deputy Guildmaster, Gaius-sama.


    I ask further while gaining a newfound understanding of how Object X can be used as a threatening tool for the beastmen.


    ''Where is the Guildmaster and why is the Deputy Guildmaster meeting with me?


    ''I don''t know where the Guildmaster is. Nor do I know the reason for your meeting...


    She shakes her head. Looking at Lionel, it doesn''t seem to be a lie that he shook his head too.


    ''I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t blurt it out.


    She looked very relieved and started up the stairs again.


    A knock on the door gave her permission to enter the room and the receptionist opened the door for her and she entered the guild master''s room.


    It was the first dragonborn and Sharza there.


    Shazza froze when he saw Lionel, but for some reason, Ryujin froze when he saw me.


    ''''I''m Luciel, the head of the Healer''s Guild, an S-class healer and adventurer. Thank you for meeting the guild master. It''s been a while since I saw you yesterday, hasn''t it?


    I smile amiably and call out to him.


    ''Wow, I''m not a guildmaster. I''m the Deputy Guildmaster, Gaius. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    He stood up immediately from his chair, bowed his head and spoke up. His voice sounded nervous.


    Shazza seemed surprised by the Deputy Guildmaster''s actions.


    ''''I see. Then, Gaius-sama, where is the Guildmaster?''''


    ''Yes, sir. We believe they have gone to the labyrinth that is currently active and are fighting.


    ''''No matter how strong the Guildmaster is, wouldn''t it be weird for him to make his own move?''''


    "Yes. But I don''t think we can capture it without my brother going there, so...


    The guild here is headed by the dragon brothers, right?


    ''''I see. We were hoping that you would help us demonstrate the Healer''s Guild in the Adventurer''s Guild this time, but it''s very disappointing.


    ''''What do you mean by demonstration?''''


    ''''This Yenis may know about the existence of recovery magic, but many of you may not know what it actually does. That''s why I want to demonstrate the recovery magic once so that you can see what the Healer''s Guild''s recovery magic is all about.


    ''''So what is the Adventurer''s Guild to do?''''


    ''Gather the injured in the training area below. You will experience the Healer''s Guild''s healing for free. Ah, this will be the original price list.


    I handed the booklet of guidelines and rules to Lord Gaius.


    ''''As you know, the healers'' recovery magic cannot cure diseases. Still, I want the adventurers who make their living fighting and this land of Yenis to know why the Healer''s Guild continues to exist.


    Lord Gaius listened to me and then stared at the fee section of the guidelines.


    I said what I wanted to say. Talking more would be counterproductive, so I wait for his response.


    Shazza just stared at Lionel and didn''t utter a word. No, he is trying to confirm the true intentions of Gaius-dono, but is he in such a state that he can''t listen to it?


    Okay. ...Would this time tomorrow work for you?


    Yes. Yes, thank you. We were hoping to reduce the mortality rate of the adventurers as much as possible, so the sooner we get there, the better for us.


    By the way, can anyone use this magic that can also cure petrification and neurotoxins?


    No, there are only a handful of healers. The others are not yet available. There are several healers who may be available soon.


    Yes. I have Jord-san and the others use their magic as much as possible. So it''s no wonder that their holy attribute magic has improved in skill.


    ''''........Then I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow at the underground training ground.


    It''s nice to meet you, too.


    Me and Lord Gyas shook hands with each other.


    And just before we left the Guildmaster''s room, Lionel opened his mouth.


    ''''Sharza-dono, yesterday''s hand drill was at the Medicine Master''s Guild. I''ll report it to you in case you need it.


    We left the Guildmaster''s room without even hearing that response.


    In my mind, why was Lord Gaius so friendly? It stuck in his mind, but he left the guild and headed for shopping.


    Meanwhile, in the guild master''s room, Shaza was questioning Gaius about what he was talking about.


    ''''Gaius-dono, you''re talking about something else! Why on earth would you want that young man from the Healers'' Guild? .....


    Shazza held his tongue in surprise when Jaius looked at him with those murderous eyes.


    ''Shazza, you think that man is just a brat? You, did you think that we, the dragon race, who worship the dragon race, would show disrespect to the one who has the blessing of the dragon race?


    Gaius was furious.


    To the dragon race, the blessing of the dragon race was as strong in faith as, or even more so than, the Lord God Klaia.


    The dragon race could sense whatever race possessed the blessings of the dragon race, even if it was a race.


    Luciel was the fifth ''one with blessings'' that Gaius had seen so far since he was born.


    He was also the first one outside of the dragon race to have a blessing.


    Gaius was being driven into a critical situation due to the increasing activity of the labyrinth, and the dragon race-sama was offering a helping hand to his brothers.


    He had a premonition of such a feeling.


    Unbeknownst to Luciel, once again his great fortune was being demonstrated, but he didn''t know this yet.


    Shazza was scared of Jaius and was angry that the Medicine Guild was acting on its own.


    (All these people keep interfering with people! (We''ll see.)


    The frustration of not getting it right was slowly staining Shazza''s heart with hatred.

 68-62 The pride of the master, driving the disciples

    After we left the Adventurers Guild, we did some shopping and then returned to the Healers Guild, but today we were not attacked.


    Whether it was because the magic tools were interesting or because we had free time now, the healers and Nahlia were working together to start preparing dinner.


    ''We''re back. Are you all making dinner today?


    I ask with a laugh, and Mr. Jord replies on behalf of me.


    ''''Yes. Because we won''t have anything to do at present once the recovery magic study session is over. Even so, this collection of recipes is amazing. There was even something from my hometown in it.


    He smiled happily and the other healers got excited as well.


    And Nahlia nodded, but Lionel was behind her, so she dismissed this conversation without prying.


    ''''Then I''ll leave the cooking to you for today. Also, tomorrow, the healers will go to the Adventurer''s Guild with me. Oh, I won''t fight. I will heal you for free tomorrow only to let you know the healing magic of the healers. I''ve discussed this with the Pope, so please don''t worry.


    I''m going to the Adventurer''s Guild. As soon as I said this, the blood seemed to drain from their faces.


    So I told them that I wouldn''t fight right away. I was saddened to see a glimpse of what they thought of me, but then they started to listen with a relieved expression on their faces.


    ''We''ll have lunch tomorrow and then head out. Piazza-san will stay in the guild tomorrow to command the crime slaves. Then I''ll be in the basement for a bit, so call me when dinner is ready.


    Yes, Master Luciel.


    While laughing, Mr. Jordo put his hand on his chest in a salute pose, and everyone followed suit, laughing.


    Thinking it was a good trend for Mr. Jord to create this atmosphere, I too saluted and laughed and decided to go down to the basement.


    Keti wanted to talk to Nahlia and stayed on the first floor, so Lionel was the only one next to her.


    ''''Well this is the basement, right?''''


    When I muttered that, Lionel, who wasn''t surprised this morning, was indeed surprised.


    ''''........was, will it be?''''


    Lionel, who thought he was calm and collected, is indeed amused, and doesn''t seem to have the usual feeling of realizing everything.


    That''s probably true. Who would think they could create such a pseudo-space in a few hours?


    Until this morning, the basement floor was as bright as the Labyrinth of Trials, with high ceilings and magic stones to adjust the brightness.


    There was a small field there, which should have been an easy exercise space for the Forenoirs to walk in.


    However, the current basement floor has an empty ceiling, even the sun, and even the occasional wind.


    The fields are as fluffy as if they had been tilled with a plow, and there is even a fence to prevent the forenoirs from entering.


    And what used to be a place for the forenoirs to walk around was turned into a farm, where they seemed to spend their time in peace and quiet.


    "Can this happen in real life? More importantly, can you make this stuff up by hand?


    ''Thanks to Master. The level of the magician and the skill level of the magician''s tool making skills have increased.


    It was Paula, not Lionel, who answered the murmur.


    ''It''s not like it''s happening. What, Paula can create pseudo-space?''


    ''We still need to move up two more ranks before we can use the spatial expansion.


    You''re shaking your head, but isn''t this kid''s ability to be broken? Then Dolan appeared, and his grandson began to boast.


    ''Oh!'' You have returned, Master Luciel, Lionel. I''ve reinforced all the levels. Now all that remains is for us to make something useful for everyone.


    This dwarf, I was about to say it was a total hobby. I was dumbfounded, and Paula held out her hand to me.


    ''Hmm? What is it Paula?


    Give me the magic stone, please.


    ..........


    ..........


    I looked at Dolan and he tore his gaze away from me.


    ''It''s gone, okay? I gave Dolan everything I had, and I told him there was nothing more to it.


    Hearing this, Paula gradually felt like crying and told Dolan a few words.


    Guha!


    The mental damage to Dolan is very destructive.


    ''''It couldn''t be helped. Because Luciel-dono wanted to make the Healer''s Guild safe, he needed all of that amount of magical stones to ward the entire guild. Paula understands that, don''t you?


    ''Grandfather said the master has a lot of magic stones.


    That''s.........


    I ask Lionel as they start arguing.


    ''How high are these two?''


    ''''If you''re a blacksmith or a mage, you''re top-notch and near top-notch. Of all the people I''ve met, Dolan-san is one-handed, and Paula is young, but her skill is quite good enough for both hands.


    ''Is Nahlia as strong as Lionel and Keti, or as skilled as Doran and Paula?


    Nahlia has no fighting skills or taste in magic.


    Yes.


    ''''Well I can just teach you to be sensitive to signs, to block out your own signs and magic, and to be polite.


    It''s normal... Huh? What is wrong with all of you? Or is this more common?


    ''''Master Luciel, you can either follow me to get the magic stone or order me to get the magic stone.


    Dolan clutched at me, looking like he was about to cry. When I looked, Paula had her cheeks puffed out and her arms crossed. It was easy to see she was angry but....


    No. Instead, I''ll give you this. Write down what you want to make on this and imagine what you want to make. Then discuss with me what you want to make. I''ll keep the magic stone for the time being.


    Oh, no.


    Dolan''s shoulders slumped powerlessly, and Paula, who had been puffy earlier, had changed to a stunned expression.


    Paula didn''t seem like a child who had a lack of expression.


    With that in mind, she handed them both a piece of parchment, ink and a pen.


    ''Please submit or explain what you want to make on this and its effects and performance in a clear description. If you adopt it, I''ll take care of the magic stone.


    They took the parchment, thanked me and immediately went downstairs.


    When I look at them, I feel like I can do my best tomorrow...


    I''ll let you be my escort.


    Please....


    I was hoping that tomorrow''s demonstration at the Adventurer''s Guild would be a success as I cast a cleansing spell on Forenoir and the others.


    Dinner that day was better than usual.


    For the night''s security, Lionel and Keti would split the crime slaves 50/50 in defense, and I went to bed after contacting the Pope and training my magic as usual.


    After I woke up in the morning, I went to the kitchen after stretching and training my magic manipulation, I went to the kitchen and put the ingredients down when Nahlia called out to me.


    ''''Master, good morning,''''


    Good morning. You''ll take care of the kitchen today. I''m gonna do a little training downstairs.


    Yes, sir.


    ''''Good morning Lionel!''''


    We''ve been waiting for you.


    Smiling so smilingly, Lionel''s right hand was equipped with a large sword and his left hand with a large shield.


    ''''Well how did you know I was coming to train?''''


    ''When people get into a habit, it makes them feel sick when they don''t do what they''re in the habit of doing.


    So?


    I will train Lady Luciel as I promised.


    He laughs at that, but I''m sure he doesn''t really mean it.


    ''''Well if you don''t tell me how you really feel, I''ll just run by myself.


    Then he cowered his shoulders and spoke up.


    ''To make sure my combat senses aren''t dulled. The other thing I''ve heard of is a battered healer who can revive you if you don''t inflict a fatal wound, and I''ve always envied him.


    Who''s that? From where? As he was thinking about this, Lionel read that and raised one of his names.


    ''Brod the Whirlwind... he and I killed each other once in the arena (and went at it) about twenty years ago, and we ended up both falling down and getting a draw, but from there we became good friends, exchanging letters from time to time.


    Master Brod! That''s a perfect match! Is it still a confirmed battle madness?


    ''''Well I''m a healer I can die really easily, so be careful.


    I have important things to do today. So let''s work on that.


    Okay. I''ll wait until I''ve made a run for it.


    I ran with Lionel watching me, doing my flexibility exercises and getting ready.


    I only had a bad feeling relative to Lionel, but I did my best to put up a barrier and then decided to go with the flow.


    If I were to compare Master Brod and Lionel, it would be skill and strength.


    Master Brod''s sword, hands and evasive skills are outstanding.


    Lionel has a strong sword and an iron shield that can cut off the enemy with a single blow.


    Their images are a panther and a bear.


    I didn''t see any running lights in today''s training.


    The only time I saw Lionel, who had sliced through my left arm with his shield, he looked very impatient, and I thought his impatience was similar to that of Instructor Brod.


    But I prayed hard that this mock battle wouldn''t become a routine, and I kept shouting in my mind to come and call out "breakfast is ready" as soon as possible.

 69-63 Object X is a cheat item

    After the training, which was harder than usual, the crime slaves had gathered in the training area.


    ''''Ah~ Good job on the night guard. After you eat your breakfast, get a proper sleep.''''


    When I told him so, he was surprised for some reason, but he was hungry, so he decided to take the magic elevator that I had set up for him to return.


    I know there is no problem because I checked the operation yesterday.


    When I came to the cafeteria, my subordinates hadn''t touched their food.


    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting,''''


    I apologized as I sat down and prayed to God to start eating.


    ''Lord Luciel, it is today, but will you also heal Lord Luciel?''


    That''s what my man asked.


    Yes, sir. But I''ll leave the basics to you all. I''ll take care of the ones that can''t be cured by poisoning, petrification, or general high heels, but you all will be the ones who will play a leading role in revitalizing Yenis.''''


    ''May I watch Lady Luciel as she is healed?


    ''Yes, sir. I can''t explain at the time how I think and what I imagine I''m treating you with, but I''ll answer you when I get back, so you can ask me later.


    We finished our breakfast with this conversation.


    Nahlia''s food was still delicious today. She would be assigned to serve it, but she would also need an assistant for it.


    With that in mind, everyone listened intently as I wrote down the structure of the Adventurer''s Guild and where I could easily visualize the structure of the Adventurer''s Guild and where I would be placed, on a piece of parchment.


    (There''s no rebellion in young me, and I have to thank the Pope and Granharto-san for selecting me.)


    Let''s make sure it works.


    "Ha!


    From there I was holed up in the Guildmaster''s room until noon when I heard a knock at the door.


    ''Yes, sir. Come in.


    The door opened and Doran and Paula walked in. A bundle of parchment in their hands? It was summed up by.


    ''Neither of you have been sleeping, perhaps?


    Slightly haggard and bloodshot eyes, they placed the bundle of parchment on the desk without saying a word.


    ''''....Is this all of it?


    It was Dolan who opened his mouth.


    ''Half of it is what I want to make, half of it is what I can sell when I make it.


    Paula was the next to open her mouth.


    ''I''m sure it will sell for a lot. So please take half of those sales and turn them into magic stones.


    Reading this is going to be a lot of work............................so I use the magic word.


    ''Well, I''ll read it later and report back to you, so for now, have some breakfast and go to sleep.


    But the magic words are buried in one word.


    ''I''m going to eat here and sleep here until you see me.''


    Paula is filled with tears from her bloodshot eyes.


    ''''Kaa~. Luciel-dono, if you''re a man, you shouldn''t let women and children cry!''''


    ''Huh...Dolan is too badly acted. So which one should I read first?


    That''s me, of course!


    Paula pointed to the parchment she''d written on to me as she stared at Dolan.


    ''I''ll read it and you two can relax on the couch over there.


    I finished reading everything as soon as he called for lunch.


    ''Two of Paula''s novels were adopted, four are on hold. Dolan has five adopted and one is on hold. I''d love for the other two to make this one someday, but I don''t have the money either, so you''ll have to hone your skills until then, and I promise to buy the magic stone soon.


    Dolan and Paula exchanged high fives, and once they were settled, they ate lunch with me, and I was impressed that they both looked sleepy and ate their food.


    ''Alright. Let''s go!


    "Yes!


    The members let out a spirited voice as they headed towards the adventurer.


    ''''Go ahead (Yes).


    Go for it!


    The one who saw me off wished me well and that I had achieved my goal.


    No one spoke for about ten minutes before we arrived at the Adventurers'' Guild, including me.


    So at the entrance I looked at everyone and then said, "You know what?


    ''Let the people of Yenis know that the healers are awesome.


    "Yes.


    All of the healers are very excited.


    ''''Let''s also show that the Priest Knight who protects the healers is capable if anything happens.


    Ha!


    Lionel, I need you to escort Keti back to the station.


    Ha! Meow!


    I opened the door to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''So that''s how it is,''


    It wasn''t necessary to go to the basement floor to find the injured gathered there. They were not only injured, but also adventurers with conditions such as poisoning and petrification.


    ''''Then we''ll move with plan C. We''ll go to the reception desk first, then we''ll go underground. You all need to keep your feet on the ground. I''ll save those who are dying.


    I announced so loudly and headed to the reception desk. I had actually set a pattern in advance.


    Pattern A, which is supposed to be interrupted, Pattern B, which has no one to heal at all, and Pattern C, which is unrecoverable by the Medicine Master''s Guild, and there were others, but I''ll spare you.


    ''''This is Luciel, an S-class healer from the Yenis Branch of the Healer''s Guild, who made an appointment with Gaius-dono yesterday. Please accept my services.


    All right, all right.


    I speak out as the receptionist runs away.


    ''''This time, the Healer''s Guild will allow you to use your recovery magic for free. If you all wait quietly for your turn to use your recovery magic, we will definitely heal you. We will determine the order in which it will be cured. If you can''t drink it, we will refuse it. If you act violently again, such as by attacking us, we will immediately cancel the treatment. We are not compassionate like God. We just want to heal you and we really want to heal you. Please help us.


    Nice to meet you.


    The healers who followed me were really strong.


    Then Gaius-dono came from the basement and I called out to him first.


    ''Gaius-dono, I''ll cast a spell on the most urgent patients first. On the first floor, I will only treat the seriously ill. Their condition may change, but I''ll let you know that ahead of time since I''m not a god either.


    Yes. Master Luciel, then, gentlemen, over here.


    The healers went down to the basement, leaving Lionel and Ketty as my guards.


    I immediately sprang into action.


    There was a young, half-petrified man nearby.


    ''Does he have any poison or paralysis? If you don''t know, just tell me if you don''t understand.


    His companions who were supporting him spoke in a voice that sounded like they were about to cry.


    ''Meh, it''s a gas in the labyrinth trap, ta, help him.


    The man who tries to hang on to me is stopped by Lionel, but when I start chanting, he now supports his friends as if in prayer.


    When I chanted Dispel, the man who had been petrified glowed and returned to his original body in the next moment.


    When you apply the middle heel, he seemed to be completely recovered, but his face was still pale, so when you applied the recovery, he started to turn red this time.


    ''''This is a complete recovery, if he was bleeding... haha~''''


    I also put a recovery on the man I stopped earlier on Lionel.


    ''It''s nice to think of your friends, but I suggest you value your own life as well, since you''re also suffering from poison and frailty.


    I heal people with low levels of consciousness, petrified and dying from poisoning.


    The sooner you get in line, the better.


    As I called out to him and went on, I was not impressed with the bottom, I was disturbed.


    ''Just fix this one first! Who do you think I am?


    The two priest-knights were unable to stop him. Lord Gaius also desperately tried to quiet the man, but he wouldn''t listen.


    ''''Then you can stop the healing now!


    I say loudly so the guy can hear me.


    ''I don''t know who you are,'' he says. It''s just that this healing is something the Healer''s Guild has volunteered to recommend. You have no right to complain that no money or goods have been generated!


    I approach the arena.


    ''If you interfere, I''ll lodge a formal protest with the Adventurer''s Guild!


    What a little b*tc*!


    "I am Luciel, a Grade S healer. I''m in charge of the Healer''s Guild in Yenis. If you interfere with the healing process, you are responsible for denying all adventurers here the chance to be healed. If you want to be healed, simply wait your turn and be healed. Those are the two options.


    Lionel in the front and Ketty in the back. And the adventurers who wanted to be cured.


    The man laughed and said, "Whoever you are, you''re going to be fine, I''m sure.


    ''So you''re the S-class, then I''ll take this one! Do it!


    At that moment a black powder was thrown at me.


    "Chi.


    The next time you hear such a tongue lashing, Lionel, who held up a large shield, moves to block the black powder in front of me, and Keti also covers me, but as expected, neither Lionel nor Keti can deal with all the powder thrown from many directions.


    That''s why I''m also covered in black powder.


    It''s the powder of the magic seal. You''re going to have to do your best. Let''s go.


    When the man confirmed it, he tried to run away aloud.


    ''Let him go!''


    Maybe it was because Lionel couldn''t protect him, but he stopped trying to throw the big sword to keep the man from getting away.


    ''Chi, you could have just thrown it.


    As the man said it, his body thinned out and changed into a log, and the log had a tag on it.


    (Ninja?)


    Lionel murmurs as he thinks that, and then he shouts out


    This is dark magic, and it''s an illusion... so somebody stop the guy.


    Lionel shouted to the other staircase from the one we were coming down. You could have heard Lionel''s voice, but the men who had rushed through the training ground full of critically ill patients ran up the stairs.


    ''I didn''t expect this kind of maneuvering you should go out and find them if you can move.


    When he shouted that much, I could see Lord Gaius'' shoulders slumped with a gulp.


    ''I''m sorry, Lord Luciel,''


    I didn''t understand that one.


    Lionel and Ketty slump their shoulders too.


    ''Oh come on, you''re not going to fix me up,''


    ''That''s not what a healer is - help me out!


    I dragged my body through a lot of pain.


    The adventurers confronted the healers with these feelings of helplessness.


    It seems that all of the healers are also powdered and unable to use their magic.


    I started chanting as I walked slowly.


    I started chanting as I walked slowly. "Holy healing hand, the breath of Mother Earth, restore me and the impure beings who seek to be my obstacle back to their proper path. Purification.


    My body emitted light and the black powder left no trace. I went to my subordinates further and began chanting.


    ''Holy Healing Hand, Breath of Mother Earth, I wish to remove all the stagnation in my body and return it to normalcy, Recover.''


    All five of them are going to be recuperated.


    The area was silent from where I used my magic.


    ''''Well, there was a problem, but those who want to be treated should remain quiet and wait. Those who want to make a fuss, you can let me restrain you now, right? Hey, Mister Gaius.


    He looked stunned, but he immediately rebooted and nodded and declared.


    ''''Anything that made more noise than this, this I will not allow!


    Well, good luck with that!


    I called out to my subordinates and started the healing process.


    Object X was a cheat item for me, after all.


    It had the disadvantage of not being able to level up, but again, it was saved by its magic seal resistance.


    I was thinking about that as I healed.

 70-64 The Adventurers Guild Master in Jennis was a brain muscle

    Even though I couldn''t use Dispel, the adventurers who were suffering from abnormalities in their condition were recovering thanks to the efforts of my healer subordinates who could use Recover.


    Patients who had petrification, mangled four thighs, and deep wounds in their eyes were all healed by me.


    When their healing was complete, they were hugging each other, or starting to go around with their arms around each other, and they were bursting with joy.


    There was just one thing that bothered me. That was that no one was leaving.


    (Normally they leave, right?) (Should I ask you to be vigilant to make sure this doesn''t happen again?


    I rested my subordinates, who were on the verge of depleting their magic power, and listened to the symptoms of my patients as I healed them one by one.


    ''Holy healing hand, breath of Mother Earth, hopefully you will remove all the stagnation in your body and return to normalcy, Recover, phew~, now you''ll be fine.''


    I look around and speak up to see if there are any other patients.


    ''Are there any other patients? If you know of anyone nearby who seems to be in pain or not receiving treatment, please speak up.


    ''''Dear adventurers. Earlier, the Adventurer''s Guild made a mistake and caused trouble for the Healer''s Guild. Some of you spoke out against the healers who gave us healings that weren''t originally free, right? It should have been those men who were to blame.


    I could see the regret on the faces of the beastmen as Gaius-dono spoke to them. Gaius-dono continued to speak.


    ''''Indeed, this time we were talking about free treatment. But are we going to leave it at that? No! No! Absolutely no! We, the beastly adventurers. I will repay you with a debt of gratitude!


    In the next moment, the underground training grounds shook with the cries of each of the beastmen.


    ''''Find the men from earlier and their masterminds! They must be in this city. Let''s make up for the blunder, including me!


    "Ooh!


    The beastmen bowed their heads and then ran up the stairs.


    ''Lord Luciel, the healers, I am very sorry. This is as it should be.


    Lord Jaius said and bowed his head.


    ''Raise your head, Lord Jaius. Their aim must have been interference. If their magic had been blocked and they were unable to heal, ''the healers abandoned many of their patients while giving them hope'' and so on, rather than their sabotage, only our bad reputation would have been spread, and the Healers Guild would have been in a worse position.


    I suppose... yeah...


    I have an idea, I ask Lord Gaius, who looks like that.


    ''Are these the ones close to Lord Shazza? Or was the crime caused by the Yakushi Guild?


    All of the healers and priest knights were surprised. Well, I didn''t tell them that the Medicine Guild was involved.


    ''''I can''t decide which one this time. The black powder that was thrown at you all is something that has been sold by the Medicine Master''s Guild in Yenis for a long time now, that can be thrown at demons to seal their magic.


    "...generally easy to obtain or...well, I''ll leave this matter to Lord Gaius and his adventurers who are familiar with Yenis.


    Honestly, when we poke at it, it''s just a bush snake. I think the best thing to do is to throw the thing you feel like that at them. I don''t mind, but I can''t afford to put my men in any more danger than they already are.


    Lord Gaius said that, but I don''t trust him. I just thought it was okay to trust him.


    ''''We will now return to the Healer''s Guild, but if you know anything, please let us know.


    I understand.


    He bowed his head once more and walked me to the entrance of the guild.


    ''''Now, if you''ll excuse me.''''


    After I said that, I walked to the entrance of the Adventurer''s Guild with Lionel in the lead before suddenly stopping.


    ''''What about...''''


    It was a simple matter. As we were about to call out to them, a group of badly injured adventurers were brought in.


    Seeing this, it wasn''t us who were upset, but Gaius-dono.


    ''''Brother?!''''


    I heard that the guild master was among the injured, so I give him instructions.


    ''''I''ll be using area high heels, so please get your patients within three meters of me. You all should treat the poison, paralysis, etc. afterwards.


    "Yes.


    The next moment when the subordinate raised his voice, the dragon man whose body was supposed to be asleep but whose body had been discolored woke up and glared at us and shouted.


    ''''You, you''re a healer~! How much money do you want to pick?


    Its appearance was more vicious than Gaius-dono''s, and its fierce eyes caught me in a rage.


    But for some reason I wasn''t afraid of him at all. But for some reason, I wasn''t afraid of him at all, and more importantly, I was getting sad, and I said to him, surprised at my own heart.


    ''No charge this time. The injured stay quiet!


    I yelled out loudly, which made me stutter (surprise) to myself. But thanks to that, the dragonman became quiet and started chanting, making sure that he was in range of the area high heels.


    There were many seriously injured people, including the dragonman, but other than the state of affairs, there seemed to be no problems, so I first poured Purification, Dispel, and Recover on the worst dragonman in that order, and his discolored body returned to normal.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with the guild master, who was the first one to treat me after I finished all the treatments.


    ''''I apologize for yelling at you earlier. I am Luciel, a Grade S healer from the Healers Guild, Yenis Chapter. I proposed to Lord Gyas yesterday to make you aware of the Healer''s Guild and the healing abilities of the Healers, and today I have come to treat you free of charge.


    The dragon man looked at us dumbfounded and then looked at Jaius-dono''s face and Jaius-dono nodded. Then, for some reason, he sat upright and bowed his head and began to speak.


    ''''I apologize for my rudeness earlier.


    After saying that much, I got him to stand up in a hurry as I felt he was still on this kneeling position and he was going to talk.


    I didn''t know how to get down on my knees all of a sudden, but any more of this would definitely cause strange rumors to fly, it might be too late........


    His head was hurting just thinking about it, but I managed to get him to stand up and start talking.


    ''''Please don''t get down on your knees at the entrance of the Adventurer''s Guild when the Guildmaster of the Adventurer''s Guild suddenly gets down on his knees! We don''t want any strange rumors to start, either.


    ''Oh! I''m very sorry, "Don''t apologize. Don''t even try to get down on your knees"...? I''m not going to be shy.


    I didn''t want it to turn out to be a loop, so I''d ask him to talk to me, but it''s too much like the first impression I got! With that in mind, I listen to him.


    ''''My name is Adventurer''s Guild Master Jasuan. Even though I was holed up in the labyrinth, I didn''t expect to be an S-class healer, so...


    I''m not just talking about the fact that you''ve just seen the indignant look in his eyes, so I decided to ask him.


    "I assume you know the healers themselves and their abilities, but you don''t have a good impression of the healers, do you, Jasuan-dono?


    A shadow appeared on his face as he heard that.


    ''''Well yeah. I don''t have a good impression of him, as he refused to heal me many times when I was young, and I was faced with an exorbitant price. However, a few years ago at a meeting at the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters, the S-class healer Luciel-dono was brought up in conversation.


    Master Brod is also a former adventurer, so I guess Lord Jasuan must have been an adventurer too. So it wouldn''t be surprising if he went around the world and hated the healers? But still, who is it? Who started the rumor about me?


    I haven''t heard of it.


    ''Really? I''ve heard that a new healer who started living in the guild headquarters in Meratni, who used all his recovery magic to the fullest extent, regardless of race or gender, only received a single silver coin for any kind of healing because he was in training.


    The conversation had switched to something beautiful.


    ''''........Is there a continuation of that?''''


    ''''Yes. He was a healer raised by the Adventurer''s Guild who transferred to St. Surul''s church headquarters in just two years and rose to the S class in one fell swoop in less than two years.


    ...It''s hard to deny because the facts are mixed up.


    ''According to the information I''ve overheard, the Dragon People were against attracting the Healer''s Guild?


    ''''........Yes. I''m the Guildmaster of the Yenis Adventurer''s Guild, so I can''t represent my race, but that''s what I''ve heard. But I thought it would be a good idea too.


    Hmm? Past tense?


    You weren''t expecting it?


    ''''I didn''t expect you to use such great power without a price. That''s also the injury that the Yakushi Guild gave up.


    Lord Jasuan''s face changes from a smile to a look of indignation as he remembers the Yakushi Guild, but I''ll make a correction.


    ''''Unfortunately, free is only available today. These are the guidelines, and there''s a price list inside.


    I gave the guidelines to Lord Gaius the other day from my magic bag.


    ''''...........This is the fee?''''


    ''''Yes. If I were to get actual money from Lord Jasuan this time, I would get 3 high heeled gold coins, 50 Purification silver coins, 2 Dispel gold coins, and 1 Recovery gold coin, for a total of 6 gold coins and 50 silver coins. Was that high?


    The guidelines also state that the difference in price can be between 1 and 1.5 times the amount, but I was talking about 1 time.


    ''Well no, too cheap! High-grade potions cost five gold coins, and expensive potions like poison and paralysis also cost one gold coin, but they don''t have this much effect.


    ''I''m glad to hear that. We had a lot of trouble setting the price.


    It took many rounds of market research to determine this price.


    They surveyed not only the adventurers, but also all the healers who ran the healing centers.


    In addition, on a trial basis, still only in the St. Surul''s Cooperative Kingdom, if a healer''s skill level in holy attribute magic was low, he could train at half the price of heels in the Healer''s Guild or Adventurer''s Guild, with a bed and board.


    I''m sure the archbishops did a good job.


    If I decide on the detailed fees, it will cause a new round of fights. That being said, I was troubled when Archbishop Munerer, with his rogue merchant face, said to me, and I let them take care of everything.


    ''Don''t make enemies where a young man not yet twenty years old doesn''t know it! This is something we, people with a short lifespan, can convince, and it''s only a matter of time before they hate us. And if you make this, your name will be remembered for years to come. I want us to share in that honor.


    I''m sorry I thought I had a bad merchant face at the time. And I apologized, getting down on my knees with my heart.


    The truth is, they should be praised for making everything up in two years, including the fees, but the billboard went to the Pope and me.


    We had their names and accomplishments listed in the guidelines and they were overjoyed with it.


    I came to Yenis with an oath to do my best as a healer for them, so it was really nice to see this endorsed.


    ''''With this... you were an adventurer, weren''t you, Luciel-dono?


    ''...Yes. Yes.


    Hmm? I have a bad feeling about this.


    Then I''ll ask for the appointment!


    Since I''m not a B-rank, I''m under no obligation to request a nomination.


    I knew it. But I can say no.


    Then I want you to set up a temporary sanatorium outside the maze. Of course, we''ll bear all the costs.


    ...anything? But you can''t do that either.


    ''It''s impossible. There was another disturbance in the middle of the healing process today, and I was attacked in the city the day before yesterday. I can''t leave the Healers'' Guild until the Healers'' Guild is safe and operational. Besides, I am in charge of the Healers'' Guild.


    I see.


    He gave up. I let out a sigh of relief at the thought.


    Huh? You haven''t given up? Isn''t the conversation going in a different direction than that?


    ''You know, so I''m in charge of the Healer''s Guild?


    "I am also a guild master of the Adventurers'' Guild. I hereby swear that I will do everything in my power to ensure that the Guild of Healers is safe and established in this city.


    He didn''t get my words.


    And all the subordinates who looked to ask for help turned their faces away.


    The priest knights, too.


    Besides, the two slaves seemed to be happy with the guild master''s suggestion.


    Thus, the Healer''s Guild''s demonstration was safe? The end and I was getting involved in a new problem with an enemy whose mastermind was invisible.

 71-65 Raiders on the Healer Guild

    The demonstration of the recovery magic used by the healers was a great success.


    It received high praise from the Adventurer''s Guild''s Guildmaster, Lord Jasuan, and Deputy Guildmaster, Lord Jaius. They said that in the future, except for illnesses, they would contact the Healer''s Guild until a healing hospital was established.


    ''''Even so, I didn''t expect you all to be so thin-skinned. Especially Priest Knight Blitz-san and Dortus-san, let''s protect me.


    They looked apologetic, and then Mr. Blitz spoke up first with an apology.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''ve never seen a dragonman before, and I thought they were friendly...''''


    ''I''m sorry as well. Since he was the guildmaster and not the target of my attack...


    They blinked more and talked about it, looking up and down. Hmmm, not really.


    ''''So ... what do you really mean?''''


    I ask with a smirk.


    ''''Well that was scary.''''


    ''''I was impressed to see that Lord Luciel stood up for himself so bravely.


    They both meant it this time.


    ''''We''re guards, for one thing. And.........I won''t be taking Lionel and Ketty with me, even if we can get a temporary healing hospital.


    When I told him that, the face that had been smiling earlier turned into a look of astonishment.


    ''''Luciel-dono, please don''t say such deadly things.


    ''Yeah, that''s right. I want you to take me with you so that I don''t endanger my master by being late like I was today~


    I don''t think they''re lying.


    "You want a straight story?


    But my gut tells me that.


    "I''m not going to use falling behind the attackers as an excuse for my lack of tactical awareness. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you. That''s why I need to retrain.


    I''d like to go on an adventure in the labyrinth. I''ve always wanted to go on an adventure.


    I don''t know how long Lionel hadn''t walked, and I know it''s true that the upper body and the lower body have different muscle tone and want to work out.


    If Ketty was Lionel''s man, it wouldn''t be surprising if she was a soldier somewhere.


    So maybe it''s not a lie at all.


    ''''Well I don''t know, it''s still a long way off, but try your best to make sure I can trust you two.


    Duly noted. Let''s start by training our crime slaves.


    Don''t break Lionel, okay?


    I''ll be there.


    Ketty doesn''t know what she''s going to work hard for, but it''s good to be motivated.


    Then I ask Mr. Jord about the incident.


    ''Come to think of it, Mr. Jordo. Why didn''t Lord Gaius detain those men who threw the black powder?


    ''I don''t know. It''s just that the men said it would be easy to kill the adventurers here. As soon as that man raised his hand, the men around him threatened to make a lot of magic appear and make healing a priority.


    But still, taking a hostage is a pretty sophisticated way to go about it, isn''t it?


    Thinking about this, I switched to chatting and walked on, and soon I saw the Healers Guild.


    The guards in front of the Healers'' Guild this time were crime slaves.


    ''''Thanks for your help, did you notice anything unusual?


    The two crime slaves nodded and one of them raised his voice.


    ''There was a small fire riot over there, and the men tried to get into the guild while they were there, but they were paralyzed and are now in the basement.


    ....? What the...?


    Is that going to make a noise or something to get your attention?


    They nodded to each other and answered.


    It rang.


    You must be Dolan and Paula. Is it true that the basement is a five-level cell?


    They nodded again.


    ''Looks like they''ve been targeted over here too.


    Yeah, let''s go downstairs. Okay, you two, take care of the guards.


    The two of them looked surprised at those words, but this was not the place to be, so they went inside the guild.


    The inside of the guild hasn''t changed at all since the morning.


    I was relieved to see that for the moment and gave them instructions.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. You can do what you want for the rest of the day, oh, and if you can, please help with dinner. Lionel and Ketty, follow me.


    "What?" "Yes, meow.


    The three of us boarded the magic elevator to the fifth level underground, and when we got to the fifth level underground, we found Priest Knight Piazza, eight crime slaves, and seven of the men who had been put in jail.


    ''''Piazza-san, thank you for your hard work.''''


    Ha, Luciel-dono, welcome back. I will report to you. About two hours after you all left for the Adventurer''s Guild, a small fire broke out near the guild. Several members of the guild went out to extinguish the small fire, but these men seized the opportunity and almost broke into the guild.


    That''s the same testimony as the two slaves above.


    ''So not only did they not join the guild, but they numbed me and brought me here because of their suspiciousness. Is that correct?


    ''Ha! I had the dwarf slaves of Lord Luciel take their possessions to them.


    ''''Thanks for the report. Everyone go back to your duties. We''ll take care of the rest. Ketty, go get Dolan and Paula.


    ''Ha! Let''s go, boys.


    Meow.


    As I watched them slink away and follow Piazza-san, I thought that Piazza-san''s treatment of her slaves was harsh.


    Or am I being naive? A premonition flashed through my mind as I thought about that, but when I looked at the attackers, it was a no-brainer.


    ''''Kukku. It looks like this will ensure the safety of the Healer''s Guild.''''


    You look happy.


    ''Haha. It''s good to have a goal. I''ll have to hurry up and retrain them. I''ll be useful to you this time.


    Lionel declared.


    ''The people who were caught were the man who made us throw black powder at the Adventurer''s Guild and his men.


    ''So?'' Did you come to get yourself caught?


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh....


    The man couldn''t turn his rhythms at all.


    ''Oh, you can''t even turn the rhythms. But just keep it as it is for a moment. Can we give this to the Adventurer''s Guild after we interview them?


    Normally we drop them into slavery and then interview them, but some of them are so enslaved that they are willing to die in disobedience, so we have to find out.


    I see.....................


    Doran and Paula were brought in by Ketty.


    They looked a little disgruntled.


    Mostly they were probably playing with this raider''s stuff.


    I started by complimenting them.


    ''Dolan and Paula did a great job with the guild''s barrier this time. But still, how did you get them to identify the raiders?


    Then Dolan started talking happily.


    ''It''s great~! Paula blitzed the barrier and deployed it. The rest is up to me to get the barrier to work.


    It sounds awesome, but how do you pick your barrier targets?


    The target is someone with strong malice and hatred.


    ''''Well for example, but do you still fall for strong feelings outside of the Healer''s Guild?


    Doran''s mouth, which was talkative at that moment, stopped.


    ''''..........''''


    I look at Paula as she is silent.


    ''............


    I look at Dolan again.


    Dolan turns his gaze away from me.


    Paula hid behind Doran so that he couldn''t reach her gaze.


    Banned for a week of development work........


    "Master Luciel, I will see to it that you do not speak unkindly of me.


    Master, I''m not being a prick, and


    The two of them are desperately trying to get the penalties lifted. I can really see that already.


    ''''........Just so you know, you guys are slaves, right? I''m not going to say what the work is now, but next time I''ll make it a penalty if you don''t report it properly. Now, if there''s anything I''ve forgotten to tell you, please tell me.


    Oh, once you''re in here, you can''t use magic in this prison unless you have a good amount of magic-sealing resistance, and if you don''t have frailty resistance, you won''t be able to move well.


    I put my hand to my forehead and thought.


    (How could this dwarf make a mere prison, I didn''t realize that.)


    Take a deep breath once and calm down.


    ''''Well if you''re going to make something or something, make sure you report it. I trust and credit both of you for your skills. But I don''t trust and credit their actions. So will you change your behavior so that I can trust and rely on you?


    Nuh-uh. I''m sorry.


    ...you''re on a roll.


    Then you two will work hard on modifying the barrier until dinner.


    Okay.


    Dolan nodded, and Paula just nodded, but it was good to see that he hadn''t lost his motivation? I guess.


    I looked away from them and I put a recovery on one of the men who had attacked me. Then the man stood up and raised his voice.


    ''You''re an S-class healer who failed! How come you''re safe?


    Could there have been a cherry on the spot? And if so, was it one of your guys who was agitating for it? Well, I don''t really care anymore, but I''ll have to report this one later.


    ''''Yeah. I have a high magic seal resistance, so it didn''t work at all, and I finished the demonstration without a hitch.


    Tsk.


    The man was silent when he clicked his tongue.


    It wouldn''t be wise to talk any more, he thought. Well, let''s get to the interrogation, shall we? I got all the assailants up on their feet with their recoveries, and then I announced.


    "The interrogation begins. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to, just drink this.


    When you take out the barrel with a bang and open the lid, the smell of object X spreads to the fifth basement floor.


    ''I don''t like to see too much blood, so let the interrogation be object X instead of food and object X instead of water. Speak whenever you like.


    Before I knew it, Lionel had left me behind and retreated to the stairs leading to the fourth level.


    When I preach to him later, I''ll give him this...?


    Oh, and by the way,


    I poured the object X into my mug and drank it down in one go.


    ''''Pfa~. As you can see I can drink this normally, and the smell doesn''t bother me anymore, so please tell me, I''ll stay with you forever. Those who testify can move to the Adventurer''s Guild, but I don''t mind either way.


    I watched them pale after the declaration and decided to pass the time with magical manipulation, predicting how long they could stick around.


    Lionel managed to stand at the stairs.


    The smell of object X made him feel a little sick, but the time passed as he predicted whether they or Lionel would be able to endure it.

 72-66 Men who are actively listened to

    ''No, I don''t have my mask.''


    My mask goggles are gone too.


    No magic pants for me.


    My full-face helmet...


    I wouldn''t dare to argue with you, but I''m beginning to understand that those two men would not hesitate to do anything to acquire their weapons and magical equipment.


    They were the precious sacrifices that made me understand that.


    ''S-class what''s wrong with my magic bra?''


    As I was thinking about this, the first guy to wake up, the leader of the group, said something like that.......but if it''s a woman with this look? ........I decided to check it out.


    ''''........Are you a woman?''''


    No way! That was ... yes, doing that calms me down!


    You can be forceful, but you can''t make that excuse. Besides, I''m not going to relent if they''re men!


    I see. The two dwarves have reportedly taken your personal belongings and equipment, so they will not be returned to you. I''m sure they''ve already examined and altered them, so they won''t be returned to you. Give it up.


    Is the equipment they were talking about supposed to block out the smell? Or is it something that doesn''t go out of state? All I can say is that it was something they needed, and it was something they would look desperate for if they found out it wasn''t there.


    ''It''s okay. Even if you don''t speak, I''ll make you slaves tomorrow and have you drink the undiluted solution of this object X before I hand you all over to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The moment I chase them down, the men raise their voices.


    Demon, demon, bastard.


    But a few minutes after that statement, a man spoke up.


    ''''Well it was the representative of the Yakushi Guild and this city who hired us!


    It was much faster than I thought.


    From a distance, Lionel looked dumbfounded, too.


    The others were telling me not to talk, but I''d get the man who started talking to pledge to me.


    ''If you tell me everything you know, I''ll get rid of the barrel of Object X. I swear to God that I will not let Object X drink either. But if you lie, I will multiply your pledge that you will want to drink object X. When you become a slave, object X will be your only meal for the time being. Can you swear to God that what I am about to say is true?


    I-I swear! If you don''t lie to me, you won''t drink, right?


    ''Yeah. I promise to treat you humanely, at least while you''re here.


    The man let out a breath of relief and began to speak.


    ''First of all, our job was to sabotage the Healers Guild and destroy the Healers Recovery Fair today. The sabotage of the Healers'' Guild was not possible because the security was so tight until this morning, but since you were all over the Adventurer''s Guild, we thought it was time for us to do the same, so here we are.


    There is no change when the man says that much, so object X is retrieved. Then a voice rises from the others.


    ''We''ll speak to everything that''s asked of us too, so please keep this far away.


    ''''Master S Class Healer, I''ll tell you everything I know too, so take it away.


    ...you hate it so much? Well, okay.


    All right, Purification.


    I cast a cleansing spell on the prison of the man who spoke first, and the man looks at me in wonderment, then speaks up.


    ''No smell? That smell that was so bad, it''s gone?


    I''ve promised to treat him humanely.


    I laughed and replied and the other guys started screaming at me. Can''t you smell object X that much?


    All right. Then I''ll put yours in front of his cell.


    After laying out the barrels in front of the man leading the raid, he began to listen to them.


    None of them were lying to him.


    Apparently, the Medicine Guild was the first to hire them.


    The faces currently guarding the Healer''s Guild as criminal slaves were lowly in the organization of the men here, but the organization itself was small and they were gone, so this time the executives had to move on.


    It seems that Shazza showed up at the Yakushi Guild yesterday and shouted at the Deputy Guildmaster of the Yakushi Guild. He wondered why he unleashed an attacker on me without permission.


    After that, he told the adventurer''s guild that a demonstration of the healers would be held today, gave them strict orders to sabotage the event and left.


    This is how the men were asked to do this disturbance.


    When I asked them why they didn''t come to kill him, they told me that they might be equipped with poison resistant equipment and that they didn''t have any poison that could be instantly assassinated, and that the guards were too strong to get close to him.


    Therefore, the plan was that if the healers were unable to heal with the magic sealing powder, the reputation of the healers would deteriorate drastically with just a little agitation, and rumors would spread that they were healers with a disregard for beastmen, which has always been rooted in the beastmen, and they would be unable to run the healers'' guild on their own.


    That''s what the men said.


    Does Shazza want to push Yenis that far?


    You can''t even make such a sane decision once you''ve nailed it?


    ''''Why is the Medicine Master''s Guild being directed by the Deputy Guildmaster? What''s the Guildmaster doing?


    ''''The Guildmaster is a guy who is only interested in compounding, and the Vice Guildmaster is at the helm of all the operations.


    ''I see. One last question, why is Shazza being so wide open? Even though he''s representing us, that was indeed unnatural.


    Well I don''t know about that, either.


    The man hadn''t changed, so he really didn''t know.


    ''Does anyone else know?''


    But they shook their heads.


    ''All right. Tomorrow you will be given to the Adventurer''s Guild, but we will also provide you with food.


    They were pleased when I handed them a bowl of bread and curry, but the leader, who was invisible in the barrel, did not say a word from earlier.


    I was curious and looked at him and saw that he was puffing bubbles.


    Fortunately, he was still breathing, so it seemed that he hadn''t been long since he tried to kill himself.


    In this world, as long as you''re not dead, you''re not in trouble.


    I quickly recovered the man with my recovery and high heels, then took a barrel of water from the magic bag and scooped up the water in my hand and poured it over the man''s face, which woke him up.


    ''Don''t expect to die so easily in front of an S-class healer. And if you want to die so badly, at least die after you''ve been of service to others for the last time.


    The man remained silent.


    Then Ketty came to call that dinner was ready.


    ''Ketty, when did you go up there?''


    ''I had a very bad feeling about this. Meow? It smells so bad in here.


    Yeah? Then I''m ordering you to stay in this room and keep an eye on these people until I get my dinner.


    Oh, my God! That''s too much~, Master Lionel~


    Then he put his trust in Lionel, but Lionel said with a straight face.


    ''I''m a slave and I have to do what the Lord says.


    Your eyes are smiling!


    That''s what happens when you run off on your own.


    Ketty hung her head in a gulp at that word from Lionel.


    I tucked all the barrels of Object X into the magic bag and cast a purification spell over the entire five underground levels.


    ''''That should do it, right? Keep your eyes open.


    That''s the master. That''s the way to go.


    I just tell Ketty, who is back to her usual routine.


    ''If you get carried away, I''ll make Ketty drink Object X too, okay?


    Meow!


    The moment he heard that, Ketty replied with a bishie and salute posture.


    I can use this.


    I headed to dinner with Lionel, convinced that I could use it.


    SIDE: The man who attacked us.


    The S-class healer walked up the stairs with his escort slaves.


    ''Hey! You''re a slave, aren''t you? If you free us, I''ll free you from slavery with a slaver I know.


    If you''re a beast slave, and where there are a lot of humanist healers, the odds are stronger that this guy is in a terrible situation, I thought, and called out to him, but my expectations were completely off.


    ''The position of being a slave is certainly unsavory. But that''s all. Other than that, I like this life.''''


    Are you a slave?


    I had no idea what this cat-beast man was talking about.


    ''Yes. A slave status, sure. But we don''t tie you down, we don''t tie you down, you''re served the same food, you''re given the same amount of sleep, and you get to sleep in a proper bed, even though it''s a double room.


    What?


    I had no idea what this guy was talking about.


    Beast slaves are basically used up. The food is better if there are leftovers and sometimes just water.


    What surprised me was that they were given a room and a bed to sleep in.


    It wasn''t a complete slave treatment.


    ''''Well what kind of guy is that S-class healer?''''


    ''''He''s a petulant, sweet-natured person. But I don''t discriminate against him because of his race, and he''s the kind of person who doesn''t turn his nose up at it, even though he has so much power and status. So I''ve decided to pledge my allegiance.


    I see.


    As I listened to the cat-beast man, I wished I''d met him sooner, but I guess it was fate too.


    Our future has already been decided.


    That''s why I decided to tell him everything and make him stop hating the beastman and use my life to do it.


    SIDE END.

 73-67 Kindness and sweetness that awareness

    Lionel and I walked back downstairs to the first floor and I ate a meal with everyone while I told them that the men who hung the black powder on us at the Adventurer''s Guild had already been captured.


    ''That''s why I want you to rest easy today. Especially for Jord-san and the others, there''s a possibility that the adventurers will come to receive their healing after tomorrow, so please take your time to rest.


    ''I understand. So the men who came to attack you, are you going to enslave them again and use them for defense and such?


    ''''No, after the hearing is over, I''m going to give it to the Adventurer''s Guild and see what they can do. We can increase the number of slaves, but they''re also hungry as long as they''re alive, and they don''t have plenty of money to do so. Besides, even though they are slaves, if we don''t treat them humanely, the name of the church will be damaged if we don''t treat them humanely, and if we let them starve to death just because they are slaves in a country where there are many beastmen, then I think that would be related to the dignity of the Healer''s Guild...


    I''m piling on the excuses, mixing real and constructive thoughts and feelings.


    ''''........I see. If that''s the case, then what do you do with the crime slaves from yesterday?


    ''I''ll let them work in the Healer''s Guild until security is truly restored, but after that I might get them to pledge and release them, or I might sell them to the slavers. I will make that decision after I get to know them and this country properly.


    Okay.


    Mr. Jordo must have had some thoughts. He seemed to be thinking about a lot of things.


    After that, we had a question and answer session and chit chat about the magic we did in today''s demonstration, and after we finished eating, Lionel and I went back to


    I decided to head back to the basement.


    Lionel called out to me while I was heading to the five underground levels.


    ''''Luciel-dono, you are naive. Are you aware of that?''''


    I stopped in my tracks at the abrupt words.


    ''There is. But inevitably, I can''t do an act of disregard for human rights just because I''m a slave. Even if the slave belongs to its owner.


    I would make that statement to Lionel, my slave.


    ''Hm. Then you know there is a difference between kindness and sweetness?


    But Lionel put a hand to his chin and asked calmly.


    ''Aye. Was sweetness an act of wanting to make people like you or seem good, and kindness an act of caring?''


    Come to think of it, in a past life, when I had a subordinate for the first time, I was too concerned about him and stunted his growth. Afterwards, I got scolded by the section chief when he invited me out for a drink at a tavern.


    You need to be a little tougher. Then you will be able to make people follow you, even though you are young.


    The things Lionel is saying, the words I''m hearing, I''m sure they are familiar to everyone I''ve met.


    I''m aware of it, but.......maybe I just think I know.


    If you don''t become a little more conscious of it, you won''t be able to show your subordinates what you''re doing.


    ''''I get it. Then I''ll get used to it with Lionel, little by little. I''m going to go with the crime slaves when we build a temporary healing center in the labyrinth, so you''ll keep an eye on them.


    This is not the same thing...


    ''You''re changing so fast I appreciate the advice, Lionel. Now consider yourself lucky that you were bought by a sweet me.


    "It was impertinent of me, but I advised you because I felt that Lord Luciel was in danger... if you continued on as you were.


    Lionel lowered his head.


    Why do the old men who meet me know me better than I do?


    I vowed to take Lionel''s words like a mentor deep into my heart and change little by little.


    A little later, we arrived at the fifth level underground.


    ''''It''s late, meow~''''


    ''Okay, if you''re going to be so light-hearted, Ketty should take a bottle of Object X to make her stronger.


    I laugh at that, and Ketty pulls and shakes, pausing in her prayer pose as she says it.


    ''That''s the only thing I''d like to have mercy on~''


    I give the order, thinking, ''I''m not halfway through my groove.


    ''''It can''t be helped. Then go take over the mission with Piazza Priest Knight.


    Yes, sir.


    Ketty ran up the stairs in the blink of an eye.


    ''Is this it? You''re a good actor by the way.


    I muttered and Lionel shook his head.


    ''That''s the look you get when you really don''t like it.


    That''s what I said as I looked at the direction Keti had run to.


    That''s how much of a threat object X is to the beastmen - that''s what I thought, and when I came to the prison, the leader man called out to me.


    ''S-class healer, may I ask you something?''


    The grimy atmosphere was gone.


    ''Good,''


    What do you think of the beastmen?


    The question was so abrupt that I didn''t know what it meant.


    "...doesn''t make sense?


    Don''t you feel any differently about it than the humans?


    Beastmen? Do you think it''s a cute gesture? Ah, but I''m afraid of male beastmen, so no. Then it''s a feature?


    The ears are distinctive and the tail will come in handy once you get used to it.


    ''....That''s enough. I''ll spit out all the information I know, and you can swear that I don''t discriminate against beastmen and half-beastmen.


    You''re a rude guy for answering a question and then flushing it out because it''s not your cup of tea, and with that thought in mind, I agree because it''s not a problem.


    ''''Eh? That''s totally fine. I swear to God. I''ll tell you everything you need to know, okay?


    The stunned man froze for a few seconds, then let out a loud sigh.


    ''''........Huh~. First of all, was that why Shazza was being so broad? That''s because it involves him and his race of tiger-beast people, the dragon race, and the medicine man guild.


    I knew those two races would be involved. But the Adventurer''s Guild''s two tops didn''t seem so bad though! For now, I''ll ask them ahead.


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''I''m not a hostage, but this country didn''t have a Healer''s Guild. That''s why they healed injuries and illnesses at the hands of medicine men in the Medicine Men''s Guild.


    There''s no Healer''s Guild, so that''s all we have.


    ''''Yeah. I know about that.


    ''''After the Medicine Master''s Guild decided to invite the healers, I approached the dragon race who became the chief of Yenis and asked them to remove the attraction. That''s when they decided to offer him a discount on gold and medicine. The dog-beast, cat-beast, rabbit-beast, and fox-beast, on the other hand, began to charge between two and five times as much for their medicines as they did for their medicines. They got into a lot of trouble, but eventually they decided to use force to hold them down, and if they disobeyed with the medicine, they decided not to sell it this time.


    But even so, the other.......you said that this is the only city in the country, so the guild is only in this city too? What about those adventurers?


    ''''........Is that what the adventurers were agitated about?


    ''''Yeah. There''s a difference between the guys who have been with us for a long time and the adventurers from other countries, but there''s enough of a difference between the freshly registered adventurers to make a pecking order on their own.


    Can you give that testimony tomorrow at the Adventurers'' Guild?


    Yeah, I''ll testify with my life. I''ll testify for my life.


    I felt like there was some resolve reflected in his eyes.


    ''''Yeah. Eat this and wait for tomorrow.''''


    I handed him a bowl of bread and a bowl of curry and went back downstairs with Lionel to discuss what we should do.


    ''Is it because of Ketty that the man has become so honest?


    Well? But it was a face that didn''t lie.


    ''''Ah. Tomorrow morning, I''ll have the Priest Knights call the Adventurer''s Guild Master or Deputy Guildmaster here. Also, since that man might come with enough maneuvers that he''s prepared to die, it looks like the Healer''s Guild should decide to deploy the barrier all day tomorrow.


    I don''t know how I came to be so flabbergasted, but I had a feeling that if we could survive this, the Healers'' Guild would be firmly rooted in Yenis.


    The next day early in the morning, three priest knights went out to the Adventurer''s Guild with my letter, but they came back immediately.


    You''re early, aren''t you somewhat tired?


    The three of them were exhausted from what had happened in thirty minutes.


    Piazza-san replies as she recalls.


    ''When we went to the Adventurer''s Guild, the Guildmaster and the Deputy Guildmaster were both there, but after reading Luciel-dono''s letter, they got quite angry and left the Guildmaster''s room, so we had no choice but to come back.


    Mr. Blitz gets on board with the story.


    ''As we were leaving the guild, the beastmen you all were cured of yesterday started calling out to us and grabbed onto it.


    Dortus-san closes.


    ''''I have returned because the Deputy Guild Master, Lord Gyas, asked me to wait for him at the Healer''s Guild.


    Thank you for your help. I''ve done what I can, so I just need everyone to be vigilant.


    "Ha.


    I muttered as I stared at the three of them as they walked out of the Healer''s Guild''s master room.


    ''''Don''t come attacking us, dragon race,''''


    Lionel, who was at my side, grabs me by the shoulders and says


    "At times like this, the best thing to do is to move your body and not think. I''ll deal with you on the fourth underground level.


    Lionel just wants to fight, right?


    I''m beginning to understand why Whirlwind took an apprentice.


    I''m weak when my master''s name is mentioned. Surely it would be more efficient to train as long as there''s nothing to do, I think, and I tell Lionel.


    ''Today is the day I''m going to get past that ironclad shield.


    Recklessness is a young man''s prerogative, isn''t it?


    So Lionel replied with a laugh.


    With this word, I decided that I would definitely go through with the attack and headed to the training grounds.


    It was a few hours later, when it was approaching noon, that many beasties crowded into the Healer''s Guild.

 74-68 The first step to becoming a responsible person from an individual

    I was lying unceremoniously on the fourth basement floor of the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''... what happened? When I thought our attack hit, I was blown away. I know I got hit by a large shield, but........


    Lionel, who lowered his large shield and carried a large sword, replied with a happy smile.


    ''''I pulled the shield against my body until Luciel-dono attacked, and the moment the attack was blocked to our interval, I thrust the shield out in one go while using my walking technique to further close the interval towards Luciel-dono.


    We should have been almost in the middle of the training area but we were blown that far away.


    ''It''s all about reading and timing, be diligent.


    I''m sure the fight between Master Brod and Lionel would have been terrific. I wanted to see the fight, but because I hit my head and felt unsteady on my feet like a concussion, I put my heel on my head and pointed my sword at Lionel again, and was about to point it at Lionel when the Piazza Priest Knight showed his face.


    ''''What''s the matter? Is it a raid?


    I call out to Piazza-san, who seemed too impatient, from here.


    ''''It''s not an attack, but many beastmen the masters of the Adventurer''s Guild have gathered at the Healer''s Guild together.


    His impatient expression made it easy to imagine that there really were a lot of beast people barging in.


    ''''Well I guess I''ll have to go.


    I muttered to myself and Lionel nodded in silence. I didn''t want to go, but I got into the magic elevator, hoping to settle things here.


    I stepped from the basement to the first floor, and there I found the beastmen there, including Jasoan and the Jaius brothers.


    The healers were inside the counter, relieved to see me arrive, but happy to feel a little relied upon.


    Mr. Blitz, Mr. Dortus, and all the crime slaves were also unarmed, and they had built a human barricade to prevent many from entering the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''Lord Jasoan and Lord Gaius, what is this?''''


    In front of them sat one human race and the beastmen. There was one person from each race being seated with the beastmen.


    I''m glad you came, Luciel-dono. They are the reason for this. This is the human tribe that was bribed and the deputy guild master of the Medicine Master''s guild, Gurohara.


    The man tied to the rope has a good-looking face, but you really can''t tell a person by his appearance alone! I was thinking that while listening to Jasuan-dono''s story.


    ''''At the Osatatsu meeting, there were many people who received money from the dragon and tiger beast race who were involved in the injustice. It was all paid for by them. I want those who received the money to be refunded at a later date and receive it as compensation for the Healer''s Guild.


    ...I''m allowed to talk about it, right?


    ''Well, that''s what the delegates will decide on at the meeting, isn''t it? Why is it up to you, Lord Jasoan?


    It is customary for us, the dragon race, to be loyal to Lord Luciel, who has the blessing of the dragon race. As a result, the dragonborn have pledged to do their best to ensure the safety of the Healers'' Guild and their fellow healers in Yenis, despite all the trouble they have caused you.


    ...Is that like the dragon pact in fantasy? But more importantly, the blessing you got from the Holy Dragon is useful here, is it Gounan''s idea?


    ''''........How did you know you had Kago?''''


    "The Dragon People worship the Dragon Tribe Master. It is said that the dragon race gave birth to our people, and all the dragon race can sense the presence of the dragon race. That''s why our compatriots there are also trembling over what they''ve done.


    That dragon man, who was still on his knees, was indeed shaking.


    ''''So we have captured all the men who came to interfere yesterday, what do you plan to do with them?


    Under Yenis''s law, the ringleaders would be executed for show, those who were complicit would be enslaved, and those who were lesser punished would be compensated, but this time, if possible, I would like the Adventurers'' Guild to purchase even those who were complicit in the conquest of the labyrinth, so that they can be the ones who can advance the conquest.


    ...use it up. Is that what you mean?


    I don''t expect all people to be rehabilitated, but that''s the law of the land.


    ''If you attack alive, you will be scheduled for a reduced sentence. When you''re hiding in the labyrinth, you''ll also recover, but we deem it an unstoppable sacrifice to take the lead and fight and disarm the trap.


    Lord Jasuan assured him.


    ''''Well there is a condition to give it to you, but before we give it to you, there is no sign of the Yenis representative, Shazza, what happened to him?''''


    Representatives of each species and their entourage who were complicit in this matter, including him, are gone.


    I heard a story somewhere that actually happens.


    As I was listening to this, I heard a voice from among the men who were seated.


    ''I can tell you, but can you untie this rope?


    What?


    It was Grohala who made that statement, grinning and demanding that, and Lord Jasuan responded.


    But as I looked at Grohala, I thought that if it was a pattern in the novel well, there were only three choices.


    Whether I was right or wrong, there would be a reaction.


    I tried to keep my cool and didn''t look at him as I spoke, looking at Lord Jasoan.


    ''No, there''s no need for that, Lord Jasuan. He became a bandit by capturing the labyrinth, fleeing to another country, or hiding in a surrounding village or cave. It could be any of those things. Well, if he''s disappeared to his entourage, then he''s probably in the labyrinth. I''m sure the raiders they captured didn''t come back, so they were probably headed there for fear that this case would be discovered.


    But a labyrinth? You won''t be able to traverse it that easily.


    ''''I don''t know the actual strength of the demons in the labyrinth, so I can''t say for sure, but Lord Shaza was proud of his own martial prowess. Therefore, he thought he could traverse the labyrinth, didn''t he? He''s either going to trudge through and put away his sins as a hero for defending Yenis, or he''s going to take it as a souvenir to another country. Isn''t that right?


    When he said that, Glohara''s smile froze.


    Apparently, it was a figurehead.


    ''What? Then we must hurry and get to the labyrinth.


    As he said this, Lord Jasoan was about to leave, but was stopped by Lord Jaius.


    ''''Wait, brother. This is just bringing the source of the problem and not solving anything. On the contrary, if you keep going on like this, you''re just coming to impose a nuisance on the Healer''s Guild.


    Ununu, yes, but...


    I''m glad Lord Jaius is calm.


    ''''Brother, head to the labyrinth with Lord Luciel. We''ll wrap this place up here with the healers.


    ''Oh! That''s my brother. You''re in the right place at the right time.


    And you will do your best to get them.


    I got it! Then, Master Luciel, we must hurry.


    ........I realized that these two are brothers. First of all, they don''t think about other people. Next, they both get excited and decide on a direction. I hit the oak tree when the noise started to build up.


    It becomes quiet as a sound echoes through the guild with a pang.


    In order to take control of the atmosphere and make this momentarily stopped air flow for me, I immediately started giving instructions.


    ''As for priorities, I don''t know that labyrinth. And if I were to judge them, would I be able to do so soon? You can''t, can you? Let''s prioritize and move on. First, I''ll leave it to Mr. Jord to talk about these criminals, these slaves, and the underground raiders.


    Are you... are you sure?


    Yes. You''ll have to convince me properly. You can do it, can''t you?


    Ha!


    He replied by straightening his posture and holding his right hand in front of his heart. As he watched, he called out to Lord Gaius.


    ''He is the one responsible for handling the attackers and criminals in this case. Please negotiate with him.''''


    "Haha.


    Gaius-dono bowed his head reverently.


    ''''Those of you who are familiar with the information regarding the map of the labyrinth and the demons that appear will have a strategy meeting on the third floor. For the rest of you, please buy food and MP potions and other useful items for the attack with our Priest Knight. Blitz-san, please.


    Ha!


    As I handed over three white gold coins, I left the large magic bag I bought when I left the Holy City and instructed them to put a note inside so that they could see what I put inside.


    ''''The healers will remain here and do the business of the Healer''s Guild. Doras-san, you will guard them, and Piazza-san, you will defend the criminal slaves and the guild as you have been doing.


    "Ha.


    ''Nahlia, tell Doran and Paula to come with me to the Guildmaster''s room.


    Of course, Master.


    Lionel and Ketty, follow me.


    "What?" "Yes, meow.


    Now then, Lord Jasoan, and those of you who are familiar with the labyrinth I mentioned earlier, please follow me.


    I say just that and move to the guild master''s room on the third floor.


    I didn''t give the dragon brothers and beastmen any time to buzz around, and pulled the air of the place towards us at once.


    The only reason why heading to the labyrinth has become a definite matter is because we didn''t handle it well until now.


    It was permissible for an individual to talk to me with restraint, just because the other party was older. But my subordinates gave me a reassuring look as I came up from the basement.


    It was also an oak-tree to get them fired up, while reflecting that they had to act as the person in charge and not an individual, and that it''s not too late to do so.


    He didn''t even ask what Jord-san and the others thought of the slaves. But if I brought out the naivety that Lionel pointed out to me here, I didn''t think they would trust me in the future.


    Then, for some reason, I felt empowered. Could it be that I had to do something I hadn''t done before and it lit a fire?


    Gradually I tried to reinforce the reporting, communication, and consultation, but because I didn''t tell them that, either by order or explanation, I couldn''t understand how they felt, and they were only on the surface my people.


    I had to know their feelings and show them what I would do.


    ''But maybe it''s true what they say about the Kashiwate''s ability to pray to the gods and ward off evil spirits.


    I muttered to myself as I opened the door to the guildmaster''s room.

 75-69 Strategy meeting, and to the labyrinth

    Gathered in the Guildmaster''s room of the Healer''s Guild were three beastmen, including me, Lionel and the purchased slaves, and the Adventurer''s Guild''s Lord Jasuan.


    ''''We will now hold a strategy meeting about the labyrinth that the Adventurer''s Guild is attacking. The purpose of this is not to capture it, but to capture Shaza and the others promptly and without injury. Then do you have a map of the labyrinth?


    The avian adventurer brought out a stack of parchment, but it wasn''t a pretty map, so we had to check it out.


    ''First of all, how big is the labyrinth?''


    ''''The first one spreads out in a hundred meters square. Every ten levels, it will spread out in 50 meters square and the demons will become stronger.


    Maybe even bigger than the Labyrinth of Trials. ...Oh, I forgot.


    What happened to the miasma and the food?


    The miasiasias are very rare and they can be very dangerous. There was no problem with the attack because we had a portable food supply.


    That tasteless, crumbly food I wouldn''t cry if I were you.


    The map is not pretty, and the map is drawn up after asking where the trap was located.


    Once that''s done, this time while opening the demon book and checking what kind of demons will appear, my tension drops and I can see the joy on Lionel and Ketty''s faces.


    It looks like there will be a fire dragon or something like that this time~. As I was thinking about that too, Jasuan-dono opened his mouth.


    ''''........Will Luciel-dono be able to enter the labyrinth too?''''


    I stopped thinking for a moment and started up immediately.


    ''What? Didn''t Lord Jasun say that?


    ''I thought we were going to come outside the labyrinth and build a temporary sanatorium.


    ...What made you think that?


    I thought the dwarves over there were construction workers and these were guard slaves.


    Well that''s fine, but you''re more than welcome.


    If I don''t have to go in, I will, okay? I still feel like I have to go in, and I plan to eventually level up on a shallow floor.


    ''''Don''t say that, but I''d appreciate your kindness.


    As I asked Lord Jasuan, who bowed his head again, to look up, and began to select people to head from the Healer''s Guild to the labyrinth, an unexpected person spoke up.


    ''''Master, please take me with you.''''


    So Nahlia pinched her skirt a little and bowed her head.


    ''You can take them with you, but only if Lionel and Ketty allow it. They''re both strong, but what about Nahlia?


    I ask Lionel and Ketty.


    ''No problem.''


    If you have a throwing dagger and a long whip, I''m all for it.


    There doesn''t seem to be any problems. I originally wanted you to be serving in the Healer''s Guild, but it''s not like there''s a particular problem.


    ''''I forgive you. Just protect yourself, don''t go out in the vanguard and act as a check and balance.


    Thank you.


    This time when I bowed deeply, the dwarf duo also called out to me.


    ''''So do I.''''


    The two of them said and leaned forward. These two were going to take them from the beginning. It was because I felt that the Healer''s Guild would collapse if I left them behind.


    ''''That''s an order. I won''t move around without permission, I won''t make things without permission, I won''t cause trouble. Protect yourself. Huh~


    In the end, if we go with the members here, it will be a party of six?


    Lionel as a shield, Ketty as an attacker, me as a recovery and aid, Nahlia as a check and cook, and if you''re good at sensing presence, you''ll be on guard... what about Dolan and Paula?


    How are you two going to fight?


    "I''ll swing a hammer and blast the demons away.


    Doran crosses his arms and laughs at that.


    ''We have a golem, so we''ll be fine!''


    Paula stuck out her left arm. Then there was a bracelet on her left arm.


    Hmm? The Golem, that Golem?


    Does a golem move at the command of a golem?


    ''Yes. Something made of magic stones and powered by the magical power of the recognition.


    It seems that Paula''s golem can be remotely controlled with an arm band, and although it can only be controlled in one piece, it seems to be a very powerful unit. It was decided that Dolan would check the rear of the building and Paula would operate the golem next to me.


    I''ve been told that the labyrinth is located in the mountains about an hour from here, so we''ll be heading to the labyrinth in the early morning tomorrow, as it will be evening even if we go there from now on.


    Then let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild early tomorrow morning. I''m sure they''ll have settled things downstairs by now.


    Yes. And don''t worry, we''ll take care of everything, including getting them to the slavers.


    I don''t feel safe, but please.


    I thought to myself.


    When we headed downstairs, something I hadn''t expected to happen.


    The beastmen were not there, the only ones present were the crime slaves and Lord Gaius.


    When I was surprised by this, Jord-san came back and told me.


    ''''Luciel-dono, the crime slaves and raiders we have now are slaves of the Healer''s Guild, and we''ve decided to rent them out.


    I wasn''t expecting the answer at all, so I was seriously surprised and asked right back.


    "Why is that?


    He said, smiling.


    It hurts the name of the Healers'' Guild Church to think that they are slaves and should die. In addition to protecting the Healers Guild, these criminal slaves and their raiders will not only protect the Healers Guild, they will also take the lead in solving the country''s problems in the name of the Healers Guild. If they do so, the prestige and reputation of the Healers'' Guild will increase. This time I will send all of them to the labyrinth. The Adventurer''s Guild will provide us with a rental fee, which will be enough to cover their food and other expenses. There is only one order. Make sure you protect Luciel-dono with your life.


    I should have consulted with them from the beginning. I guess I was the one who was the least informed.


    ''''........Thank you. Early tomorrow morning, me and my slaves, my slaves, and my crime slaves will go to the labyrinth. I will tell the Pope, but I will leave this guild in charge of Jord-san in my absence.


    Ha. I''ll do my best.


    I can get by with three priest-knights as guards, but do you want me to send out a request for an escort?


    ''''That''s not necessary. The dragon race will definitely defend this place to the death.


    Lord Gaius interjected from the side.


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''''Yes. After today, I thought that the Dragon Tribe master was still expecting something. I''ll leave this one to you.


    I bowed my head to Gaius-dono, who slapped my chest as he said that, and asked him.


    ''''Please, protect the Healer''s Guild and them.


    Gaius-dono was amused when he saw that, but to prepare for tomorrow, first the slavers were called in for the slave procedures for the raiders in the basement.


    It was a shop for the Healer''s Guild NG, but this time they processed the slaves at a very low price.


    The owner of the shop was unusually shaken, but he didn''t care about that.


    Thus, after everyone left, they made the equipment and preparations to use in the labyrinth from tomorrow.


    The slaves were very grateful to Doran for the weapons, which were also well maintained, but at dinner the man who had been the leader of the raiders opened his mouth.


    ''I''ve become a slave. But I never imagined a life of slavery where I was treated so well. I am grateful.


    The man spoke that much and then closed his mouth.


    I have no sympathy for the men. Still, I decided to do my best to make sure they didn''t die in the labyrinth.


    The next morning, Team Healers Guild, a large group of 27 people in total, headed to the Adventurer''s Guild and joined the nearly 50 adventurers who had also gathered to go to the labyrinth.


    When we arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, I wanted something.


    Then the dragon brothers gave me what I wanted.


    With my mind free of worries, I stepped onto the back of the forenoir and enjoyed riding for the first time in a long time.

 76-70 Combat power of dwarf combi

    The squad, which had grown to nearly eighty people in total, was divided into several groups.


    The first group will advance to capture Jasuan-dono, the second group will set up a base in front of the boss room on the 30th level, the third group will wait outside, and the last group will start with us on the first level and advance in turn.


    It''s not because we can''t trust the map that Mr. Bird Beastman made us copy yesterday, it''s because we thought we might have missed something.......only 30%.


    The Labyrinth of Trials had been explored alone, and it had taken quite a bit of time just to examine one level.


    This time, our objective is to increase the accuracy of the map and secure the magic stones through manpower tactics.


    I asked Paula and Dolan how many magic stones are needed for the object I want to build, and they found out that I would need a large number of fire attribute magic stones alone.


    That''s the entrance to the labyrinth.


    I stopped thinking at the sound of Lord Jasuan''s voice and looked ahead to see an entrance at the bottom of a mountain cliff. I was curious about what was going on there, so I asked.


    ''Does this labyrinth go up instead of down?''


    ''It is. And it gets hotter every time we go up to it, which is also tricky.


    ...that information...didn''t exist yesterday, did it?


    ''Is that right? Do you really want to get ahead of that?


    If I get angry here, it''s bad for the air and it''s a loss.


    With that in mind, I continue the conversation.


    ''''You may proceed ahead of me. I''ll leave the decision about whether you should rest in the main room on the forty levels, or proceed carefully to avoid getting trapped, or whether you''re leveling up around the forty levels to Lord Jasuan.''''


    ''Yes, sir. I hope that Luciel-dono and the others will catch up to you soon.


    Well, I''ll do my best.


    As soon as we had this conversation, we arrived at the base camp installation at the entrance of the labyrinth.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way to the top. I''m sure you''ll be able to save yourself from petrification, poisoning or confusion. Our goal is to capture Shazza and the others, but we will capture the labyrinth when the opportunity arises.


    Lord Jaspern raised his fist in the air and declared.


    The next moment, ''Oh!'' And a wild yell echoed around the area.


    He asked me to say hello too, but I respectfully declined.


    ''Then I''ll go ahead. I''ll see you at a later date.


    Yes. Good luck.


    After I saw them off, I walked over to Forenoire and the others and cast a cleansing spell on them.


    Then I stroked their necks gently, and Forenoire''s eyes were like, go for it! I felt like I was saying.


    ''I''ll do my best.''


    I said that and then asked the remaining beasties to take care of Forenoir and the others.


    Everyone in the party except me is a slave.


    It''s a common pattern in otherworldly novels, but... something''s different! So I told them.


    If it''s an injury that can be healed, or an abnormality in your condition, I''ll save you. So don''t ever act recklessly, even if you have to! That''s an order.


    I looked them all in the face and decided to impose my motto on them.


    ''''Here are my priorities: 1, don''t die, 2, secure the magical stone, 3, secure Shazza, and 4 ... if possible, walk through the maze. We''ll all get out of here alive, okay?


    Oh! It''s a mixture of "me", "haha" and "yes" and all sorts of other replies, and I proceeded into the labyrinth with a wry smile on my face, thinking it wasn''t tight enough.


    It''s pretty bright after all.


    I mutter this and Doran opens his mouth.


    ''It is said that the labyrinth will cease to operate and dim if you take out the core. ''It''s like a heart,''


    We have to get to the core?


    After defeating the last master of the labyrinth? It takes a long time to get back, I think that''s what it says in the literature.


    Will the labyrinth of trials eventually go back to normal? Although I thought about it, it''s not something to think about in the labyrinth, so I switched it up and gave them instructions.


    ''Lionel and the others will stay in my vicinity, while Kefin''s, Yarbo''s, and Bardell''s squads will follow the route shown on the map, checking the map''s consistency while eradicating the demons, and gather in front of the staircase you''re going up.


    ""Yes."


    I''ve decided to let them say yes to all orders. I gave them more copies of the maps I drew up yesterday.


    The three teams proceeded along the predetermined route once I put area barriers on them.


    ''''Luciel-dono, where is our turn?''''


    Lionel asked me with a worried look, so I decided to answer him properly.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. Then we''ll go too. When the demons appear, I''ll leave it to you.


    Ha!


    Seeing Lionel happily walking to the front of the group, I felt sorry for the people who were the subordinates of this battle-crazed maniac, as it must have been difficult for them.


    The path we were walking on had already been eradicated by the group that came out ahead of us, so it''s no secret that I laughed at Lionel''s disappointment when he noticed that there were no demons.


    In less than ten minutes, I met up with the three squads and asked about the demons that came out while going up to the second level.


    ''''Was it as we were informed?''''


    ''Yes, sir. The map was fine and the demon was a Red Rat.


    Kefin, the leader of the raiders, replied that, but they were better than I thought they were.


    It seems that you don''t need to activate the area barrier for every single level, so from here on out, you can go to one party per level while putting up the area barrier and arrive at the boss room on the tenth level in about ninety minutes.


    ''''According to the information, Red Lizardmen were supposed to appear, but this time it looks like it''s only Red Snake, Red Bad and Red Rat, so let''s destroy them all at once.


    When Kefin''s squad opened the door and we entered as well, a swarm of demons with Red Snake at the center appeared, but within minutes, the door to the next level opened.


    The reviews of the battle were impressive in that each one was strong, the speed of annihilation was high, and Nahlia was throwing daggers at the Redbuds hanging from the ceiling, taking them out one after another.


    ''''Is Nahlia''s main focus being mid-range?''''


    No, I''m just throwing daggers at them. There''s still a man upstairs.


    Nahlia laughed at that.


    After that, we proceeded without any trouble, and in front of the boss room on the 20th level, I told everyone.


    ''''After we destroy the enemies in this main room, we''ll have to eat and take a break, so get fired up.


    "Oh!


    The atmosphere was getting much better. Lionel and Ketty were gradually getting more and more able to fight the demons, and they seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    But the dwarf duo was in a state where they were talking about things alone.


    I agreed to tell them to do some fighting as well, since I didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    Then the door was opened and out came Red Oak and Red Wolf, but when Dolan touched the ground and Paula held it up, a five-meter class golem appeared.


    As we were surprised to see the golem, which is a complete super robot, the golem flew into the air and kicked the Red Orc, and then fired a chase jumping elbow at the Red Orc, turning the Red Orc into a magical stone.


    The Red Wolves had taken them down without Keti''s knowledge, but the impact of the golem was so strong that we had to be stunned.


    The dwarf duo looked satisfied as they high-fived each other.


    ''''........Is that normal?''''


    "...I''ve never seen a golem move so smoothly.


    Lionel was also very surprised.


    ''Dolan, Paula, how is that, no, is that a golem?''


    "Grandfather and I worked together.


    ''I can''t control it, so I''ll make a top thing and Paula will control it. But the less magic in the bracelets Paula is wearing, the less magic she can control, the bigger the golem she can control.


    While saying that, he glanced at me as if he was extorting a magic stone.


    ''''........How many magic stones does it take to get that one out? Answer honestly. That''s an order.


    The dwarf duo looked frustrated, but Paula opened her mouth.


    ''''If we can get the magic stones we get here, we can make them synthesize twenty of them and we''ll be fine. But to extend the time, we''ll have to make it a little more.''''


    It always causes problems, but when the two of us join forces in terms of production and combat, this dwarf duo is one hell of a dwarf duo.


    With that in mind, I ordered the two of them to hand it over as a magic stone for the golem.


    They looked unhappy, but their next words filled them with motivation.


    ''''This isn''t a playground. If you do what you are told, I promise to secure the magical stones that will be used for the production after you complete your search in the labyrinth. So, good luck with your orders.


    I''ll take care of it.


    "Hang in there.


    I nodded and cleansed the room and began to prepare the meal with Nahlia.

 77-71 Strategy that is too smooth

    After I finished eating, I received the map so far from the beastmen who were having each squad drawn on a map.


    I took out a desk and chair from my magic bag and drew a map that was easy to understand.


    I selected those who could draw the map yesterday and had them unify the map with the way I drew it. And if there were any differences or changes from the copy of the map, you were to fill out the map.


    There seemed to be some traps, but they were successfully disarmed, and I was surprised at this, as expected, because it even described what kind of traps there were and what kind of traps they were.


    I''m sure they were well rested by the time I finished copying all the maps, and they were already ready and waiting for me.


    I put the desk and chairs away in my magic bag and then open my mouth.


    ''''Thank you for your hard work in the morning. We''re going to aim for the 30th level now. The traps will increase and the demons will become stronger from here, so be safe and reach the 30th level by the end of the day!


    "Yes.


    Even if the words are not tight, a unified voice can tighten up the reply. With that thought in mind, I hung the area barriers on each squad before leaving.


    From the twenty-first level, the demons that were called Red 00 changed their names to Fire 00.


    Demons with fire began to appear under the names Fire Rat, Fire Snake, Firebad, and Fire Rabbit.


    They are supposed to be strong enemies, wearing fire and spitting fire magic and breath, but the labyrinth attack will proceed smoothly.


    I''m sure the traps and the monsters are getting stronger, but it''s still only about 30 minutes per level.


    "Is it okay to move at such a high pace?


    You said it''s okay to be reckless, but I think you''re on a roll. That''s what I thought.


    Just because those two guards are unusually strong, doesn''t mean we''re that weak.


    Kefin, who was the leader of the raiders, answered that.


    He said that the organization was originally a group of half-beastmen with low authority, and they had desperately honed their fighting and banditry skills in order to survive.


    ''''And even if they mess up a little this time, as long as they''re alive, they''ll heal us.


    Kefin laughed at that and took the squad away.


    Lionel adds that and walks forward.


    I haven''t done anything since I entered the labyrinth except for an area barrier and a few heals. I haven''t even defeated a demon. I''m just collecting magic stones from each squad every time a level ends.


    Gradually, the temperature in the labyrinth is also rising, but it''s perfectly fine with my equipment.


    I started after arriving in Yenis and proceeded through the labyrinth with mixed feelings about not having any stress.


    ''''I see it, apparently that''s the main room on the thirty level. In the front is the base of operations, I guess.''''


    Lionel''s voice gave me a good view of the front and there was indeed a gathering of people.


    ''But why aren''t they waiting in the main room? It''s safer that way, right?


    I''m sure we can find out why.


    So take care of it. I''ll treat the wounded if they''re in there, and if not, I''ll prepare a meal for them. But depending on the reason, we''ll capture the main room and then get enough food and sleep to nourish our spirits for tomorrow''s search, so keep that in mind.


    I arrived at the base, speaking so that everyone around me, not just Lionel, could hear me.


    ''''Is there anyone injured or out of condition? Don''t hesitate to tell me if it''s mild. If it''s too much, I''ll cast an area heal for total recovery.


    There were about fifteen people at the base here, but there were some adventurers who were injured, so as I was recovering, I realized once again how highly skilled my slaves were, Lionel made a face.


    ''Apparently, it seems to change depending on the labyrinth, but if you remain in the main room, the door to return may not be opened in the main room of another level. It seems the Adventurer''s Guild teaches that as a matter of etiquette.''''


    As soon as I heard that, my brain recalled the incident that happened to me in the Labyrinth of Trials, where I was unable to return from the forty levels.


    That''s why I responded to Lionel''s words with a raw "Oh".


    I thought that if I had listened to him carefully when I registered with the Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni, it might have been possible for me to return after the Battle of the Dead Knight King was over.


    I could surmise that at that time, the door hadn''t been opened because the War Maiden Holy Knights had come to the rescue by hiding in the labyrinth.


    But I waited on my negative thoughts here.


    Such bad luck with a great luck teacher? ...It''s impossible.


    If I didn''t clear it there, I wouldn''t have been able to step through the labyrinth.


    While apologizing to those around me who were so self-contained and worried, I wanted to sleep slowly, but I resisted that and decided to spend the night in this base........not.


    Kefin and the others warned me in a whisper that I should stay in the main room of the thirty layers.


    ''''S-class-sama, you should go inside and rest.


    The other slaves would advise me to do the same.


    It was that kind of feeling in each one''s eyes that tried to tell you a little bit of worry or danger was at hand.


    Okay.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to go inside and rest. I''ll get a few hours of sleep and then we''ll head out to attack, sorry, but please.


    I said and then entered the boss room on the thirty level with Lionel and the others.


    Almost as soon as we entered, I asked while putting up an area barrier.


    ''You have a reason?''


    Yeah. They''re badly behaved adventurers, usually disguised as ordinary adventurers, and they''re labyrinth cleaners who approach with a good look on their faces and mix poisons into their meals or collect demons with sucking potions.


    That''s a crime.


    Anything can happen in the maze, you know.


    Kefin said.


    ''''Huh.... Let''s just get it down, finish dinner and get some sleep.


    "Yes.


    Thus, the boss of the 30th level was one Fire Bear, five Fire Wolves, and three Firebirds, but as expected, the battle was soon over.


    You can find a lot of people who have a lot of experience in the field, but you can also find a lot of people who have a lot of experience in the field.


    Then Kefin and the other crime slaves coordinated with them and stabbed them to death.


    A few people were lightly burned, but it didn''t hinder them at all.


    They cleansed the room and ate, then let each of them spend their time as they wanted to.


    Doran and Paula were checking weapons and armor, Keti and Nahlia were preparing tomorrow''s meal, and Lionel was chatting with the slaves.


    I finished drawing the map and told them not to cause any problems, then I trained my magic and went to bed on the angel''s pillow.


    ''You''re asleep. You really are an unaware, bullshit healer.


    Lionel laughs at that.


    ''The old man is that S-class slave, isn''t he?


    Kefin asks.


    ''Yeah. ''I almost forgot about that too,''


    ''So you''re telling me that the S-classes are this soft on their slaves after all?


    ''Yes. I will feed you, give you satisfactory equipment, and not make you do anything you can''t do.


    I never dreamed you''d tell me I was coming back alive.


    Kefin laughs and the slaves around him start laughing too.


    ''The old man''s a soldier, isn''t he? And that''s pretty high up on the list, too.


    Okay. What makes you think that?


    ''It''s because you know the whole thing when you fight and you move. It''s ingrained in us. Well, except when I fought a bear fire bear.


    ''We needed to see where that barrier was going to take us,''


    ... that was extraordinary. He was attacked by an attack that could have been much deeper, but it was only a scratch.


    Kefin replies, touching the body.


    ''Don''t be reckless. You will be desperate to grind your fangs. Then Master Luciel will not abandon you.


    What about the old man? The old man seems to have a lot of ambition in his heart.


    When Kefin told him that, Lionel laughed and replied.


    ''Pfft, if I could live as a warrior, I would love it. Standing above others has been nothing but pain for me.''


    ''If the old man is active, won''t he be freed from slavery?


    ''''Luciel-sama''s enemies aren''t just this time. I''m sure he''ll be involved in more and more things. If there is a strong man there, it''s fun to see him in between. And when the heroic tale of the S-Class Healer comes out, it will be a true warrior''s honor to have the strongest warrior who ever supported him.


    Lionel chuckled.


    Looking at Lionel like that, Kefin continued to look at Lionel with some envy.

 78-72 Invisible advance corps, capture meeting for safety

    Most of them were still dreaming when I woke up. I started to stretch as I watched them and tried to figure out how I should treat them, the criminal slaves.


    I think they''re pretty good at what they do.


    Even if they don''t have the individual prominence of Lionel and the others, everything is organized and works together at a very high level, and it works well together.


    Once the Healers'' Guild is rebuilt and the Healing Institute is established in Yenis, I''ll be back on the road.


    I felt it was a shame to leave them in the Healer''s Guild in Yenis at that time.


    ''''As expected, it''s hard to take them all with me, and I wish I had a way to do it~''''


    I muttered something like that and before I could start my magical workout from stretching, Nahlia woke up and I decided to make breakfast with her.


    Thinking about who I''d be taking on my journey.


    After finishing breakfast and checking each squad member''s physical condition, I tell them the goals for today.


    ''This will be the labyrinth created by the activation from here on out. There are reports that Red Lizardman, Firebear and other demons will also appear. It will take more time to search for them than yesterday, but there''s no problem. The target is forty levels, but today we will continue to advance with enough caution, thinking of safety first!


    "Yes.


    He added while hanging area barriers on each squad.


    ''If the demons are so strong that it''s difficult to explore, we''ll have to think about organizing our squad. Apparently the traps will become more vicious from here on out, so make sure you''re careful.


    Kefin and the others were dumbfounded for a moment and then started laughing.


    ''''Did I say something funny?''''


    ''No, I''m just glad you''re worried about us, because if there were more people like the S-class Master, it would make life easier for guys like us.


    Kefin and the others grinned and set off to explore the thirty-one levels.


    I wanted to be angry, but for some reason I couldn''t get angry at that smile.


    I let out a sigh as I hung an area barrier on my group as well and began my search.


    ''It''s so hot,''


    It feels like the temperature has risen by about ten degrees. It''s not the heat of the sun, but a soft heat like when you''re near a stove.


    You better get some water often. Don''t hesitate to tell me.


    I told Lionel and the others. I only feel the heat on my face because of the temperature-controlled equipment, but they''re receiving this heat with their whole body, so it''s unbearable.


    We met up with them at every fork in the labyrinth that stretched out in four hundred meters square and proceeded. We filled in the map gradually, but although our speed didn''t change, the number of burns and scratches gradually increased.


    Even so, when I put the area heel on them, they seem to be happy to get on with their search.


    ''''I feel like we''re doing the devil''s work, is this right?''''


    I wish I could explore as much as they do.


    ''I want to go too! Double the fun.


    That''s what the battle-crazed duo said.


    Their wishes will surely come true soon. The map above the forty levels does not exist.


    I didn''t say that as I proceeded through the labyrinth.


    It took me an hour to go up one level, but when I went around the labyrinth of trials, it took me a full day of walking to get there, so I realized how effective manpower tactics are in the labyrinth.


    We decided to have lunch in front of the stairs leading up to the thirty-sixth level. I opened the lid of the barrel containing Object X a bit to keep the demons away and returned to the others and was met with a suspicious look.


    ''''Well you can drink that, but I didn''t put it there to make you drink it. That way the demons won''t come near you. So there''s no need to keep watch. We did it because it''s more efficient for everyone to get a break at once.


    When I told them that, they were all staring at the barrel of object X with astonished faces.


    They kept looking in the direction of the barrel while I was cooking and eating and while they were resting after eating.


    And it really seemed that they were revising their perception of Object X, the awesomeness of Object X, to the fact that no demons were coming close to them.


    Just what do they think of me drinking with an unconcerned look on my face as I dodge even the demons, Object X? I didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Thus, just like yesterday, I retrieved maps from each squad and filled in the blanks, and once again began to notice the many traps.


    ''So you''re okay with us going up like this?


    I asked the three leaders of each squad and Kefin replied on behalf of the three of them.


    We can get to the 40th level. But after that, if we want to be safe, we''ll have to increase our numbers.


    When Kefin said that, everyone, including Kefin, had a look of regret on their faces.


    ''''Well alright. Now, I want you to re-organize your squad from three squads to two from here.''''


    He looked surprised when I said that, but that was my plan all along.


    ''''I can get to the forty levels.


    I could feel the anger in Kefin''s words, but I laughed and replied.


    ''''If we organize our troops after reaching the forty levels, we can assume that coordination won''t work. It''s not that I don''t trust you, I just don''t want you to struggle needlessly. Besides, it''s the first day in a long time that I haven''t had any stress. Let me enjoy it to the fullest for a bit.


    I don''t know how my excuse was perceived by them, but after they looked at me with pity, they agreed.


    I filled in the blank space up to forty levels, but there was not a single treasure chest.


    I don''t know if it had already been retrieved or if there were no treasure chests when a new level was created, but I reached the boss room on the forty level.


    ''''Gone.''''


    ''Yes. He must have moved on.


    Maybe they''ve found Shazza and the others, Nya.


    ...likely?


    I thought they''d be here if I got this far, but Lord Jasun and the others were nowhere to be found. Lionel and Ketty responded to my mutterings and each of them said what they thought, so my thoughts came together.


    ''We''ll take another break today once we''ve destroyed the demons in the main room. From tomorrow onwards, we''ll look at the situation above and use this place as a base to proceed while we search for Jasun-dono and the others.


    I understand.


    Lionel bowed his head as he said that, and Keti followed suit.


    The boss of the forty levels wasn''t the chimera that Lord Jasuan had fought, but five saber tigers covered in flames.


    Their speed and attack power was very high, but Lionel blasted them away with his large shield, and Kefin and the others finished them off with a whole attack at once.


    In this case, I remotely heeled the injured crime slaves while Nahlia checked the demons that seemed to be approaching us, Dolan held up his mallet, and Paula protected me with her three-meter class golem.


    I''m sure the battle that normally would have been a painful one, but this time it was over in just a few minutes, and I was relieved to see that it was over in just a few minutes too.


    The dinner went on in a harmonious mood, with each of us talking about how well we did in the battle.


    After I finished drawing the map after we ate together, the captains of each squad, including Kefin, Yarbo, Vadell and Lionel, began a strategy meeting.


    ''''Then we''ll start the strategy meeting. It''s the forty levels we''ll be going to tomorrow, but it''s expected that the demons will be stronger and the labyrinth will be wider. Suggest how we should proceed on that basis.''''


    Well, let me start.


    I nodded as Lionel raised his hand and asked to speak.


    ''I believe we will be operating in three squads starting tomorrow, but I think that myself and Keti will join the search party we have been working with separately, and we will form the rest of the squad as Luciel-dono''s guards.


    When Lionel said that, there was a shout of protest.


    ''Old man, even we can manage to fight if we have more people!


    Kefin yelled at me for saying that, but I was worried because it would increase the danger of the two of us not being near each other, but I also thought it would be the most efficient thing to do.


    ''''Well it''s to make the search more efficient and to reduce the chances of dying even if you get injured, right?''''


    ''''Yes. If the demon that came out here on the upper floor was strutting around normally, I hope he''s injured, but instant death is a possibility.


    Geez.


    Kefin looked down with a face that looked like he''d bitten down on a bitter bug when he was told that. He must have been aware of this.


    ''Even if Luciel-dono is attacked, as long as he can continue to recover, they can be our shields. We have golems too, so it won''t be that dangerous.''''


    "With a magic stone, you can do anything.


    Paula grabbed my hand and said.


    It reminded me of someone from my past life, but I quickly shook my head and accepted the proposal.


    All right," she said. I''ll leave the formation of the team to you. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about the heat countermeasure and the search, but can you create a grimoire as a heat countermeasure?


    I can do it. But do you have to?


    Paula nodded her head.


    ''We''re so used to being in a hot place that we don''t know what it feels like.


    Dolan added and answered. If that''s the case, they must be vulnerable to the cold. The question came to me, but as I looked around, I replied that I didn''t need the others either.


    ''I see. The only thing you need to do is to rehydrate frequently when you''re sweating. The next step in the attack depends on the situation, but I think the limit is five levels a day. I''m fine with one level a day as long as you keep an eye on the wear and tear of each team. Do you have any objections?


    This was not raised by anyone.


    ''''I''ll have Dolan and Paula take a look at the equipment exhaustion. After that, you can discuss the formation and other matters with each squad.


    "Yes.


    While training my magic manipulation after the meeting was over, I muttered as I thought back to the fact that it took me more than a hundred times longer to reach the forty levels in the Trial Labyrinth.


    ''''With this... no, it''s just good luck. It''s not possible for this rate to continue forever...''''


    He kept his mouth shut any further and prayed to God and his ancestors that tomorrow''s search would be safe.

 79-73 Information on new reincarnated people and treasure chests in the labyrinth

    We were surprised when we went up to the forty-first level. First of all, the temperature inside the labyrinth had dropped.


    That''s why the heat-resistant tool we were going to have made yesterday was no longer needed, and we didn''t waste any magic stones.


    It''s a good idea to prepare for a situation where you might need them immediately, and just in case you have to leave your magic stones with Paula and Dolan, but it looks like the magic stones will be used by Golem-sama.


    ''So, I know that Kefin''s squad will be escorting me. I''ve been wanting to ask you for a while now, didn''t you disappear in the Adventurer''s Guild? How did you do that?


    I was really curious about the shapeshifting jutsu that determined the ninjutsu of the manga world.


    ''''........I heard that''s called a ninjutsu.


    Another reincarnation here? Let''s explore.


    ''Why the questioning system if you''re using it? Is that ninjutsu a skill?


    ''Yes, sir. There was a man who had reached Yenis before, and he was a wreck and had no money. But he moved by muffling his footsteps, or made it look like there was something in the middle of nowhere, or turned into a beast when he should have been a man of the human race.


    I guess his skill level gradually increased.


    ''I hired him in the organization because I thought his abilities would make my job easier. Then he was taught ninjutsu, and one day he died in this labyrinth.


    "? What do you mean?


    I told you about the guys on the 30th level, but I think they did it.


    ''There may not be any bodies left if you die in the labyrinth, but there''s a chance you could be alive, right?


    No, the guys I was exploring with never came back, except for two of them, and they died the day after they got back.


    They said they were killed before they died, so I''m sure of it.


    You haven''t decided if you''re a reincarnate yet. Calm down. I didn''t think you''d be so upset to hear that a stranger had died.


    "...when did that happen? And what''s that guy''s name?


    It was about two years ago now, about the same age as Master S-class. I don''t know if he was lying or not, but he said his name was Hattori.


    ........well, it''s no use thinking about it. But still, ninjutsu... can I learn it too?


    Can I remember that?


    ''''Yeah but if you''re going to teach me, you''ll have to do me a favor. I know I''m deviating from the slave''s ranks, but here it is.


    I''m just going to ask. So don''t get out of a fighting stance. You''re in a dangerous situation, so keep your eyes open for anything that might come up.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''d like you to take me on a journey with S-class-sama if you can. I don''t mind being a slave for the rest of my life.


    Kefin said, then bowed his head again and looked forward.


    ''''Well I have a long way to go before I leave. Well, I''ll think about it.''''


    Kefin didn''t know if he was nervous or happy because his ears were standing on end, but he seemed to be fired up.


    Two Fire Bears and a Fire Saber Tiger appeared after that, but while Paula held the two Fire Bears down with her golem, the seven crime slaves launched a coordinated suicide attack on the Fire Saber Tiger, taking it down despite its wounds.


    The two Fire Bears were turned into magical stones by the giant golem controlled by Paula, who held the Fire Bear in one arm each and tightened it up with a bearhug, turning it into a magical stone.


    I felt like I could gradually read Paula''s character in that father gag-like treatment. But first, he decided to call on Kefin and the others to recover and labor.


    ''''Forty levels is enough of a partnership, isn''t it?''''


    After they had fully recovered from the area middle heel, they gave me a subtle look when I re-hung the area barrier and said so again, but Kefin said just one word.


    ''''I''ll do my best.''''


    I let Paula take the two Firebears and I put the Fire Tiger Saber magic stone in my magic bag.


    After that, we walked through several branches and finished our search in two hours, covering 40 layers in five hundred meters square.


    ''''What do you think? Can we still explore?


    I decided that Lionel, Ketty, and Kefin could do it in response to my question.


    Indeed, the search party was only grazed, so they must be fine.


    We stepped into the forty-two levels, and it was here that the first treasure chest appeared.


    He called out to us that he had found the treasure chest that Keti''s team had discovered just before the end of the forty-two level search.


    ''''Master, there''s a treasure chest, Nya! I want you to open it.


    Why would I open it?


    Then Bardell of Keti''s squad answered the question.


    ''The treasure in the labyrinth depends on the person who opens it. The traps must be released, but what''s inside is the luck of the person who opens it.


    ''I''ve never heard of it before. Then I''ll tell you when Lionel''s squad joins us.


    Ten minutes later, I met up with Lionel and the others and went to the room where Keti''s team found the treasure chest and opened it.


    And what came out...?


    ...What is this?


    It was a scarlet ball that wasn''t transparent.


    You''re going to be able to get the best out of it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    ''Unfortunately, it wasn''t a magic book or equipment. That''s right. It''s just fine, and we''ll have lunch a little early.


    I told them and we decided to have lunch. I asked Dolan and Paula what that was while we were eating, and it was something that made my mouth grin involuntarily.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find the right one.


    ''''.........it might not be good.''''


    I was nearby, and I picked up on the muttering.


    What''s wrong with it? You mean it''s hard to capture? Or will there be a stronger enemy?


    Lionel shook his face and replied.


    ''''........I was thinking of the worst case scenario. It would be fine if we were simply chasing after them, but if we''re not good, the party could have been wiped out...''''


    ...What do you mean by that?


    ''''Today is the third day of the attack and you are advancing too blindly. This is not the way to advance in the unknown realm of forty levels. Besides.........it''s doubtful that we have that much combat power in the first place, including that Shaza and his entourage.


    ''Could it be that I just led you to it and Shazza isn''t there?


    No, you''re not. We''ve seen many horse tracks at the entrance to the labyrinth. Lord Jasun told me that no adventurers come to the labyrinth on horseback. From that, I''m sure they are there...


    "...then let''s go back to the 40th level. It''ll take us an hour to get back, right? There''s a big difference between resting here and resting on forty levels, right?


    Sure, going to help is an option, but that''s not what I care about.


    My life and the lives of Lionel and the others are important.


    It may sound strange, but I didn''t think it would be right to go to the rescue by weighing their lives against everyone else''s.


    In the end, they obeyed me and occupied the boss''s room on the 40th floor, and with few words, they nourished their spirits for tomorrow''s search.


    Everyone woke up early the next day.


    As I took my meal, I felt a little excited that they were willing to think and move so much for the adventurers.


    ''Let''s go to the forty-fifth level, just so we don''t get distracted by the fact that we''re going as a group!


    "Yes.


    In an hour, we came to the point where we turned back yesterday, but we still didn''t see anyone.


    Even after exploring the forty-five, forty-six, and forty-seven floors, there was still no sign of Lord Jasuan and the others.


    ''''In the end, the only thing we got today was that bracelet?


    At the forty-seventh level where I was exploring just now, I found a second treasure chest, and what came out when I opened it was an arm band, but in the end I didn''t know what it was, so I put it away in my magic bag.


    I tried to get the appraisal skill before, but it was 100 SP, so I gave up quickly.


    I want to talk to everyone. Do you want to go one more level? Or do you want to come back tomorrow?


    Overall, you don''t seem to be tired physically or mentally.


    I''m not even hungry yet.


    ''''S-class master, we don''t need to sleep for two or three days. I''d rather not go before the 50th level boss, but we can go until then.


    Lionel, Ketty and Kefin''s voices followed and the others seemed to be fine.


    ''All right. We''ll move on then. But as I said before, safety first.


    Thus we proceeded to the forty-eight levels and finally found the squad that was ahead of us.

 80-74 Feelings to escape and feelings to save

    The forty-eight levels were about to end their search with nothing to show for it. But Kefin suddenly spoke up.


    ''''Someone is surrounded by demons!


    I also checked and saw a group of demons and figures ahead of me.


    ''''Wait.....


    I waited out of discomfort.


    ''How could you...''


    Don''t give me that look I''m disappointed in you.


    "Look at it. It''s obviously strange. I don''t know if it''s a mutation or a different kind of demon that could be found in this hierarchy, but its body is a different color. Besides, that thing is just playing around.


    When I say that, everyone shuts down and starts checking and knows it''s true, mouth to mouth.


    ''We don''t know if they''re enemies or allies, so we''ll approach them after we meet up with the others.


    For about twenty minutes after I declared that, I watched a figure from a distance that seemed to be frolicking with a demon.


    ''Facesome,''


    That''s definitely one of those things you can look at the wrong way.


    We''ll proceed to full alert.


    It was when I was close to the crowd of demons ahead and the distance between me and the crowd of demons after I put the area barrier on.


    ''''Ah, brother of the healer.''''


    What a surprise it was Sheila who appeared from the demon.


    ''''Eek! Sheila? Are you here alone?


    ''Nope. I came here with my dads, but they told me to stay hidden because a lot of people were coming after me and it was dangerous...


    Oh, that''s a pattern that makes you cry.


    "I see. Do you want to come chase after your father with me?


    ''What? Are you sure?


    ''''As expected, I can''t leave you alone here. But still, are the demons around you your friends?


    ''Yes. I couldn''t speak when I was a little girl, so Daddy brought these kids to me.


    You sound happy, but you didn''t bring him to the Holy City, and he wasn''t there when you picked him up, was he?


    We weren''t together before, were we?


    ''Yeah. I''ve been told not to have people in my church hurt some of my friends.


    ''''Oh, I see. Can you keep Sheila''s friends from hurting us?


    That''s okay. I''ll see you soon.


    Sheila repeated her gestures and desperately pleaded with the demons.


    And it seemed that they were safe.


    ''''It''s all right now,''''


    Okay. Thanks. Speaking of which, how long have we been here?


    ''It''s only been a little while. A lot of people attacked Kapu and the others, and we had to pay them back.


    ...well, no one would think that they''re being tamed. But that''s out. I was almost in a heady frame of mind, but I ask what happened to those adventurers.


    ''Where are those attackers?''


    He''s asleep in his room over there. The others have gone after my dad and the others.


    ''Wait a minute. Those people didn''t mean any harm, so forgive them. I''ll make them apologize too.


    When I said that, his face grew stronger for a moment, but he immediately gave a conditional OK.


    ''''Well it''s fine if your brother says so, but I definitely want you to make Kapu and the others apologize.


    All right.


    I agreed with that and headed to the room Sheila had mentioned.


    Inside the room were six adventurers who had been battered and turned into a living breathing worm.


    Relieved that they were moving slightly, I immediately heeled up and waited for them to regain consciousness.


    ''''I''m really glad to be alive.


    If the adventurer was dead because of this, Sheila thought that it would be too bad a position for her.


    ''If it''s a labyrinth, isn''t it a crime that there''s no evidence left behind? Or will the adventurer who attacked the tamer demon be treated as a criminal?


    There was no voice to answer my mutterings.


    Soon the adventurers started to get up and I explained and got their approval to apologize to Sheila and the demon that was being tamed.


    ''So why didn''t you wait for us to join you?''


    When it reached the 40th level...


    To summarize what they told me, they decided that Shazza and the others were fighting because they couldn''t get inside when they arrived at the boss room on the forty-second level.


    They caught up with them once at the 42nd level, but they shook off the control and decided to take a break at the 43rd level because they couldn''t see any more shadows.


    It seems that every time you go up a level, the demons get stronger and the search didn''t go as far as it should have.


    ''We were already at our limit, so I asked the guild master to go ahead, but since the girl was being attacked by demons...''


    ''All right. Now that your wounds are healed, will you join us?


    Please.


    Six adventurers bowed their heads, and Sheila-chan joined them, bringing the total number of adventurers to seven.


    The scene of the adventurers bowing to Sheila and the demons was surreal.


    I didn''t follow them immediately, but instead reached the fifty levels while completely filling in the rest of the forty-eight levels and the map of the forty-nine levels.


    ''''Dad and the others aren''t here,''''


    Well, I think he''s on this floor.


    You know what happens when you rush into the boss room exhausted from the quicksand.


    ''''Let''s take a break. I don''t want you to be too hungry and lose focus, so we''ll have a light meal.


    It was the adventurers and Sheila who were pleased with my voice.


    Sheila, in particular, hadn''t eaten anything all day, or maybe she hadn''t eaten all day, but she brought more and more food to her small body.


    This time, though, we didn''t waste time cooking, so we offered her the meal she hadn''t been able to eat before.


    There was no complaining.


    ''''Listen. The main room on the fifty-fifth level should have incomparable enemies waiting for you. I feel like going home quietly if possible.


    "Do not you cope with a powerful enemy?


    Lionel is on fire, but I ignore him at this point.


    ''The motto of this party is safety first. After all this time, if you don''t have to fight, that''s the best thing you can do. Keep that in mind.


    After a sparse reply, I began my search.


    Even with fifty levels of exploration, I didn''t try to chase after Lord Jasuan and the others.


    But I didn''t do anything special, I just filled in the map of the hierarchy little by little as I had done before.


    After going through all fifty levels, I refrained from rejoicing, although I did get excited when I found another treasure chest.


    I could hear the sounds of fighting in the boss room from earlier.


    ''There was no one there. There''s only one thing I can think of. I wouldn''t want to fight that one if I could.''


    There are two thick pieces of wood placed at the entrance of the boss''s room so that the door won''t close, and when I looked inside, I saw that it was a three-way race with the red dragon, Sharza and the others, and Jasuan-dono and the others.


    As expected, Lionel would want to fight as an individual, but he wouldn''t rush in.


    Inside, there were some red dragons that attacked with unexpected variations, such as spitting fire breaths, attacking with their tails, waving their arms around, and biting, which made me a little impressed.


    They were also all alive as far as I could see, and I could tell that it hadn''t been that long since we entered the boss room.


    You might think that I should just go quickly to rescue them, but after seeing that thing, I''m going to have to second-guess it.


    That''s exactly what I can confidently say that if you let them fight a giant golem, it would be a stuttering development for a special effects hero.


    Even if you fired an arrow, it would be bounced off the hard scales, and the opponent''s reach would be too long to close in on it for close combat.


    ''Lionel, are you confident you can take that attack?


    Lionel''s voice comes out with a stern expression.


    ''''........If you take it properly, you''ll be blown up, if not to death.


    ''Keti, can you avoid the attack and give it to them?


    Ketty replies succinctly, not in her usual goofy way.


    It''s possible. It''s just that I can''t do that much damage.


    "Dolan, Paula, can you make a golem to stop it?


    ''I think we can catch them at the largest level, but...''


    ''''It will run out of magic in thirty seconds. Even if you use as many magic stones as you can, if there''s too much damage, the golem will collapse.


    Dolan crosses his arms and Paula says this as she touches her golem-controlled braces.


    In my brain, let''s go home. These words were repeated over and over again.


    But Sheila-chan was squeezing the robe from earlier, trembling, and I couldn''t take it off.


    If you value your life, you''ll turn back there.


    It''s a contradiction in words and actions.


    I knew in my head, but I couldn''t move.


    It''s not because I''m being helped by a little boy. It''s just that I''m not ready to kill someone and I''m not ready to let them die.


    I''m swallowed up in a whirlpool of thoughts.


    The urge to help and the urge to run away were rushing in like a muddy stream.


    The voice of the girl next to me cut through the chaos of my emotions.


    ''''No, no--!''''


    In the next moment, what was projected in front of me was the sight of her entourage, including her father, blown off by the red dragon''s tail, and the grotesque sight of Shaza jumping out of the way and trying to gouge out the red dragon''s eyes, only to have her body boldly bitten.


    The next thing I knew, I was giving orders.


    You can''t fight that thing properly, just collect the injured and retreat. Do not die instantly. We''ll all get away with it.


    "Yes.


    There was no rebellion or anything else to my instructions, just the usual responses.


    After hanging the area barriers on all of us, we stepped into the boss room where the red dragon was.

 81-75 Object X Wushuang

    The fifty-level boss room was huge. It was built as if it was made for the red dragon, with a circle a hundred meters in diameter, reminiscent of the Adventurer''s Guild''s training ground.


    ''''God of Fate, Lord Klaia, God of Sanctuary, please protect our ancestors.


    I prayed as usual and then confronted the red dragon.


    The red dragon I faced was extremely large.��Other than that, all I could think about was how sharp its fangs and claws were, and how it seemed to have hard skin all over.


    For some reason, seeing it up close didn''t give it that much of a sense of fear.


    With the crime slaves providing backup for the checks and balances, I ran up to the beasties that were blown away by the tail and hung up area high heels and high heels to help them recover and instructed them to head for the exit.


    ''If you don''t want to die, follow your guidance and get out!


    The beastmen who saw me were surprised, but they meekly followed the guidance of the crime slaves and headed for the exit.


    The red dragon seemed confused by the sudden appearance of us, but it was about to spit out a flame breath as if it was enraged to see its prey running away. At that moment, a giant golem suddenly appeared and took a flying kick at the red dragon.


    You must be aware of the fact that you are not the only one who has the ability to make a living.


    You can''t just run away!


    But my voice reached Lord Jasuan and the others, but they refused to hear it.


    ''If we don''t defeat him here, the labyrinth will cease to operate.


    I silently put a remote-controlled area barrier on it.


    It would only be a comforting thing, but I didn''t want it to die so easily.


    When I thought that far, the golem returned to the dirt.


    Apparently the damage was severe.


    I decided that I couldn''t persuade him any further and decided to cover him from near the exit and started running.


    ''''Gya ya gogo oooh!''''


    DON, DON. The red dragon, which manipulated its tail to such a rhythmiccal, flipped Jasuan-dono and the others toward me and even chased them with flaming breaths.


    I expected my body to be burned, but Lionel held up a large shield and blocked the breath.


    I''m sure that the shield is on the verge of melting due to the high heat of the flames, but I quickly healed it with my middle heel when it was about to stick to Lionel''s skin. I''m not sure if he saw that or not, but the red dragon began to move as if he had narrowed his focus to me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    The bodies of the three of them flew to the exit area, and all I could see was the dead bodies of the red dragon and Shaza, and a few seriously injured adventurers lying in my field of vision.


    Looking towards the exit, I saw that Dolan and Paula had already been evacuated.


    I''ve been trying to make a golem by grabbing a magic stone, but I learned that even those two people can be in a hurry to make a golem that is too impatient to harden, or see the golem turn to earth immediately.


    The distance to the exit is ... fifteen meters, and the distance to the red dragon is fifteen meters as well. However, they were already in between the red dragon''s tail.


    ''''I don''t want to die. I''ll scrape my way out, I''ll definitely escape.''''


    Transforming his staff into a sword, he took out that spear of the Holy Dragon and confronted it.


    ''''The Dragon Slayer''s Sword and the Dragon Slayer''s Spear. I''m sorry I don''t have the skills to handle this well. But I''ll do it.


    I circulated magic power in my body at high speed and activated my body strengthening to look for the way out of the red dragon.


    I''m waiting for the attack while jitterily retreating. I''m going to have to wait and see if I''m going to be able to hold a spear in the place where the tail is wagging, just to suggest to myself that I can do it too.


    And then the red dragon attacked. The attack I was just waiting for was not a tail, but an attack with a step in and an arm extended.


    d*mn, not in time. I jumped to the side to avoid the attack that I didn''t expect, but I still tried to avoid a fatal wound.


    Boom! The sound of such a wind-cutting attack passed right by me.


    I didn''t understand why I was able to avoid it, but I slipped the illusion sword into my empty arm and slashed.


    The sensation of slicing through the red dragon''s arm, which was covered in hard skin.


    Blood gushed out of the red dragon''s right arm as if to tell me that it was real.


    ''''Yea........''''


    The next moment the red dragon''s tail swung down and crushed me.


    D''oooh-oh.


    It was such a shock that it was a wonder I wasn''t dead. I''ve never been hit by a truck, but it was such a shock that would have been most fitting in a previous life.


    My body doesn''t function at all, that''s the kind of state I''m in.


    I don''t know if it''s because I couldn''t organize my thoughts, and my adrenaline was pumping quite a bit, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    I don''t know if it was a survival instinct or something else, but my brain was activating the high heels without chanting.


    As my body glowed blue-white, my vision gradually cleared and the sound returned.


    What I could see there was a red dragon that opened its big mouth while screaming in delight and was now advancing to eat me.


    Looking around, the doorway to the boss room was burning bright red and Lionel and the others were lying right beside me. I might have been unconscious for a moment.


    I''m sure they came in to rescue me....


    Did you do pretty well in your second life? Well, I guess I did my best.


    I was able to make a run at the dragon, and I got to be an S-level healer.


    And I had the support of a lot of people.


    The church would run without me, and it was a position that passed in the first place.


    I even got a promotion are you sure about that?


    Are we giving up on this?


    I got ahead, but did I live a good life?


    We haven''t even seen the city slowly.


    We haven''t even developed our magic tools yet.


    Most importantly, will you end up not being married in this life?


    Give up ... and if you give up, that''s it.


    I can''t die here!


    The moment I was about to be eaten, I took the barrel out of the magic bag and threw it into my mouth while rolling my body and using an extra heel on myself.


    The pain was intense for a moment, but it was really just a moment of pain, and when my body fully recovered and I stood up, there was a red dragon that was thrashing around like a madman.


    ''''........A demon would suffer that much?''''


    I immediately hung my high heels on Lionel and the others and a thumping sound echoed through the boss''s room.


    ''.........for real?


    I looked towards the sound and saw the red dragon puffing bubbles and passing out.


    ''This can go, right?


    I put my magic power into the illusory sword that was directly beside it and slashed its neck at once without any resistance, the blade passed through without any resistance, and the head and body were completely separated from each other when I slashed the head of the twitching red dragon from the connected part on the other side as well.


    At that moment, the fact that there was a very large red dragon disappeared as if it was a lie.


    And at the place where the red dragon''s head had fallen, there was a magic book and a large crimson magic stone, and a large sword was stuck in the ground.


    I retrieved it in my magic bag and cast a recovery spell on the adventurers who were a short distance away to heal.


    Lionel and Keti looked at me as if they were looking at something unbelievable.


    It''s not just the two of them, the other faces had the same look on their faces.


    ''''It''s a dragonslayer, an immortal dragonslayer, a healer''s dragonslayer (draconian slayer).''''


    Gradually, such voices began to flicker up.


    ''''Luciel-dono, how did you kill the red dragon?''''


    So that''s what Lionel was looking at in disbelief.


    ''Didn''t I get smashed by the red dragon''s tail? It was like I passed out for a little while from there, and the next thing I knew, the red dragon''s mouth was right in front of me. So I thought I could bear to die, so I threw a barrel with an object X into his mouth, and he fainted in agony, foamed and passed out, so I cut him there.


    My God!


    Lionel''s expression froze, and Ketty... Ketty and the beasties around her were frightened by Object X.


    ''''Luciel-dono, we were saved this time. Surely we could have been wiped out if it was just us.


    I''m sure. Since you''ve put us in danger, why don''t we have Lord Jasuan drink object X for a penalty?


    I grinned, and Lord Jasuan decided to get down on his knees in a clean jumping motion and asked for forgiveness.


    ''Then please ask me humanely why you all were following Shaza and so on. I didn''t expect to be forced to risk my life to capture the labyrinth, you know. God will be angry with you if you don''t value your lives.


    I continue on indifferently with an angry look on my face.


    Then the beasts all began to get down on their knees in unison and spoke the promised words with their mouths.


    ''''Haha~''''


    If there were reincarnations in the past, he was absolutely sure that he had planted them in the beast people.


    With that in mind, I purified the room and healed the injured with recovery magic.


    In the meantime, I was impressed by the fact that Jasuan-dono was collecting Shaza''s body after worshipping it.


    When it was all over, I began to feel sleepy from the quicksand. It seemed that the labyrinth would probably be no good until that matter was over, so he left his guards to sleep.

 82-76 Conditions for the 51st floor

    When I woke up from my comfortable sleep, I saw a magic circle floating in the center of the boss room. And just like in the Labyrinth of Trials, there was a large door at the back of the boss room.


    I stretched and then got up and Lionel called out to me.


    ''Are you all right now?''


    Yeah. She''s fine. What''s going on with the rest of the group?


    He went back to the Adventurers'' Guild ahead of you. As soon as he arrives at the Adventurers'' Guild, he will narrow down the list of those involved in the riot, including the Gurohara of the Yakushi Guild.


    Well I feel a little sorry for the other guy with Lord Jasoan in that state.


    It''s.....


    We laughed at each other.


    ''''It was indeed a close call this time. If the red dragon hadn''t tried to eat me right there, I''d be dead.


    I was far from my prime, and as expected, I couldn''t stop that one.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    ''Left-sama. I will be your training partner when I return.


    ''Keti will do it too, Nya. The master who was facing the red dragon seemed pretty strong, Nya.


    As we were talking, Ketty came into the conversation with a sleepy look on her face.


    But she just looked sleepy, and we left it without mentioning that her eyes were getting sharp.


    ''Well, I''ve got one more job left to do before I go home.


    I told him that as I looked at that big door in the back.


    Why not just take the magic circle back?


    Master, are you sleepy?


    But they didn''t react to it, and smiled affectionately.


    ''''Well we can''t come all the way here and not open that door, can we?


    I point my finger at the big door and I see two heads? was floating in the air.


    (Maybe I''m the only one who can see it? I didn''t know that was a setup! (Holy Dragon)


    You''ll have to wait for me when everyone else wakes up and we''ll leave.


    I guess I''m embarrassed to have been sleepwalking...


    They laughed and bowed their heads as they decided to do so, and then went to Nahlia''s side.


    I walked towards the large door alone and touched the door.


    ''Does this have any conditions?''


    Unlike the Labyrinth of Trials, a crest gradually appeared from the door that shone scarlet and began to shine.


    ''''Kook, you''re still going to get your magic power sucked out. But the attributes didn''t matter, right?


    In the Labyrinth of Trials, I was on the verge of running out of magic power if I didn''t drink the MP Potion, but this time I had more than half of my magic power left.


    That''s all there was to it, but I''m growing, and it made me honestly happy to think that.


    As expected, I thought it would be a problem if I went upstairs without saying a word, so I moved away from the door once and called out to Kefin, who was closest to me.


    ''Kefin! Do you see that big door over there?


    It''s just a wall, isn''t it?


    Kefin, who looked at me while tilting his head, didn''t seem to be able to see the big door as well as Lionel and the others.


    (Is it the blessing that only I can see it?)


    ''''Well then tell Lionel and the others that if I disappear now, they are to promptly transfer to the entrance of the labyrinth with a magic circle when I disappear. I would also like to add that this is an order.


    Can you keep up?


    He may be skeptical, but I think he believed what I was saying. I reply, thinking it''s a good trend.


    ''No, you can''t because I seem to be the only one who''s been called upon. We''re all going to have to follow orders.


    I patted Kefin on the shoulder and headed for the door.


    Lionel and the others had a half-hearted look on their faces when I turned just before the door opened, but they looked at me and nodded their heads.


    I raise my hand and go in my mind. After I told them that, I opened the door and went inside. The door slowly closes as I begin to climb the stairs, but I don''t care.


    ''''If they set up this far and didn''t release the sealing dragon, wouldn''t the Holy Dragon''s blessing and the Holy Ji God''s blessing disappear?


    Before I finished climbing all the stairs, I crouched down and looked at the fifty-one level and saw a dragon that was just as quiet as the holy dragon.


    Although the dragon is covered in flames, it also has black miasma and has turned into undead in the worst case.


    It''s a good thing that the undead are more invasive than you, holy dragon. Do we really want to let them go within forty years?


    I muttered that, but the holy dragon''s voice didn''t return.


    I spin a chant while putting magic power into my illusionary staff. I put my hope that the flame dragon in front of me will at least not suffer any more.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Breath of Mother Earth, I wish to feed on my magic power, and create a sanctuary that uses the shield of purification like light wings to scorch all evil and impure things, Sanctuary Circle]


    The Sanctuary Circle was formed and deployed and activated with a remote magic circle chant, just like the holy dragon, so that the magic circle covered the flame dragon.


    As if the flame dragon knew that it would be purified by the Sanctuary Circle, it didn''t scream or lash out, it just endured the pain.


    After a while, the blue-white light of the Sanctuary Circle faded away.


    The black miasma disappeared from the body of the fire dragon (provisional), and the flames that had been wild as if they were turning bright red blood into flames a moment ago had turned reddish-red like a gentle sunset sky.


    I took a deep breath and then approached the flame dragon and the flame dragon''s voice echoed in my head.


    ''''Liberator of the Evil God''s Seal, thank you for breaking my curse after the Holy Dragon.


    "...telepathy... and telepathy... is that you?


    Yes, you, who have been blessed by the Holy Dragon, can understand what I''m saying even if it''s telepathic. I''m afraid I don''t even have the strength to open my mouth anymore.


    ''How many more of you reincarnated dragons are there? And why was I the only one who could have walked into this place?


    You must have the ability to break the seal, and unless you have one of God''s blessings there, or the blessings of the dragon race, you cannot see.


    ...You''re saying that I wouldn''t have become a liberator if it wasn''t for the blessings of the God of Fate? Why did I have to be a pinpoint liberator?


    As I scratched my head in front of the flaming dragon (provisionally), I realized that he hadn''t told me how many dragons there were. When I tried to listen to it, a voice echoed in my head again.


    ''''I will give you the wealth and blessings here as a reward for defeating me alone and in a single blow, I would like to give you the scales and fangs of my body like a holy dragon, but if my soul disappears, it will burn up.''''


    That was not the case.


    ''''........Thank you for the goods, but is it okay for an ordinary person to have so many blessings?''''


    Don''t worry. The gods will give the brave men their blessing and we will give them ours.


    ''''I will refrain from doing so.''''


    Just like Seiryuu said, you''re an interesting person.


    ''I really can''t do any more than this. I just want to live a peaceful life with the wife I''ll meet one day.


    Oh! I forgot that thee with the blessing of the dragon and my blessing and the maiden with the dragon god''s blessing will eventually be guided by destiny.


    You''re absolutely sure they''re going to give you blessings already. Since the dragon race doesn''t listen to you, does the dragon race do the same? ....more than that.


    ''''... is this Dragon Goddess maiden beautiful? And how old are you?


    Kukkuku.... that you don''t care whether you look beautiful or ugly... you''re being led by fate. I can assure you that we are compatible, the rulers of love.


    No, that''s what you''re wondering. More importantly........is there a fate? Huh! No. I have to tell them no.


    "Well I was able to traverse the Labyrinth of Trials with good chemistry, but this time I couldn''t come here by myself. I don''t think I''d be able to traverse any other labyrinths like that.


    You''re still a bit green, aren''t you? Is personal power all you''ve got? If there''s someone to help you, that''s power, too, and I hope you''ll trust people as you''ve trudged through this labyrinth of lost minds, and that they''ll trust you to be a great wise man.


    ''Surely that means... what? Wise man?


    Save my people as best you can. Save my people as much as you can.


    ''''That''s fine because I promised the Holy Dragon that I would do that too, but more importantly, what''s a wise man?''''


    "Cuckoo-cuckoo. What is your name?


    The flame dragon suddenly stopped his telekinesis and opened his mouth.


    ''''It''s........Luciel.


    I replied in surprise.


    ''''Luciel, the Holy Dragon''s Fang is made of the Holy Dragon''s Fang, and the staff is displayed before me.


    Are you sure about this?


    There was no reply to me and the red light was sucked into the illusion staff.


    ''Luciel yo thou shalt be happy. I also promised you that I would be happy...fi...na....


    The flame dragon sneered. When he thought that, his body started to collapse.


    ''''Wait, I still want to ask you........something. Don''t let the Holy Dragon and the Flame Dragon disappear without permission.''''


    Burning its body like a phoenix in a fairy tale, the flame dragon disappeared without a trace.


    A large magical stone and a treasure chest appeared in the place where the flame dragon was, just like the holy dragon, and a small gravestone appeared inside.


    ''''Huh?!''''


    In the next moment, the necklace from the holy dragon''s treasure chest of its own accord flew out with a glow, and the grenade was stuck to the necklace.


    ''''........Seriously?''''


    I didn''t care for it, but the gravatarama was snug. And the number of remaining gratama that I could infer from that was seven.


    ''''Well I released two, so it should be fine, right? Haha.


    I was stunned for a while, making excuses to myself, but I started to change my mind and head to everyone who would be waiting for me.


    I put away more and more magic bags, casting a cleansing spell just in case.


    ''''Money I''ve never seen before, or books I can''t read again... was this a very old labyrinth?


    While muttering that, I put everything but the magic stone in the center into the magic bag and jumped into the magic circle.


    And just like the Holy Dragon''s time, the magic circle began to glow.


    Pilon [Title, I have acquired the blessing of the flame dragon]


    Piron [title: Dragonslayer acquired]


    Piron [Title: Guided by the Dragon God]


    When the light subsided, it was the entrance to the labyrinth.


    What I saw as I shifted was the sight of everyone rushing to me.

 83-77 Real mastermind and new problems

    The sun was already rising as I walked out of the labyrinth.


    At the same time, my stomach rumbled and I was embarrassed... and as I was thinking that, I decided to have breakfast when I saw that everyone seemed to be hungry as well and put their hands on their stomachs.


    ''So there really was a door, wasn''t there?


    Yeah. It looks like you need a blessing to get in. I had the dragon''s blessing, so I could see the door and get in. This is what the flame dragon said, so there''s no doubt about it.


    ...A flame dragon?


    Lionel looked like he wanted to fight.


    I laugh and reply.


    ''Nothing to fight about, eh? I just cured the afflicted dragon.


    I see...


    As I waited for the food to be ready, Lionel asked me about what happened after he disappeared, but I had a feeling he was really a battle freak for wanting to fight the dragon as well, and I had a feeling he had other things on his mind, but I didn''t think to ask that of someone who wouldn''t talk.


    A few of the adventurers stayed behind because they were taking care of Forenoir and the others, but the rest seemed to have already gone back to the city of Yenis, so he invited the remaining adventurers to breakfast and ate their meals, thinking that they were impatient.


    It was very good to eat breakfast under a clear sky.


    It would be nice if I could have a barbecue with my guys next time.


    I was thinking about that.


    When breakfast was over and everyone was ready to go, I climbed aboard the For��t Noir.


    Everyone took up an escort formation and we set off for the city of Yenis.


    ''You were sulking earlier, but did the cleansing magic feel that good?''


    I called out to Forenoire, stroking her neck.


    There was no response about it, but I was relieved to see that his mood had improved.


    As expected, he was probably worried about his body odor after being left alone for five days.


    He proceeded to call out to Forenoir, who had become a clean freak before he knew it.


    (Status Open)


    On the way to the labyrinth, Lord Jasuan was talking to me, so it was a good way to kill time.


    On the way back, I was playing with Forenoire at first, but as we progressed along the empty, flat road, I became bored and no one was talking to me, so I opened my status to pass the time.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: Healer X Holy Dragon Knight I


    Age: 18


    LV : 102


    HP: 3020 MP: 2610


    STR: 366 VIT: 389 DEX: 351 AGI: 369


    INT : 422 MGI : 460 RMG : 454 SP : 205


    [Skills]


    Proficiency Testing - Extraordinary Luck - Bodywork �� Magic Control X Magic Control X Holy Attribute Magic X


    Meditation VIII, Concentration IX, Restoration of Life Force VIII, Restoration of Magic VIII, Restoration of Physical Strength VII


    Throwing V Dismantling II Hazard Assessment V Walking VI Physical Strengthening II


    Parallel Thinking V Omitted Chanting VII Discarded Chanting V No Chanting II Magic Wing Chanting IV


    Kenjutsu V, Shield Art IV, Spear Art IV, Archery I, Two Spears Sword School IV


    Trap Detection II, Trap Detection I, Map Making IV, Magic Amplification III, Thought Acceleration III


    Hp gain


    I''m happy to help you get your bike back on track, I''m happy to help you get your bike back on track.


    I''m sorry, like I said, it''s like I''ve got a maximal increase in INT and MGI, I''ve got a maximal increase in RMG, I''ve got a maximal increase in physical fitness, III.


    IX paralysis resistance, IX petrification resistance, IX petrification resistance, IX sleep resistance, V charm resistance.


    IX. Sickness resistance IX. Damage resistance VI.


    Illusion resistance VII, Mental resistance VII, Slash resistance VII, Stab resistance V


    [Title]


    Changed Destiny (all stats +10)


    Blessing of the God of Destiny (Increase SP acquisition)


    Blessing of the God of Holy Cure (1.5 times the efficacy of Holy Attribute Recovery Magic)


    Holy Dragon''s Blessing (Becomes a Holy Dragon Knight, with enhanced attribute combat skills and increased status. You will be able to talk to the dragon race.


    Dragon Slayer (stronger in offense and defense against dragons)


    The one that releases the seal (not cursed by the evil gods. The one who gains the power of the sealed dragon)


    NEW


    Blessing of the Flaming Dragon (Becomes a Knight of the Flaming Dragon, giving you the attribute. Your combat skills and status increase. You will be able to talk to dragons.


    Dragon Slayer


    Those that are guided by the dragon gods (the dragon race, those with dragons attached to them, become more connected to those with dragons)


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. His level had increased by tenni at once.


    His status had also increased considerably.


    Furthermore, the SP seemed to have increased from 2 to 3 after 100 levels.


    Is power leveling still possible after all?


    The amount of MP will increase as the level goes up. If we can establish this........


    Thinking that thinking that far and raising the level easily might have a harmful effect, I changed my mind that it was safer to talk to the Pope and the people at the church headquarters.


    The rest of the time, while looking at the skills that haven''t grown as usual, I noticed that I was trying to turn off the status screen.


    (What''s a flame dragon''s attribute grant? (You didn''t explain it to me properly, so I don''t get it at all.


    "Brrrrrrrr.


    I felt like I was being scolded by Forenoir, who didn''t like the fact that I was straddling and thinking, so I apologized and turned off the status window. From there I decided to enjoy the ride to Yenis.


    ''What is this?''


    That was the first thing I said when I arrived in Yenis.


    The scene I saw was the overflowing inhabitants of Yenis waiting for our return.


    When the residents found us...or rather me, they began to cheer.


    Seeing that scene, I felt like holding my head in my hands.


    I forgot to firmly tell that��Gaius-dono (brainiac) not to touch around.


    If everyone hadn''t escorted the residents to prevent them from getting too close to me on the forenoir, I think I would have been in real trouble.


    I didn''t respond to the cheers, but instead gave a twitching laugh and was led along a man-made path to Shaza''s mansion instead of the Healer''s Guild.


    When the crime slaves, including Kefin, entered the mansion for the last time, the door of the mansion was closed.


    ''''........Did you hear the cheers just now? It''s "Dragon Slayer," "Dragon Slayer Holy Knight," "Holy Knight of the Dragon Slayer," "Apostle sent by the God of Holy Religion," "Strongest S-class Healer," "Dragon Slayer Healer!


    Well it''s true, so it''s no wonder.


    That''s definitely a dragon-slayer.


    I almost took him down by myself.


    We are a bonus.


    ''''The sturdiness with which S-class-sama didn''t die from taking a decent bite out of the dragon''s attack, the combat power with which he avoided the dragon''s attack and put in a single blow, and the fact that he defeated it, though he may have had some luck, is a fact and to be commended.


    I can understand the Master''s concerns, but I''m sure the Healer''s Guild will be safe with him there.


    It started with Lionel and ended with Nahlia.


    I didn''t want to be stingy with this story any longer, as they seemed happy for some reason, as did the other slaves.


    I walked out to Shaza''s mansion.


    ''''Oh! Lady Luciel........Lady Luciel? Why is your blessing getting stronger? And why do you look so scared?


    Irritated with Gaius-dono, who called out to me full of energy, I tell him with a firm resolve.


    ''''The blessing must be because you defeated the red dragon. More than that, what do you mean by that triumphant parade like situation?


    ''We have accomplished so much. It was a small way to celebrate the emergence of a new hero, but it was well deserved.


    I quietly took out a barrel of object X and two cups in front of Lord Jasoan, who said with satisfaction.


    I see. I see. Well, if you''re thinking of me, let''s have a toast.


    I switch from a blank expression to a smile and approach Lord Jasoan.


    ''Le, le, Lady Luciel? Hey, did I do something to displease you?


    ''''No, I just want to toast you and this, don''t you? You''re not going to say you don''t want to, are you?


    ..........


    Lord Jasuan''s body trembles violently, but he can''t relent.


    There was no one who would be troubled if he fainted here.


    And there were no beastmen to help him.


    Almost everyone was in a kneeling position, so there was no one to respond to Lord Jasuan''s request for help.


    ''''Then cheers.''''


    When I gulped down the object X in one go, Lord Jasuan opened his big mouth and drank it down in one gulp... but at that moment, he turned his white eyes and fell backwards.


    ''''Ahhhh, I feel refreshed. Let''s hang some cleansing and recovery from the smell.''''


    I asked him to take the fallen Lord Jasoan to a place where he could rest, and he took him with him.


    Now, tell me a story.


    I smiled at him and he spoke in order honestly.


    That the mastermind of this time, the Deputy Guildmaster of the Medicine Guild, was actually being set up by the Illimasia Empire to reduce the national power of Yenis.


    That the martial factions of each race, including Shaza, had been recruited by the Illimasia Empire and given wisdom to silence the moderates.


    And that the cause they were bound to was not to sell medicine to certain races.


    They were forbidden to talk to the adventurers who were pursuing them in the labyrinth, so they couldn''t even listen to them.


    The reason why he was able to go that far in the labyrinth was because he was wearing a chemical on his body that smelled like something that demons liked to smell and avoid, so he was fine with it.


    It''s just like Object X~ I thought about the empire that was named as the mastermind.


    The Empire has come out here again.......am I always getting in the way of the Empire?


    Won''t the Empire hate us if we don''t?


    I decided to think about that much and put off the unanswered questions until later and ask him what the future holds for Yenis.


    How do we fix this time when the foundations of the country have been greatly shaken?


    That''s what I was interested in.


    He hoped that it would be helpful to the Healer''s Guild to find out how to tell the residents and how to make it more exciting.


    ''''Since the country''s representative, Shaza-dono, has unfortunately died this time around, you will continue to pursue Grohala-dono of the Healer''s Guild, but how will you deal with him as a country?


    It was Sheila''s father, the representative of the previous two terms, who spoke to my question.


    "....the representatives of the eight races will be elected first. The representatives are selected from the dogs, wolves, cats, tigers, tigers, dragons, foxes, birds, and rabbits, and then the representatives are chosen by voting for the first semester''s representative race and for those other than themselves.


    ''Yes. I''ve heard that.


    "As a penalty for this matter, the tiger-beast race and the dragon race have been deprived of the right to represent Yenis for five periods.


    ''''...I see. But isn''t that just as sweet as it sounds?


    ''Yes. So it has been decided that they will no longer hold any national positions. And we will also be looking at other departments to see if there are any irregularities.


    ''I see. So what does it all boil down to?


    When I ask him that, he corrects his stance and looks at me.


    "..........


    .........?


    What about me? When I tried to listen to him, he got down on his knees neatly and said, "Please help us for the last year of your term.


    "Please help us for just one year of your remaining term in office.


    Not only him, but the beasts who greeted us all got down on their knees in unison and joined their voices.


    ''''Please lend me.''''


    What period drama is this? And I''m probably not a bad person for thinking that.


    Huh?


    ''We need a strong, gentle, unapologetic leader to unite the beasts. There is no one else in the world today who won''t divide Yenis, except for Lord Luciel.


    So you''re saying it has a centripetal force and charisma?


    ''''........You mean you''re going to lend me your name?''''


    If the country tilts to the side of the stone, we''ll be in trouble too so I don''t want to lend it to you, but it can''t be helped.


    I have sent a messenger to the Pope of St. Cyril''s church to request that you, Luciel, be made the temporary representative of Jennis. If this is acceptable, please tell us how we can enrich Yenis. We will do our best.


    Isn''t it too selfish? I have a mission to enliven the Healers'' Guild and the Healing Institute in this land, you know? How can you do that when you''ve never even represented the country before?


    I really don''t want this to happen. Even now, it''s beyond what we can tolerate, but we can''t absolutely go any further.


    ''''As for the Healer''s Guild and the Healing Institute, we''ve already been talking about creating a special healing zone in Yenis. The Medicine Master''s Guild was also pleased to see the synergistic effect, so we will arrange for a new location to be built. Also, the Healer''s Guild, which is being remodeled, can be a place for Luciel-sama to live. They used to be in the slums, but with the establishment of the special zone, they will be able to work, so they will be able to thank Luciel-sama and the Healer''s Guild for that.


    I felt sick to my stomach when I saw her rub her head on the ground again and ask for it after she spoke so passionately.


    ''''.........Please give me some time to think about it. It''s not something I can decide on immediately, and it''s still a heavy burden, so let me discuss it with the Pope as well.


    I didn''t want to stay. So I decided to leave now.


    Please and thank you.


    "Please.


    Thus, the scuffling mood at Lord Jasuan turned into a heavy one, and I decided to return to the Healer''s Guild.


    When I walked out of the gate, the number of people had dwindled, but the boys and girls seemed to have remained and were looking at me from a distance.


    In their eyes, I could see them as if they were yearning for the hero of the story.


    On the way back to the Healer''s Guild, I muttered to myself without knowing how to respond.


    ''I''ll make sure that not only Lord Jasuan, but also Grohala, who plotted this, gets a generous dose of Object X.''


    I was so enraged at the time that I didn''t realize that the beasts were trembling when they heard that muttering.

 84-78 Is this a middle manager?

    When I returned to the Healers Guild, I was plopped down at my desk without letting anyone into the master room.


    I want to fly away........


    Seriously thinking that, I was reflecting on the conversation I had just had with the Pope.


    ''''To achieve so much so quickly in Yenis, you really are as capable as your father.


    He speaks to me happily, but it''s nothing more than an annoyance to be identified with that perfect superhuman, Lord Leinster.


    ''I''ve had good interpersonal luck since I arrived over here, and it was completely lucky that I was able to defeat the dragon.


    I not only remind myself, but my true feelings spill out of my mouth.


    ''''Luciel, when it comes to your holy attribute magic, there may not be anyone who is on par with you. But when it comes to guild management, there are many that are better than you.


    I responded with a nod, feeling uncomfortable with the way the story was cut, but also knowing too much about guild management to know, so I nodded.


    ''''I certainly think the subordinates I''ve brought in are capable,''''


    I only know this world in bits and pieces.


    Maybe I could have had a chance to get to know it better, but I don''t know if I''ve sacrificed other things to save my life above all else.


    You were supposed to stay in Yenis for a few years, weren''t you?


    ? ! ...I don''t know why. I have a very bad feeling about this.


    ''That''s true, but I''m a healer, you know?


    If this strengthens the pipeline with Yenis, won''t your backing be stronger too?


    That being said, I think about it.......but I still don''t want to stand out any more.


    ''''I don''t want to stand out any more than this, S-class healer, dragon slayer, right? It''s not normal. If you even have the title of representing Yenis attached to it...


    You have not changed. You were so conspicuous in the past that you were sent to the church headquarters. You drank the liquefied object X of God''s sorrow without a care in the world, cured any injury with a single silver coin, became the only S-class healer in the Healer''s Guild, and created guidelines and legislation. When the representatives of the Dragon Slayer and Yenis entered there, would anything change?


    What I wanted was my personal safety.


    Through the luck of meeting the great luck teacher, I was able to meet and train with the masters.


    Can''t I just live somewhere quietly?


    Is it possible for me to take an extended break?


    Of course. As you act, the prestige of the Church will be restored. But we won''t ask you to do everything. Therefore, you may rest when you feel secure enough to do so.


    I was relieved to hear those words.


    ''Then can I go in for a rest now?


    I squealed with joy. But reality is still impermanent.


    Good. You can choose the path you want to take.


    His voice was exactly the same tone as before, but there was a sharpness to it that gouged my heart. Is this what it means to be a middle manager, senior?


    I understand. But I can only do what I can do. And even though it''s an S class, my day job is as a healer. And when this matter is over, I''m going on a trip.


    That was the plan all along, wasn''t it?


    He heard a voice that was dumbfounded and laughed, and was told to contact me again and cut off the demon ball''s communication.


    ''''I can take the skill, right? Master Brod.


    I said and started looking at the skills I could get with SP.


    When I talked to Master Brod about it, he was pissed.


    ''Stupid thing! The skills you can get with SP are your own qualities. If you don''t decide, who will? If you are in doubt, Luciel, don''t force yourself to take it. The skills you really need will change as you go along. So there is no need to hurry. I see.


    So although I would check it after the level was raised, I never got it due to indecision until now.


    ''''........Huh?''''


    As soon as I started to manipulate the SP, I noticed something different from the usual.


    ''''.........could it be that you''ve gained an aptitude for the fire attribute?''''


    I was excited by the unexpected shelving, but after thinking about it for a bit, it dropped rapidly.


    ''''There''s no such thing as a mage guild in this city, is there?


    My joy is over in an instant, I think as I look from skill to appraisal and supremacy.


    A follower is a demon, if you''re raising a demon from a baby, you might get attached to it, but you don''t need it in this life first...?


    Thus, after worrying about it, I closed the status screen without getting the skill again.


    When I left the room, I made it smell good.


    ''Nahlia''s a good cook even though she''s not a cook~''


    I walked downstairs with that in mind.


    "I''m sorry to congratulate you on your return earlier, everyone.


    I started with an apology. I was pretty tempestuous, so I got out a bunch of ingredients for lunch, etc., and locked myself in the master''s room when I asked Nahlia to help me.


    ''I''ve heard the gist of it. It''s a lot of work.


    ''Yes. The Pope has told me that he''s going to be the representative and that we''re going to talk about it. Jordo-san and the others will be filling in on the special zone.


    ''''........Does that mean that we are already taking over the Healer''s Guild from Luciel-dono?''''


    ''''I''d like that to be the case, but they''re going to discuss it with the Pope and make sure that the Medicine Guild and the Representative Council are aligned. So until things settle down, you will still be my subordinate.


    That''s good to hear.


    Mr. Jord was relieved.


    ...What''s going on?


    ''''........Honestly, the beast adventurers and the Guildmaster of the Dragon Race Adventurer Guild and the Vice Guildmaster of the Dragon Race Adventurer Guild are pretty scary when you see them up close, aren''t they? I''ve been having a hard time closing the conversation, so please take care of me.


    That''s what he asked me to do.


    ''''Yes. We''ll continue with this structure for ten days, but once the talks are officially settled, please continue to help me in the future.


    Yeah. My pleasure.


    ''Master, Master Jord, your meal is ready.


    Nahlia called me to the table.


    There are currently some men and slaves from the church here. The head of this organization isn''t even happy with it, and it''s insane to be a representative of Yenis or anything else.


    I began to speak.


    ''''First of all, I want to thank everyone for protecting the Healer''s Guild. Even though it was because of the adventurers of the Adventurers Guild and the help of the dragon race, it must have been stressful to see so many beastmen in an unfamiliar land. Thank you.


    When I tell them that, they all bail and respond.


    The next time you''re in the labyrinth, slaves, because of your hard work and dedication, you were able to successfully traverse the labyrinth. It is without a doubt due to all of you. I will be interviewing each of you later, so please come to the master''s room after you have finished eating.


    "Yes.


    ''''Then eat a lot of food to celebrate your safe return and the successful defense of the Healer''s Guild.


    As I savored the food that Nahlia had made more luxurious than usual, I thought about what was to come.


    I hear a knock at the door.


    ''Come in,''


    It was Lionel who came in.


    ''Lionel. You can be released from your slave contract for this achievement. And then you can help me with that?


    Normally, there is a condition for terminating a slave contract, and since he had five gold coins and he had worked many times as hard as he did, he decided to agree to it if he wanted to.


    As for the conditions for terminating the slave contract, he had been taught by Lerga, a slave-trader who didn''t want to be seen at first glance.


    ''''I........decline.''''


    As expected, it''s hard for this many warriors to help me........


    ''''I understand. Then I''ll cast a dispel to terminate the slave contract. When I''ve finished, please make sure that I''m properly released from the slave contract.


    Lionel holds his hand out in front of him and then opens his mouth.


    ''I owe you a lifetime of gratitude for your treatment. I would like to accompany Luciel-sama on his journey in his slave status.


    Lionel laughed at that.


    Lionel wasn''t the only one. Keti, Nahlia, Doran, Paula, and Kefin and the others also refused to be released from their slave contracts.


    All of the slaves except Kefin said they wanted me to accompany them as a slave while I was in this city.


    They came to me wanting to learn many things as slaves of this healer''s guild.


    He said that he doesn''t want to misuse the knowledge he has gained there, but rather he wants to work with everyone to revive the slums of Yenis.


    He said that he wanted to create such an environment where it could stand on its own as a revived slum, not a slum at the bottom, but a revived slum.


    Although they have been ordered not to lie, I knew immediately that they would not lie without such an order. The look on their faces as they spoke of their dreams was convincing enough on its own.


    "A dream, huh? I''ve never thought about dreams since I came to this world, because my goal and purpose was to survive.


    Thus, I spent the night thinking about my dreams.

 85-79 Know the current situation of Jennis

    When I asked him to put Mark, the oldest person in the guild of healers in Yenis, as the responsible healer to take my place, he was adamant for a reason that was easy for me to understand.


    Jordo is young, but he is more of a centripetal force than I am. I and the other healers would like to recommend Jordo to replace Lord Luciel.


    Does that mean you''re going to continue to support them as you always have?


    ''''Yes. I haven''t told Jord, but I think the most important thing for the Healer''s Guild to take root in this land is for the Healer''s Guild Master to run it for the long term without being replaced.


    Really? I see. Well, I hope you will continue to assist Mr. Jord in the future.


    ''Ha! Lady Luciel.


    He grinned and left the guild master''s room.


    The next day, Jord-san became the Deputy Guildmaster of the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''Then I''ll leave you to run the Healer''s Guild from now on. As soon as a new Healer''s Guild is established in the Special District, after that, you will be the Guild Master of the Healer''s Guild.


    I could see the puzzled look on Jord-san''s face in front of me.


    ''''This is the consensus of the healers. Also, the Pope has given his approval, so I''m sure you''ll receive a notice in the near future, so please do your best.''''


    Why me?


    ''It''s youth and centripetal force. In fact, I asked Mark for the job because of his seniority, and he gave me a good explanation to just say no. Besides, I''m easier to talk to if I''m Mr. Jord, too.


    ........hah~. I understand. I''ll accept.


    ''Thank you. Well, we''re both in middle management with no veto power, so let''s go for it.


    I laughed and held out my right hand, and Jord-san held out his right hand as well, and we exchanged a firm handshake.


    While there have been such personnel moves in the ten days since we returned from the labyrinth, there are a few things that have been decided.


    Firstly, the criminal slaves were to be divided into Kefin, Yarbo and Vardell squads and assigned to escort duty.


    The guards would be me and the Healer''s Guild, with two squads assigned to my guards and one squad to the Healer''s Guild.


    Simply put, except for guarding the Healers'' Guild every three days, they will be attached to me.


    Lionel and Keti will act as my guards and training partners, and Nahlia will serve and handle miscellaneous tasks until the special zone is established.


    I requested Doran and Paula to analyze the items I got in the labyrinth and what I wanted them to make for me, but they were struggling or quiet.


    I heard a knock from the door and went down the stairs with Kefin, who came to call me, and I found Kefin''s squad, Bardell''s squad, Lionel and Ketty waiting for me to head to the mansion where the chiefs were gathering.


    ''''Well why do I get this look of awe and respect?''''


    It was that kind of gaze that was waiting for me when I left the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''Apparently they''re afraid of you for giving Lord Jasuan that thing to drink.


    That''s what Kefin told me.


    ''Well you woke up right after we left, didn''t you?


    He seems to tremble when he hears Class S''s name, and apparently he can tell what''s happened.


    I have a really bad feeling about this.


    "I''m pretty sure the new street name is ''Oh, I don''t want to hear it, I don''t want to hear it. I don''t want to hear about it!


    I covered my ears and walked somewhat quickly to the mansion where the chiefs were gathered.


    They were laughing at me, but they were still guarding me well.


    I was greeted by the guards at the gate of the residence where the chiefs had gathered, and as I entered, I was greeted by the representatives of each race and their entourage.


    Accompanying them was a trembling Lord Jasuan and the Lord Jaius supporting him at his side.


    Did I do something a little wrong by looking at them? With that in mind, he changed his mind and called out to the representatives of each race as if it was a justified punishment.


    Thank you for welcoming me. The Pope asked me to do my best for Yenis and I have decided to accept the position of representative. As I am a novice in the field of city planning, I cannot do what I do without your help. Therefore, I would like to ask for your cooperation in making Yenis even more prosperous.


    My mind had changed quite a bit in the past ten days.


    At first I was reluctant to do so, but then I began to think that there was no need for me, who didn''t know much about the current situation, to shirk everything in the first place.


    Originally, Sheila''s father and the other representatives of the Eight Tribes should have been running the place.


    Next, the kefins, who have grown up knowing the ins and outs of this city, will give me the information I want to get.


    Furthermore, with Lionel, who I believe was an important figure in some country, by my side, I realized that I should aim to be dependable while relying on him.


    The flame dragon told me to trust people and be trusted... and since I wouldn''t be fighting demons during my term of office, I was half-optimistic that I would be able to make goals by trying new things.


    It wouldn''t change that much in the year that passed, and he would stop doing anything reckless.


    When I thought about it that much, I was beginning to feel more excited than anxious.


    Also, the biggest thing that happened in the past ten days was that there were more slaves.


    Glohara had thrown up another infiltrator from the Empire.


    It was while I was talking with Lionel and the others about the future.


    Lord Jasuan came running into the Healer''s Guild and asked for help.


    Apparently, the man who bought Lionel and the others from the slavers was the hider.


    Thus, I decided to head to the slavers and protect the slaves.


    While I was thinking about it, I heard a voice.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''m looking forward to working with you.


    "Please.


    The representatives asked for it while bowing their heads, and I approached and shook hands with each of them before concluding.


    ''I am embarrassed to say this, but I know so little about this city that I would like to ask you to tell me a lot about it.


    First of all, we will be asked to give an overview of the country and the policies that are currently being promoted, and then we will summarize them.


    In Yenis, the capital of the free city state of Yenis, it seems that there are ten species of beastmen who live there, and the two species not present here this time are bears and raccoon beastmen, but it seems that their number is too small to join the meeting.


    Of course, they are still the people of the country, and if their demands are raised, they will discuss them.


    The total population of Yenis, the capital city, is about 6,000.


    ������}�������`�����ȥˤ��˿ڤȁK��Ǥ��ޤ������ä��Τǡ�һ����Ψһ�ν֤Ȥ��Ƥ��٤ʤ�ӡ����ܤ�����


    ���Τ��ȤˤĤ���„���Ƥߤ�ȿI�������R���������_�϶��Ԥ˴�����äƤ���Ȥ������Ȥ��狼�ä���


    һ��I�ǤϤ����ʤ����Ȥ򿼤��ʤ��顢�Τ����ؤ��h�����ܤ�����


    �h�����ܤ����˼�äƤ������Ϥˎڤ��؇���Ҋ���ޤ�ǤϤ��뤬���}�����`��f�͹��ζ�������e���F�äƤ�����


    �������δ�뤬�¤�ɽ�Ǥ��ꡢδ�_�صؤ�ɭ���ڤ��äƤ��뤿��ˡ����夬ס���h���ǤϤʤ����a���h������ä���


    �؇���ߤ�Ȗ|��Ŀ���򤱤�й����֥�󥸥塢���|�ˤ��Ԍm���Ҷ��Х����ɥ뤬���ꡢ�����}�����`��f�͹����֤��롣


    ���������Ȥ��Q�פ���؛��ڤ��Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ��h�����ܤ��롣


    �؇������Ȥ�ɽ�}�����ꡢ������Խ����Ⱥ����ڤ��äƤ���ȁ������Ƥ��롣


    ���������_�J������Τ����ʤ�����ˡ��հ׵؎��ȤäƤ�����


    ����ʥ����˥���ĺ�餹ס�ˤ��Y��Դ����������ψR���Ĥ�ð������֤��̤����त�餷����


    �ΤǤ�δ�_�صؤ�����䤷��ħ������äƤ�����⤹��顢�����ɥ�δΤ�ð��ߤ���Ӥ��䤹�����Ԥ��Ƥ���餷���Τ���


    ��������ǤϮx�Ǻ������������Ԥ餬ð��ߤˤʤ뤫���Ť�����к΄I���Υ���ɤ˵��h���Ƥ���餷����


    ʳ�Z����ϡ��x�����ƤƤ���Τ��Է��_��ʳ�٤��󤬶य����������Ǥ���؛��ڤ���˥ϩ`�֤������ӤȤ��ä������Ϥ����Ƥ�Τ�һ��Ĥ餷�����ݺ�Τ��������������Ĥ�����ȡ���Τǡ�ݔ��Ʒ�Ȥ��Ƥⰲ�����o�����Ƥ���ȤΤ��ȡ�


    �����˥��ǤϪ��ˤ�����Ȥ������Ȥ��v�S�ʤ���˼������Ұ�ˤ�ʳ�٤��Ļ��Ϥ��ޤ��M��Ǥ��餺ħ���������Ĥ˺ä��ʳ�٤Ƥ���Ȥ����ޤ�„������


    �ΤˬF���ФäƤ������ߤ����ᤫ�ä���


    ��뤬ð��ߤ��T�¤��뤳�Ȥ������Ϥ����෽���ˤĤ��Ƥǡ�ס���ĺ�餷��ɤ��������Ƥ������ˤĤ��Ƥ�Ԓ��һ�Ф���Ƥ��ʤ��ä��ΤǤ��롣


    ������Ƥ����Ҫ��䆖�}�㡢�ݤˤʤä������������ơ����줫���һ���g��ɫ���ȿ��������������Ϣ���¤��Τ��ä���

 86-80 Solid management of Jennis

    Surprisingly, they don''t collect taxes from the residents, and since the country''s coffers are largely made up of the export of spices, a specialty product unique to this region, I thought while listening to the story that they would be choked up one day if the weather was bad due to the extent of their bias.


    ''I understand that the income is the transfer of a stipulated amount from each guild and the profits from the sale of the spices we make in the country. What about the expenditures?


    If you''re spending a lot, do you want to start cutting where you can?


    ''''The only expenditure is labor costs. Also, only once every few years, but I guess it''s the cost of having a magic tool developed that even us beastmen can use.


    Sheila''s father, Ouga-dono, responded to me while thinking about it, but I felt a certain discomfort here and asked.


    ''''........Do you have the income and expenditure report?''''


    The only expenses are labor and mages... if it''s not expensive mages, what''s the deficit? That''s the kind of question I had in mind.


    ''Yes. Please wait a moment.


    Saying that, the one who got up from his seat was the fox-beast man, Lord Follens.


    When he returned, Lord Follens handed me a thick ledger, but there was a completely unexpected situation written in it.


    ''''........Um? From what I''ve been able to see in this ledger, I don''t think there''s any need for me to be involved in the running of the country, sir.


    There were no major expenses in the ledger, and the income and expenditure reports showed that the company had been on a steady course for many years.


    The final net profit was increasing year after year, and the company was in the black and had a surplus of assets.


    No, that''s not true. It''s true that there is money in the treasury, but that doesn''t mean it''s going to stay that way forever. Besides, we want the next generation to have a dream and try out various possibilities. For example, I want them to be the first beastly healers.


    Lord Olga laughed at that.


    Thinking back, he realized that they had approached him to represent Yenis, but it was about being strong and kind and admired, and not a single word had been said about not having the funds or rebuilding the country.


    I was so embarrassed that I felt like my face was on fire when I looked at the country and wondered if I had looked down on the beast people, even subconsciously.


    They were already running the country fine.


    Furthermore, they were not satisfied with the status quo and had discussed many things in order to enrich their lives and give the next generation hope.


    Considering that, it was probably strategic that Gurohara, who was sent by the Empire, tried to corrupt Yenis from the inside by making Shazza and the corrupt beastmen suck their sweet juice.


    ''The Illimassia Empire is fearsome...'' he thought, and decided to speak as he summed up the work they were doing with their traits, the education of their children, and the effective use of their large lands.


    ''It''s easy to see from this that you''ve all run Yenis in a solid way. I don''t have many ideas I can give you, but once again, I am committed to Yenis.


    I started by bowing my head, though I was self-satisfied.


    They were a little flustered, but they sensed something in my face as I looked up and they didn''t say anything.


    ''Well then, as a layman''s idea, I have a few things in my head to tell you. First of all, let''s build a school. A school for children to learn in and a school for adults to learn in.


    The air in the place froze.


    ''''........And that adult too?


    The one who raised his hand was Lord Sebek, the dog-beast man.


    ''''Yes. I don''t need literacy and math if you all can do it, but the truth is that sometimes we don''t wake up to the joy of learning until we are adults. It''s hard to be in the same place, doing the same job day after day, and sometimes we don''t communicate well.


    ''But isn''t that why you can''t work?


    This time, the cat-beast man, Lord Casral, spoke up while raising his hand.


    ''''Yes. That''s certainly true. That''s why I''m going to divide my classes into daytime and nighttime classes as well.''''


    ''I suppose some families already have their children in the workforce?


    This time the wolf-beast man, Lord Olga, speaks up.


    ''''Yes. Let''s buy debt slaves in the country for that time. I think that if they work diligently while making sure that they are released after the labor period of the amount of money bought, it will open up a new path for them. Of course, we will only allow them to work humanely.


    ''Only debt slaves?


    This time it was Lord Sauzer the Bird Man.


    ''I will leave the illegal slaves to you. But I''m not going to buy war slaves or criminal slaves from the state, as I''m sure the people who use them don''t want them either.


    ''What about the leaders?


    Lord Lilliard, the rabbit-man, whirled his ears and asked a question.


    ''I was thinking of having a retired adventurer do it. I''d like the Adventurer''s Guild to make that selection.


    How much do you think adult tuition is worth versus child tuition?


    Lord Follens'' eyes sparkle.


    We will take tuition from adults, but not from children. Of course, if they misbehave or become restless, they will be expelled from school. And then there are those who bully us for being half. We hope to be able to work out the cost of tuition through discussion.


    When I say this, the representatives of each beastman in front of me cross their arms and begin to worry. Then Gurga-dono calls out to them.


    ''''Teaching what?''''


    ''As I said before, it''s about literacy and math. Let''s start there. If that''s all you have to do, it shouldn''t take you long to learn them.


    ...try it. What if it works?


    I answer Lord Lilliard''s question with a laugh.


    ''''It might be a good idea to add martial arts training and magical studies to the kids and have them invite people from each guild to give lectures. That way you''ll have more options for the profession you want to be in the future. However, once you get to know the world, you may find field work to be a simple job, so in the far future you may have to think about raising wages and such...


    ...I see. So school is a place where children''s futures and adults interact with each other?


    Once again, a voice came from Olga-dono, but a slightly difficult look came over his face.


    ''''..........''''


    ..........


    ..........


    ''''Isn''t there anything to attract adventurers? ''


    ...We could make use of this land and create a system to help those who are no longer able to be adventurers due to age, injury, marriage or childbirth to live in Yenis so they can start a second life.


    Well, that''s what you normally think. But fighting on the battlefield all your life is usually impossible. When an adventurer retires, they usually want to live in a place where they aren''t tied down by anyone. Me too.........haha~.


    ''''If we collect 5-10% of their income while renting out houses for free to adventurers advancing to the unreached areas in the south, we can attract them, and even if they are forced to retire, as long as there is a place to catch them, people will gather there.


    What do you want me to do with Janice then?


    Isn''t that what we''re discussing? With that in mind, I''ll give my opinion.


    ''If the special healing zone that was mentioned the other day is created, I think that alone will attract adventurers. It''s an adventure where lives are at stake, so if it''s a safe place and there''s fruitfulness in it, they''ll choose it.


    Everyone shouts with joy at the special healing zone. Well, most of the injuries can be healed with recovery magic, and the medicines of the Medicine Master''s Guild are also useful, so it would be a relief.


    The negotiations with that side will be done by Jord-san........


    Jack the Dragonman raised his hand and quietly asked me a question.


    ''Are you thinking about some new industry?


    ''I don''t really think about it. But when you are clearing unclaimed land, it may be possible to create a new industry with the trees cut down in the way. If the trees are cut down, cleared and planted, that industry may lead to the future.


    ...the frontier.


    He must have had a bitter experience.


    ''Accept all my suggestions! I''m not going to be that arrogant. I may not get anything done in a year, but I''m going to keep the ideas coming.


    I take a pause with a smile and look around before I start talking again.


    ''Since you''ve run such a great operation, let''s have more of a debate about it. We need to develop an infrastructure that makes it easier for residents to live in and a city that makes people with a strong sense of territory want to live and play in this town.


    As I said this, everyone laughed and started to criticize my proposal, and the conversation progressed to the next day''s visit to Yenis.


    It was the first time in a long time that I had used my brain to do consultations, and I was smiling as I thought about how I wanted to solve as many problems as possible during my term of office to make the country a better place.

 87-81 What Jennis can do with reincarnated ancestors

    The next morning we were to look around the city of Yenis, but there was a slight problem.


    ''''Well as expected, we don''t have this many people.''''


    When we, the representatives of the various tribes, the entourage and the guards all moved, one company was formed.


    ''''Today, you will show us where the wolf-beastmen are gathering at Olga-dono, and we will take a look at the place where the wolf-beastmen are gathered. The next day, let me visit the place where the fox-beastman tribe gathers at Folens-dono and the order in which they gather. Also, please tell them that I''ll need to ask the one who is on good terms with the Bear and Raccoon tribes to show them around as well.


    I told him. As you''d expect, going on a tour with this many people would cause all sorts of harm, and I sent the Kefin squad to serve as the face of the slums, where many half-dwellers live in Yenis.


    I''ve heard that we''re going to need their help to create a special zone for healing, but is it really convenient and gratifying? Because such a question went through my head.


    ''''Well there''s certainly a problem with walking with this many people.


    When Sauzer-dono, the bird-man, raised his voice, my suggestion was approved in two words, as long as the other races could inspect their places as well.


    We left the mansion where the chiefs were gathered and headed to the area where many werewolves live.


    ''''So there are a lot of flat roofs.''''


    I said and called out to Lord Olga.


    There were no two-story buildings as far as I could see, and the sky felt closer.


    ''''Yes. The majority of the beastman race, including us, generally stay with their families until adulthood. Therefore, unless they have something to do with business, single-story buildings are the norm.


    Laughing at that, he patted Sheila, who had attached herself to Olga-dono, and said.


    ''''That''s right. But even so, there are no people to pass by at all, is this something you''re able to get to work on?


    It took about thirty minutes after leaving the tenement area to reach the Wolf Beastman District (temporary), but there were extremely few people outside.


    ''''Yes. The Blutbaden are basically men out on guard duty and patrolling around the fields, while the women spend most of their time in the fields while raising their children.''''


    ''I see. Do different races have different roles?


    ''Yes. Because our country has a similar climate all year round, for example, there is a division between plowing, weeding, harvesting, processing, and watching for monsters to come.


    .........I''ve heard in a previous life that cutting grass is the hardest part of farming, but I guess the reason I don''t complain is because of the demons that come out.


    ''Come to think of it, there''s no common foodstuff that you can''t eat, right?


    ...Yes. There was a rumor going around for a while that eating things like Negish would make you itch all over, but that''s not true.


    Yes. In this world, the dog-beast and wolf-beast eat onions and leeks and it''s nothing at all.


    I knew this because I had heard this from Mr. Gulgar, but I thought I''d check it out just in case.


    He felt that if he used Mr. Galba and Mr. Grugar as a reference, he might make an irreversible mistake one day.


    This time I was glad to see it was true.


    ''''Well, there seems to be a race that eats that stuff raw, but I don''t like it that much.


    He replied, shaking his face. So what''s your favorite food? I wonder, but this is no different than what the canines in my previous life liked.


    ''Yes. That''s right. That distinctive smell is unbearable.


    She laughed and told me that she preferred the slightly fermented smell of cheese.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at Olga, who shuddered slightly, except for object X.


    He told me that the water and other things he uses for meals are drawn from a well, and when I asked him to show me, I found that it was not a well from a fantasy, but a magnificent hand-pumped well.


    ''''........Who invented this?''''


    ''I''ve heard that it was invented by a wise man. It is said that he had the dwarves make this tool so that they would have no trouble finding water in this area by looking for underground water veins. I''ve heard that in other towns and villages, though, magic tools are becoming the mainstream.


    ...I see.


    I didn''t know that even the sage was a reincarnation...not funny. Even after that, it turned out that some of the things the sage told us about were also spread by the sage, such as the cheese making and curry (curry) that I mentioned earlier.


    From there, I didn''t hear much about Olga-dono, but near noon I was able to convince myself that people who had been reincarnated or tripped in earlier times than me had made an effort to live.


    I decided to take full advantage of the knowledge I could use, since I was about to do the same thing.


    Today''s lunch was at a restaurant that served curry and freshly baked naan, which was terrific.


    ''''........Most of the wolf beastmen are good at cooking, but why is that?


    The wise man also said that they have better noses and keener senses than the human race, so they think like cooks. The wolf-beast are especially good at cooking because they''re often the type of people who get into it.


    I heard that besides the wise man, Lord Leinster had taught him how to make soap, and there was talk of building a spa town.


    As far as soap making is concerned, he was good at it.


    It is said that without them there would be no Yenis as we know it today, so it must have been a cornerstone of its development.


    Nowadays, the production of soap is also practiced in other countries and the benefit of soap making has been lost.


    Next, there is a plan for a hot spring, but I heard that the source of the hot spring was found. However, it was found that the smell of sulfur was too strong and the demon would be activated by the smell, and it seems to have given up.


    Other agrarian reforms failed to give instructions to let them mix humus with the fields and soil and spread lime, and they also bought food for the residents from other countries at their own expense.


    Now, over the years, they know the proportions of this, so they are now viable as a state enterprise.


    ''''Well........Lord Leinster wasn''t a perfect superhuman either, was he?


    I muttered, a little relieved.


    I only felt like a real, perfect superhero when I read the book, but it was a relief to know that he was very human.


    ''What happened from earlier?


    ''I''ve been thinking a bit. I was surprised that there was that failed episode of Lord Leinster.


    I smiled at Olga-dono, who looked at me with concern, who was silent.


    Assuming that there are a lot of reincarnated people here, I decided to shift gears to making this city a better place to live rather than a developmental one.


    The next day, the fox-beast tribe''s Lord Follens, who was in charge of the business, led us to the fox-beast tribe.


    ''''We focus on commerce with adventurers like this, making deals with the Commerce Guild to attract merchants.


    Apparently the reason for putting a merchant guild in town is to attract merchants. There is no cost on the part of Yenis here.


    When the spices are exported, the guild of commerce and industry adds an intermediate margin to the cost, and the merchants buy them.


    On the other hand, some merchants bring their goods to the city, but it is said that the state-run merchants who are registered with the guild of commerce and industry distribute the goods to each store.


    That''s why there is no price competition among merchants in this city.


    It''s not a fun country for merchants to be in.


    When I started running my business this way, I was beaten up a lot by the merchants. If you ask the merchants, they say you can''t polish your skills, etc.... Well, even so, we buy most of them, so many of them failed, and it seems to have been a relief for them. Nowadays, if you want to make a steady income, it''s rumored to be Yenis.


    Lord Forens smiled proudly.


    If you ask me in detail, I heard that you can check where and what is being sold and at what price at the Commerce Guild. It was a system that could be done precisely because it was a country.


    5w2h, or is it 6w2h this time?


    Did he say anything to you?


    ''No, I was just reminiscing a little back in the day. ''Yes, is the slavers the same way?


    I remembered the past when I was laughed at for only knowing 5w1h in my previous life, but I didn''t have to say it, so I switched the subject.


    ''''........No, the slave trade is different. We can''t decide how much a slave is worth, you know.''''


    ''''Don''t the slavers go through the Commerce Guild?


    You can apply to the State and the Commerce Guild to open a slave trade in the country as a slave trader if it passes. You must give 20% of your net profits to the state and 10% to the Commerce Guild. Of course, if you want to bring slaves into the city, they will be inspected, though we don''t have any illegal slaves in Yenis.


    I see.


    "Or buy demon meat from the Adventurer''s Guild for a set amount of money.


    ........Actually, I had heard that there was a slave auction, so I thought that was illegal. That''s what I asked and it seems to be legal.


    By the way, it seems that everything except for the ones that refused to shop because of pressure from Shazza on the first day we were here have either fallen into slavery or had their property confiscated and had to start again from the bottom.


    This system would reach its limits if more people were added to the system. With that in mind, he listened to Follens-san''s story.


    The next day, he continued to hear from each race about their characteristics, and on the ninth day, he was able to meet the Raccoon Beastman.


    ''''Luciel-sama, this is the Raccoon Beastman, Lord Walrabis.


    It was a raccoon figurine that was introduced to Olga-dono. No, since that thing is actually moving, there''s no doubt that it''s a beastman.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, I''m Luciel. I will be representing Yenis on a temporary basis for one year only.''''


    Nice to meet you. I''m the representative of these Raccoon Beastmen, my name is Walrabis.


    It''s a slow way of speaking, so it''s distracting, but people like this can actually be as thin as they are.


    ''''........If you need any help, please let me know.


    "All right. "This is for you to have a closer look at.


    It was a necklace made of gold.


    It''s well made. It''s a nice touch, sir.


    When I tell him that, he glares at Olga-dono.


    ''Olga, I taught you a lesson.


    But it is not so.


    ''No, not Olga-san. There''s someone who tells me that when I first meet the Raccoon Beastman, the gift he gives me is an imposter.


    "...who is that guy?


    ''Garba-san is a wolf-beast, but you wouldn''t know it if I told you, would you?


    However, when I brought Galba-san out to talk about her, Walabis-dono''s face turned blue at once.


    ''''I''m sorry~. I''m sorry about this~. So please don''t tell Galva-sama about this~


    The slow speech he had just had was a change of pace... what did you do, Mr. Galva?


    ''I understand. But if you know Mr. Galba, then Mr. Gruger... what?


    The next thing I knew, Lord Walrabis had fainted.


    ''''You didn''t think you knew them?''''


    Lord Olga smiled nostalgically.


    ''''Yes. I was an employee of the Adventurer''s Guild in the city of Meratoni in the St. Surul Co-operative Country, and it was Gruger-san who started me drinking Object X, and it was Garba-san who taught me how to dismantle it and make the signs disappear... I''m very indebted to him.


    ''''I see Lord Gruger hadn''t given up yet.


    What do you mean?


    I use it as a secret ingredient.


    "...maybe...


    Yes, Master Walrabis was the same age as Lord Gulgar and used to be fed that food. Lord Walrabis is the same age as Lord Gurgar and I used to be fed that dish.


    You''ve always been very research-oriented........ If that was the case, why were you scared of Garba-san?


    ''I see that Mr. Gruger reminded you of Object X, but why is Mr. Galba?


    ''Lord Galba grew up to be known as the prodigy of Yenis and was very popular. But it was an unspoken rule not to offend Lord Galba, as his sermons would cut into the hearts of men and women, young and old.


    Olga-san, who was laughing and slightly sweating, must have offended him before.


    I had that feeling.


    ''''Well, what should I do, Walrabis-dono?


    Keep it close enough to wake him up.


    He laughed as he plugged his nose so.


    ''Mr. Walrabis, wake up or I''ll make you drink Object X.''


    "Good morning to you, too.


    So in the blink of an eye, he rebooted.


    ''It''s okay. I''ll drink object X with you if you play a prank on me.


    He laughed at that, and he desperately began to talk about the value of the Raccoon Beastman''s existence.


    He told me that he was dexterous with his hands and was good at making things like woodworking, sewing and crafting, and that he was the only beastman who could use magic.


    ''''The legendary family lineage from that fox beastman who was just good at business was also born because the raccoon beastman guided them. I was the one who created the legendary family tree of Toretto.


    ''What? Really? You knew Toretto as well. He made this robe for me, too. I''ll let Toretto know you met Mr. Wallabis next time.


    You know him, right?


    Yes. Yes. He''s a good person who also gives me magic tools. Well, he''s a bit too intense.


    From then on, he said he would cooperate if anything happened to him and left.


    ''''It seems like you''re a competent race, except for the storytelling and pranks.


    ''Yes. Yeah.


    As we talked about such trivial matters, my mind gradually built up a picture of what needed to be improved in domestic politics.

 88-82 Luciels plan

    I froze when I saw the Bear Beastman Brian-dono in front of me.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, Bear Beastman Brian. You may look like this, but you''re still powerful.


    In that reluctant voice, he laughed and introduced himself with a forceful hump.


    The sight of him was so cute that I was screaming inside.


    (Isn''t he a teddy bear~!)


    There are bear demons in this world.


    The Red Grizzly, Blood Grizzly, and Hell Grizzly are all bears.


    Mr. Gruger is also a wolf-beast man, but his physique is such that he is called a bear cook.


    That was actually the first bear-beast man I met, a fluffy person about seventy centimeters tall.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel, an S-class healer. I have been the representative of Yenis for only one year. If you need any help, just let me know and I''ll be happy to help you.


    I decided to ask him about his appearance as I shook his hand.


    ''''Well this is the first time I''ve met someone from the bear-beast race, are you all built like that?


    Yes. But this is just a temporary appearance...


    With that, Lord Brian glowed and transformed into a giant bear.


    ''This is its true form,''


    ''''Lord Brian, you don''t have to lie to this person to be fine.


    ''No?


    When I ask him that, Lord Brian returns to his original adorable form and then opens his mouth.


    ''''Actually, this form is the original form. In the past, because of this loveliness, they were often forcibly kidnapped and enslaved together with the rabbit-beast people. So as a countermeasure, we have a rule that if there is an outside nation''s presence, they activate their magical power to transform themselves.''''


    That''s what he told me.


    Certainly, a being that is soothing to look at, but moves so adorably, must have had a past of being treated like a lapdog.


    It was easy to imagine that.


    It''s tough, isn''t it? Yes, is there anything you need help with?


    "...Could you import the honey? I know it''s an acquired taste, but I want that one.


    When you look at me with those adorable eyes, even if Lord Brian is a man, it can''t be helped to make me think.


    ''''........Let''s consider it. So what does the bear-beast man usually do?


    "We grow medicinal herbs and work with the Dragon Men to expand the city.


    Are they more capable of strength and dexterity? I finished my greeting with that thought in mind.


    That night, Kefin led me to meet the face of the slums.


    ''''So the reason why S-class Healer-sama came here, are you sure those slumlords are content to just get a job? Are you here to hear that?


    ''Yes. It seems to be good until this special healing zone is created, but after that there is nothing to guarantee your lives. You seem to have a lot of people living here, is there anything you can do about it?


    The half-human and half-fox-beast man called Dorstar glares at us and says, shaking his head.


    ''''Okay, S-class healer-sama? There''s no equality in the world. You have no idea what it''s like for you to enslave your own men, the kefins. Do you have any idea what it''s like for me to see my men more alive when they''re your servants?


    With a little thought, we can understand.


    There couldn''t be that many dark organizations here in Yenis.


    I opened my mouth as I looked at Kefin.


    ''I honestly don''t know. But if you think of them as family, they probably hate me enough to want to kill me.


    ''I''ll give you a job with someone like that. You''ve been told what to do after that, and you''re here to sell us a fight, because we''re too busy living in the moment!


    I could see the anger and a lot of other conflicts in the dolster eyes.


    I slowly shook my head from side to side and decided to mix a few changes into the conversation.


    ''He refused to free them from slavery. He says they want to build a city and school where they won''t be half-avoided. What do you think about that?


    ..........


    He looks at Kefin''s face in dismay.


    ''I''m sure the people of Yenis won''t change their impressions of the people of this slum, even with the creation of a special healing zone.


    ''''If you say any more of that ... nonsense, I''ll kill you, even if it kills you.''''


    ........terribly scary. There was a grudge in his eyes.


    ''''My suggestion to you is to start a new business with me. We''ll fund it.


    New business?


    Yes. As I said before, I''ll fund it. Just be aware that this is a high-risk business.


    "...what do you want me to do?


    I need you to ...............


    "...are you crazy?


    Yes. That Lord Leinster has failed before, so it''s worth a shot. If we can do it in this one year that I''m here, I will formally push on behalf of my country to make it a state enterprise.


    Even if you don''t try and do that, I think you can make it work someday.


    ''''Well why not? Why do you have to do that?


    ''I think everyone has the right to be happy even if they can''t choose where they''re born. I just want to create an environment where people can say back to me that I''m a hybrid beastie if they despise me as a half-breed.


    I laughed and talked about it, but in my mind I mocked myself for being complacent.


    I couldn''t say the words I couldn''t say when my senior, who was a half, was suffering because I felt like if I could save them even a little bit, I would surely be able to save myself.


    Mr. Dorstar bowed his head and it was decided that he would trust me to work with him to plan the new project.


    The next day, in a meeting with the chiefs, after the construction of the healing special zone, there was a discussion about building a school and the first part of attracting adventurers, a house for adventurers.


    ''''Build a school in the special healing zone and a house for medium to high ranked adventurers in Yenis. Once the adventurers get together, they''ll be able to enter the uncharted territory of the forest.


    But even if a special healing zone is a good idea, we don''t have enough materials to build a school.


    And we can''t afford to lose the men who are doing the work.


    We can''t use the money from the treasury to send you into unclaimed territory.


    There was a lot of negativity in this way, but no matter where you go in the world, there are always negative voices when you have to renew or rebuild a system that has been created once.


    I think that even though they may have feelings for Yenis in public, they really want to keep this system in place.


    ''Yes. That''s why I''m going to go out to the unsettled forest once and collect the wood. I''ve seen the town, and I know that there are no people to take care of it.


    I said with a smile.


    ''''So where''s your school?''''


    ''We''re going to build it in what is now a slum. Oh, and a home for the adventurers. We''re going to ask the current slums to take on high-risk jobs, so the slums will be reborn.


    When I told them that, some of their eyes changed. And opinions began to change.


    ''If you''re going to say that much, you can agree to it.


    ''Yes. It''s a special healing zone that costs money, and if you''re saying it won''t cost you anything in terms of materials, excluding labor, then I don''t see a problem.


    ''Then we''ll leave the slums to me, if that''s all right?


    No objections were raised.


    All that was left to do was to create jobs for retired adventurers and a new wind would blow through Yenis, I felt.


    I hoped that this would be a good thing for the people of Yenis.

 89-83 To the undeveloped forest

    I left Yenis the next morning and was leading Lionel''s, Keffin''s, and Yalvo''s squads out into the woods of the unsettled area.


    ''You''ve been under a lot of stress lately, haven''t you?


    '' ... yeah. Still, there are times when you have to do it, right?


    But you''re trying too hard.


    ''You''ve never done any internal politics like that before, have you?


    ''Oh, not at all. But thanks for putting up with it. I got the words to remodel the slums, so all this stress is a good thing, right?


    Lionel and Ketty were "brulel" and Forenoire was looking out for me.


    The past ten days had been a lot of work.


    I realized that I was actually in a state where I couldn''t do anything about what each beastie was good at and what to do with my new business, because it was a goose chase.


    Eighty percent of the people were working, and the other twenty percent were children and the infirm and elderly.


    If they thought that was healthy, it could take away even the fighting instincts of the beastmen.


    ''''But I see you''ve been writing to the Adventurer''s Guild?''''


    ''Yeah. I thought I''d give the beastmen who know the beastly lands an idea of what''s going on now.


    Lionel and Ketty twisted their heads, but preparations were steadily beginning to be made.


    ''So how many trees are you planning to head out to the forest today and cut down?''


    ''What? Yeah, the girls will be telling me how much to cut today.


    I pointed a quickie thumb at the carriage behind me.


    ''But I''m still wondering if it was lucky or unlucky after all,''


    ''Yeah. We didn''t end up catching him, and he may have been planning something to leave his slaves behind, but I feel like he''s amplified the resentment from the Empire again.


    Hmmm. Well, it''s a good thing we were able to create a facility similar to an orphanage, isn''t it?


    ''That''s because Doran and Paula set up an orphanage and Nahlia bought me an educator. But still.....


    I can''t blame them for wanting to go back to being slaves. Most of them were missing limbs and didn''t have enough to eat. I''m more grateful to Luciel-sama than to be thrown out in a strange place.


    I''m still getting used to the decorations.


    I felt a little embarrassed and looked forward.


    The slavers who sold Lionel and the others to me were assassins from the Empire.


    However, if anything, the slavers were responsible for screening out the beastmen with money and those who seemed to have strong desires.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands on a few of these things.


    When rescuing the 14 slaves, they made an oath not to talk about the fact that they were under a recovery spell with anyone else present, and I was entrusted with full authority to heal them as well.


    Currently, they are probably being trained to become the future receptionists of the Healers'' Guild.


    I''m not sure how many times I''ve been in the same situation.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to find a way to make it work.


    But I''m sure they and their friends are grateful to me. Of course I''m grateful.


    Lefty. I will owe you a debt of gratitude.


    They gave me a good smile and soothed my soul.


    It wasn''t a city road from the middle of the road, but the grass hadn''t gotten any longer and the forest was in front of us.


    ''So can you drop off the three elves too?''


    With that, Doran and Paula came down with the elves.


    There wasn''t the same sadness and despair in their eyes as when they had met before, but a problem had broken out.


    ''Dwarves are the best magic tools.


    I can make a better grimoire than you can.


    Paula, a half-dwarf, and Lycian, an elf, are vying for the skill of the magician... and now their mouths.


    ''The eagles and other dwarves, beloved of fire and earth, will be more useful to Master Luciel.


    "You old fart makes a lot of noise. An elf, beloved by the life-giving wind and the water that moistens everything, would be more useful to Master Luciel.


    Who is an old man? I''m older than you, and I''m three times as old as you.


    Dolan and Milfine, bragging about each other''s spirits and snorting about my usefulness.


    ''Mi, folks, let''s stop.


    And the one who cringes is half human and half elf, Cressia.


    Cresia can see the spirits, but apparently doesn''t know how to talk to them.


    ''Huh, Lionel, can you keep that thing quiet?


    Hahaha.


    Lionel just laughed and Ketty turned her face outward, which had been turned towards us earlier.


    ''''Huh, gather quickly,'''' Lythian and Milfine, sort out the trees that can be cut down while teaching Cressia to interact with the spirits. Kefin''s squad, go and strap on some backup and this cord.


    "Yes, sir.


    Doran and Paula, you''ll help with the felling. Lionel and Ketty will guard the guards, including me. Yalvo''s squad will escort Forenoire and the others, and let me know if any demons or adventurers come in from outside.


    "Yes.


    They''re totally my squad now~. With that in mind, I let them each go into action.


    ''There''s a pretty good tree to cut down, isn''t there?


    Then I will use the flaming greatsword, the gift of Lord Luciel, to slay you.


    Don''t burn it.


    It seems that the superhumans in this world can cut without letting their blades bite into the tree.


    As I watched that gradual scene of the tree leaning and falling down, I was impressed and Keti dropped the fine tree branches that fell.


    That sight was still amazing.


    When that work was done, I was able to put the magic bag away.


    Paula also manipulated her golem to bring down trees, and Dolan became a lumberjack by turning his hammer into a large axe.


    The overly smooth felling of the trees was about to cross the hundred mark.


    ''Dolan, do you have any idea how many trees we''ll need for that and this project?''


    ''''Six hundred trees the size of this one could be used for anything with the scrap wood from the houses in the slums. We don''t need a sanitarium, do we?


    Yeah. I made sure I got that part right.


    I''m building a school with fifty houses and about three times the size of the Healer''s Guild.


    And this time I''m trying to build this without taking any money from them, and with good reason.


    ''''Caw.''''


    As I was thinking that far, I heard a scream.


    ''''........Proceed with caution. Lionel, if it''s effective against the enemy, I''ll allow you to put flames on your sword. Let''s go.


    The five of us headed in the direction of the scream and found Kefin and the others down.


    ''''........Where are the enemies?''''


    I can''t find it.


    It may be Trent, but I don''t feel a flicker of magic.


    Okay. Then stay alert.


    I chanted Area High Heels and then all of them got up, holding their heads down and shaking them as I recovered them in turn.


    ''So what''s going on?


    I thought there was a nut on the ground, so I picked it up and...


    ''That was Mandrake. I didn''t have time to tell him to stop.


    Well, I''m glad you''re okay.


    If it''s in a story, it''s usually something that could be dead.


    ''Is this still an ingredient in medicine?


    Yes, but I understand that the process has been lost. But I understand that the process has been lost.


    It''s material for an elixir or something........


    ...Everyone be on alert. Demons are coming in!


    ''''Don''t ever die! If you live, you will be cured.


    I take out my illusion wand and shield and equip it.


    ''''Lisian, Milfine, and Cressia, use this bow, and if you can use it, I''ll allow you to use spirit magic.


    "Okay.


    Dolan and Paula, use the golem to stop the demon''s momentum.


    "Yes?


    "Keffin''s squad, keep the demons away from Paula and Lisian and the others.


    "Yes.


    "Lionel and Ketty, go ahead and rampage as much as you want.


    Kick it. When you say it like that, it makes me feel copious.


    You''re in charge.


    I put up an area barrier and the enemies came into view.


    ''''Well there''s a lot of them, but I''ll do my best. I''ll consider a bonus if we win, so don''t die.


    The mere procurement of materials took an unexpected turn, but I would never die, and I would never let it die, I held up my illusion wand.

 90-84 The true identity of the earth sound

    It wasn''t long after that that the earth-shaking mass of demons appeared.


    First the wild animals were visible, then the wolves and the classic fantasy staples of green dwarfs and goblins.


    "Forest wolves and goblins, orcs and trolls a bit numerous... but...


    After hearing Lionel''s murmurings, the elves put their bows in check and cut the Forest Wolf''s speed, and then Keti jumped out of the way.


    ''I''ll take care of the trolls, I''ll leave the goblins and orcs to you.


    I''ll stop the momentum.


    Advancing with the Lionel Great Shield, Paula also took control of the three-meter class golem and entered the battle.


    ''''Luciel-sama, you should concentrate on remotely applying the heel. I''ll crush any demons that come up here.


    When I said that, Doran stood in front of me with his great axe at the ready.


    Every time Keti passes a demon such as a forest wolf or a goblin, the demon dissipates its life.


    As Lionel swung his greatsword, the body of the demon larger than himself slid out and collapsed in a bright red blaze as blood gushed out.


    The golem blows the orc away with a jumping knee pad, and for some reason he doesn''t have a supporter, but he touches his left elbow and raises his left arm high to signal with his index finger and pinky, then he runs out and knocks the demon down with a powerful lariat, and then moves into a giant swing with his opponent''s foot. He then moves into a giant swing with his opponent''s feet, knocking down trees and slowing the enemy''s advance.


    ''''Now I can be more useful than a dwarf [Spirits in the trees, answer my call and bind the evil demons in exchange for my magical power].


    ''''The forest is the domain of the elves. I can''t lose to the dwarf woman [Wind spirits, in exchange for my magic, be the blade of the wind that cuts through the evil demons].


    ''Wow, you two are awesome. I''m going to have to use my arrows.


    As Milfine casts her spirit magic, tree roots and branches scatter on the demon''s legs and body, stopping its actions.


    When Lisian''s wind blade passed through there, the demons were chopped up, and the arrows released by Cresia hit more and more between the eyes and in the body.


    Some of the demons broke through, but Kefin and the others dealt with them firmly.


    I''m going to cast a cleansing spell on the forest, which has become too bloody and smelly, and collect the demons that are the source of the smell.


    I was thinking about the earthquakes while collecting the demons.


    (Sure there are many demons, but isn''t it strange that the earthquakes continue forever with this number of demons? No way...)


    I thought that much and casually looked around and noticed that there were obviously more trees around.


    ''Dolan, there are more trees around. It could be a demon.


    What, but I don''t recognize you.


    People might not even realize that Trent was in the mix in the middle of the battle.


    But I figured that shouting at this would upset a situation where I had the upper hand, so I racked my brain to come up with one solution.


    ''Dolan put this on,''


    Ughhhh... that''s ungodly.


    Dolan hesitated for a moment when he saw the nose plug, but he took it quietly and put it on immediately.


    When I took out Object X, the rumbling of the earth stopped.


    It''s a good idea to use this fantasy sword for a test run. Protect me with your Dolan shield.


    I strapped the barrel containing Object X to my body, changed my illusionary staff into an illusionary sword, assumed the moving tree was Trent, and decided to attack it.


    When I applied my magic, the sword glowed blue-white, and a red film formed on the outside of it.


    ''''Well come to think of it, the flame dragon gave me something like a blessing for this as well, right?


    I muttered and slashed at the tree in front of me.


    The next moment I heard a "gyaaaa" and a decapitation, and Trent collapsed with a thump as blue-white flames came out of the place where I slashed.


    There was no feeling of slashing at all.


    What a cheat weapon I''ve got, I thought about that, but I cut more and more and collected it in my magic bag.


    ''''That''s an amazing performance.''''


    Doran muttered that, not when he slashed Trent, but when he saw that he couldn''t cut down an ordinary tree when he tried to accidentally cut it down.


    It''s because I cut through Trent so easily, but I couldn''t cut down a normal tree with just a few scratches.


    As I accidentally wounded the tree and was doing it with my heel on the tree, Doran meditated and began to speak.


    ''It''s flawed as a weapon because it can only destroy demons, but if it''s against a demon, it has to be incomparably strong... no, it has to be compatible...''


    Dolan, come back here. I''m in a fight.


    He called out to Doran, who was slowly being swallowed up in a whirlpool of thoughts, and as he knocked down a nearby Trent, he checked around and saw that the elven girls were on their knees, as if their magic had been depleted.


    Lionel and Keti were still smiling and laying waste to the demons, but I could sense that their numbers had dwindled as well.


    ''Let''s join them first, and then we''ll retreat a bit.


    I told Doran that, and we collected the demon''s corpse while cleansing the route free of demons.


    ''''It''s about time you two retrieved them, then we''ll go back out of the forest once we''ve retrieved them.


    When I shouted to Lionel and Ketty, the two of them started fighting wildly, and as they began to take out the demons with such force that they didn''t miss a single one, the demons were scared of them and gradually ran away.


    ''''Those two are still exceptional, aren''t they?''''


    I muttered to myself as I collected the demons and purged the battle area and announced that my magic power was depleted for the first time in a long time, so I left the forest to take a break.


    ''''Luciel-sama, what did you do earlier?''''


    ''I was just thinking about a few things Kefin, these woods are unsettled, aren''t they?


    Yes, sir.


    Milfine asked me, and I couldn''t gather my thoughts together.


    ''Lionel, did you find any unusual demons?''


    I''m not sure if it''s unusual for me to see goblins and orcs for the first time, so I asked Lionel about it.


    Lionel opened his mouth after a short pause, touching his beard, which had grown a bit recently, but as I thought, goblins and orcs were probably common.


    ''Maybe it was still shallow and there weren''t many demons but it would be a scam if it attracted adventurers, right?


    ''I suppose it depends on what you say you want to attract but we may not be able to make that much money.


    ''We''ll check with the Adventurer''s Guild once we''re back in Yenis.


    It''s better that way.


    After that, Kefin and the others were also leveling up in the labyrinth where the flame dragon was located, and apparently they were forbidden by Dorstar, the face of the group, to enter the uncivilized forest.


    As I was thinking this, I noticed that the elves were acting strangely.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    I feel like I''m being held back somehow.


    The genie...?


    ''No, but for some reason I feel a little sad when I try to leave.


    ''I''m the same way. I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    The three elves told me that as they looked at the forest.


    I looked at the others, but none of the others felt that way.


    ''''Well maybe there''s something to it. But for now, let''s take a break. All three of you are depleted of magic, right?


    We walked out of the forest as soon as we saw the three of them nodding their heads.


    After the break, Keffin''s and Yalvo''s squads will exchange missions. Milfine and the others will rest until after lunch. Doran and Paula will help me dismantle the demons. Lionel and Ketty, you''ll be preaching to Kefin and the others.


    When I told them that, Kefin and the others paled.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    ''''Looks like there are a lot of magic stones with wind and water attributes and a lot of magic stones with no attributes.


    ''I see. I''d like to see the body remain, but this is a pleasant miscalculation.


    "Bonus confirmed.


    Paula mumbles happily as she looks at the magic stone and her voice mixes in there


    It''s not just for you. I''m going to develop it too.


    Lythian lunged at Paula, so I left and Doran and I proceeded to dismantle it.


    ''Maybe there were a little too many demons in there?''


    It''s the only thing left to do, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Well, you''re in charge.


    I''m on it. Give me some more meat.


    Yeah. Hey, time''s up, we''re going to barbecue here.


    Once the meat was submerged in hot water to remove the smell, it was mixed with spices and grilled.


    With that preparation, the elves could eat the meat, so we spent a pleasant barbecue time grilling the vegetables we had bought along with it in the net.


    After finishing the barbecue meal and resting some more, my magic power was almost fully recovered.


    As I prepared to enter the forest again, I wondered whether or not I should leave the three elves resting in the carriage, considering that their magic power was running low, they seemed to have recovered their magic power and asked me to take them on a quest.


    ''''Fine. But don''t take it too far.


    "Yes.


    This is how I would take the girls on another search.


    This decision called for an encounter that would affect Luciel''s life, but that was in the far future.

 91-85 Spiritual guidance and revelation

    After returning to the uncivilized forest and resuming our search, we were smoothly procuring materials without getting caught up in any events.


    The sound of a tree falling can be heard in the forest.


    ''I didn''t expect the demons to appear even after hearing this sound. Maybe Mandrake''s cry is calling the demons.''''


    Maybe you''re right.


    Lisian reacted to my muttering and spoke to me.


    ''So what do you think? Do you have that sense of being called or that voice you were talking about before the break?


    ''Yes. But it''s so wide open, I can''t tell.


    I look at Milfine and Cressia, but they both shake their faces to the side.


    ''Right. Continue to focus on the tree selection and your voice.


    Yes, sir.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes as we worked through such conversations and returned to the place where we had fought before the break and an impossible scene unfolded.


    ''''Well there wasn''t this much earlier, was there?''''


    This is not the time to be complacent. It''s not a good idea to leave.


    Ketty couldn''t hide her amazement at the mandrake, which was over ten.


    That scream was apparently enough to make it a little hard for Ketty, the beastly man, to hear.


    ''''Keti, don''t worry. Mandrakes are plants, so we can collect them in our magic bags.


    Meow? Didn''t you say that creatures don''t go in magic bags, Nya?


    ''''It''s a kind of herb, and even if that doesn''t work, it''s okay because it will trigger the Sanctuary Circle and prevent us from falling into a depression.


    Master Luciel, it''s time to get on with it.


    Thus, I asked everyone to stay back, just in case, and told them that if they failed and I passed out, they would carry me and retreat.


    ''Let''s do it,''


    I reminded myself to put a mandrake in my magic bag.


    He was stunned by the mandrake that had entered so easily and finished collecting it, stunned by how easily it had gone in.


    ''''Well there was no problem.


    I turned around and told everyone, and three of the elves focused on a point and didn''t respond.


    ''What''s going on?''


    I looked in the direction the girls were looking, but I didn''t see anything or feel like there was anything there.


    ''''It''s ... it''s an elf.''''


    "Lacey, the forest guide...


    I''ve never seen one before, but it''s huge.


    He wants you to follow him.


    He said, "I''ve just confirmed your strength, and although I think you are wise and wise, you should be grateful for the luck of having those with you who can see me.


    I looked at Lionel and the others, but they still only seemed to see the three of us.


    But it''s not normal for a fairy to talk to me.


    Unless I''m involved in some special event I tell Lisian and the other three that I''m going to think that far and follow the fairy called Lacy.


    So let''s go with caution.


    "Yes.


    We proceeded with caution after the three who could see the fairies.


    ''It''s too much of a fantasy,''


    The grass and trees changed shape and twisted around, creating paths that never existed before.


    They didn''t encounter any demons, and gradually the sounds of birds and insects disappeared, only the sound of the trees swaying in the wind reaching their ears.


    ''I hear they''ve arrived,''


    I instructed him to wait a bit and Lacey disappeared.


    It''s a beautiful spring, by the way.


    The three of us were led to a mysterious and beautiful spring.


    If I had my camera, I''m sure I would have snapped the shutters many times.


    If only demons didn''t appear, I might be able to live here.


    It feels dangerous to move around, Nya.


    ''The forest elves are pranksters, and there are anecdotes about them misleading people into not leaving the forest, so it''s better that way.


    Ketty and Lionel hadn''t let their guard down.


    I nodded and looked at the beautiful and mysterious spring.


    A few minutes later, the three elves began to get down on their knees to the fountain.


    ''What''s going on?''


    There was no response from the girls and they seemed to be talking about something, but it was as if they had a soundproof ward on them. I couldn''t hear it at all as it seemed so.


    ''Should I have brought Dolan and Paula with me?''


    I asked Lionel and Ketty if I should have brought Doran, who could hear the spirits, with me.


    Lord Doran said he could hear the spirits of the earth but not see them, so he''s no different than we are.


    If I''d brought him with me, he would have been lost in a compatibility issue, Nya.


    The two of them weren''t wrong in their decision not to bring the dwarven duo with them... or so they thought.


    As I was looking at the three of them on my knees, a voice suddenly rang in my head.


    ''''O human race blessed by the dragon. It''s still too early for your Lord to come here.


    What do you mean...?


    People are surprised that I suddenly started talking, but that''s not the point.


    Time will tell.


    "...am I going to be here again?


    When you come to these woods, I''ll show you around.


    Why don''t you come in?


    If there is a strong will to overcome the odds, he will come.


    Too abstract. Answer me properly.


    But there was no reply.


    The three elves were walking towards us.


    ''Are you okay?''


    Apparently I''m not going to live my life in peace.


    When I told him that, Ketty laughed and opened her mouth.


    As usual.


    I''m sure it''s the same as ever.


    I sometimes think of the environment as not as peaceful as usual, but I pay off my hesitation by convincing myself that I can''t help but be wary of the prank.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it seems that if you go all the way to the depths of the forest from here, there is an elven country.


    ''It''s just that the genie told me it wasn''t time yet.


    When I looked beyond the forest and was surprised to find the land of the elves, I was strangely caught up in the words that I was told too, that it wasn''t the time.


    ''So what''s Cressia crying about?''


    From a moment ago, Cresia had been crying without raising her voice.


    ''''........Spirit-sama taught me that I am a child born because I was wanted. I was taught that people and elves must truly love each other to be born.''''


    I could guess that there was discrimination on his face as he spoke happily, because he was half.


    ''Well, good for you,''


    Yes, sir.


    So how do I proceed on my way home?


    ''I heard that if you go that way you can return home, but it seems that if you go this way, there is a Hatch tribe settlement, and the genie told me to go to that place.


    What''s a Hutch? Reading my face, Milfine begins to speak.


    ''They are a race that lives off of gathering nectar from flowers and trees. Besides, I was told that it would be beneficial to both Lady Luciel and the Hatchians.


    ........Spirit-sama.... I''m wondering how far into the future I can see, but if it''s the Hatch tribe -> Bee, then the plan goes forward at once. There''s no way to miss out on this.


    "...it''s going to be dark soon. If you can come here again, I''ll leave, or if you can''t, I''ll have you split up to join Kefin and his team. Will you be able to come back here?


    The people I asked were, of course, three elves.


    ''''I''m sorry, but it doesn''t seem to be possible.''''


    Milfine told me that on behalf of the team.


    Then the problem is the personnel to return, but at least one of the three elves has to be returned.


    ''''Keti and Yarbo Squad, Lisian and Cressia, please return.


    I take out a magic bag from my magic bag and hand it to Ketty.


    ''Here''s all the camping equipment in it, including the tent. Ketty will be in charge of the camp.


    Mmm, I wish I could have gone with you.


    ''''If we spread out Lionel and Ketty, who are both highly competent in our party, you''ll have a better chance of both surviving, so give it up.


    Okay.


    ''Everyone else, get ready for the camp, and if we''re not back by noon tomorrow, return to the city once you''ve made your plans.


    "Yes.


    Thus, leaving me, Lionel, and Milfine behind, Ketty and the others set off out of the forest.


    ''Well, why did we really have to go to the Hatch tribe''s village?


    ''Left. What did the spirits tell you?


    Lionel holds his sword to Milfine. Even though I''m currently under a slave contract, I''ve only ordered him not to do anything that will harm or detrimentally affect my relationship with the church.


    That''s why it''s possible for me to lie.


    I''m glad I noticed the lie this time because I noticed it in Cresia''s face, but it made me think about what to do when Lionel and Ketty weren''t around.


    ''Lionel you don''t have to hold your sword at the ready. Tell me Milfine.


    Milfine froze with a somber look on her face, but after a few moments, she began to talk.


    In fact, the miasma in the area around the Hatch tribe''s village has recently become dense, and the spirits told me that they would be destroyed in a few days if they didn''t do anything, so they said that Luciel-sama could save them.


    ''So you''re lying ... haha ... you''ll be spanked later. ...and why is Lionel so bright-eyed?


    The miasma is likely to bring a stronger threat.


    ''Don''t flag it. Once we''ve cleansed and interacted with each other, we''ll be on our way. Milfine is your guide.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for a long time, but it''s not the only one.


    Thinking that if it''s a miasma, if it''s a miasma, if you purify it, there won''t be any demons, I decided to take Milfine''s suggestion.


    ''''........Thank you, Luciel-sama.


    Milfine bowed deeply and began to walk briskly to the front of the pack.


    Lionel and I followed Milfine''s guidance through the forest, wary of our surroundings.

 92-86 Save the Hatch tribe covered in miasma

    That''s not looking good.


    ''''Master Luciel, you can''t afford to be fluent.


    I decided to start the cleansing process as Milfine packed in with a very scary look on her face.


    ''''Um, yes. So let''s purify it then. Lionel, take care of the vigilance.''''


    I''m on it.


    We had arrived at the Hutch settlement about ten minutes away from where we had left Keti and the others.


    ...Large beehives were hanging from several trees, and we decided that it was definitely a Hatch tribe settlement.


    However, the Hatch tribe was nowhere to be seen. The miasma is so dense that you can see it, so we purify the area.


    The dark purple miasma was being purified by magic.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on a new one.


    I know that too, but I have not been able to identify where the cause is.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the clock strikes.


    Milfine shook her head and replied.


    ''''When the miasma is this strong, neither fairies nor spirits will go near it.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so strong that it can''t be used to treat the miasma.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    Thank you, sir.


    Milfine instructs as she puts on her robes.


    ''Lionel, protect me. Milfine, call out to the Hatch tribe and if anyone comes out, gather information.


    Lionel replied with a laugh as I gave him instructions, and Milfine replied with a bow of her head.


    ''As usual, sir.''


    Okay. I''ll be on my way as soon as I get the information.


    The miasma is a very rare disease.


    The miasma was supposed to be emitting from the bottom to the top, but to be sure, I crouched down and saw that the miasma haze was not there at all.


    So while narrowing down the options to trees and the sky, I walked in the direction where the miasma seemed to be dense and continued to purify it... "Ha! He suddenly heard Lionel''s voice and swung his great sword.


    ''What ... was ...? What is this demon?


    Well, it''s getting interesting, isn''t it?


    Lionel held a large shield and a large sword at the ready, suggesting to me that there would be more fighting.


    The demon that Lionel had just cut was a half-melted undead demon that looked like a fly turned into a dog-shaped size and then turned green.


    ''Only Lionel is amused. Come closer.


    As soon as I applied area barriers and immediately unleashed a purification spell in the direction of the demons that came out earlier, a super-sized slime and the various demons that were born from it appeared.


    The actual slime is even cuter than that, right? That''s clearly the boss class, isn''t it? Lionel, defend it to the death at all costs.


    ''''Don''t be in such a hurry, I''ll take them all down. Even though the enemy is undead, this is a battlefield worth fighting on. Let this Lionel push and be a shield for Luciel-sama.


    You were about to say that you''re definitely going to guess now.


    It''s a good thing I remembered that Ketty and the others weren''t there and didn''t go into it, but.......


    I''m sure they''ll be after me as soon as I purify them, so do me a favor.


    As I chant on the demons that are born, I release purification magic repeatedly and the undead die, leaving their bodies behind.


    The slime that creates more demons than purification magic gets smaller and smaller with this.......don''t you think?


    Oh, come on, if we follow the theory, won''t it just get smaller?


    The super giant slime felt like it was gradually getting bigger as it started doing something like one-man photosynthesis, creating miasma and absorbing the miasma like air.


    The number of demons is increasing and Lionel is happily cutting them, but if we continue to fight like this, my magic power will be depleted.


    ''''I''ll leave Lionel in charge of all the demons.


    I didn''t listen to Lionel''s reply, I put my magic power into my illusion staff as much as I could and started chanting.


    [Holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, I wish to feed on my magic power, and create a sanctuary for angels to use the shield of purification like light wings to scorch all the evil and impure things, Sanctuary Circle]


    When a magic circle appears around the super-sized slime, the demons jump on it all at once, but I trust that Lionel won''t let the enemy pass.


    He told himself that he could recover from the loss of a piece of flesh, even if he was bitten, and when he activated the Sanctuary Circle, the slime''s usual blue-white light plus a red spiral added to it, it completely covered the slime.


    ''''High Heels.''''


    I immediately cast a recovery spell on Lionel with a broken chant, and then cast a purification spell on the remaining monsters.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    ''''You''re taking it too far. Recover, Dispel, Extra Heal.


    Chuckle. Thank you. It was a cop-out situation.


    Lionel had one eye sharply lacerated and his body was discolored by stones and poisons all over his body.


    I''m glad I managed to use my recovery magic to heal the wounds and abnormalities in my body.


    ''I''m grateful that you didn''t let the demon pass, but I really don''t want Lionel to die, so don''t ever die.


    Oh. I''m happy to be your vassal.


    Huh, you''ll never be sorry.


    Lionel smiled and kept his eyes on where the slime was, smiling.


    ''''The number of demon corpses is amazing. The miasma is...''''


    The miasma is slowly fading.


    The source of the miasma is the slime.


    Yeah. The miasma of the slime but it''s not a slime anymore?


    That''s odd. That''s what it looks like to me, too.


    I have no choice but to collect the mountain of undead demons into my magic bag and cast a purification spell on the still dense miasma before getting down to business.


    ''''.........Purification Dispel Recover High Heels.


    I rolled in front of me a bee-like looking woman of about fifty centimeters who had fallen? I cast a recovery spell on the


    ''''JoOusama~''''


    And then a group of bees came rushing in.


    And among them was a bearded old man with a spear? approached us.


    ''''Sage-sama~The queen is safe, is the queen safe?''''


    Well, yes. He''s alive. More importantly, what''s the Sage?


    The Queen is alive and well, my dear. Let''s get her to the Queen''s lair right away. Sage, why don''t you let the queen move in first?


    Oh, here you go.


    Thank you for that.


    The bee dwarfs, about twenty centimeters in length, held the queen carefully and all at once took off in the direction where the hive had been.


    ''''Luciel-sama, are you alright I''m sorry.


    Milfine came towards us, and when she saw me and Lionel, she poked her knee and bowed her head.


    Yes. For some reason, she started to get down on her knees.


    ''So? Why are you getting down on your knees all of a sudden?


    "...because I have done something unforgivable. I do not have the slave crest on me now.


    No slave crest?


    ''The Spirit told me that he wanted me to erase my slave crest and save this village.


    Aren''t the dragons and spirits of this world too self-centered?


    .... and what''s the price?


    I''m sure there''s something in return for taking this. But if it was malicious, Lionel and Ketty would have noticed.


    ''This is this spirit''s protection. Master Luciel asked me to give it to him when he saved the Hatch tribe.


    Is that what this development is about? Milfine sat down, handed me a protective charm and lowered her head again.


    ''''Well Milfine you can decide if you want to stand on your own or go back to being a slave. If you go back to slavery you will be penalized, so think carefully. So you''re listening anyway, aren''t you, genie?


    Forgive the girl. Only a man of strong faith in me could undo the slave''s deeds.


    I knew you were listening. I stare at the sky as I speak.


    ''Then you should have told me directly.


    Then you would have gone in with a great many men, and they would have been engaged in a fistfight with their confused companions.


    Whatever you want to call it. I was going to say that... but I thought he had a point. No matter how many there were, even Lionel had been wounded that much.


    ''''........So what is this protection?''''


    After I said that, another mechanical sound echoed in my brain.


    ''''I''ve acquired the water spirit''s blessing.


    Here too. You''ll get a blessing here too.


    What do you mean by a water spirit''s blessing?


    You''ll see when the Lord has the blessing of a water dragon.


    His voice sounded somewhat amused.


    ''''........What''s this protection?''''


    You can walk through these woods without wandering. Don''t lose it.


    When will I be here?


    I can''t tell you that, only that you will know despair, and yet if you have a strong will to stand up, you will visit this place again.


    Despair? What do you mean, stand up? That abstract word of the genie''s made me uneasy.


    ''What do you mean by despair! Hey, hey!


    But no matter how many times I called out to him after that, there was no response from the spirits.


    ''''Luciel-sama, whether we go to the Hatch tribe''s settlement or return, we must hurry or the sun will set.


    Lionel called out to me to admonish me.


    ''....Yeah. What do you want to do about Milfine?


    "Please allow me to return to my slavery.


    Huh, I don''t know why you''re so obsessed with slaves.


    Master Luciel''s slaves are not the life of a common slave, and sometimes it''s easier to move around in slave status.


    Lionel smiled and told me so.


    ''As expected, don''t lie to me again.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, I let out a sigh as I looked at Milfine, who was happy to be a slave.


    And while thinking about what we would negotiate with the Hatch tribe after this, we started walking towards the settlement.

 93-87 Negotiations with the Hatch tribe Tradition of the wise men

    When I returned to the Hatch tribe''s village, the miasma was not the same as when the miasma was in the air, but the Hatch people were outside.


    The miasma must be quite toxic for a miasma that strong.


    As I was muttering about this, a few of the Hatch tribe members smiled as they flew towards us and called out to us.


    ''''Sage-sama, thank you for saving the queen and the village.


    ''I don''t know what the village would have been like if it weren''t for the wise man.


    "The wise man saved my life.


    That''s what he called me, and I decided to ask him why he thought I was a wise man.


    ''I''m glad I was able to save you all. By the way, why do you think of me as a wise man?


    He answered with a strange look on his face.


    ''According to the legend of the wise man, when the miasma was spreading in the forest, he emerged with a dashing, blue-white light that wiped out the miasma from the forest.


    It is said that when the forest is covered with miasma again, I or a second or third wise man will appear.


    "Isn''t it true that you are a wise man, who, as lore has it, emitted a blue-white light and wiped out the miasma?


    What is the second and third wise man? What part of the beaten path are you........


    ''''........Unfortunately, I''m a healer in training. I''ve come to negotiate with the Hatch tribe this time, but you can''t talk to me unless you''re a queen, right?


    ''What? Then I''ll bring Master Hanir to you.


    Then one of the hatchlings flew to the beehive above.


    ''Then why was the queen caught? And why didn''t you guys run away from the forest too?


    We can''t just leave our queen and run away!


    One young man? He then began to go on and on about how wonderful the queen was.


    ''Enough of that.


    When a dignified voice sounded, the queen, the old man from earlier, and another slightly larger young man appeared.


    Then the hatchlings in front of me cleared the way.


    Wise man, thank you for saving me and my village this time.


    The queen, who bowed her head in this way, was different from the other hatchlings in that her wings may be enchanted with magic, or they may be a little luminescent.


    ''It happened, but I''m glad I was able to save you.


    So, what''s the deal?


    ''Yes. If I''m not mistaken, I believe you all can produce honey.


    ...Yes. I''m sure of it.


    We decided to start with what we wanted and let me explain it properly.


    ''''My plan is.........''''


    I told him my plan. And I asked him to help me somehow.


    I see. But no matter how wise you are for saving our village, I can''t give you a quick answer.


    I''m sure you do.


    It was a difficult proposition, so I didn''t expect him to agree to it right away.


    "...so please take my son Hanir and a few others with you to Yenis.


    You mean?


    "It is my pleasure to make a request as long as I am completely confident that the story is completely reliable.


    Thank you, sir.


    I naturally smiled as it was confirmed that they were going to send personnel to me, which I didn''t expect. I felt the need to negotiate many times, so this is huge.


    ''''Even so, Sage-sama has some interesting things in mind.


    Is that right?


    ''''Yes. I thought the human race was a more arrogant species, so I''m surprised by that as well.


    It was easy to imagine that something had happened with the human race in the past. From there I would have to look into the history of the Hatch tribe...I had an intuitive feeling.


    ''So why had the Queen turned into that slime? Or was he captured?


    About half a month ago now, when the flying dragon flew away at dawn, it threw something into the forest. When the young people of the village saw this, they went to see it and found a small bottle broken and the slime began to emit miasma.


    Half a month ago ... when he may or may not have been in the maze...


    ''That slime had no physical attacks at all, and the nucleus was not visible in that color, so when I, the only one who could use magic, was about to attack it with wind magic, the slime suddenly jumped on me... and from that point on, I have no memory of it.


    The story began as the old man from the Hatch tribe took over the conversation.


    ''We even tried to attack the queen with fire to save her, but we couldn''t attack her well because she was used as a shield.


    Slime and intelligence? Or is it a defense instinct? I looked at Lionel and Lionel was listening intently to the story, unusually not noticing my gaze.


    ''Gradually, the slime grew larger and began to call and absorb demons with its miasma. Since yesterday, it created undead demons, and we had no choice but to ask the spirit-sama, as per the lore.


    Not relying on God, but relying on the spirits.


    The spirits in this world must be quite religious.


    More importantly, if the wise man is surely a reincarnation, he should read the story of the wise man...and the biography.


    Oh, I need to concentrate on the story.


    ''So that''s why we''re here as per the lore.......is that the situation. But I''m surprised the queen didn''t melt.


    It helped.


    Saying that, the queen showed me a protective amulet that I had seen somewhere.


    ''''........What''s that?''''


    "This is the water spirit''s talisman. This talisman will be passed on to the future queen of the world.


    The queen stroked the amulet as if it was important and affixed the amulet to her body.


    While looking at the protective amulet that was gradually disappearing, I realized that I had been completely swept up by the spirit this time.


    ''''........I see.''''


    I don''t blame her for losing the inflection in her voice as she returned to the queen.


    This time, the water spirit wanted to save his faithful family members to him, right?


    ........But if we had left that slime alone, there is a high possibility that it would have grown even bigger and plunged both this forest and Yenis into a critical situation.......Considering that, it''s probably a good thing that the spirit was swept away this time.


    It''s an early stage, so it was easy to defeat it, but if it had produced enough miasma to cover the forest, it would have been all but impossible to attract adventurers.


    Besides, saving the Hatch tribe this time allowed us to negotiate with them, so we were fortunate to be able to do so.


    That''s right. In a situation like this, there''s no point in thinking negatively.


    Let''s just think of this as... a golden opportunity to get a little bit of help.


    When I thought about it, I felt a little better.


    ''''Will you be staying the night today?''''


    The queen said so, but I couldn''t muster the courage to stay, as I imagined what would happen if I looked up and said I was staying the night.


    ''''I''m sorry to trouble you, but I''m having to wait for my companions this time, so I''m afraid I''ll have to decline.


    I smiled and declined.


    ''I see. Well then, please take a thank you gift.''''


    The queen turned around and handed me a barrel that looked like it could hold about 30 liters and a crystal yellow ball.


    ''There''s honey in that barrel,'' she said. And if you put the water and this bead of honey in a container about the same size as this barrel and let it sit overnight, you can make a honey wine.


    I see there are many ways to make sake in this world.


    ''''I would be grateful to take it. ''''Would you like me to send for Master Hanir and his followers at a later date?''''


    No. We''ll stay with you.


    Are you sure?


    Yes. It was a good opportunity for me to show you the outside world.


    He''d already heard of the negotiations and assumed a few patterns. Had the breakup already been done?


    ''I understand. We will take care of your son and his attendants. They will continue to come to the forest periodically and I promise to bring them with me each time they come.


    Nice to meet you.


    And so we left the Hatch settlement.


    ''I didn''t know we were this close.''


    It was less than ten minutes'' walk from the Hutch settlement, and when we emerged from the forest, we saw everyone there.


    ''We''re almost done with dinner, Nya.


    I made eye contact with Lionel and immediately Ketty tried to pull my hand away, but I stopped her and decided to introduce them to the Hatch and my squad as well.


    ''Think of them as an inspection party of the Hatch tribe. They will play an important role in carrying out my plan, and I will need them to be well guarded. Lord Hanir and his followers, they may be my slaves, but they are my subordinates and followers. Please take care of them.


    After that, the sun was setting as we filled our bellies lightly with the dinner that had been prepared for us.


    It will be dark soon, so let''s proceed with caution.


    "Yes.


    After hanging area barriers on all of us, just in case, we began our departure.


    The lights strapped to the carriage illuminate the road, making it easier to spot enemies in the distance, and Paula had made a magic tool that was immediately useful.


    There''s a risk that the enemy will also know your location, but this is to ensure that you won''t be taken by surprise and unable to move.


    ''Apparently they decided to only monitor us from a distance.


    Okay.


    I understood that there was an opposition organization, as I had been informed, and that they were going after their prey outside the city.


    The information I received from Dorstar had warned me that there were people who didn''t find it amusing that I, as the representative of Yenis, wasn''t being quiet.


    ''Their races are horse-beastmen (centaurs) and those are demons, Nya.


    Let''s hope there aren''t any more attacks.


    We''ll see how it goes today. There could be an attack after tomorrow.


    Don''t let each of you die instantly.


    Thus, this time we confirmed the hostile forces, and although I thought it was going to be rough in the future, I was happy to be able to return to Yenis safely.

 94-88 Luciels underground internal affairs plan

    We arrived in Yenis and returned to the Healer''s Guild.


    On the way back, I sent Kefin and the others to Dorstar-san''s place to check on each other''s progress and share information.


    ''We''re back. Has anything changed?


    Shaking his head, Mr. Jordo called out to the others to check on their progress and then leave Lionel at his side and free the others.


    Yalvo''s squad headed to the fourth basement floor, while Doran, Paula and Lisian headed to the third floor.


    Ketty, Milfine and Crecia headed to the mess hall.


    Me, Lionel, Lord Hanir and the others moved to the basement floor.


    ''''This is the basement. We plan to do the same thing as here.''''


    The squires, including Hanir-san, froze with their mouths open from too much impact.


    ''''I was surprised when I first saw it too. I didn''t think there was a sky underground.''''


    ''''It''s ... unbelievable. Besides, the air is so clean, and I feel like once there are more trees, it will be as good as being in the woods.


    The followers nodded at me.


    ''''This Healer''s Guild will be my residence, as I have explained to you on the way back. Therefore, no one will be able to interfere with it.


    ''Really great. But what are you going to do when you sell it?


    ''We''ve already received approval for that. I don''t know how they feel about it...


    I laughed and decided to start with this plan gradually.


    ''So I''m thinking of having some of the bear-beast people who know a lot about plants come into this plan, but since I don''t know the Hatch people very well, I was hoping it wouldn''t be a problem.''


    I''m sure that if I invited them, the honey-loving bears would be on board with this plan.


    But it was difficult to draw that line, since the hutch tribe was now an indispensable part of the plan.


    ''No problem. But isn''t this too small an area?


    ''''Yes. We''re already working on it now, but the depth will be in line with the three levels of the basement here, and we''re planning to plant flower gardens and fruit trees as a simulated space throughout the slums.


    It was the only thing I could think of.


    I checked the botanical books, but plants like Tienna and sugar cane didn''t exist.


    Only two countries, the Illimassia Empire and the Kingdom of Rubruk, exported sugar, but information on how it was made, what it was made from, etc. was completely shut out.


    Currently, Yenis grows spices and medicinal herbs.


    I''m not saying that''s a bad idea, and I''d like to see it continue.


    When I planned my new venture, I thought it would help the vulnerable.


    Of course I didn''t give this opportunity away for free.


    I made that pledge.


    Any attempt to speak, write, or otherwise communicate, or to elicit by any means of communication, would result in a forced fainting spell.


    The one who tried to speak again specified that object X would want to drink.


    If threatened, they will likewise faint, but they will not want to drink object X.


    ''So you build an underground fruit orchard and flower garden and we make the honey. Okay, it''s going to be interesting to think about profit sharing later on.


    I was convinced that Lord Hanir had taken a great interest in me.


    I decided to give a test closing to Hanir-dono, the person in charge of this project, although the queen would have the right to make the decision as I spoke to him.


    ''So, if you were Lord Hanir, when would you be ready to move?


    ''Yes, I suppose so. We''re in the testing phase at first, and may I sow some of the flower seeds I brought in here?


    Lord Hanir is more enthusiastic about this project than I expected.


    If this works, it''s just a minor adjustment.


    ''Yes, we have a few dwarves who are familiar with the plants and the soil. We have elves who are familiar with plants and dwarves who know their way around the soil, so you''ll have to let them take care of it.


    It''s not that I''m not actually worried. This time it was because he learned that there was an irregular being called a genie and that he could terminate his slave contract.


    I felt that I would have to make a slightly stronger pledge if I wanted them to work here as well.


    The elven girls would be left in this city.


    Once the field is started, I won''t need the girls anymore, and the Pope has told me that by the time I leave on my journey, I can free them from slavery and hire them in the Healer''s Guild.


    I''m going to leave that decision up to the three of you.


    ''''........Speaking of which, why did those forest people......elves become slaves of the Wise Master?''''


    A slaver ran away in the night and was about to die when the Healer''s Guild rescued him. Then they said they''d rather have slave status, so they kept him as a slave and protected him. I think the only reason these women want to be slaves is because they are treated better or because they save their lives, but if they eventually want to be freed, they will do so.


    I look at Lionel, but he always just smiles.


    ''I see. Then why didn''t you let the elven slave fight?


    Hanir-dono asks me with a straight face, but I don''t have a clear answer to that question.


    ''''Well it''s hard to answer, but I''ve decided that she''s an obstacle to the battle. I don''t want to fight with something I don''t trust. I trust Lionel there so much that he''s already offered to cancel the slave contract from us. Well, he always refuses to do so.


    I thought humans were supposed to be hard on slaves?


    The way he said it, it seemed to me that there was a standard for how the human race treats its slaves.


    I laughed and replied that I meant it.


    ''Basically, they don''t know how to treat their slaves. There''s no such thing as a slave''s guide, and I don''t understand how you can feed a slave a meal on the floor and take pleasure in watching it.


    ...I see.


    ''I can''t bring myself to save a criminal slave, but I don''t think any other slave would want to be one. If we meet and enslave you, you''d rather have a face of hard work than a face of despair, wouldn''t you? Well, I''ve always been told that Lionel has been sweet to me.


    If we''re going to travel right now, Lionel and Ketty will be the only ones we''ll be taking with us.


    Even if we stay here, we''ll be able to manage if Jord-san is here, and we''ve decided that if we refuse, we can force them to cancel their slave contracts.


    Of course, we''ll pay the salary, but after that it''s up to them.


    ''''You really sound like the wise man of the story, don''t you?


    Hanir-dono laughed as he said this.


    After I had finished explaining the basement in a nutshell, I invited them to the guild master''s room to discuss the schedule of the plan, the seeds of flowers and fruits to be sown, and the task of selecting the fruit trees to be brought from the forest.


    ''''Milfine, are you aware of that you tried to kill Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama?''''


    Keti had begun to listen to Milfine and Cressia.


    While looking at Milfine with cold eyes as she says that, she moves her gaze to Cressia.


    ''''Hee, what is it?''''


    ''Why didn''t you tell me you were lying? I''m not here to talk about it, though Lisian is just as guilty.


    Cresia was so terrified that she spoke up immediately.


    ''I was told it would be for Master Luciel''s good.


    A genie?


    ''Yes. And you said Master Luciel would be able to handle it easily.


    ''Master Lionel was hurt that badly. How simple!


    Keti had been angry with herself the whole time.


    And she regretted that she should have headed to the Hatch tribe''s settlement then, too.


    Beliefs about spirits were thin on the ground for Keti, the cat-beast man.


    Keti watched Cressia carefully, but she didn''t seem to be spouting a lie.


    And she knew intuitively that Milfine was still hiding something from her.


    ''Milfine, you''re not a slave now, are you? Why do you want to be Master Luciel''s slave? If you''re good enough, you should be able to eat well as an adventurer.


    In response to Keti''s question, Milfine uttered a word with her face down.


    ''''I can''t tell you...''''


    Ketty kept her sharp eyes on Milfine and asked more questions.


    ''Does it also involve a spirit?''


    I''m afraid I can''t tell you that.


    Ketty thought she saw the resolve in Milfine''s face when she looked up.


    So Ketty nailed it.


    ''Family? Or was it a revelation from the spirits? The one with the spirit revelation..... That''s good. If my family had been held hostage at least, and I had acted as I did this time, I would have killed them. But not next time.


    Ketty told him and walked out of the dining room.


    ''Was Ketty-san such a scary person?''


    Cresia trembled under the different gaze of Keti, who usually seemed somewhat out of the loop and friendly, but Milfine trembled even more.


    What Milfine had been revealed to her by the water spirit was that she would be able to meet Luciel with a woman who had the blessing of a spirit king rather than a dragon goddess priestess.


    The spirit told her not to say a word, and she was on the verge of tears, but she had to find the woman who had the Spirit King''s blessing.

 95-89 Relationship between honey and bear beast

    The next day, I gave Doran and Paula the magic stone and asked them to dig through the three underground floors.


    ''''I''d like to make an entrance from the other side as well, but that''s not possible yet since we haven''t even pledged. You''ll have to consult with Hanir-dono over here to sort out the compartment.''''


    Yeah. I''ll keep digging.


    I''ll stick with it.


    He had forgotten that the two usually didn''t talk much. That''s when I noticed the three elves.


    ''''Cresia, Lisian, and Milfine, listen to Hanir-dono''s opinion on where and what seeds to sow, etc., and write it down on the parchment and show it to me later.


    "Yes.


    I had the three of them pledged this morning.


    I decided not to worry about it, because it would bind them to a certain extent, but if not, it wouldn''t, and I would just stop getting involved with the girls.


    This pledge included joint and several liability.


    It was decided that if they violated anything, all three of them would be sold as slaves.


    Even if they broke their slave contracts, there was a possibility that they would come back immediately, or that they could be returned if they thought the spirits were involved in the loss of their memories of meeting with us.


    In terms of ability, I think they are the kind of people we need in this orchard and honey and honeysuckle factory.


    Last night I talked to Lionel and Ketty about the spirits and the characteristics of the elves and decided how to treat them.


    Ketty asked Lisian about the relationship between the elven slaves and he confirmed it, and he told her that only those who are strong in faith, even the spirits, can break their slave contracts.


    ''''I spoke to her firmly and she told me properly~''''


    He was smiling, but his eyes weren''t smiling.


    Surely he was thinking about the fact that Lionel was hurting...was he thinking too much?


    If you think of Milfine by that standard, she was an elf over 200 years old, so her faith must have been quite strong.


    In the same way that people use magic by praying to the Lord God''s Kraya-sama and using magic, spirit magic asks the spirits to use magic, so their faith must be extraordinarily strong.


    I prioritized the revelation of a spirit close to God who has always had more faith than me, who became the Lord ten days ago.


    I guess this can''t be helped.


    Surely Keti would have been in a similar situation if Lionel had ordered her to do so, and it was easy to imagine who would take priority over me or Lionel.


    Well, convincing or not is never equal to me feeling nothing....


    I didn''t even have to think about this when I came to this world...


    It''s my own secret that I thought about that and felt nostalgic for Melatni''s life.


    When I told the three of them this morning, Cressia looked like she was about to cry, Lisian glared at Milfine, and Milfine bowed deeply and apologized.


    I told the three of them that this was compulsory and that they could break their slave contracts now, but all three of them refused to do so.


    Thus, the three of us made a pact with the three of us that if you acted against me and my plan, the Healer''s Guild, the slave crest would automatically disappear.


    Once a day, I asked Keti and Nahlia to be in charge of checking the slave crests, and I stopped spending time on this.


    ''Nahlia will continue to teach all of the slaves literacy and common sense,''


    Yes, sir.


    I''ve often asked Nahlia if you would like to join us, Lady Luciel? That being said, there is no time for that.


    ''''Kefin''s squad will patrol the area around the guild, and Yarbo''s squad and Bardell''s squad will be asked to flush out the opposing forces without being overwhelmed.


    "Yes.


    That''s a very good answer.


    Hoping that they will reform wholeheartedly, I called out to Lionel and Ketty and decided to leave.


    "Lionel, Ketty, let''s go see the bear-beastman tribe first.


    "Ha.


    He left the Healer''s Guild after calling out to Jord-san.


    He came to meet the bear-beast race, and there were a few tiger-beast race members there.


    ''''Good morning.''''


    The tiger-beast people who hadn''t noticed me, the tiger-beast people who called out to me were surprised to see me bail and left as if they were running away.


    ''''Guess what?''''


    It''s a little disconcerting, don''t you think?


    Yalvo''s team will be after you today, so don''t worry.


    Ketty replied with a laugh next to Lionel''s pretense of thinking.


    ''What do you know about it?''


    I''ve been doing some research on the centaurs and I found out they were involved with the tiger-beast race.


    I looked it up yesterday, so Ketty is still a hell of a lot better than that.


    ''''Well you can report that sort of thing in case you want to.


    Ketty laughs and removes her gaze.


    What a comical thing this is, but it''s soothing.


    ''''Well I''ll be careful, Nya.


    ''''Huh. Well then, let''s start negotiating while we hear what the tiger-beast race is doing here?


    I knocked on the house where the tiger-beast tribe was, and Lionel stopped me as the door was about to open with a great bang.


    ''''Dah-hungya!''''


    A bang and now the sound of something hard hitting the door and a voice was heard, and when Lionel slowly opened the door, there was a bear-beast man holding his head down.


    ''Isn''t this Lord Brian?''


    How can you tell them apart?


    I had to heel and recover, seeing a surprising side of Lionel.


    A recovered Lord Brian woke up, and when he noticed us, he invited us into his house, looking like he was in a bad way.


    ''I thought you were interrupting something, sir?


    ''''Well we''re a species of few, so there''s a lot going on.


    Lord Brian laughs emphatically.


    ''I see. If you would be so kind as to trust me to speak with you?


    I am aware that Lord Luciel is currently the representative of Yenis. However, please understand that this is an inter-species matter.


    Lord Brian said that, but doesn''t he realize that he has completely exposed his relationship with the tiger-beast man?


    ''I see. Well, I think I''ll go home for now.


    I laugh and tell that to Lord Brian.


    ''''Well there was something you wanted to talk to me about, wasn''t there?''''


    ''Yes, but we need to establish a little more trust, Hachimi we can talk about it when we''re ready to trust each other.


    I laughed again and then stood up, and the voice of Lord Brian, with his impatient voice, echoed through the house.


    ''Ha, isn''t Hachimi a story about honey?''


    ''''Shh~. This is a confidential conversation, so we''ll talk about it once we''ve established a little more trust.


    I stop my index finger in front of my nose and speak in a whisper, checking both sides.


    ''What do you mean?''


    Hmmm.


    I stopped just before I pulled out a 100ml vial and handed it to Lord Brian, pretending to be distressed.


    ''This is honey. If you are ready to trust me, please come to the Healer''s Guild.


    I told him and this time I properly handed it to Lord Brian.


    Lord Brian shivered as he opened the lid of the bottle and licked the honey from it, dripping it into his hand.


    He began to shake violently and put the lid on the bottle and ran out the door.


    In the next moment, his body emitted light and with a bobbing sound, Lord Brian became huge.


    And then he let out a terrific yell, "Kumar!


    '' ''........isn''t it bigger than before?


    There are many kinds of beastmen...


    You sputtered, meow!


    As I listened to the two men''s bare amazement at their remarks, I wondered if this would indicate that they had eaten honey. With that thought in mind, I decided to nail him with my joy, but only after the gigantism was over.


    About five minutes later, a guard of wolf-beast and dragon people came over to see what was going on, but when I explained to them that this was what happened when I gave them the leftover honey, they agreed and left.


    I held my head in my hands as I realized that this is something that happens every time.


    It wasn''t until 30 minutes after I became huge that my body became small.


    By the way, it seems that it was Sage-sama who spread the Kneeling to the beastmen, so I already determined that Sage-sama was a reincarnated person and Japanese.


    ''''I didn''t expect honey to make me that huge, but I''m not angry, so please look up.


    ''What do you mean? I''ve never tasted honey of such high quality and purity, but also honey with a concentration of magic. If you''re a bear-beast man, it''s only natural for you to swear allegiance.


    That honey is such a top quality...


    It''s a good thing I saved the Hatch tribe.


    After such an exchange, I asked him about the tiger beastmen earlier, and this time he pompously spoke.


    ''''There are a total of ten beastman tribes in Yenis, but they were originally fourteen tribes.


    What about those four species?


    Cattle-beastmen, horses-beastmen, apes, and elephant-beastmen. They were driven out of Yenis for various reasons.


    ''''Well the first thing I heard was that they were those who didn''t want to be tied to this city or any other race, or to the wide Yenis lands, and wanted to flaunt their territory?''''


    Lord Brian opens his mouth, shaking his head.


    ''The tribe was small in numbers, or was driven out in repeated battles. No one wants to build a village or settlement where demons are roaming around.''''


    Well what about those Tigers who were just here?


    ''''You must not cooperate with Lord Luciel, you must continue to distribute medicinal herbs to the Medicine Guild as you have always done, and you must not divulge that to any other species.


    What if I break it?


    "You will be harassed like the centaurs.


    I really don''t know what to do about it, including Shazza.


    Unlike the dragon race, he''s very black-hearted. Oh, we''ll stop by the Adventurer''s Guild afterwards.


    I''ll send a messenger tomorrow night. I will send a messenger for you tomorrow night, please follow him to the Healers Guild. You will be asked to pledge once there, but I won''t do anything bad to the Bear Beastmen.


    "Master Luciel, no, Master Luciel, I beg you to take care of the Bear Beastman.


    He must have been under a lot of pressure.


    Lord Brian came again, bowing deeply and asking.


    ''Let''s work hard together.''


    Lord Brian saw us off and we headed to the Adventurers'' Guild.


    ''What do you think?''


    ''I have no problem with Lord Brian, but it''s definitely going to be rough. Once you have power, it''s hard to let go.


    Lionel says, nodding heavily.


    ''There''s a chance you''ll need to abstain, Nya.


    Keti is smiling, but she feels somewhat bad mood today.


    ''''Well I wish you wouldn''t do that but there''s a high risk that the balance of power will collapse.


    If you wanted it to be more like the adventurer''s labyrinthine national city of Grandle than it was originally, it would be the difference between late and early.


    "Luciel-sama will do what she can. Master Lionel and I will support him.


    Yeah. I''m counting on you.


    I say, and they look at each other and open their mouths, laughing.


    ''It''s itchy all of a sudden, isn''t it?''


    Well that''s the second time I''ve sputtered today.


    I was especially grateful for these two, because I felt especially grateful yesterday.


    Here we go.


    We walked towards the Adventurer''s Guild in our usual formation with me in the middle, Lionel walking in front and Ketty guarding the back.

 96-90 The wise mans past and disturbing rumors

    As I arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild, I heard a voice.


    ''''Dragonslayer.''''


    The Dragon Ambassadors.


    The Torturers of Hell.


    The poster child of Object X.


    I understand the dragon slayer, but isn''t it crazy from there? No matter how much I want to, that''s going to make me cry.


    I denied it in my mind as the voices around me rose and headed to the reception desk.


    ''''Hello. May I have an interview with Jasuan-dono or Jaius-dono?


    Wait a minute.


    The receptionist of the cat-beast man ran up the stairs.


    A blue-faced and profusely sweating Lord Jasuan appeared.


    ''''Lord Jasuan, your attitude is indeed hurtful. I only did that because I was really angry too, and you drank the same thing.''''


    ''Hahaha. What are you talking about, sir? And what can I do for you?


    Object X was on such a level that it was traumatizing to the dragonborn.


    With a little sympathy for Lord Jasuan, I tell him my business.


    ''''I would like to ask you about attracting adventurers and the demons of the uncivilized forest spreading in the uncharted territory, and I would like to talk to you.


    As I said this, Lord Jasuan''s comedy-like air changed and he opened his mouth.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, sir," he said, "but please go to the guildmaster''s room.


    Thinking that his face was going to be somewhat disturbed, he followed Lord Gyasuan to the Guildmaster''s room.


    There was Jaius-dono there.


    Perhaps because they were brothers, when he looked at Jasuan-dono''s face and got a serious expression, he recommended a seat.


    ''''So, you wanted to talk about the matter of attracting adventurers earlier and the demons of the savage forest?''''


    Lord Jasuan resumed the conversation so that Lord Jaius could get through to him.


    ''''Yes. Yesterday, I went to the savage forest to procure materials. Most of the demons we defeated there were the goblins, orcs, and wolf-type demons that we often hear about.


    So you''ve been in the wild woods?


    Lord Gaius wrinkled his brow and closed his eyes.


    ''''There were trolls and mandrakes, but I couldn''t for the life of me believe that those were rare demons and would fetch a high price, so I went to the Adventurer''s Guild to check on that matter.


    Lord Gaius opened his eyes and began to speak.


    ''''As for the Mandrake, it''s definitely an expensive one, as it''s traded for around ten gold coins in the Medicine Guild. But it''s the only thing that''s expensive in that forest.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    There was a rumor that spirits live in those woods.


    I was actually there.


    ..........


    Oh, I know they aren''t around anymore. But I''ve heard that there used to be many adventurers who wanted to gain blessings from it, or who wanted to get rich by capturing spirits.


    I heard that there were many water spirits as well, but that''s not the same thing as this.


    ''''So how is it that there are so few of these now?''''


    ''It is said that adventurers got lost and demons attacked them day and night. And I heard that once there was a stampede of demons from the forest, and it was the wise man who solved the problem.


    ''Sage-sama did you purify the forest?


    ''''In the literature of the time, it is said that he summoned several spirits to defeat thousands of demons, all by himself.


    ........he was very strong.


    ''Yes. Just after defending Yenis [Does the spirit look like someone with an evil mind! And with that statement, the adventurers and merchants left Yenis.


    It''s kind of a terrific composition.


    ''''........Could it be that there was no Healer''s Guild in Yenis?''''


    ''''....Yes. It is said that the Sage was involved in relief work in Yenis while he was alive, and it is said that he was the one who brought in the well and spice seeds. But it is also said that it was the Sage who drove the people into poverty, and drove them out of Yenis when we were very young.


    The statements he made for the spirits after saving Yenis from the attack of the demons caused Yenis'' economic crisis, and the wise man who not only took responsibility for it and invested his resources, but also thought about the future of the future and even thought about future industries... but still, it''s not funny that the next generation would hate him. You know.


    What''s that got to do with race supremacy?


    ''''........I can''t say it''s not there. I believe it was written in the Sage''s wife that there were some beastmen as well.


    Was the wise man also a rear-end worker?


    Well, what you''re doing is admirable, and what you''re doing is also admirable.


    What kind of demons were you trying to attract adventurers to hunt for?


    That''s where the former is.


    If you''re exceptionally strong or have a high value demon, it''s not a problem.


    For example, I''m considering escorting retired adventurers to the border, selling honey and honey wine, or even cotton among the seeds to be sown in the fields, and I''ll probably change the field work with the races that are good at it.


    Whether that''s good or bad, I''m sure it will be a city I''d like to live in, as long as it has food, clothing, shelter, and jobs and is a good place to live.


    Gaius-dono stood up and pulled out a map.


    ''I''ve seen this map before, but this is it.


    Gaius-dono pointed to a blank area.


    ''''Wasn''t this supposed to be a mountain, or rather a cliff?''''


    Yeah. But I hear there''s more to it than just a series of cliffs.


    ..........are you listening to me?


    Who are you asking about?


    Avian-human.


    I don''t have a good impression of Yenis''s tiger-beasts, bird-beasts and rabbit-beasts.


    ''''By the way, what do you think they have?''''


    I''ve received reports of harpies, lamia, rock lizards, fairy nymphs, driads, and other demons I''ve never seen before.


    It''s a fantasy on parade, but doesn''t this cover the story of the wise man who was named earlier?


    So you''re saying that we haven''t been able to verify the fact that... What about the bird-beast man?


    ''He hasn''t been seen since. Therefore, the Adventurer''s Guild does not affirm the story.


    That''s too suspicious.


    But still, once it spreads, you mean. It''s a pain in the ass.


    ''''Yes. A number of adventurers were actually injured. Since then, the labyrinth has become more active, so that story has disappeared, but I''ve heard that it''s resurfacing.


    Beside Jaius-dono''s explanation with a mysterious face, Jasuan-dono has a look on his face that this is the first time he''s heard it, but he doesn''t care.


    ''''........I see. It smells like a nuisance, but good luck with that. By the way, I''ve decided to prepare a residence to attract adventurers.


    I''m glad to hear it, but I''m glad you''ve come up with that kind of budget.


    ........I see. After all, if you''re so picky about money, you''re not pooling your profits ... somewhere to exploit them, are you?


    ...we''ll think about this later.


    I reply with a laugh.


    ''''It''s my own money. That''s why I have full authority over it. By the way, the location is scheduled to be the current slum area. And the judging will be done by the Adventurer''s Guild, which I would like to ask for.


    ...the slums.......you must have some ideas about it. As for the choice of people, you''re a decent man.


    I wondered why he was the deputy guildmaster when he pulled himself together, but then I reminded myself that I''m no more useless than Mr. Jord, so maybe Number Two runs the organization, and I stood up and bowed my head.


    ''''Yes. I believe that Jaius-dono and Jasuan-dono can interview the adventurers who operate without discrimination. I will later give you the terms and conditions on paper for the adventurers we request and those who are thinking of retiring from adventuring, thank you for your help.


    Yes, sir.


    Lord Jasuan and Jaius also stood up and straightened their posture before replying.


    Thinking that the two of them could be trusted, they decided to ask for one more favor.


    ''''We would like to meet with the Guildmaster of the Medicine Master''s Guild next time, so please act as an intermediary.


    Yes, sir.


    I smiled and left.


    After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, we decided to return to the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''It looks like we''ll be able to start planning this gradually, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to go very smoothly.


    We''ll have to nip those bad buds in the bud sooner rather than later.


    This could be another conspiracy.


    ''Huh. Hey, will you two break your slave contracts and become my followers? Because if equality is good for you, that''s fine.


    When I say this, they both laugh and reply with the same words.


    ''Please remain a slave. You are already a vassal at heart, so let me work to my fullest potential.


    "Same as Lionel-sama. Besides, as a slave, I can gather information from a lot of different places, so I''ll leave it to you.


    ...I knew it...


    I slumped my shoulders and walked away, thinking about how I was going to get through this in the future.

 97-91 Luciels plan

    After returning to the Healer''s Guild, we headed directly to the basement.


    One underground level was completely turned into a farm.


    It''s a hell of a thing.


    Paula and the elf''s love of magic tools are competing with each other. And Doran-san has it all under control.


    The two of them are right on the money.


    The only people who are happy about this are the Forenoirs, but, well, this is a good thing.


    But what about the three underground levels?


    It bothered me and I couldn''t settle down without checking it out.


    I decided to go down the stairs immediately.


    ''''........This is crazy, isn''t it?''''


    A real word came out of my mouth.


    I descended to the three levels of the basement.


    Normally, Dolan and Paula''s workshop is on the right side of the building, and the opposite side of the building is the wall.


    The place that was supposed to be the wall was already covered by a field of about 10a (1,000 square meters), and the place to plant trees had been carefully planned separately.


    And just like the basement level, even the pseudo-sun was well built.


    He certainly thought that if Dolan was left to his own devices, the three basement floors would expand, but he hadn''t expected that the work had already progressed to half of the target.


    ''''........If we wanted to build it, we could build a country underground too, couldn''t we?


    Lionel and Ketty only nodded at my mutterings.


    As we approached, Lord Hanir of the Hatch tribe noticed us and flew over.


    ''''Sage-sama, they''re awesome. Now we can live in peace.''''


    Haha. Well, I''m surprised at this as well. But since the city of Yenis is not as safe as we thought, it''s safer for Hanir-dono and the rest of the Hatchis to establish a base and then move out gradually.


    ''''........I see. Then let us accompany you on your next trip to the forest for supplies. We would also like to bring in flower seeds and trees suitable for honey with the villagers and the flower seeds and trees here.


    I felt a little bit of hardship oozing out of it, and I felt a little bit of sympathy, but it was more positive than yesterday... what? Isn''t this an OK sign? I decided to check.


    "Does that mean?


    Yes. I''d love to help you.


    Good! We now have a complete set of personnel regarding the internal affairs of the underground.


    GJ (good job) to Dolan and Paula for this one.


    Dolan has clearly won the hearts and minds of the Hatchis, and I''d like to thank him for that.


    I reminded Dolan of his good work and told Hanir-dono that I would be having a meeting tomorrow night with Brian-dono of the Bear Beastman tribe and Mr. Dorster, the face of the slums.


    ''''I see. I see that Sage-sama has a lot of work to do not only here in the basement, but also elsewhere.''''


    ''Yes. Still, I was initially expecting longer than six months for this place to take shape, so with the Hatchites here I''ll be able to focus on the work on the ground.


    I laughed and nodded my head, really glad.


    ''Then we won''t be heading for the forest immediately?''


    ''''No, we''re going to put the trees in the material storage area, and we''re thinking of using the anti-fire grant as well, so we''ll have to go out to the forest to secure the Demon Stones in every path.


    He had given up buying magic stones from the Adventurer''s Guild because he didn''t want them to find out that he was using magic stones underground.


    ''''Then in the near future?''''


    ''Yes. I expect it to be in a few days. If you have dwarves and elves at that time, we will be able to transplant them without too much of a strain on the trees, so please don''t hesitate to let me know what trees you would like to transplant.


    You''re a wise man for thinking that far ahead.


    I couldn''t say I didn''t think much of it when they looked at me with those sparkling eyes, and I kept my smile mask plastered on the whole time.


    I thought about continuing with my work, but it was almost lunch time, so I called out to everyone and decided to have lunch.


    When I headed to the dining room, I found that Nahlia had already finished preparing the meal, and her students, the slave boys and girls, seemed to be helping her properly.


    ''How''s Nahlia?''


    I''m not saying what.


    ''It''s going well. In three months we can push it to its lowest point.


    She didn''t know where her lowest line was, but the slave boys and girls looked somewhat happy.


    The slaves here were organized by the human race and half-beastmen, three boys and eight girls.


    All of the boys and girls, except for the three elves, are under 20 years of age and younger than me, so we decided to take care of the ones under 15 as orphans until they come of age, and the others will be sent to Nahlia for vocational training for a year.


    I know that there are other off-duty healers and priest knights who teach them and their friends a lot more than just Nahlia.


    Since the prototype of the school is here, I felt strongly that in order to make the younger generation leap forward, we would still need a school that anyone could attend, an environment where they could learn.


    After finishing lunch, I returned to the guildmaster''s room and looked at the parchment I had received from Dolan and the others.


    ''No - you can either go to the forest or the labyrinth, it doesn''t matter which way you go.


    I have to have a bodyguard to protect me when I go out there.


    ''No, I''ll take you with me. I''ll take you with me, but you''ll never be in a battle, so value your life.


    Once again, I will protect you.


    I''ll give you a clean bill of health this time.


    I changed the subject a bit, feeling both reliant and a bit hot and bothered by the two who were completely motivated.


    ''''I know that the two of you are quite capable... there will be cases where you will be in combat with the beast race, including the horse-beast man, which I was going to think about when I got the report.


    Well, I suppose it''s possible.


    Whether you kill him or incapacitate him depends on the strength of your opponent.


    ''I''ve killed demons too, and I''ve killed animals for food, but I''ve never killed anything that speaks the same language as a person. I don''t even know if I can fight them.


    I have come to this world and killed, dismembered, and eaten demons and animals.


    But I''ve never killed a human or a beast.


    It''s the same life I know there''s a contradiction about it, but it''s still something different.


    Something about me will probably change.


    I almost shudder with fear when I think about it, but in a calm voice, Lionel opened his mouth and Ketty opened hers after him.


    ''That''s fine with you, Luciel-sama. Except when it is unavoidable, we will take care of getting our hands dirty.


    "Luciel-sama will reach out to you as usual. If it''s the hand of an evil one, we''ll pay for it.


    ...Isn''t that too cool? There must be a reason for their stubborn refusal to be freed from slavery. I don''t know if I can solve that, but I''ve made up my mind to repay this favor one day.


    ''''I''d like to thank you.


    They started laughing, and from there, they discussed their plans in a friendly atmosphere, and when it boiled down, they would spend their time in the four basement floors training for battle.


    The next night, Dorstar-san and his three men, Lord Brian and his two attendants visited the Healers Guild, and a meeting began in the Guildmaster''s room with Hanir-dono and the others.


    ''''Thank you for gathering here today. The reason for this gathering is regarding the new internal administration plan. You will understand since you have just made the pledge, but I will explain it in some detail. Before we do that, let me first introduce myself.


    I smiled and they each looked at each other and Mr. Dorstar raised his hand before he began to introduce himself.


    ''My name is Dorstar, the face of the slums. Our young ones attacked the S-class healer-sama there and were enslaved, which was the point of contact, and he was able to reach out to us when he found out about the current situation of the half-beast man. They have pledged their loyalty with this life.


    If you say something so over the top, people will pull away.


    The next one to raise his hand was Lord Hanir.


    I am Hanir of the Hatch tribe. The wise man saved my family from the forest when they were about to be destroyed. I was so impressed by the wise man''s wonderful plan that I decided to cooperate with him in this project.


    I think the bear-beast people''s eyes sparkled more in the Hatch tribe.


    ''I''m Brian, the Bear Beastmen. We''ve been oppressed because we''re a race of only a few, but since Honey and Luciel-sama have reached out to us, we''ve decided to join the umbrella.


    Under your umbrella.......it looks like you''ve done an M&A of some publicly traded company, doesn''t it? It''s as if I bought the Bear Beastman Enterprises from Yenis with honey........


    I feel like it wasn''t a mistake since he said honey, but I''m glad Hanir-dono is laughing at me when he hears that, but I was quite impatient to see if he doesn''t hate me for it.


    I let out a sigh of relief, since it seemed to be okay for now.


    ''This time I will proceed in three stages. One, about the removal of the slums. D, about the housing of the adventurers we attracted to establish the school. Three, about new businesses.


    When I declared that and looked around, Lord Brian was scowling, but the rest nodded silently.


    ''''First of all, the schedule for the removal of the slums, but before that, do you have a construction schedule and other details about the Healer''s Special Zone?''''


    ''They haven''t told us anything yet. They''re going to blame the delay on us anyway.


    Well, if that''s your constitution, you''ll have to keep pushing yourself harder and harder at work.


    Then we''ll get to that area at the next meeting. This one will only take half a day to clear the land. But since we need the magic stone, expect this to be in a month''s time at the earliest.


    ''Can we really prioritise the construction of a special healing zone? I''ve already told the people in the slums that I''m moving to my new residence and they''ve agreed, but don''t you have anything else to do?


    Mr. Doran asked with concern, but I''ve already confirmed from Dolan that it''s not a problem, and I''ve written to him, so there won''t be a problem.


    ''Yes. ''Not at the moment. I''ll switch to the second item on the agenda from here.


    I checked around and continued the conversation.


    ''As for the school and the adventurers'' homes, we''ll make the school and the adventurers'' homes part-formed, so you''ll be fine.


    I smiled and nodded at him.


    ''What is the parts formula? Is there going to be a school in the first place?


    It was obvious that Lord Brian hadn''t swallowed at all, and that what had been passed by the representative council of the various chiefs hadn''t been communicated.


    ''Yes, sir. It was decided in a meeting with the chiefs.


    ''And Master Luciel is going to pay for all that?


    ''It looks like it, doesn''t it? There''s a lot of kinks in this, which ultimately won''t hurt me, but it''s a secret.


    Lord Brian seemed to be interested in the school in addition to the honey.


    ''The third will be easier to understand if you see it in person. Please follow me.


    And then Mr. Dorchester and Lady Brian, who were entering the basement for the first time, and their attendants, rolled their eyes.


    And when Brian and the two squires learned of this plan, they spoke up.


    ''Are you a god!''


    I laughed as I remembered the first time I met Paula, but I quickly denied it and said just one thing to them: "Let''s keep working together.


    We''re going to work hard together.


    Then the bears and beasts transformed and shouted with a booming sound.


    ''''Kumaaaa!


    When his voice stopped, Lord Brian, who was on his knees with his huge figure, opened his mouth.


    ''''From now on, I pledge to do everything I can for Luciel-sama and Honey.


    The impact of this was so great that everyone was stunned at first, but then laughter broke out.


    They would apparently transform when they were excited.


    Knowing this new fact, they thought that bear-beastmen were really interesting, and they also made a few wishes for Lord Brian.


    I sent Kefin''s and Yalvo''s squads to escort them off so that each of them could return safely.


    What do you think?


    They won''t be in trouble. It''s just that I''m afraid that if we don''t thoroughly investigate the seven races, except for the dragon race, they might get caught in the middle.


    "I''ll take care of that. Can I move around a bit freely, except for going out in the woods?


    I''ll leave you in charge of Kefin and the others, but don''t try to be too hard on yourself.


    Okay.


    Thus ended the first behind-the-scenes meeting.


    In the meeting with the chiefs two days later, I was planning to throw a stone.

 98-92 Oath Letter

    A representative meeting for me and the eight tribes was about to take place at the mansion where the chiefs gathered in the north central part of the capital city of Yenis.


    The representative of the fox-beastman, Mr. Follens-dono, was to be the moderator of this meeting.


    ''''Then let''s begin this representative meeting. First of all, I would like to talk about the Commerce and Industry Guild and our respective sales.''''


    What Lord Follens told him was a report of the sales of the state-run stores and a summary of the income and expenditure from the Net Profit Commerce Guild.


    It was a neat report of what was sold and how much profit was made from last month.


    With this report, I decided to remain silent for a while, saying that the dragon and tiger beast man would not have anything to say.


    ''''That''s all.


    ''Yes. As for this month''s harvest........


    There was an explanation of the spices harvested, the spices to be caught next month, and the presence or absence of disease.


    Next, Lilliard-dono the rabbit-beast man reported on the expansion of the fields and the presence of monsters.


    The dog-beast man Sebek reported on the fields he had cultivated.


    ''''Next, I''ve been asking Jack-dono for security up until now, but from this time on, I''ll be asking Kasral-dono for security,''''


    ''The bear-beast man became huge once four days ago, but other than that, nothing remarkable.


    Conspicuous.........


    I should mention that the honey I had in my possession was handed over to the Bear-Beastman. I use it occasionally in my cooking, but when Lord Souther accompanied me the other day, Lady Brian the Bear-Beastman asked me to import some honey for him, but I didn''t think it would be possible to do so immediately, so...


    You''ve given her honey.


    It was Lord Sauzer who told him this from above.


    ''So what about the airborne surveillance that Lord Sauzer is conducting?


    It was fine.


    Lord Southerner replied.


    ''''Hmm. I''m sorry. Please include Luciel-dono and raise your hand if you have any suggestions.''''


    No one raises their hand. This is what they''ve always done, isn''t it?


    Are we going to let this go, even if they said they would?


    I need to ask about this, and it''s going to be a completely pointless meeting as it is.


    If that''s the case, I guess we''ll just have to make good use of the information I''ve got.


    Thinking that far, I raised my hand.


    ''''Well then, Luciel-dono.


    It was right for a moment, but I don''t care about that.


    It doesn''t matter if we can carry on with the internal politics that we''re going to be advancing more and more, even if they''re not inherently willing to do so.


    ''There are some points that have been bothering me for a while now, so these are more questions than reports. The first point is, who is advancing the special zone for healing plan? What is the size of the property and how many people currently living there have relocated? Who''s in charge of the budget and securing the personnel to build it?


    When I tell him that, the scene goes quiet.


    He didn''t think I was going to ask the special healing zone.


    I can vaguely see that this is not progressing at all.


    But I don''t approve of letting it slide just because it''s a verbal agreement.


    ''''What''s wrong?'''' If it hasn''t been decided yet, can we assign you to be in charge here? I don''t see any reason to renege on the decision made by the Representative Council to create a special healing zone.


    I laugh and speak.


    ''....we''re in the process of deciding on a budget allocation for that.


    ''I see. What''s your progress on that? Will the budgeting be done by Lord Forens alone?


    ''No, we will be working with the dragon people on that.


    I see. Well then, Master Jack, since you''re taking the time to do so, could you swear to the dragon that you''ll tell us how far you''ve progressed and tell us your progress?


    I''ve never heard of it.


    He was completely sleep-deprived.


    Normally I would just dodge, but since I''m told that they can''t lie to me, having the dragon blessing, it''s no surprise.


    ''''I see. Well, Follens-dono? What the hell does that mean?


    Well, well, everyone forgets to talk about something, don''t they?


    Olga-dono interrupted the conversation by saying that.


    ''''I see. That''s true, too. I believe that everything will be organized by next month''s report. I''d also like you to budget for the construction period and personnel, etc.''''


    ...Yes. Okay.


    He nodded.


    ''Second point, of the six thousand one hundred and fifty-four people living here in Yenis, about one thousand six hundred are children. If you take those one thousand six hundred out and calculate the payment of the workers, the funds float quite a bit, are they pooled somewhere?


    No, it can''t be. You''ll have to wait a while.


    Lord Follens threw off the facilitator and went to get the ledger.


    ''Have I offended you? Oh, yes, Master Souther, I would like to ask you one thing, but I heard on the map that there is a brave man in the Avian-Beast-human tribe who returned from the blank zone to the left of Yenis, is it true?


    ''''Well I''ve heard of such rumors, but I haven''t heard of anyone,''''


    I see. Then could you find it before the meeting in a month''s time? Please raise the report even if it doesn''t exist, because that will help us attract adventurers. We''ll come up with other strategies to attract them.


    ''''...Okay. I''m sorry if you''re not there, since it seems you''re an adventurer, but....


    No problem. Good luck.


    I answer with a smile and this time I call out to the representative of the tiger-beast man.


    He may be Shazza''s replacement, but I can''t get a good impression of him. Is it because he''s a tiger-beast man?


    ''''In your earlier report, you mentioned the day the Bear Beastmen transformed, the Tiger Beastmen tribe apparently put pressure on Lord Brian of the Bear Beastmen, may I ask the representative of the Tiger Beastmen about that matter?''''


    Hearing my words, it was Lord Sauzer who reacted before the tiger-beast man did.


    ''''What?! What do you think you''re doing when you say you''re going to be quiet about Shazza?


    The representative of the tiger-beast man hurriedly opened his mouth at that threat.


    ''''Jeez, let me check the facts. I''ve never heard of it either.''''


    I didn''t know if this panic was really ignorance or impatience with what Lord Brian had spoken, I didn''t know, but I could feel the atmosphere of the place slowly starting to get confused.


    The representative''s term of office is two years.


    And this time there was only one year, and there was no such policy.


    I don''t think any of them were actually familiar with the details of the Special Healing Zone, or the wages of their respective species and how they would be paid.


    They must have represented an adornment.


    So I suppose it''s fine if they don''t think they and their own kind are at a loss.


    ''There''s just one more point after that question. Who is paying the workers from the treasury?


    ...the head of the time.


    So Olga-dono told me with a serious look on his face.


    ''''I see ... yes. Now, I also have a report about the school and the slums. First of all, as for progress, we expect the slums to be removed in another three months. Secondly, we expect to have a school and a house to attract adventurers on that site within three to six months.


    ''That''s great. But still, how could you plan to get rid of the half-beastmen?


    Lilliard-dono said and agreed with the elimination of the half-beast man.


    ''''It''s not an exclusion. They''re just moving to a place that suits them.''''


    I smirked at him.


    ''That''s great,''


    Both Lord Sebek, the dog-beast man, and Lord Casral, the cat-beast man, and the bird-beast man, Lord Sauzer and Shaza''s substitute, who were bickering with each other, were also smiling.


    Olga-dono, the wolf-beast man, and Jack-dono, the dragon man, looked worried and sad.


    ''''So, if we include all the construction costs and magic stones, it''s about thirty white gold coins, but of course you can pay for it in the country, right?''''


    I laughed at that and the words that came back to me were just as I imagined they would be.


    ''It would ruin the economy of Yenis.


    You know I can''t give you that much.


    ''You were told at the last meeting that there would be no charge for materials, right?


    ''No, all I said was that I would bring wood from the uncultivated forest. I was told that I couldn''t fund the adventurers who would be sent to the uncultivated areas from the treasury, but I never said it would all be free, did I?


    No, I''m pretty sure he said there were no costs other than personnel costs.


    Lord Lilliard will tell you that, but it''s completely his assumption.


    ''''Hahaha. There''s a difference, isn''t there? It was Lord Lilliard who said that. All I ask is that you leave the slums in charge, okay? I would like to remind you why I, who is not profitable, represented this city.


    I prodded at that.


    ''Lord Luciel, could you wait?''


    Oh, Master Forens. So how did it go?


    Well the books didn''t match up as you said they would.


    What do you mean?


    ''There seems to have been corruption somewhere. That makes it difficult for us to get the funds I mentioned earlier out of here.


    I''m already working on a plan and it involves five white gold coins?


    ...it''s


    You don''t mean to tell me that you''re going to throw away all your money for Yenis, do you?


    I look over at each representative and they all try not to look at each other.


    First, we will purchase the entire area that is currently a slum in Yenis.


    I have no objection to this and why? I have a look on my face.


    ''Next, we''ll build the school and all the adventurers'' houses here, but the rights will be given to the Healer''s Guild.


    What are the requirements for admission to the school?


    Lord Olga apparently wants to send Sheila to school.


    ''''As I''ve said before, the child is basically free. Lord Forens, is it the country that buys the medicine from the Medicine Guild? Or is it the Commerce and Industry Guild?


    The Commerce Guild has it.


    ''I see. If that''s the case, then if you make something that can be sold in a church, I''d like your permission to sell it, not to exclude a brokerage fee. Those are the three things I''m requesting.


    The second one is good if it is conditional. And the third will be allowed as well.


    What is the second condition?


    If Yenis wants to buy you out, you must comply.


    ''''................Fine. I don''t want to get in trouble if I say or don''t say something later, so I''ve agreed with all the representatives of the various tribes here. And I will ask you to sign a pledge.


    I take out a piece of parchment and write down the words I just wrote.


    Then, after each of the proofs are finished, I put my magic power into the pledge and offer it to the Lord God, Klair.


    It is stated that if your clan makes a mistake in its promise, you will lose the right to represent Yenis.


    It was decided to make three copies of the pledge, one for me, one for the chief''s mansion, and one for the Adventurer''s Guild to keep at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The storage at the Adventurer''s Guild was easily accepted because it contained details to attract adventurers.


    ''''It''s done. Then this should be notified to each race. Let''s build a school and a house for adventurers. Now I''ll also ask you to apply for cooperation in the special healing zone and adventurer''s guild where adventurers can earn a safe income.


    ''''From now on, the dragon race, tiger beastman race and bear beastman race will work on expanding the city in order to gradually build the land for the special healing zone. I''ll talk to them about how to coordinate their movements. The avian beastman tribe, stay in close contact with the adventurer''s guild and find out about the demons. The other races will work hard in the fields.


    Lord Follens gave instructions to each of them.


    There was an air of blood in Lord Follens'' eyes as he confirmed the injustice and no one could stop him now.


    Thus ended the monthly meeting of the delegates.


    As I walked home, I thought to myself that this was where the moment of truth would come.


    Originally, I had planned to be more cunning.


    To be entrusted with the full power of the slums and to run the factory in secret in the current Guild of Healers.


    However, verbal pledges could only be hung on individuals, so in the case of the family, he had to hoard the pledge like this one.


    I''ve gotten into the bad habit of trying to rely on pledges that are too ingrained in our world and not left in writing.


    It was thanks to Mr. Follens that I was able to realize the perception there.


    Lionel laughs at me as I think about it and tells me.


    ''This time you''ve extended your attempt on your life by three months.


    Yeah. Somehow, though.


    ''The way Luciel-sama spoke this time was a bit risky. It could have gone any way.


    Ugh, I''m sorry.


    I hadn''t had a business meeting in a long time, and my talk was a mess, and the order in which I spoke was no good at all.


    I had to learn some more belly tricks to make things work.


    ''This is Keti. Lady Luciel is only twenty years old, and has a long way to go.


    Lionel laughed at that, but there was no way he could say that he was really thirty-five years old and had five years of sales blanks.


    ''I really wouldn''t have known that Lord Forens would be on our side if it weren''t for Keti''s information. I would have appreciated it.


    I taught him, but it was Master Luciel who solved the problem and brought him to our side, Nya.


    Mr. Follens'' wife was blind.


    When I got the report yesterday, I went to the house of Lord Fallens to cure her.


    That''s all.


    Keti, Kefin and the others, who had carefully investigated Mr. Fallens, led to the success of this meeting.


    I''ve made up my mind to think about the future, and I''ve made up my mind to do the ropes before any meeting that I know about in advance.

 99-93 Yakushi Guild Master

    When we returned to the Healer''s Guild after our monthly meeting, I received a message from Jasuan-dono of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I would like you to come to the Medicine Guild tomorrow at noon. We have accepted that.


    I''m hearing this report from a slave woman.


    Maybe it''s because of Nahlia''s education, or maybe this slave woman had a background to begin with, but I think I can give the receptionist a passing grade if she''s just a receptionist.


    I''m not sure if I''m right. You''ll continue to follow Nahlia''s lead and do your best.


    He bowed his head happily when I called out to him.


    So I softened a bit and I headed underground.


    ''Have the three levels of the basement already been completed?


    Not yet.


    I muttered as I looked at the large expanse of space and Dolan appeared there.


    ''You''ve been doing really well lately,''


    I say a few words of thanks to Dolan.


    I''m really pissed off that he and Paula are able to accomplish such a huge task on their own.


    ''''What a weird feeling. I''m sure you''re not the only one who came up with that idea, and I had the power to make it happen. That''s all there is to it.


    ''''........I see. Then how is the school and the house where the adventurers live?


    All of the buildings have the same shape, so if we can just build one building, we can build the rest based on that. But we''re running out of magical stones and wood, just like I mentioned in my report.


    We''ll put that one off for a while.


    ...It''s a pity. It''s the best way to make you feel better.


    Doran shook his head and let out a sigh.


    ''Luciel.......sir. ''The analysis is done,'' Paula called out to me.


    ''You can''t talk as if you''ve analyzed everything yourself. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can see your own personal life.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''It is activated when the wearer chants a magic word with magical power, which creates a wind ward around the one wearing it and prevents attacks from fire, ice magic, breath, etc.''''


    ...Warding?


    ''''........Could it be that if I were to deploy this, the Red Dragon''s Breath would be too?''''


    I could have played it.


    Paula looked away and said so.


    ''''Luciel-sama, what is a red dragon?''''


    The key to the hermit''s box of fifty layers of treasure.


    Paula ignored Lythian and handed me the key she got from the treasure chest at the fifty level.


    ''How do you use it and what effect does it have?''


    ''You can put magic in the key and turn it to imagine an invisible door, and you can create buildings in space.''


    ...It was a cheat item in a different direction than I thought it would be.


    I had imagined a key that could open anything, but it was a cheat in a different way.


    ''Does this mean I''m safe to travel with it?


    ..........


    Paula stammered there.


    ''That key is a subordinate demon series in the Hidden Key series, so people won''t be allowed in.


    Lisian explained the situation for Paula.


    I was disappointed for a moment that people couldn''t get in, thinking that these two were a pretty good pair, but I thought that this would be a trip that wouldn''t put Forenoir and the others in danger.


    Would you be okay with the Forenoirs?


    Yes. But since it''s a key for a subordinate demon, it will sell well to that source, right? They''re going for a lot of money at auction.


    Lythian stresses that, but in the end she wants the magic stones to develop and the funds to do so.


    I''ve heard that''s part of the reason she became a slave.


    ''I''m not going to sell it because I think I need it.


    Lisian closed his mouth when I made my intentions clear.


    ''As for this book that was entrusted to me, I was unable to decipher it.


    Apparently, in order to read this, I would have to commission an agency to decipher the ancient letters and scripts, but since I didn''t know what was written in it, I decided to let him sleep in his magic bag.


    From there, we spent some time talking about the magic tools that supplied the field''s water and other useful magic tools that would be useful if we had them, and I explained that we would be heading back to the forest the day after tomorrow morning.


    ''''So it''s not like we''re going to have to stay up all night tomorrow or anything.


    I told that to Hanir-dono of the Hatch tribe, and then we trained him.


    The next day, I came to the Medicine Man''s Guild with Lionel and Keti, along with Lord Jasoan.


    ''''We hadn''t heard the details, but what did the other side say?''''


    ''I mentioned the name of Master Luciel of the Healer''s Guild and he agreed with two replies. I was wary of him because of the Glohara incident, but it seemed that he wanted to meet Master Luciel.


    ''Well how long will you continue to dress me up, Lord Jasoan? I''m not going to make you drink object X if nothing else.


    ''No, Luciel-sama''s vibrations would have you call it that. If you can, I hope you will agree.


    "...Please don''t do that as much as you can. Also, please don''t ever do that in public.


    I''ll be very careful.


    As soon as we entered the Medicine Guild, we were ushered into the basement workshop instead of the guildmaster''s room.


    The stinging smell irritated my nose, so I gave Lionel and Ketty some nose plugs and entered the workshop.


    Lord Jasun could smell it, but he laughed and said that if it was a weaker pungent smell than object X, he had no problem with it.


    ''Good of you to come,''


    The person inside the workshop noticed us and it was the Raccoon Beast Man who greeted us while smiling.


    ''''Lord Smick, couldn''t you do something about this smell?''''


    I was in the middle of mixing. I''m sorry.


    ''''I told you in advance that I was coming.......Luciel.......Mister, this is Mister Smick, the guildmaster of the Yakushi Guild. Mister Smick, this is Mister Luciel.


    ...why are you restating it? Oh well. Since Gaius-dono has mediated so far, I''ll introduce myself here.


    ''''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel, an S-ranked healer. Thank you for taking the time to speak with me today.


    ''I have heard much about you, Luciel-sama. My name is Smick, I''m the head of the Apothecary Guild.


    We can heal wounds with magic, but we can''t cure diseases completely, so I''m happy to team up with the Medicine Guild for a special healing zone.


    Thank you. By the way, what is a special healing zone?


    He tilts his head and looks like a perfect raccoon figurine, but answers with a level head.


    ''''Have you ever met Jord of the Healer''s Guild?''''


    ''''There isn''t one. My job is to make medicines for this Medicine Master''s Guild, and I''ve delegated the rest to the Deputy Guild Master. This time I''m in charge sent by the Medicine Master''s Guild, so don''t worry.


    He hasn''t learned his lesson at all. Moreover, he''s the type of person who completely does what he wants to do and keeps the profits of the Medicine Master Guild.


    That''s fine if you''re a researcher, but are you okay with it, Yakushi Guild?


    Simply put, the Healer''s Guild and the Medicine Guild should come together to create a place where we can treat sick and injured patients.


    Ho, that''s great news. Well, by the way, my nephew Walrabis told me the other day that Lord Luciel is acquainted with Garba and Grugar?


    I see.


    He''s Walrabis-dono''s.......but he doesn''t have a "pu~" at the end of the word.


    Wasn''t it a tribal thing?


    ''''Yes. We were very much indebted to you in the city of Meratoni in the St. Schuler Cooperative State.''''


    So you are aware of Object X?


    ''''Yes. It was originally a pill called God''s Lament made by a sage, but when it was refined with a magic tool, it turned into a liquid, wasn''t it?


    "Master Luciel is very knowledgeable, isn''t he? You are right. I am trying to make that one now.


    I''m not a mad scientist (mad scientist), I''m a mad medicine man for trying to make that.


    I decided to make a general reaction for now.


    ''''....Heh~''''


    ''I''m thinking of avenging my accumulated grudge by having the two of you eat the sorrow of God that I have made.


    Lord Smick turned to Lord Jasuan at that point and made his request.


    ''I''m sorry, Lord Jasuan, but I need a fresh mandrake. I''ll give you one white gold coin, and I''d like to submit a request to collect the mandrake within five hours of the mandrake shouting.


    ''I''ve told you before that I don''t approve of that. What are you going to do when the demons attack?


    ...Why do you have a grudge against Mr. Galba and Mr. Gruger?


    "...I became an apothecary by profession when I came of age. But I didn''t spend my entire adult life holed up in a room making potions like this. One day my nephew, Walrabis, apparently offended them both, and I interrupted him as he was about to feed them a meal containing object X, which Gruger had made.


    How could you break into two angry people?


    ''When I asked them why they were bullying Walrabis together, they said that Walrabis was selling various things to the children who admired Galba and the Grugar brothers, saying that they were their personal belongings. Apparently some of them were real personal items.


    Isn''t that a normal way to get angry?


    ''''Yes. Raccoon beastmen are a race that likes to play pranks, but that''s indeed not allowed. Walravis ate Gulgar''s meal and passed out.


    If they were pranked, Object X was a yancha for Mr. Guruger and his friends, too.


    Maybe the reason why Object X is hated in this area is because of Mr. Gruger.


    I''ll listen to Smick-dono''s voice for now.


    Grugar completed the food for the number of people affected and declared that if the Walravis ate it, he would forgive them for it, so I''ll eat it for the Walravis as well.


    That''s very kind of you.


    ''No, I couldn''t just leave after I''d barged in, as expected. I didn''t finish it, but they forgave me and promised the Walrabis that they would never do this again.


    ''''Well there''s no reason to hold a grudge against the two of you to that extent, is there?


    That''s where the problem comes in. My girlfriend, who I was dating at the time, dumped me because she didn''t want to see me anymore because of the smell, and I was ordered to make medicine in this basement because it smelled so bad here at work, and I couldn''t get rid of the smell of the medicine that was seeping into my body.


    Wow~ It''s completely counterintuitive.


    ''Isn''t that Walrabis-dono''s fault...? It''s why Lord Walrabis caused the two of you to be so angry in the first place, and you two told Lord Smick to eat a dish with object X in it?


    "........you didn''t tell me? ...


    "Purification.


    I cast a cleansing spell and the smell that had seeped into Lord Smick''s body was cleaned off.


    ''''I should ventilate it a bit, but is there anything in this room that could react to the magic?''''


    ''What? There''s nothing like that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''That''s Luciel...Lord. I can''t smell anything at all.


    Lord Jasuan said so happily, but when I glanced at him for a moment, his face turned blue.


    Object X, please don''t give me a break, his face was pleading with me.


    He seemed to be remorseful, so he turned to Smick-dono and called out to him.


    ''Whatever his motives, Lord Smick has been concocting a potion for a long time. It''s a more difficult and persistent task than casting a spell. I can tell by looking at you.


    "Luciel-dono.


    ''And in the normal course of things, it''s impossible to get Mr. Galva or Mr. Gulgar to drink it to try and get them to drink it. I''m sure Lord Smick will have to drink it himself.


    He gently admonishes Lord Smick, who is gradually breathing faster and faster.


    ''''It''s okay,'''' Smik-dono was aware of this before he made an error of judgment. And the time you spent mixing and dispensing medicine will not be betrayed. Let''s work together so that we can continue to help many people with these skills.


    ....


    He said a small "Hi" so that only I could hear him.


    Then, after calming down, Lord Smick asked again for a mandrake from Lord Jasoan.


    ''''With the Mandrake, we should be able to create a high-grade potion that can heal your injuries and magic at the same time.


    I looked at Lionel and Ketty and they both nodded, so I guess they decided it was okay.


    ''Here you go then,''


    Keffin pulls the mandrake out of the magic bag.


    ''Hey, what''s this?''


    ''It has not been an hour since I shouted, Mandrake. Let me give you this as a sign of your closeness.


    My God!


    From now on, please make sure to ask about the Special Healing Zone, too.


    Yes. But I''d like to go ahead and prepare this first. I''ll see you again soon.


    He looked excited and disappeared into the back with the mandrake I had given him.


    We smiled bitterly as we watched and decided to leave, as it didn''t seem to be worth it to stay here.


    I didn''t know if any of them looked at us hostilely as we came out of the basement, but I thought Keti laughed, so I guess she was.


    This is how the discussion with Smick-dono ended, which yielded a lot of benefits, and we switched our minds to procuring materials for tomorrow.

 100-94 Hatch movement

    We had left after breakfast and we had come to an untamed forest.


    ''Forenoir, can you come in?''


    He imagined a door and turned the key with his magic to the hidden key.


    A door appeared there, and inside appeared the stables.


    I was surprised as expected when I used it yesterday to try it out.


    It seems that they had designed many things to prevent the followers from getting stressed out, and they were equipped with food, sleep, exercise and even a massage room.


    Forenoir and the others stuttered at first, but once they realized that it was not a problem to go inside, they gradually began to relax.


    Only Forenoire was too reluctant to enter this stable.


    And this time, he still refused to go in this time as well.


    ''''Well then, you''ll have to come with me this time, but can you swear that you won''t move without permission?''''


    Forenoire nodded.


    ''He''s a smart horse,''


    Maybe it''s a variant of Battlefield.


    Lionel was impressed, and in the blink of an eye as Ketty said this, Forenoir raised his paw leg towards Ketty.


    ''Calm down, Forenoire. Ketty, apologize to Forenoire for treating her like a demon.


    He is indeed impatient.


    Forenoire doesn''t like being treated like a demon.


    Normal horses don''t react this way.


    But Forenoire hates it unusually.


    ''''I didn''t mean any harm. I hope you''ll forgive me.


    Brrrrrrrr.


    I can''t blame Ketty for bowing out! He seemed to forgive me for saying that.


    I decided to report it in advance, as there might be more of the same in the future.


    ''Some of you may be unhappy that I''m taking Forenoir with me, but she''s quite good at spotting. That has been proven when it comes to Yenis. I''m sure she won''t get in the way, so you can rest assured that she won''t get in the way.


    "Yes.


    No objection was raised, but I felt that it just didn''t come out of my mouth.


    I won the trust of Forenoir, so I whispered to him and entered the forest.


    The members who came to the uncivilized forest were the same as the last time, and the lineup included Hanir-dono of the Hatch tribe.


    I was quite unsure about bringing Milfine and the other elves along, but Keti was very keen on it and allowed Lionel to accompany us as he was responsible for them.


    First of all, they headed to the Hatch tribe''s settlement under the guidance of Hanir-dono.


    ''''Then I will report back to you, please wait for a while.


    I watched Lord Hanir and his followers fly off to the nest above and called out to Milfine and the others.


    ''I''ll guide you through the forest ... Lacy, was it? You''re not going to show up this time? And the spirit''s voice?


    We haven''t heard from Lacy or the genie yet this time.


    Lisian answers on behalf of the group.


    She and Cressia insisted that they didn''t want to be disenslaved and offered to keep an eye on Milfine and the fairies and spirits this time.


    I told them to do what they wanted about it.


    ''All right. Let me know if you need anything.


    This time the formation is divided into three groups.


    Me, Lionel, Keti, Lord Hanir, and Doran and Milfine''s transplant unit.


    Paula, Lycian, and Yalvo''s troop of scavengers.


    Kefin''s squad and Crecia''s search party.


    To be honest, I had the magic stone in mind, but I decided to go back to the beginning and act with my life in mind.


    If you do anything in a hurry, you will fail to make things happen.


    There is even a saying, so I decided to take each thing in turn.


    Sage, permission has been granted. Once we have selected the trees for today''s transplantation, we will move thirty or forty people from this village, it''s okay, right?


    Lord Hanir was happy to report back to me, but he hadn''t mentioned the number of people, so it was an after-the-fact report.


    ''''As for the number of people, it''s fine, but it''s not as safe as I told you beforehand, is it?


    ''''Yes. I hope you will agree to build a nest in the basement of the Healer''s Guild there.


    That was the intention from the beginning, and I thought I told him so, but if I said no, where was he going to build his nest?


    It''s not a problem as long as it doesn''t hurt our profits. The increase in numbers is part of our schedule, so you can move on without worrying about it. Just make sure you let them know that the environment is not conducive to frequent travel home.


    We need to create an environment where we can ensure safety, but we haven''t decided how to develop that.


    Hopefully, we will ask all the hatchlings to move on.


    But I know that''s not possible.


    It is only the relatively young generation that makes its way from this forest to Yenis.


    Many of them have lived in this forest since birth, and many of them want to make a living here.


    Feeling responsible for taking the younger generation with us, and determined to make it work, we get back into action.


    The Hatches choose the trees, Milfine talks to the trees, Dolan digs the dirt, and I collect them in my magic bag.


    When Forenoire reacted, the Kefin squad moved in, and either Keti or Lionel accompanied them.


    And Forenoire''s search capabilities were proven and recognized by everyone as excellent.


    Other than that, there were no other events in particular, and we felt like we were shrugged off, but we successfully finished up to the purpose of this time, which was to collect fruit trees and flowers.


    ''All right, then, Hatchites, I know it''s a small space, but you''ll have to ride in the carriage.


    The Hatches were given a ride in a carriage and we left for the city of Yenis.


    We made a deal about the production and trading of goods, so there was nothing wrong with me bringing the Hatchis with me.


    It''s just that the sweet nectar attracts all sorts of bugs, only honey.


    A voice rises from the side as such a dad gag goes past my head.


    ''It''s not yet dusk this time, so I can''t feel the stares.


    I hope this continues for a long time.


    So what are you going to do tomorrow?


    ''''Starting tomorrow, we''re going to dive into the labyrinth to secure the demon stone. We''re planning to spend half a day in the labyrinth, but there may be fewer demons due to the fact that we''ve trudged through the labyrinth, so we''ll stay in again then.


    Good. Then I''ll have to tell Nahlia to remember to prepare a meal.


    This time we have a map, and Luciel-sama should try to fight if he can.


    Well, if you get a chance.


    They talked about such things on the road to Yenis.


    I remembered something about the water spirits that no one had ever mentioned.


    He remembered that the last time he had come to the Uncharted Forest, he had said that he couldn''t have originally come.


    He figured that the lack of contact this time wasn''t so easy to see, but in the end, he arrived in Yenis with no answers.


    The entire carriage had been moved to the basement floor.


    The Hatch tribe will not be discovered immediately.


    "Thank you, Hutch. We''re on the first level of the basement, but we''re moving to the third level.


    The Hatches were surprised to find the sky suddenly empty underground, and some of them must have been tricked. Some people even suspected that it was a good idea.


    ''Everyone''s stuff, you''d be surprised if you could get to three levels underground.


    Thanks to what Lord Hanir said, he managed to follow the guidance.


    ''This will be your workplace and living quarters.


    I told him as I visited the third basement floor.


    I looked at each one of them, but they were in a state of abandonment.


    If there was a pseudo-sun in the basement and a field, would this normally happen?


    We are going to transplant fruit trees and sow seeds systematically in the fields so that we can create a safe environment for everyone to work in together.


    Imagining that we are going to transplant fruit trees, the Hatchites united in the thought that we could have our own oasis.


    And I, still called Sage-sama, opened my mouth in unison with my voice.


    ''''Sage-sama, please take care of the Hatch tribe.


    ''Yes. Let''s go for it.


    In a harmonious mood, the transplanting began here.


    Dolan transplanted the trees and Milfine cast spirit magic on the trees to maintain their condition.


    The entire forest soil had been put into the magic bag with more of it, so when the transplanting of the trees was finished smoothly, Dolan went back to his workshop.


    ''''.........Dolan has done so much work, but that many magic stones won''t motivate him.


    He gave Dolan seventy percent of the magic stones he had obtained from defeating demons in the uncivilized forest today, but he didn''t think Dolan would be satisfied with the magic stones that didn''t reach three figures.


    ''''Grandfather doesn''t say a word when he''s in a good mood and heads to the workshop.


    It was Paula who responded to my muttering, but this one seemed unhappy.


    ''There''s too much exaggeration in what Paula and Lisian want to develop. Think of something that would be useful to everyone first.''


    Of course.


    Lisian appeared suddenly behind me and he and Paula headed for Paula''s workshop.


    ''Those two are going to be good friends,''


    As I looked at the rejoicing Hatch tribe, I hoped to secure the magic stones that I would need in the future in tomorrow''s labyrinth.


    I headed to the Labyrinth of the Lost Heart, where the next day''s flame dragon was, and here I would come into contact with the shadow of the Evil God for the first time.

 101-95 An incident in the labyrinth of maze

    After dinner last night, I signed a contract of employment with all of the Hatches.


    This time we didn''t make them verbally, but rather with a written pledge.


    I. The salary.


    Three meals and housing are guaranteed, and wages are subject to the decision of the Chief.


    2. About going out


    Do not leave the house without permission when you go out. Always call in, even in an emergency.


    3. Holiday


    A weekly vacation will be provided. However, it is prohibited to leave the home until domestic politics are settled.


    4,Others


    You''ll be dealing with many different tribes at work, but don''t get in trouble.


    We decided to let him be employed for six months first, and then switch to full employment once the honey production business was underway.


    There were no complaints raised about this contract.


    They would immediately start working today.


    I''m currently on my way to the labyrinth to secure the magic stone.


    Lionel and Ketty, Kefin''s squad and Yalvo''s squad.


    I''m not sure why you guys are here and not the Basel squad, though I gave you the go-ahead last night, Keffin.


    My guards always switched my squad, but yesterday they asked me if it was okay to do so, so I agreed.


    However, I was too bored on the road to the labyrinth of the lost heart, so I decided to ask Kefin why we were taking turns.


    ''''Actually, it seems that some of the Basel Squad have been attracted to the slaves Nahlia-san is teaching, and she asked me to protect the Healer''s Guild if I could.


    ''A love affair, huh...you''re so young! But those feelings are important...


    "Master Luciel smells like an old man. Master Luciel must be twenty years old.


    ''It''s a little too early for that side to grow old, but I''ve heard many of the same from church officials.


    When I made the old man remark, Ketty poked fun at my remarks, and Lionel described the church people as such in a nutshell.


    It did say that when you stop drinking Object X, that one will be diminished because of JOB...............do you drink Object X again?


    But first you have to tweak the statement back?


    But before I could deny it, I could see the labyrinth.


    ''''Well it''s kind of bad timing.''''


    I muttered to myself.


    We arrived in the labyrinth and I used the hermit''s key to open the stables, and Forenoire entered the stables, too.


    It was probably a good thing I explained to him that the labyrinth was indeed dangerous.


    I decided to talk to him once before entering the labyrinth.


    ''''........We''re going up at once based on the map from the last time. I''m sure there aren''t many demons, but let''s not let our guard down.


    "Ha.


    We entered the labyrinth of the lost mind.


    ''''........Am I the only one who thinks the number of demons isn''t decreasing somehow?''''


    Lionel and the others answer my question.


    ''No, there are more of them than ever before.


    There are more of them, but the demons that come out only change a little.


    Isn''t a little bit of that the problem?


    Immediately after entering the labyrinth, many demons appear from one level, unlike when I was previously exposed to them.


    ''''Labyrinths usually have a weaker activation after you traverse them, right?


    But none of them have the knowledge to answer that.


    The demons that appear this time have undead parts mixed in with them, so I purify them even though I think it''s not funny.


    I didn''t know what the hell was going on, but I was beginning to hope that I could get the target magic stone in a day for this amount of time.


    He compared the map to the map at each level and proceeded. It would take about five minutes to feel.


    If it''s a demon of this level, everyone was able to get around in plenty of time to advance.


    There were changes in the demons, but fortunately there was no change in the passage of the labyrinth, and there was no problem in going up the hierarchy.


    After repeated battles and collecting the magic stones, we came to the tenth level in just over an hour.


    ''''I don''t think there will be any problems, but safety first!''''


    Everyone laughed at me, who never blinked at safety first, and nodded.


    Two Red Lizardmen and an undead Red Lizardman came out of the boss'' room.


    I immediately used purification magic to cleanse the undead Red Lizardmen, and at the same speed, Kefin''s and Yalvo''s squads were all attacking and defeating them.


    ''''As expected of the two squads, they''re both trained.


    Lionel and Ketty both seemed a little unhappy when I complimented Kefin''s and Yalvo''s squads.


    I decided that they probably wanted to fight themselves anyway, but I didn''t feel the need to bother asking them about it, so I praised Kefin and the others before heading to the upper levels.


    ''''Well isn''t the number of undead increasing every time we go up?


    ''''That seems to be the case. But being undead slows you down, so it looks like it would be good for Luciel-sama to gain some combat experience.


    ''I''ll do my best, but I haven''t gained a single level since I entered the labyrinth?


    "We defeated the red dragon, so it''s no wonder these demons can''t get up there.


    Apparently, I heard that the levels won''t go up easily in the future, so if that''s the case, shouldn''t I be taking Object X?


    No, when the dust settles, the watchword should be to raise the bar.


    The two ideas were at odds with each other.


    The bosses of the twenty levels were two red orcs and a large firewolf, but this was not my place.


    Lionel slashed the Red Orcs, Keti dropped the Fire Wolf''s head, and the fourteen members of Kefin''s and Yarbo''s squad used coordinated attacks to gradually damage and defeat them.


    ''You could have taken them down easier than that, right?''


    I''m sure they are capable of defeating the Red Orcs alone.


    They''re stronger than me, so I hope they are, but........


    ''''It''s a confirmation of coordination. The demons will gradually become stronger from now on, so I don''t want them to become a liability like last time.


    Kefin said and they all nodded.


    ''No problem then. Safety first, you know.''


    I laugh and aim for the higher levels.


    ''Then how did you get the urge to go up the stairs more and more?


    Lionel asked as they were climbing the stairs to the twenty-fifth level.


    ''''I wouldn''t want to enter the labyrinth if I were alone, but it''s because some battle madman somewhere is reliable. And if there are more magic stones from stronger demons, then the number of magic stones needed will be less, right?


    I said and walked up the stairs, showing them a scare.


    The ones who appeared in the boss room on the 30th level were Fire Bear and Wraith.


    The moment I saw the Wraith, I reflexively activated my purification magic.


    The Wraiths changed their appearance into magical stones as if they were melting.


    He checked to see if anyone was out of state, but this time it was fine.


    The firebears were a few members of the Kefin squad, and although they were mildly damaged, it was enough to call it a complete victory.


    And here we decided to take a lunch break.


    ''''The demon just now was definitely a Wraith. You told me that the forty levels of this labyrinth were chimera when you first met with Lord Jasuan, right?


    ''He said it. But more importantly, Luciel-sama was too awesome to make the Wraith disappear that easily.


    ''''That was definitely awesome. I think he did a great job of climbing to the rank of S-level healer at such a young age.


    ''''........Wraith will be a small fish to me. I can''t use any of the state magic that Wraiths unleash on me so I''ve still almost died once.


    Why?


    ''It''s fine if you''re on your own, but the others around you were in a delirium, and they were attacking you. Even if I took out the Wraiths first, the delirium would continue, so my companions didn''t stop until I applied a recovery.


    ''I see. So that''s why you were activating your magic so quickly.


    Lionel thought as he touched his beard.


    ''Nahlia has made a great meal for us today, so let''s eat it.


    I took the food out of the magic bag and began to purify it, instructing them to eat first because I had forgotten to cast a purification spell on the room.


    None of the people I dove with in the Labyrinth of Trials died, and none of them quit being holy knights or priest knights, but.........


    I shook off my darkening feelings and decided to have a good lunch.


    For some reason, there were no more undead from the thirty-one levels.


    Although I felt a bit uneasy about this labyrinth, I advanced through the labyrinth without struggling and reached the 40th level.


    It was Kefin who opened his mouth there.


    ''Funny, they''re gone.''


    "They?


    "S class........Luciel-sama, these are the adventurers who were building their base here last time. These guys are adventurer-hunting sweepers (sweepers), it''s strange that they''re not here!


    Kefin was in a state of excitement, but after Lionel''s admonition, he gradually regained his composure.


    I had a bad feeling while looking at such a kefin.


    The labyrinth that was supposed to be calming down has been activated, and even the undead demons that weren''t there have appeared in the labyrinth.


    The adventurers called sweepers hunting adventurers who are not where they should be.


    ''''Remember what I said about not taking a big magic stone on the fifty-first level?''''


    Everyone nodded.


    ''''Perhaps those cleaners could have touched the magic stone.


    But I don''t think they have any blessings.


    ''The flame dragon said I can only go to the fifty-one levels once. If I did that, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Demon Stone moved to the fifty level boss room.


    So maybe...


    There''s a good chance the cleaners got the magic stone, but I didn''t take it because my gut told me I shouldn''t take it, or maybe it was just my luck telling me that.


    ........Because I thought that the story was going to be a new enemy or, at worst, an evil god would get to me.


    I was going to be forced to choose between proceeding here or turning back.

 102-96 Shadow of the evil god

    All eyes will be on me.


    I''m sure they''ll follow my choice...


    If the information is correct, there''s a chimera in the boss room. But this time it''s because it has the potential to be undead.


    I definitely don''t want to head to the land of the dead, and I don''t want to send anyone else there either.


    "There is a chimera inside. And then there''s the possibility of another Wraith...


    Unable to make a decision, I decided to take everyone''s advice.


    I wouldn''t put the final responsibility on them, but I just couldn''t risk or force them to risk other people''s lives.


    ''Normally I would have thought you''d retreat but... what''s the catch?''


    Lionel''s serious eyes seemed to see my thoughts in perspective.


    ''If it''s true I''d like to go home... but I have a feeling that if we leave the labyrinth in its current state, it will grow more impregnable and impregnable and the demons will be stronger than they are now... that''s all. I can''t say for sure until I go in, but I feel like I can handle it now... that''s all.


    Okay, we''re moving on.


    If that''s what you think, Master Luciel, then we''ll just follow.


    ''''Let your instincts guide you here, Luciel-sama. The decision to retreat should not trouble any of us.


    Ketty chooses to proceed and Kefin and the others follow me, using words that Lionel would never originally say.


    "...if you think it''s too dangerous, we''ll retreat immediately. The doorway is left open between the trees. If the chimera''s attack causes you to go insane, or if you suspect that it will, you must tell me immediately.


    "Ha.


    Thus I decided to proceed.


    As I opened the boss room on the forty level and everyone entered, I chewed on the wooden stock in my magic bag as a stopper to keep the door from closing.


    ''''Let''s go then,''''


    As I walked towards the center, the dimly lit room brightened up, and as I was preparing to cast a purification spell when the undead came out, I saw only five Fire Saber Tigers.


    I felt a little out of sorts, but my ability is limited to dealing with one of them.


    Of course, it''s not about defeating them, it''s about waiting for Lionel and the others to come running in.


    It''s not the same as last time, Dolan, Paula, and Bardell''s squad is not there.


    This is why one of the Fire Saber Tigers that caught me in the sights jumped at me with its mouth wide open. I''m sure it was instinct, and before I knew it, I had pulled out the holy dragon spear from my magic bag.


    Thanks to such an instinctive action, the holy dragon spear went into the Fire Saber Tiger''s mouth and skewered it.


    The Fire Saber Tiger''s movements stopped completely when it was only about thirty centimeters away from me and the Fire Saber Tiger.


    It''s terrifying to think that this ending would have been different even if it was a second later, but since he opened his mouth in a straight line and pounced on me, I had the feeling that Gounan-sensei was continuing to protect me...like that.


    After checking the fire saber tiger that had turned into a magic stone, I turned my attention to the other battles, and both Keti and Lionel had already finished fighting. The Kefin squad was still in the middle of the battle, but they were on the offensive and just before the decision was made.


    ''''It''s just like a dragon slayer nya to take them down by yourself.


    You are completely beyond the realm of the healer.


    They returned to my guards with a grin.


    ''You know what I''m capable of, since I beat you up every day.


    If everything is all right, I think Master Luciel is pretty strong there, too.


    Actual fighting is my true strength. If I continue to devote myself to it for the next ten years or so, it will be quite interesting.


    I''m not going to mention what makes it interesting.


    Because people call it a flag....


    ''''Yes, yes. Even so, considering that there are no more undead from the thirty-one levels, I think that either the labyrinth is rapidly regaining its power, or it''s being remade...''''


    The smile disappeared from their faces when they heard my statement.


    I''m sure the two of them must have the same idea.


    ''So how does that work?''


    ''''As originally planned, we''ll collect the magic stones... and after we see the fifty level boss, we''ll decide whether to return by magic circle or on foot.


    Okay. Oh, it looks like the fighting is about to end over there.


    While we were talking, Kefin''s squad used their numbers and coordination to end the battle.


    ''It was a less dangerous battle than the last one,''


    I''ve decided to let them do what they can, and it''s starting to pay off.


    They seemed to be feeling the growth of the Kefin squad.


    "...doing what you can, huh?


    I told him that I was going to go up the hierarchy further, throwing those words at myself.


    First of all, I healed the injuries of the kefin squad and paused for a moment before moving up the hierarchy.


    The undead didn''t appear from the forty-one levels.


    The number of demons was a bit higher than the last time we came, but since we had completed the map, we went up the hierarchy by the shortest route without dispersing our forces.


    He reached the front of the boss room on the fiftieth floor without struggling at all.


    It was five hours after leaving the boss room on the 40th floor.


    "...thicker than the last time I was here.


    If enough miasma is coming out of the ground to be visible, do you think we can purify it?


    That''s it.


    The miasma of the miasma is not a problem.


    The miasma is no longer leaking.


    The miasma is no longer leaking. If the red dragon comes out, there''s no guarantee that we''ll win this time as well.


    ''Then, after dinner, Master Luciel, please purify the main room. If you can put down Object X, Keti and I will take Kefin and the others to retrieve the magic stone.


    All right. When my magic power is down to 20%, I will put you to sleep. I''m sure you''ll all be able to take turns and go to sleep early. Tomorrow might be an even tougher day than today, you know.


    "Ha.


    After placing Object X in the corridor to block the demons from entering and exiting, I started chanting with the image of cleansing the boss room clean.


    Keti and Kefin''s squad went to sleep, while Lionel and Yalvo''s squad went to defeat the demons.


    I put my hand on the door of the boss room while meditating and continue to invoke it, hoping that the purification will permeate.


    Then I suddenly realized something.


    In the past, I used to use magic while imagining all sorts of things, but don''t I even do that now?


    When you think about it, you''re starting to get it wrong, as you''re slowly becoming more and more comfortable with yourself.


    When I asked myself, it was indeed true.


    The only reason I was able to raise my holy attribute magic to this level was because I could see my proficiency level.


    Of course, I''ve been trying, but thinking about it that much, I still mocked myself for not being a handy person.


    When I left Yenis, I decided to stop by Melatni and ask Instructor Brod to train me for a week or so to fix me up.


    ''I don''t even have the talent for using people now. I''ll have to work harder.


    I muttered to myself and my magic level was down to 20%, so I took an angel pillow out of my magic bag and went to bed.


    When I woke up, Lionel and the others were gone, but Ketty and the slightly injured Kefin squad were there.


    ''Sorry, I just woke up. Gather around, I''ll let Area Heal help you recover.


    As I applied the area heel, I decided to re-hang the area barrier while I was at it to check the current situation.


    ''How long has it been since then, and when did it come back?''


    Three hour shifts, and now Lionel and the others are doing a second lap, Nya.


    ''Then you must have slept for about five hours. Did you notice anything unusual about the labyrinth?


    I didn''t. But I thought there were a lot of demons.


    ''''Alright. Then everyone go to sleep. Or if you''re hungry, do you want to make a meal of it?


    No one responded to the food.


    ''When Lionel and the others get back, I''ll wake you up and you can all go to sleep.


    My magic power had been fully recovered, so I decided to continue the purification process, leaving 80% of it behind.


    As I was purifying, I heard the sound of a sword fight.


    I was meditating and purifying, but were they Lionel and the others? But in that case, we''re probably fighting each other... I opened my eyes, anxious, and Lionel and the others came back just in time.


    All but Lionel were still lightly injured, so after recovering with area heals, I decided to ask them about the sword fight I just had.


    ''''I heard a sword fight earlier, was it okay?''''


    ''Huh? I didn''t hear that sound over here, sir?


    Lionel? He had a look on his face.


    Could it be that the sword fight earlier came from inside the boss room?


    If that was the case, then the only thing to think about is that a new hierarchical lord like the Dead Knight King might have appeared.


    ''''Lionel, how many magic stones have you gathered?''''


    I''m guessing around 200 if you count the ones Ketty and the others took.


    It took him roughly a thousand magic stones to get to this point.


    If we add another two hundred, it means that we''ve collected sixty percent of the magic stones we need now.


    There might not be any confusion.


    ''''I''ll open the door to the boss''s room in six hours. If it looks no good after looking inside, I''ll retreat and throw the response to the Adventurer''s Guild. I will make a decision without being barbaric. If I make the wrong decision, stop me.


    ''''Ha. I''ll make sure Luciel-sama''s life is protected.


    I tapped Lionel on the shoulder, who was looking strangely strange, and told him to get some sleep.


    I didn''t wake them all up until they all woke up and tried to regain their strength.


    As we ate breakfast, I told everyone exactly what I said to Lionel and opened the door to the boss''s room.


    There were the adventurers in the cleaning shop there..........


    ''It''s turning into undead Nya.''


    There were no demons like the red dragon.


    The only thing that bothered me was that there was no magic circle either.


    ''''S-class healers~! Help me~


    It was as if they could be called ghosts, but the red light-lit eyes with a blank face reminded me of the dead knight in the Labyrinth of Trials.


    There, a shouting voice could be heard.


    ''''That is no longer a person! Master Luciel, we will either purify them or cut them off.


    "The miasma is coming out of my body. I''m a demon.


    When I shouted that much, Lionel closed the distance between us to keep the janitorial adventurers away from me, and everyone else did the same as they followed.


    My body trembles. Wouldn''t it be the same as me committing murder if I died after casting a purification spell on this? Just thinking about it makes me shake and feel nauseous.


    ''You''re an S-class healer, right? Help me, please.


    Take away this pain...


    ''Geehahahaha. Kill, kill, kill.


    Die - die.


    "You sacrificed us and I will not allow it, Jasoan, S-grade healer.


    Our bodies, our souls, will be lost.


    Some of the adventurers were delirious, but they felt alive and willing.


    ''High Heels,''


    I released my high heel to the nearest adventurer and that adventurer started screaming.


    ''Ggaaaaah!''


    I heard the same voice as when I cast the recovery spell on the undead, and I apologized in my mind as I used the purification spell as best I could.


    It was because Lionel and Keti were struggling, and Kefin and the others had been forced into a corner in this short time.


    I had given up on talking to them and prioritized my own life and the lives of my friends.


    A blue-white light drowned out the dark purple miasma, enveloping the sweeping adventurers and raising the decapitation, turning their forms into magical stones.


    Among them, as the man Lionel was struggling with disappeared, a shouted voice shook me violently.


    I felt that voice linger in my ears.


    The flesh disappeared and what was left were the magic stones and the adventurer cards and equipment of the sweeping adventurers.


    ''''Don''t touch the adventurers'' magic stones, including the magic stone in the center, either!


    I commanded.


    The magic stone that appeared in the center after everything had disappeared was large and beautiful, but I decided that it was dangerous.


    And the one that the adventurers turned into a demon stone this time was also small, but its beauty seemed to have a charm that couldn''t be compared to other demon stones.


    When I finished retrieving the non-magic stones, I cast purification and recovery spells on all of them, as well as recovery spells on the injured.


    My body was trembling the entire time while I acted.


    That the evil god who had the power to seal the dragon and turn adventurers into undead had set a trap.


    The trembling didn''t stop even after he flew to the entrance of the labyrinth on the magic circle that came out a while later.


    Just as the sun shone on me and I felt the blood gradually circulate in my hardened body, the trembling stopped.


    No one asked me about my trembling.


    Forenoire came out of the stables using the hermit''s key and bit my head as soon as he saw my face.


    ''Ouch, ouch, Forenoire, ouch,''


    Bulloo.


    Get a grip! I felt like that''s what he told me.


    After Forenoire warned me, I looked at everyone and saw that they were looking at us with concern.


    I guess I need to get a grip. I guess it''s my job, not Lionel''s, that he didn''t talk to everyone...


    I took a deep breath and changed my mind and called out to everyone.

 103-97 Slum disappearance

    After returning to the ground from inside the labyrinth, we decided not to head to the Healer''s Guild, but to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I decided to let Kefin and the others return first, and ask them to take care of Forenoir and the others and report back to me about their return from the labyrinth.


    They entered the Adventurer''s Guild and, as usual, asked the receptionist to take them to the Guildmaster''s room.


    ''''What happened this time, sir?''''


    Jaius-dono opened his mouth before Jasuen-dono next to him, so I decided to answer briefly what had happened this time.


    Nah!


    And the labyrinth?


    Turning to a surprised Lord Jaius, Lord Jasuan leaned forward to ask him about the details of the labyrinth.


    ''In conclusion, I have trudged through the labyrinth again. However, I don''t think this solves everything.


    You just broke through again?


    ''''........First of all, the labyrinth that was activated was mixed with the demons that appeared before, as well as new undead-type demons.


    ...please continue.


    I place the adventurer cards of the adventurers who were in the fifty level boss room on the reception table.


    ''''They were in the main room of the fiftyth level, the room where that red dragon was.......turned into an undead.


    It doesn''t sound like it''s some kind of joke.


    ''''Then I won''t come to you with a report every time. A large amount of miasma was leaking from the main room on the 50th floor. They are expected to have fallen prey to it.


    I''ve never heard of such a trap.


    ''One of the adventurers who had been turned into undead was cleansed by me and Lord Jasuan sacrificing them to the evil gods, and so the grudge was told.


    What! She''s an evil god?


    They began to wonder at the evil gods out loud.


    ''''Is there any better way to calm down the labyrinth?''''


    I don''t know. Still, we think that the large magical stone that comes out when we defeat the Lord on the top floor is the reason why the labyrinth started to become more active this time.


    The core of the maze?


    ''Yes. Yes, if you say that big magic stone is the nucleus. Maybe it''s because I carelessly touched that one. It''s not something I can handle, so I told the two Adventurer''s Guild members about it.


    ...Is this a reminder?


    Yes. Adventurers are people who fight for a living, and I can''t stop them from doing so. So I will leave it up to the two of you to decide.


    For a while after I told him this, silence reigned in the room.


    The one who broke the silence was Gaius-dono.


    ''''Thank you for the information. I can''t give an immediate answer on this matter. I will have to discuss this with Luciel-sama as well, but I would appreciate it.''''


    I understand. Let''s hope the maze calms down for both of us.


    ''''Yes, sir. If there is any change in the information we have obtained about the labyrinth, I will have it delivered to the Healer''s Guild.


    To be honest, I didn''t appreciate the offer, but I decided to take it on board.


    Thank you very much. I look forward to working with you in the future.


    Thus, after the discussion about the activation of the labyrinth was over, we returned to the Healer''s Guild.


    In the basement of the Healer''s Guild, the Basel squad, under Doran''s guidance, was building an assembly-type dwelling.


    ''''What''s this?''''


    The priest-knights lent them to me, saying they could provide their own security during the day.


    ''That''s good to hear. I felt bad for leaving it up to Doran alone.


    ''That''s not true. It''s boring to make the same thing all the time, but I get to make that one, too.


    ''''........Don''t push yourself. There''s a chance that you won''t be able to take home much of the magic stones in the future, so I want you to use them so you don''t waste them.


    I''ll do my best.


    After this, I checked my progress with Doran and then returned to the Guildmaster''s room and contacted the Pope with the magic ball.


    ''''I understand the story. I''ll find out about the evil gods here as well. And I trust you will send me some honey when you can get it in Yenis.''''


    Yes, sir.


    I muttered a few words after the communication was cut off.


    ''If the Pope talks about honey every time he talks about it, then it must be pretty rare.


    With that in mind, I decided to write another letter to find out what the price of honey and sugar would be.


    For the next period of time, I decided to explore the uncivilized forest and the labyrinth of the lost heart every week.


    As for the uncivilized forest, he headed out to procure resources and search for new demons while conducting an ecological survey, and in the labyrinth, he rushed up to the thirty levels, relieved that the labyrinth had begun to subside and focused all his efforts on securing the magic stones.


    And in the blink of an eye, the day of the monthly meeting arrived.


    ''''I will be the facilitator this time.


    The rabbit-beast man, Lord Lilliard, was the facilitator of this meeting.


    The meeting proceeded without any problems.


    ''''Next is the issue that Luciel-dono raised last time........the issue of wages? ''''Lord Forens, please.''''


    ''We found that there was a considerable disparity between the tribes in terms of wages and the tribes that were exploiting the money with falsehoods. We''ll discuss the increase or decrease in wages again, and we''ll make restitution or impose sanctions with respect to those tribes that were cheating.


    What? You don''t disclose our species?


    ''If this gets out this time, there will be a lot of confusion. So I''ll leave it up to the delegates to decide if we can reduce it individually or if the species can be cut at the next monthly meeting.


    Lord Follens assured him so.


    This man may be negotiating for business and faking it, but he''s not going to be unfair when it comes to business.


    It was powerful enough to make me think so.


    ''So, now for the special healing zone, Lord Forens.


    ''''Yes. As for the special zone for healing, the tiger-beast tribe and the dragon tribe have offered to carve out the land of the two tribes and our fox-beast tribe and create a special zone on their land. As for employment, this is the future.


    What do you think?


    Lilliard-san looks at me and says, but I shake my head from side to side.


    This is because I had heard this way from Folens-dono beforehand.


    ''''Then, the next issue also raised by Luciel-dono last time is about the rumor that he is on the cliffs to the west of Yenis. Lord Sauzer, please.


    ''I''m sorry, but we didn''t find any adventurers. We will continue to investigate.


    What do you think?


    I shake my head again.


    ''Then, finally, regarding the progress of the slums, Lady Luciel, please.


    You''re going to look at me.


    You tell me the progress you''re making on that lie, and I''ll bite you right back.


    It''s the kind of look I have in my eyes.


    I laugh and tell him what I can tell him now.


    Yes, sir. I''d say the current progress is about thirty percent. Once the people in the slums start working on the special healing zone, we will dismantle it all at once.


    You say you''re going to destroy it, but I''m afraid that''s baseless.


    You may be half-breed, but you''re still a valued resident of Yenis.


    We don''t look like we''ve got our hands full.


    Well, I knew there would be complaints.


    ''I see. Well, then, let us take you out into the garden for once.


    I walked out of the mansion without stopping my sudden action as I stepped out into the yard.


    ''''We''re currently in the process of building an adventurer''s residence first.


    I pulled a building out of my magic bag.


    ''This is the building I''m preparing for the adventurers.


    The chiefs roll their eyes at the building I took out as I said so.


    As expected, they didn''t expect something this huge to be in a magic bag.


    ''''We''re currently building the same building as this one, and a school, but I''m glad if this clears my suspicions.


    He didn''t complain when I laughed at him.


    He may have meant to snipe at the work of a newcomer who hadn''t made any progress at all, but people are vulnerable to visible results.


    Even if this was only one building, the stronger the impact of the moment, the more people believe it.


    Thus, before the next monthly meeting, what conditions will be used to hire the half-beast people in the slums?


    We had to keep in mind the possibility that they might interfere, or threaten or blackmail us, and we had to plan our strategy.


    However, two months passed without any such thing at all.


    I was puzzled by the fact that Mr. Dorchester, the face of the slum, seemed to be paying me well and that, unlike before, he seemed to be getting a proper wage and, unlike before, a proper break.


    ''You''d better be careful,'' he said. Times like this are a sign that something is up.


    Okay. What''s the procedure in the example, by the way?


    It''s okay. It''s all done.


    I understand. By the time you return today, the slums will be gone.


    "...I don''t know why. I guess I was pretty attached to him, even in that place.


    As for the stuff, if we decide it''s not necessary, we''ll break it all down into smaller pieces.


    "You have my word, Master Luciel, class S healer.


    Yes, sir. I''m on duty.


    Most of the slum dwellers, including Dorstar-san, headed to the special healing zone.


    The rest were guided by Kefin and the others, and the slums disappeared that day due to Dolan''s earth manipulation, Paula''s five-meter class golem, and my purification magic and magic bag.


    Some of the slum dwellers broke down in tears.


    Most of the non-slum dwellers were stunned by the scene.


    Many of them were terrified of me for carrying out what had been decided at the representative meeting without hesitation.


    The next day, those fearful ones were met by the smiling former slum dwellers who had started living in their new homes.


    Originally, they were supposed to live in the basement for about three months.


    But there was someone who objected to this.


    That person was Nahlia.


    ''''It will take a lot of time for the people to return to their once inclined thoughts. That way, no matter how much we say it''s a strategy later on, Luciel-sama''s notoriety will spread to many places.''''


    ''That may be true, but the mission won''t work if you''re worried about it, will it?


    ''''No, rather than speak ill of Luciel-sama, who reincarnated the slums, we''d rather have her on our side and benefit ourselves as well. I''m sure there are more of our race that would think so.


    But there are those who won''t accept that...


    I think so. But Luciel-sama hasn''t lied to you about anything, has he?


    Yeah.


    ''It''s okay. We were able to do this time because it was Luciel-sama. If there is a cause that outweighs any opposition, people will side with you.


    Only at the end did Nahlia look forlorn, but after a moment she looked at me and nodded.


    The next day I was called into an urgent delegate meeting.


    And as the Ha tribe gathered, the concentrated fire began.


    ''Lord Luciel, what did that mean! Why do the slums live there?


    It was a rare occurrence that the man who had initiated the conversation was Lord Jack, the dragonborn.


    He is friendly to the strong and blessed, but he is highly prejudiced against the races.


    ''Yes. You said you were going to eliminate the slums.


    The next person to open his mouth was the tiger beastman, but he wasn''t supposed to have a say in the first place, but he still interrupted.


    ''''What do you think you''re doing letting a half-beast man live in such a magnificent building?''''


    It seemed that Lord Sebek, the dog-beast man, couldn''t stand the idea of a half-beast man living in a better house than the one he lived in.


    ''''Isn''t this a scam! I thought you said you were going to attract adventurers.


    The cat-beast man, Casral-dono, is the same as Sebek-dono.


    But in his case, what he is saying and what he thinks is the opposite, he is trying to appeal to us, but I don''t understand what he is saying.


    ''''I''d like to hear what you were thinking about when you did that,''''


    The rabbit-beast man, Liliard-dono, was sniffing around.


    He can''t blame me for being resented because of his bad position since I was appointed as the representative, since his backstabbing plan was found out and his position was bad.


    But he didn''t just focus on such concentrated fire, he asked me a question.


    "Luciel-dono, is it really that easy to make that?


    ''If you were inspecting it, were you thinking about the city as a whole?


    ''''.......no way! It''s one of the things that''s keeping the beastmen so energetic lately...


    And from Lord Olga, the wolf-beast man, Lord Follens, the fox-beast man, and Lord Sauzer, the bear-beast man''s favorite? It was a question.


    I held up a single finger, opening my mouth as I slowly put my clenched right hand in front of me and held it up.


    ''First of all, I promised to crush the slums. The dirty slums have been crushed and the streets are now clean.


    I look at them all and continue to form a peace sign with my middle finger up as well.


    ''Secondly, it''s to attract adventurers, those with the power to become adventurers in the slums. Now that the slums are gone and there are places to live with improved security, it should be even easier to attract them.


    It''s a technicality. Why would you build a new house for a half-breed?


    ''''This is an unusual thing to say. Two months ago, you were considered an important resident, even if you were a half-beast man. I intend to continue to make the city a better place to live and a better place to live.


    I paste a smile on my face and talk the whole time.


    I had properly roped in this time and had thought of a number of questions to ask, so I had plenty of time in mind.


    That''s when Folens-dono called out to me.


    ''''Luciel-dono, if there''s a reason why you bought the slums?''''


    ''There isn''t one. No, we didn''t have any, but since you were all so uncooperative, I tried to do what I could to help.


    The opposition may have something to say, but Lord Follens was the first to move.


    The great thing about him is that he can estimate that it will be profitable, and if it''s not black, he can listen well and make a quick decision.


    ''''Well it looks like the school isn''t built yet?''''


    That''s under construction now.


    Really? I can''t wait.


    Lady Olga-dono''s mind was still occupied with Sheila.


    ''''You seem to be on good terms with the bear-beast race these days, how is that?''''


    ''They were tired of being so few in number, you see. I just treated them to a little treatment and a meal.


    A meal called honey.


    Oh, I see. A meal....


    With Lord Souther''s tripping on this, those of us who have been mouthing off at the Representative Council aren''t convinced, but since we can''t even come up with a plan for improvement, we''re done here.


    This time, I''ll have to be prepared for interference.


    I was thinking about this as I walked back from the long house.

 104-98 Roaring sound in Jennis

    The day after the delegate meeting ended, Lord Sebek, the Dog Beastman, and Lord Casral, the Cat Beastman, both bowed their heads together.


    ''''Even if you say so, we can''t do it right away. We have to build a school first, and then we''ll have to do it.''''


    What they offered was a request for a rezoning and a new building.


    ''Yes. That''s all right. ''Of course I''m not offering it for free.''


    ''''Our race is called the inferior race of wolf-beasts and tiger-beasts, but that''s only in combat.


    ''Canine beasts are more focused than wolf-beasts, and they keep their promises well.


    ''''Cat-beasts read the air better than tiger-beasts, and they''re not lazy.


    ''''If you need anything else in the future, Luciel-dono, I''ll be on your side, and I look forward to working with you in the future.


    Cat and beastman, please.


    You don''t have to put it in order. I''m sure that''s a long way off, but we''ll talk about it again when the time is right.


    When I said that, Sebek-dono wagged his tail, and Casral-dono set up his tail with a peal and slowly moved it and left.


    They seemed to be pleased with me....


    ''They left after all, even though nothing was decided, didn''t they?


    Master Luciel is a pretty badass guy too.


    Lionel and Ketty laugh and say unpopular things.


    It''s not that they just misunderstood it on their own, so it''s not our fault this time.


    We''ll negotiate, but we didn''t say we''d make a contract, and that was only a verbal agreement, so it has no effect.


    ''Our priority now is to decide on something and not goose it. Ketty, what happened to that thing you were asking for?


    The horse-beast, elephant-beast, cattle-beast and ape-beast chiefs were all skeptical. But still, they were convinced.


    Good. So we''ll continue to negotiate.


    Okay.


    Ketty walked out of the room.


    I had previously sent letters to Master Brod, Galba, and Gulgar, and we had exchanged a few letters back and forth, and it said that if Galba moved, he would rule in fear, and that he would have to get through all but the biggest pinch himself.


    There were just four letters enclosed, each of which said that if I delivered them to the leader of the race that had been kicked out of Yenis, they would be on my side.


    I instructed Keti to split up with Kefin and the others to go meet each race.


    Apparently all went well, but I feel like I''m too scared to ask how much influence that man has left in this country, and I feel like I shouldn''t....


    ''But I made it just in time. That''s about it.


    ''Yeah. We can''t let our guard down just yet, but I think it makes it a little less likely that we''ll be out and about and in danger of getting killed.


    It''s mentally huge now that I don''t have to worry about the arrows from the horse-beast man (centaurs).


    ''''Now if only the honey could produce well...''''


    Lord Hanir says they can''t add more to it.


    ''Well the Pope has reported that the Pope has received it, but a cup of honey is so rare and valuable that a cup of honey can be turned into gold coins, so you never know what the world is like.


    I don''t think the average person will be able to eat it.


    ''I didn''t expect it to cost more than sugar.


    The Hatchis themselves are rare, and they used to be forced to work like slaves.


    It''s not too different from the present situation, is it? I asked Lord Hanir about that, and he laughed and said.


    ''With no one attacking you, collecting lots of nectar and clear air, this environment is heavenly, perfect for making babies.


    Apparently, there are too many monsters, which are foreign enemies, because adventurers rarely enter the savage forest, so they can''t raise their children without worry.


    I''ve heard that not a single hatchling is dissatisfied with life here at the moment because they''ve been given permission to raise their children here and return to the savage forest.


    I was relieved to hear that.


    Mr. Gruger also gave me a letter from him about the demands of the honey and the value of the market, which was written there.


    He said that the price of the first hundred ml of honey he had given to Brian, the bear-beast man, would be at least one gold coin.


    ''Still, we have some stock in stock, but when are you going to sell it?


    ''Once we start selling it, the Hatchites could be targeted. I thought it was time to distribute the fruit we''re making on the third basement floor to the market...''''


    ''''Well the look on Lord Forent''s face when he saw the fruit was definitely dangerous, so...''''


    Fruit and all that? Trying to wholesome honey it''s horrible to think about.


    When I shared the underground produce with Lord Follens, who could act as a merchant, he was surprised and then blurted out a few words.


    ''''This much stuff would have paid for itself in three years.


    I didn''t hear the muttering because I was just afraid of my eyes, but Ketty heard it.


    I felt like I shouldn''t piss that guy off too much, so I started to worry about a lot of things.


    ''So when are you going to make the sale?''


    ''Well actually the amount I know is the amount, so I guess I''ll have to think about it a bit more before I can start school and I''ll be busy again... but I''ll change the subject. When it comes to schools, the head of school wants to have a 00 00 to do it.


    ''Is it a hundred? That''s right. I think I''m the right person for the job.


    ''All right. Too much to think about, but it''s good that it''s slowly taking shape.


    ''Yes. By the time the Special Healing Zone is completed, Yenis'' term as a representative will be over, so it''s just as well.


    Lionel looks like he''s having a lot of fun.


    I''ve told Lionel that he''s headed to Melatni once, so I''m sure he''s looking forward to fighting Instructor Brod again.


    ''''So do you think there will be a raid?''''


    ''''It''s hard to say. If it was just the tiger-beast race, I wouldn''t be surprised if they were already moving...''''


    ''''Haha, I guess it''ll just have to happen. Let''s see what happens on tomorrow''s expedition to the forest.


    We will use extreme caution.


    "You did.


    As a matter of fact, we already have enough wood and magical stones that we don''t need to go to procure materials.


    As for the magical stones, there are three wasteful people here, so they are depleting very quickly.


    However, I don''t let them make just anything, I let them make magic tools that even beastmen can use, and if the workmanship is good, I let them make whatever they want.


    This has actually been quite a hit with Yenis.


    As for this, I''m wholesaling to Lord Forent''s place.


    Because we are wholesaling, we are back to the always smiling Lord Forent, not the bloody-eyed Lord Forent....


    The only time there had been a problem so far was in the beginning, and since then there hadn''t been any problems that surfaced, so I had completely forgotten that there was even a presence that I hadn''t paid attention to.


    And that would make the problem bigger.


    It was another three months later, right on the verge of starting to assemble the school.


    There was an explosion that echoed in Yenis''s gut as if a huge ball of fireworks had gone off.


    Turning towards the direction of the sound, she saw bright red flames and black smoke rising up into the sky.


    ''''........That''s a special healing zone, right? Lionel, Ketty, follow me. Dolan and Paula will be on standby, but they''ll have to make their own decisions. Kefin and his team may be next in line for the Healers'' Guild, or perhaps here. I want you to be on guard duty if the situation calls for it.


    I didn''t hear a reply and started running.


    Simply put, the Healing Special Zone is like a general hospital, a facility that allows the Healer''s Guild and the Medicine Master''s Guild to come and go.


    Construction was currently underway for completion, and not just half-beastmen, but all sorts of beastmen were coming and going.


    With this explosion, it was expected that quite a few people would be involved.


    Furthermore, even if there were no external injuries, in the case of a fire, many people had heard in a previous life that many people would die of respiratory failure or worse, if they were poorly burned inside their bodies, not to mention outside their bodies.


    I''m the only one who can help now.


    The thought of that made me feel strong in my body.


    Onlookers are blocking the road, but I pass by, shouting.


    ''Move it~! I''m interrupting your treatment!


    The road splits in response to my voice.


    That''s when Lionel stands in front and Ketty takes up the rear.


    I always find myself tempered when I get into a formation.


    Once I took a deep breath as I ran, I saw that a badly burned one had been blown off the building.


    ''People around me, show me where the wounded are! High Heels.


    The wounds and burns of what had been flying outside were healing nicely.


    I''m glad the burns are healed, but there must have been 37 people working at this site, even if only half-beastmen were working at this site.


    I''ll definitely save them.


    As I told myself that, one by one, voices came out.


    I ran there, and even the charred ones were recovering as I hung up my high heels.


    I almost burst into tears at the thought of it, but I change my mind and move into action, thinking that there''s no point if I don''t help them all.


    Once I finished helping the injured who were on the perimeter of the building, I made the decision to enter the building, which was filled with black smoke and flames.


    There are still people inside ... it''s okay.


    We have a chance of winning.


    ''Lionel, Ketty, let''s go.


    I thanked the two of them for following me without hesitation into the burning building, and the moment I entered the building, I poured my magic power into my bracelet and activated the wind wards.


    ''''Sorry for being so reckless. Keti has been here before, right?''''


    I remember it well. It was a five-story building, but the fourth and fifth floors were very spacious. I think there was a basement.


    If there''s a basement.


    We''re going to start at the top.


    Meow!


    Both Lionel and Ketty seemed to be wondering.


    ''Smoke and fire go up from below. It''s more dangerous up there. Show me the way.


    I explain briefly, running up the stairs to the fifth floor.


    ''How fierce was it to have the ceiling blown out?''


    I took the fifth floor and was stunned to find that there was no ceiling.


    ''I''m still alive, Nya.''


    I recognized that voice of Ketty''s and ran to the rescue of the fallen injured.


    There were three people lying frozen on the floor in plain view.


    I immediately run over to them and immediately put a high heel on their wounds, which heals them, but they don''t recover to consciousness.


    ''''Huh~ Shall I carry him?''''


    No need.


    Pah, pah, pah, pah, pah, pah, and Lionel stretched out their hands, and the three of them immediately awoke and jumped up.


    Your burns are healing. Get out of here to the first floor. You ready?


    The three of them were staring at Lionel with the great sword and were unable to speak, but they nodded at my voice.


    Thanks to the lack of partitions on the fifth and fourth floors, we were able to find the rescuers immediately.


    We rescued five people on the fourth floor as well.


    "Are you two okay?


    I''m not even breathing in the smoke. I''m fine.


    It looks like the fire started on the floor below.


    ''Yeah. But still, why did it burn so much?


    It was a rush job, trying to make it fast.


    I don''t think it''s fireproof.


    You could have told me what to do.


    He didn''t want to owe you anything.


    We talk about such things, but our legs don''t stop to rescue them.


    Some of them were underneath the fallen stone on the third floor, but Lionel destroys the stone with his big sword and repairs the torn arm with an extra heel.


    If it''s alive, it can be healed. Where the heavy equipment is needed, Lionel is there.


    Instead of a life detector, we have Keti.


    With that as a reassuring reminder, I work to rescue the injured.


    Thus, by the time we got down to the first floor, pillars were burning and breaking and ceilings were falling, but Lionel cut away every one that couldn''t be played by the wind wards.


    ''Mr. Dorchester and his followers are gone. Besides ... I''m worried about the different colored smoke from the basement. Have they already brought in the medicine from the Medicine Master''s Guild?


    That''s not what I heard.


    It''s unlikely to be the cause of the fire, but...


    The door to the basement was slammed open by Lionel and we walked in as the stairs to the basement emerged.


    If it weren''t for the wind wards, the visibility would have been poor and the smell would have been substantial again.


    Sure enough, Dolstar-san and his followers had the Medicine Guild Master, Lord Smick.


    ''''Area high heels, recover, recover, recover, recover. Alright, let''s carry it and get out.


    The moment I said that, I thought I heard another loud explosion, and then the stairs to the first floor were blocked.


    ".........I knew it was that pattern. Let''s put out the flames for now.


    Yes, sir.


    Okay.


    I instructed Lionel and Ketty, acutely aware that life is not so sweet.


    The two of them followed my instructions to extinguish the flames.


    I decided to use my cleansing magic to get rid of the dust and soot.


    ''Well, there''s still some oxygen, we can handle it. Lionel, can you cut the ceiling?


    I don''t think so, sir.


    Ketty?


    You''re not expecting this. Why isn''t Luciel-sama upset?


    It seemed strange that I, always in a hurry, wasn''t in a hurry.


    ''It''s because we''re underground. If we don''t come back forever, Dolan and Paula will come to rescue us with a golem, and even if they don''t come, if we put the debris away in the magic bag little by little, we''ll be able to escape.


    Were you expecting this to happen?


    Yeah. I was thinking about it when we went underground. If I can get them all out of there and make a miracle of it, my reputation will rise. Then the factory I built will be safe even after I''m gone. Besides, I thought my absence would give the people a head start.


    "Master Luciel is a black-hearted b*tc*.


    You''re getting pretty bold, aren''t you?


    Was it that stressful?


    They look at me in surprise, but I know how much I''ve been bullied for the past six months, how much it has worn on my nerves to be speared with Ketty on my back.


    They laugh bitterly, and I tell them what I''m feeling in a few words.


    As for the stress, I''d like to give them a keg of undiluted liquid from Object X. "Well, let''s have a cup of tea. Now, let''s have a cup of tea.


    I smiled at them and prepared a cup of tea and decided to wait for the four of them to wake up.

 105-99 Unexpected helper

    We were really drinking tea in the basement and chatting, when the four of us started to wake up.


    ''Ugh, where are we? S-grade?


    ''Oh, did you notice, Mr. Dorster? I''m glad you survived.


    ''Ha! What happened to those guys?


    I saved them all. Because of that, they''re now trapped underground, but none of them are in mortal danger.


    "? ... well if you''re okay... thank God.


    As Mr. Dorstar began to wake up his own followers, he decided to wake up Lord Smick as well.


    ''Where is this place~?''


    Looking at Smick, who was sleepwalking and had a pu~ at the end of the word, I called out to him.


    ''Did you notice? We''re in a building in a special healing zone.


    What are you doing here?


    This time, I didn''t pu~t it because I was awake.


    ''''I heard an explosion coming from this building and I thought there were people hurt, so I came to help.


    Well I''m sorry.


    Lord Smick apologized for saying that, but he couldn''t understand why he was apologizing.


    ''''Why are you apologizing? I understand if you''re grateful, but there''s no need for you to apologize anywhere, Mister Smick?


    ..........


    "...Mr. Dorchester, what''s going on? Isn''t it strange that all these faces are here?


    Mr. Dorstar looked at Lord Smick once and then started to speak.


    ''''Well there was smoke leaking out of the basement into the first floor and a strange smell, so we came here to see if this might not be a good idea.


    ''I see, but this place hasn''t exploded, has it?


    Yeah. There must have been nothing here but intense, drowsy, confusing smoke.


    ''Drowsiness and confusion? But there was a hell of an explosion. The ceiling, or rather the roof, on the fifth floor was blown off, so it wasn''t there.


    What?


    You heard the explosion, didn''t you?


    ''No, I vaguely remember hearing a scream and what sounded like something popping.


    How much more powerful did you smell?


    ''You are on to something, aren''t you, Mister Smick?


    ... yes. The Walrabis have come.


    Walrabis? ........Oh, you''re Lord Walrabis?


    Come to think of it, I had completely forgotten about the Raccoon Beast Man.


    ''''Yes. He seemed to know that I was transporting medicine here, and said he was here to help.


    Are you sure?


    There seemed to be a mixture of various powders....


    But there wasn''t anything that was going to blow up, was there?


    ..........


    Smick-dono began to sweat terribly and looked away further to add more information.


    ''''........When the smoke came out, I was in a hurry to collect the precious flaming plants and other things and try to escape outside, but I found that a lot of things were missing. I started mixing it, and I didn''t even notice...


    Does it really blow up that easily?


    It won''t explode. It does grow to the size of a fireball when it comes into contact with the air, but...


    That sounds like a trigger.


    Is it possible for smoke to ignite? Or is it a dust explosion? No, it''s unlikely because the vision was so clear on this one.


    ''''I don''t know the cause. It seems that Walrabis-dono was not inside the building.


    ...I see.


    Don''t just doubt it.


    Of course, you''ll have to take responsibility for the smoke you put out.


    Did you notice anything else unusual?


    ''There''s a lot of people working these days, and there''s been a mix of different species, but we''re not working together, so I''m not sure.''


    Yes.


    If it was a drama, the culprit would be easy to figure out, but....


    "Is all this stuff in here important to you?


    ''''Yes. But we have some in stock at the Yakushi Guild.


    Can I take it with me? Are you sure?


    Let me take it home.


    Yes, sir.


    As I retrieved all the bottles and herbs, Lord Smick bowed his head repeatedly.


    ''S-class, how do we get out of here?''


    You can leave whenever you want. Would you like to leave?


    Yeah. If they put the blame for the explosion on me, I can''t see it.


    Oh, you forgot about the position of the half-beast man.


    ''''Well, it''s been a long time now, so let''s go.


    I put the broken wood and debris from the stairway entrance into my magic bag.


    Lionel has a large shield at the ready, just in case, so I collect more and more of it.


    There was an exclamation behind me, but I couldn''t let up as I didn''t know when it would come crashing down like an avalanche.


    The staircase was now firmly in sight and they climbed the stairs, carefully collecting the scrap material and making their way up the stairs.


    And the door that Lionel had cut to enter the basement had changed in existence as a wall of rubble, and he couldn''t get out under normal circumstances.


    ''I''m really glad I had my magic bag with me,''


    As I put the wall of rubble into the magic bag, I wondered how it had burned so badly, with smoke and firebrands still smoldering in it. I kept moving my hands frantically the whole time, thinking that I needed to verify that as well, and it took me about an hour to escape, but I finally managed to escape from the building in the special healing zone.


    ''The number of onlookers has gone down at once,''


    ''Yes. It looks like some of the moves you''ve been worrying about are coming.


    There were only a few onlookers who had struggled just to get through the streets, and now there were only a handful of them.


    ''Where are we going first, Nyah?''


    Well, of course you''ll be at that golem''s.


    I answered Keti''s question immediately.


    I answered immediately, because I saw a five-meter tall golem rampaging near the planned school site.


    ''I''ll make those who set it up regret it. Do you Dolstar-san and the others have any idea where the half-beastmen might be able to gather?


    Usually in front of the tenement house.


    ''Then you can go ahead and do it. You should ask him a lot of questions there.


    I believe in you.


    Yeah. Then you two will have to do the work.


    "Ha.


    We headed to the school construction site as fast as we could, and there we were, dogs, cats, and the dragon race.


    I approached and shouted, holding my illusionary staff at the ready.


    ''What are you doing?''


    What I saw in my field of vision was Paula, who was struggling to control her golem, Dolan with his hammer, and the wounded Yarbo squad that was holding out in a protective manner for the two of them.


    It was easy to see that the battle had begun.


    ''I ask again, what in the world is this all about!


    When I shouted, the dragon tribe fell down flat and began to beg for forgiveness.


    ''''I''m sorry, Lucieldo... sir. This was decided at the urgent meeting of the Eight Tribes.


    "The dragon race has an excuse?


    ..........


    The dragon race, which had about thirty people, turned around completely and closed their mouths in a flat position.


    The dog and cat beastmen who were watching them started to pull and shake as I approached... but I ignored them and walked past them and cast a recovery spell on Dolan and the others.


    ''''It hasn''t even been two hours since we were caught in the explosion, though?


    ''These guys tried to take this place away because Master Luciel was dead or because Master Luciel told them to use a half-beast man and there was an accident.


    "Huh. Do you take this as a declaration of war on me, St. Schuler''s Church, an S-Class Healer?


    Those who heard this began to tremble, and they were terrified as the great sword Lionel held up began to burn with flames, dropping their weapons more and more.


    ''''If you want to kill each other, then I will respond to you on behalf of Luciel-sama.


    Both dog beastmen and cat beastmen were even sitting on Lionel''s high spirits.


    ''''Hey, you''re a cat-beastman too, right? Help me...


    The moment I heard a thud, I think Ketty moved behind the man and smacked him on the neck.


    ''I hate to be unseemly, I''ve memorized the faces of everyone here, Nya. Think about what you have to do now, it will be much easier later on if you work for Luciel-sama, nya. First, we have to save the half-beast people.


    The beasts looked at each other as Keti spoke up and ran towards the tenement house with their weapons.


    ''Luciel-sama, give us instructions as well.


    The dragon race remained flat.


    ''''Oh, then you should really get the person who burned the building in the special healing zone, the merchant who wholesaled wood to that place, and the person really responsible for that place.''''


    "Haha.


    The dragon race moved off in formation.


    ''''Dolan and the others did a good job of defending themselves to the death. We haven''t left anything here yet, and we''ll continue to walk down the street where the half-beastmen live and return to the Healer''s Guild.


    "Ha.


    There was no hurry to get there, and as they headed to the half-beast''s dwelling, it could be seen that he had tried to set it on fire and burn it.


    ''All of us will search each house, and if they are still alive, we will heal them!


    I walked slowly and looked around.


    I felt dead as I got closer, but I couldn''t help but hang it up.


    ''Extra heels.''


    The magic light appears, but it doesn''t get sucked in...did it ever?


    Suddenly glowing, the mutilated body returned to its original state.


    ''''The life force of a beastman is amazing.


    I had just helped a stranger and I cried.


    Lionel pretended not to notice my tears.


    I guessed that this was the only half that had been cut on my back after my search, and that this half had been cut for show.


    I can''t stay here like this, so I''ll ask one of them to stay behind for a hearing, and then I''ll ask them to bring me to the Healer''s Guild later and move on.


    ''If there was blood, then there must have been a battle. Could it possibly be the worst thing that could happen?


    What are you going to do?


    We won''t tolerate people pulling our strings. I won''t let those who were complicit in this crime go free.


    Rabbits, wolves, foxes, and bird-beast people were rushing in front of the Healer''s Guild.


    Protecting them were the giant bear-beast people and the Hatchians on their shoulders, as well as the Priest Knight''s men.


    The first to notice me were the avian beastmen, who stopped their flight and descended.


    The next ones I noticed were the Bear Beastmen and the Hutch tribe.


    The only reason they noticed us was because they were guarding the Healers'' Guild.


    I didn''t expect the Avian Beastman Tribe to join us, but this was probably because of the Bear Beastman''s pheromones.


    ''''So, should I barge into the Healer''s Guild and ask them to tell me what they''re thinking? Lord Lilliard, Lord Olga, and Lord Forens.


    The beastmen, including the three who heard me, stopped.


    ''''What is it you''re asking about? Didn''t you hear that?


    It''s alive.


    Olga opened her mouth to say so.


    ''This is, uh...''


    Forens, whose usual lighthearted talk is heavy.


    This was decided by the Council of Eight Tribes. It was decided at the meeting of the Eight Tribes that a half-beast man, who is favored by Luciel-dono, caused damage to the Special Healing Zone. It was decided that the chief, Luciel-dono, would be responsible for this.


    Isn''t this a shift in responsibility? Well, it doesn''t matter either way.


    ''How did you manage to clog up the meeting in the two hours or so since it was engulfed in flames? What does this mean? Oh, you all conspired against me and the Healer''s Guild. Haha.


    Follens prods me as I laugh at the beau reading.


    ''Why didn''t you consult with me about letting the Hatches into Yenis without permission?


    What''s the problem? They haven''t stepped out of the Healer''s Guild, and they haven''t bothered us, have they?


    That''s not what I''m talking about. If we can get them to make honey, we can make enormous profits.


    So what? The Hatches are my friends. Besides, this is my property now, and I have an agreement with them that allows me to do what I want with the profits. As a merchant, you will understand what that means, I suppose?


    ..........


    Forens was completely silent.


    ''''Lord Lilliard the rabbit-beast, not only were you corrupt and embezzling the money that the multitude of people worked so hard for, but you also conspired to shift responsibility for the creation of a special healing zone, which is outrageous. The rabbit-beast people I know have an excellent eye for people, but it seems that you have a cloudy vision.


    ''Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about. The idea of a special zone for healing never existed in the first place. A mere mention of a dragon killer is enough to cause everyone to be upset, and that''s why we''re in this situation.


    I see. May I take that as the consensus of all the Leporem Venators?


    The rabbit-beast people, who were holding hoes and such when I looked around Lilliard, hide them on their backs.


    Since they are not an aggressive species by nature, they raise their voices desperately trying to get into us.


    Oh, I don''t want to die.


    I only came because you asked me to.


    Mr. Lilliard, did you lie to me?


    Please forgive me.


    The reason I don''t think anything of it is because I''m looking at the half-beast man who was cut off earlier.


    ''''Ah, that''s enough. Then let''s say that only Lilliard-dono thinks so. However, you guys who were complicit in it will also receive a suitable punishment as the current head of Yenis, as well as a Healer Guild S-ranked Healer.


    Needless to say, they slumped their shoulders.


    ''Lord Olga, I thought you were in no small part ... one of us. It was because I could see how well you wanted to build a school for Sheila. Why even the wolf-beast man?


    ''''I''m ... sorry. I''m doing this for the Blutbad.


    Can you say that with pride, Sheila?


    ..........


    So, what do you want to do? Do you choose to be hostile?


    I didn''t think he was a bad person.


    Olga holds the sword in her backhand and opens her eyes and opens her mouth.


    ''Kuh ... no longer this "Luciel, don''t tease me so much. Olga will go bald.


    Yeah. Well, I guess that''s pretty much the whole race seared out.


    ''Luciel, you''ll need to use a little more information to smooth out the process with a few more things to get up there.


    I''m relieved that the straight part hasn''t changed, though.


    The two wolf-beastmen who suddenly appeared laugh.


    ''''Why the two of you?''''


    What am I dreaming about? I even felt like it.


    But I know it''s not a dream.


    The two of them are happily talking to me.


    ''In case you''re wondering, this is our hometown, and I thought I''d see where Luciel was going right and left. That, and it looks like we''re going to have to do a little dense moxie.


    ''I got a letter from Olga saying that the danger is almost over. But why is the Warlord here, anyway? And it''s a blink-and-you''re a blink-and-you''re a shadow over there?


    You''re probably asking about Lionel and Ketty.


    I tell them about their position.


    ''? These two were sold into slavery, but now they are trusted followers.


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    And for some reason Lionel and Ketty could be heard laughing behind them too.


    ''Well, good. Now, Olga, is that fox-beast man over there, the bird-beast man above you, an enemy?


    ''You''re late coming! You almost got Sheila to cry! You guys were looking for a mastermind, anyway.


    ''Olga, you''re well aware. I''ve already got the mastermind.


    ''Follens, the fox-beast-man, was on our side earlier, but he''s on our side because he''s just confused by the hatchlings. The Avian Beastman is on our side because he sides with the Bear Beastman.


    ''''Then it''s about time we got the half-beastmen together, so let''s go to the representative''s meeting place. Luciel, I was very happy to hear that you are working hard and trying to make Yenis a better place.


    Thank you, sir.


    But you see, beastmen have a lot of strings attached to them, and if you don''t get angry and discipline them properly when they are on top, they will lick you. I''ll teach you how to discipline them properly in the assembly hall so they learn.


    "Yes, Mr. Galva.


    Luciel, did you get that from the Adventurers'' Guild?


    Well, yes. Do you want to use it?


    ''Yeah. I''ve got a guy who needs to feed you some new food.


    Is this Mr. Gruger''s food attack?


    Don''t be an a**h*le. It''s something you''ve learned to eat properly.


    ''That''s great! But you don''t think you''re going to pass out right after you eat...?


    So you''re the only one who can eat normally. Well, let''s go.


    Yes. But wait a minute. Yalvo''s squadron will stay here, Mister Hanir, Mister Brian, are there any wounded?


    I''m fine.


    We''ll be fine, too.


    Apparently, the battle had not started, so no one was injured.


    Thus, we all walked together towards the Garba-san and Grugar-san brothers and the tenement area modified and the representatives'' meeting place.


    I would find out after this how capable the wolf-beast brothers who had taken control of Yenis were.

 106-100 mastermind and perpetrator

    As soon as we started to move to the delegates'' meeting place, I was approached.


    "Can you go ahead for a minute?


    Galva-san said and then disappeared.


    "Quite the recluse Nya.


    Keti was assessing that behind me, but I made it a priority to talk to Gurugar-san.


    A bear as usual........Grugar-san had a presence that reminded me of a black bear from my previous life''s memory.


    That Gruger-san was looking at me while smiling. Apparently, he wanted to talk about honey.


    I wasn''t expecting you to be on friendly terms with the Hatchis. Honey is not something that comes along very often. So when they gave me honey, I wondered if that might be the case. I thought so, but it''s a hard species to meet normally.


    ''No - my meeting with them was a fluke. And I was trying to make Yenis a better place to live... and all I''ve done is fail.


    ''''Of course. Because no matter how much you become a dragon slayer, this country is corrupt now. Do you know why Brother Galba left Yenis?


    ''No, Olga-san has only told me that she used to be called a prodigy.


    ''You''re not represented, you''re made to do everything, and if you fail, you''re held accountable for it. It was just that kind of routine. So when I registered as an adventurer, we both left Yenis.


    Mr. Galba says he''s giving up.


    Has this country always been like this?


    ''The wrinkles of it have tormented Luciel over time, yes, brother Galba regretted it.


    I''ve been wanting to travel a lot lately....


    When I was working for a company in my previous life, work outside of my field of expertise I would just go get a contract, put it in the order date and construction instructions, and let the engineering department take care of the rest.


    But now I have to take responsibility for everything, it''s like being the CEO of a small business.


    It''s like being the president of a small or medium-sized company, where you have to take responsibility for everything.


    ''''This time it''s the elders'' fault for trudging through the active labyrinth and turning Luciel into a dragon slayer, not the representatives who tried to pretend the corruption in this country didn''t happen. Luciel has been elevated this time.


    The elder?


    The Elders are here I had never heard of any such thing.


    Besides, it was supposedly Lord Jasuan who spread the dragon slayers.


    Seeing my questioning expression, Grugar-san explains simply.


    ''''The representatives of the Council of the Eight Tribes are all young, right? The oldest is around forty years old. Why is that? The Presbyterian Council it''s because the old men, the chiefs of the various clans, are calling the shots.


    Well I''ve never heard of such a thing?


    Each clan has elders who decide on the representatives above the representatives. The delegates are usually unable to stand up to the elders.


    ...?


    ''''There are only eight races in the Council of Eight Tribes, remember? Besides, I believe the old man of the dragon race has a blessing, so the dragon race can''t resist.


    .........So there''s still a lot I don''t know about Yenis.


    ''The last few months have been good...''


    When I said this, Gruger grabbed me by the shoulders and whispered to me about this case.


    The elders didn''t like the fact that we gave the slums a facelift and favored the half-breeds and the homeless, so we came up with a plan. So they hatched this plan.


    ''''........That''s all it took to cause an explosion like that?''''


    ''''Ah. I''m sure we''ll find out the details later, but it seems that with the building collapsing and Luciel not coming out, it was decided to put the blame on the Healer''s Guild as well, for goodness sake.


    ''''........Where does Galva-san pick up such confidential information from? In the first place, haven''t you two been staying for quite some time?


    I arrived here in Yenis three days ago.


    How did you not find out?


    It was my brother Galba who was there.


    So, when you get to the meeting place, do you have a role for me to play?


    ''None. Luciel gave Yenis, who had been a goose chase, a new wind in her sails. Even if you''re interrupted, you''ve proceeded to make Yenis a good environment, so a little bit of fun won''t hurt.


    While talking about this, we reached the representative''s meeting place and found the half-beastmen surrounded by a coalition of beastmen, led by the tiger beastmen.


    When I saw that, I was about to run when Gruger-san grabbed me by the shoulders.


    ''''Don''t worry. No one was hurt, right? I''ve already sent a request to the guys in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    If you looked closely, you could see that there was an armed unit between the half-beastmen and the beastmen, and they had built a barricade to prevent the half-beastmen from attacking them.


    Inside that barricade, there were even the figures of Lord Jasuang and Lord Gaius.


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    A little closer and you''ll see.


    As he approached as he said, there were a dozen or so old beastmen of various races bound with ropes and their mouths covered with cloth, and a dozen or so beastmen.


    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting. Luciel is safe too. Luciel, these guys are the source of what I was talking about earlier.


    As soon as Mr. Gruger announced that so that everyone around them could hear, there was a general commotion.


    The old beasties were wooing and roaring, but the beasties who were caught together were quiet.


    ''''Thank you, Luciel-sama, for saving Dorstar-san. This one also did its job well, just as the two people that Luciel-sama adores told us to do.


    ''What? Is the Kefin squad injured?


    Yeah, no.


    I was about to ask Gurugar-san about this when this time Jasuan-dono and Jaius-dono called out to me.


    ''''It''s as good as it gets. I thought that Luciel-sama, who is receiving the dragon''s strong blessing, couldn''t die so easily.''''


    ''When you asked me to spread the word and instigate an agitation that Master Luciel was dead, I was a bit frightened, but it worked, as there was no other time like this when all the elders, who are usually more cautious than anyone else and rarely appear in public, could be in one place.


    They gave me a look of relief, and then their eyes sharpened as they looked down at the old men.


    I was already unable to keep up with the situation.


    Gruger, who couldn''t see that, began to explain to me in a way that I could understand, little by little.


    ''We actually used the adventurers when we were planning this mission. I told them it was our last chance to rebuild this Yenis.


    ''''What about ... the planned school site, the former slums, and the Healer''s Guild that was attacked?''''


    We''ll have a few injuries, but it was the best thing we could have done.


    Too?


    I can pretty much understand what they were trying to do with this operation.


    But maybe I''m naive, but I don''t agree with the plan to hurt people.


    I don''t think so. I was quite surprised by the explosion. If it''s true, I was talking to brother Galba yesterday about going to see Luciel before this happened.


    I''m relieved to hear that.


    As expected, I would have despised the two of them if they had deliberately caused an explosion like that.


    Then I heard a light voice.


    ''''Hey, sorry to keep you waiting. I almost got away from you because you used a strange technique.''''


    Garba-san held the raccoon beastman on his shoulders, and a man tied with ropes was held at his side.


    Then the air that had been buzzing earlier changed, and silence dominated the place.


    And that person looks like the person I rescued earlier in the day dressed like... a human race?


    Don''t you think that''s terrible? I haven''t seen you in a long time and you fainted just by looking at my face... so we''re the ones who carried out this sabotage.


    What?


    How do you know who did it?


    All of you half-beastmen will recognize this face, won''t you?


    Mr. Galva lowered Lord Walrabis to the ground and turned him so that he could see the face of the man bound by the ropes he held at his side.


    ''''Nah... isn''t that Hattori?''''


    That''s what Kefin exclaimed.


    Is that Hattori, that Hattori who was supposed to have died in the labyrinth?


    Didn''t you say he was dead?


    It wasn''t Keffin who answered my question, but Mr. Galva.


    ''It seems he''s been doing a lot of work behind the scenes. Not here, but in the Illimassia Empire.


    That person owes Yenis a debt of gratitude, doesn''t he?


    It''s like that originally. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    Hmmm. Betrayal is a ninja''s usual method. What''s wrong with moving to a place where I have a high opinion of my abilities.......that is.


    I feel like a foreigner who learned some wrong ninja knowledge.............but this is the reincarnation.


    ''Sorry to wake you up, but you already have no use for your abilities. Crime slaves can also block out all of your abilities.


    ''It can''t be that way.... I can''t get through the rope... that I can''t, that I can''t.


    Hattie, why did you betray us?


    Mr. Druster, who played the role of the face, slipped out of the half-beast circle and asked Hattori.


    ''I am grateful to you for picking me up, that I am. But I have a duty as God''s chosen one.''


    God? Are you saying that the Lord God, Freya, was descending? Worldly ramblings. You have no such title, do you?


    I was saved by God when I lost my life........that I was chosen by God to live a low life forever. I was chosen by God to live a lowly life forever, that I couldn''t feel sorry for God.


    ........I guess he''s a complete reincarnation.


    Let''s leave the God thing out of this one for now, since it has nothing to do with this one... the question is what you think of the attempted murder point.


    ''I''m sure Mr. Dorchester and the others knew they were working in there. A dozen of them would have died if we hadn''t rescued them. How do you feel about that?


    Hattori replies, glaring at me.


    ''It''s all your fault, that it is. Since you captured the spies from the Empire one after another, I have run into financial difficulties and had to take this job, that I had to take it.


    Here, Galva, who is holding Hattori, turns his cold eyes to Hattori and speaks up.


    ''''Yeah. It''s a complete shift of responsibility. I''m going to have you tortured for a while now and you''re going to tell me all kinds of information, so let''s just pass out. Luciel, give him object X.


    Uh, oh, yes. I''m home.


    I take the keg and cup out of the magic bag and pour the object X.


    I''m a reincarnated person, and ninjas are the ones who endure, so I guess I can drink it. That was what I feared. When Garba-san ordered, Hutri drank out of Object X, and just before he finished it, he turned white and blew bubbles.


    ''Luciel... you''re very good at giving them undiluted fluids.


    Mr. Gruger was pulling back, but I had no idea what he was talking about.


    Then Garba-san''s speech began here.


    ''It''s been a long time, ladies and gentlemen, if you don''t know me, it''s nice to meet you, I''m the son of Glauga, the elder of the wolf-beast tribe lying there.


    I have always hated this Yenis.


    When I was 15 years old, I used to accompany my father to the House of Representatives in Yenis.


    What I saw there was a gathering in the name of a representative council, where each tribe kept pulling each other''s leg. It was not the kind of place to discuss proper policy.


    If they proposed something and failed, they would place all the blame on the tribe and if they succeeded, they would claim only their rights.


    This was a bad practice that had been going on since the days of his grandfather, who had smashed the Healer''s Guild by blaming everything on the wise men and kicking them out without thinking of a decent policy.


    The only reason the spices in the field are available today is because the wise men harvested seeds from all over the world, taught them how to grow them, and developed sales channels so that they could be sold in many countries.


    By no means was this a decision made by the Council of Representatives of Yenis.


    Mr. Galba really knew the Council of Representatives.


    ''Brother Galba spoke of three policies when he was young. Two of them were successful and one was beaten to a pulp. Can you believe it? That beaten third eye was an elder it was going to be crushed by the council of chiefs.


    ''There''s a difference between the Council of Representatives and the Council of Chiefs?


    Yeah. As I told you, each chieftain decides who will represent the tribe for two years.


    I didn''t know that either.


    Of course.


    Even as we were whispering, Galba''s speech continued.


    ''How did Luciel-sama, the healer there, come to be feted as the chief of Yenis? It was a way to hide the injustice of those that were represented.


    It has been investigated that Shazza of the Tiger Beastman tribe conspired with Glohara, the former deputy guildmaster of the Medicine Master''s Guild, to sell off information about the country to other countries, pocketed a large amount of money, and used the money to bribe the elders to become their representatives.


    Other than that, Lilliard, the representative of the rabbit-beast people, falsely reported and tried to cover up trivial things such as pocketing the floating wages by installing Luciel-sama, who was known as an S-class healer and dragon slayer, as the head of the group.


    And originally, the chiefs thought that Luciel-sama could do nothing and that his term as chief of Yenis would end.


    However, he was not normal.


    First of all, he cleaned up that dirty, smelly slum.


    He couldn''t choose where he was born, and as a result of treating even the half-beastmen without discrimination, they had never committed a crime.


    Next, they are going to invest their private money to build a school so that the next generation can flourish so that the future of Yenis will be brighter.


    It also turns out that today''s destruction of the healing special zone was set up by half-beastmen and to trap them by saying that it was Luciel-sama who built the healing special zone.


    People of Yenis, is this good enough for you? Are the beastmen a despicable race of ingrates? If not, then let''s rebuild Yenis together.


    It turns out that Mr. Galva is trying to flatten out all of his bad habits this time around.


    But still, the fact that there was a buzz when they talked about building a school means that some people still didn''t know about this story.


    I''m pretty shocked about that.


    I whisper to Gruger-san.


    ''Does it make my back itch to be saddled with Garba-san?


    Well, that''s what speeches are for, isn''t it?


    ''I was wondering, do you think it would work better if Galva-san became the chief?


    It''s only temporary...


    ''And yet, is the Adventurer''s Guild of Meratni okay?


    Yeah. Brod told me to help him out for a while.


    I can only thank my mentor for that.


    Go tell him yourself when you''re done with your term.


    Yes.


    I really can''t thank Master Brod for sending them both to me.


    They really do take good care of you, don''t they?


    Lionel spoke up to him.


    ''Yeah. He has always helped me when I was in Meratni and again this time. I''ll speak respectfully to Lionel as soon as I release him from slavery, though?


    Kakka. I like it just the way it is.


    Huh, well, just think about it.


    Lionel just laughed.


    Mr. Galva continued in his speech, declaring emphatically.


    ''Normally I cannot judge them.


    I hereby declare that I am the chief of the werewolf tribe and that I will take over the chieftainship of the werewolf tribe and invoke my coercive powers under the authority of the chieftain.


    Then the area begins to buzz.


    The Chief''s name is assaulted? Enforcement authority? I came up with something I didn''t understand the content of, so I honestly asked Gulgar-san a question.


    ''Is it easy to assault the chieftain that Garba-san just declared? And what''s the mandatory power?


    Mr. Grugar paused for a moment before he began.


    ''First of all, the chief''s accession, but only in the event of the chief''s death or the commission of a crime that would lead to his enslavement, and only after his election will there be a discussion within the tribe and the accession be made.


    ''''...There''s no one who can object to Galba-san, so you were able to directly assassinate the chieftain...''''


    Gruger replied with a grin at my statement.


    Yeah. There''s no one here in Yenis who can argue with Brother Galba to his face. And then there''s the compulsory power...


    Mr. Grugar told me that the coercive power comes with a risk.


    The coercive power was a right that could only be used by the chief, and if he used it, the elected representative would lose his right to speak for the next ten years.


    In addition, since Yenis is a democratic country, the possibility of the law being passed is extremely low if no rootwork has been done to the beastman clans even if the forceful power is invoked.


    I was worried and continued to ask questions to Mr. Gruger.


    ''''Will it be passed this time?


    ''''This time, all the chiefs of each race have committed acts that make them criminal slaves. That''s why, as of now, there is only one chieftain, Galba brother. And if a new chief is chosen, the power of force will be restored, so there''s no risk to us this time.


    When I finished questioning Mr. Gruger and turned to Galva, he began to announce the details of his compulsory rights.


    ''Well, I''m going to go off too. I''ll make a dish with it and you can lend me some.


    Mr. Gruger said and walked over to Mr. Galba as he took the barrel of object X from me.


    With the two of us together, the pressure seemed to double.


    ''''All the elders of the eight races who were the source of this event will be executed and all of their properties will be confiscated.


    As for the current representatives, if all of them are dismissed at once, there is a possibility that the economy will collapse. Therefore, there will be a period of preparation for the succession process and handover.


    If he is innocent after the investigation, he will not be made a slave, but all his private property will be confiscated.


    If you are black, of course, you will be enslaved and sentenced to cultivation for the rest of your life.


    ''Next, the man who caused this explosion, after all the interrogations have been completed, will have the former slum representatives decide whether he should be executed or enslaved.


    As for Walrabis, we know that he was also manipulated by that man this time, but he will be made a slave.


    ''Finally, this time many of them rioted, all of them would normally be criminal slaves, but Master Luciel asked for a pardon.


    Therefore, I grant pardon by drinking the food Gurgar has prepared and the wise man''s drink. Everyone has an equal right to choose.


    By the way, don''t worry, there is no escape. Everyone will be on the same terms.


    ''I''m Gulgar, in charge of the food. Let us celebrate the birth of the new Jennis by eating and drinking heavenly food and an unparalleled wise man''s drink that will linger forever.


    Mr. Gulgar exclaimed happily.


    As I watched, I wondered if Mr. Galva''s punishment this time would be harsh.


    Or is this appropriate? I''ve been asking myself that for a long time.


    I don''t want people to think I''m a jerk for punishing people so harshly... was I just being defensive?


    If only there was a place like a prison or a courtroom I realized I was afraid to judge people myself.


    I was confused by the many emotions I was feeling, and I heard screaming and crying from everywhere.


    Many of them were not cries from drinking Object X, but rather anger at Galba for trying to end the curtain by executing each of the chiefs.


    Some of them were harsh words, such as murdering their parents. But Mr. Galba never reversed his decision.


    It means that Mr. Galba and Mr. Gulgar will judge his father.


    I decided to ask him to add one more thing.


    "The execution date will be decided at a later date, is that correct?


    Then Mr. Galva looked surprised and nodded.


    ''This time you have committed a crime that cannot be forgiven. From now on, your souls will return to heaven and your bodies to earth. Do penance until the day your final execution takes place.


    I added as much.


    "Then each of the elders and their cronies will be reduced to criminal slaves until the date of their execution.


    This is how the elders are pulled by the adventurers? Chief? As I looked at the group, I decided to pray that this Yenis would be as normal as possible.


    And I, who didn''t even know who was judging who in this warped country and who had the authority to do so, was horrified by how much of a dangerous position I was in, being manipulated by information from above.

 107-101 school completed

    After Garba-san''s announcement of the contents of the forced right by Garba-san, both Garba-san and Grugar-san urged me to return to the Healer''s Guild, but I decided to stay behind.


    I felt the need to see it all through.


    ''Well, I don''t think it''s going to be fun to watch,''


    Saying that, Garba-san took out a list of residents by race and instructed Guruger-san to make the people who participated in the riot this time to drink Object X.


    As expected, the food wouldn''t be ready in time, so the decision was made to feed them again at a later date there.


    Right next to where Gruger-san was making them drink the Object X, Galba-san explained the compulsory right in detail.


    ''''...That''s why, as soon as the new chiefs are chosen from each race, the coercive power will be restored, so we won''t have an environment where wolf-beastmen are oppressed.


    ''But if multiple races collude, you could beat one race, couldn''t you?


    ''Yes. Normally we need the approval of the majority tribe, but the criminals don''t have that authority. So we had to get all the chiefs together.


    ''Did you intend to use the explosion to your advantage and get rid of Yenis''s pus in this mess all at once?


    ''''Yeah. I''ve had a relationship with the two heads of the Adventurer''s Guild for a long time, so I just asked for it yesterday. Originally, it was supposed to be a smarter solution in a month or so.


    ''Haha. It''s all that kind of stuff.


    This time it was a forced vote with only one clan chief, but the people who participated in the riot drank Object X and fainted, hoping that what they had committed would make it go away.


    Thirty-seven members of the dragon race, 217 members of the dog-beast race, 163 members of the cat-beast race, 211 members of the rabbit-beast race, and 349 members of the tiger-beast race fainted after drinking the object X. The avian-beast race was not guilty this time.


    The avian beastman race was acquitted this time, the fox beastman race was also acquitted with the exception of a few people, the wolf beastman race made those who participated in the riot drink Object X, and as for those who attacked them, it was decided that several people would be made criminal slaves, including Olga who called Garba and the others.


    As for the representatives of the Canine Beastmen, Cat-Beastmen, Rabbit-Beastmen and Tiger-Beastmen, as well as their workers, it was decided that they would be reduced to criminal slaves and transported to the Labyrinth City of Grandre. It seems that the labyrinth city Grandle is the cradle of the labyrinth and has several labyrinths, so I think it will be used as a shield for attacking the labyrinth....


    As for the representatives of the dragon race, Mister Jack and his workers, they did not participate in the riots, but encouraged the majority of the dragon race to not participate in the riots. However, since they couldn''t stop all of the dragon race, they were reduced to criminal slaves and their treatment was left up to Lord Jasuan.


    I ask Olga-san about this.


    ''''........Is that correct?


    I knew that this man was trying to make Yenis better in his own way.


    ''I don''t like it. But if we don''t fall into slavery here, we won''t be able to show the rest of our race that we''re not.


    He laughs and says, but he''s probably been regretting it ever since he couldn''t stop Shazza.


    ''Still, Olga, you have Sheila, don''t you? What are you going to do?


    "...I have asked Mr. Galba and Grugar to help with Sheila''s case. ........We will miss you, but this is atonement.


    After saying that much, I gulped down the object X in one go and passed out.


    I mutter as I look at the unconscious Olga-san.


    ''''........It''s pretty painful when someone you know is being punished.


    ''Yes, that''s true. But there''s a difference between sweetness and gentleness, and those who stand above you have a reasonable responsibility to do so. Luciel, you need to train your mind a bit more, too.


    Galba tapped me on the shoulder and instructed the adventurers to carry the people they were dropping into slavery to the slavers.


    Thus, the renewal of Yenis was to begin.


    The renewal of the Yenis style took place.


    The new representatives of the tribe were called for, whether they were self-appointed or not, and candidates were nominated and those who had a good reputation were chosen.


    The representatives swore an oath not to cheat or give instructions to cheat.


    It was also decided that the term of office would be two years, after the handover was properly completed.


    It was also decided that Brian would be the next chief.


    The decision to adopt this system was based on the fear that if the decision was made by the eight tribes alone, it would lead to collusion.


    A system will be put in place to prevent fraud while double-checking. There was also talk of bringing back the four tribes that had been sent out to build a new town together in the near future, and I shrugged my shoulders and said that if I could, I''d want to be involved in that area instead of this one.


    It''s been a full eight months since I became the chief. The construction of the school, which was the first thing I came up with as part of the internal affairs plan, was finally coming to an end.


    "Humph!


    Immobilization ... done.


    Doran built a monument to the entrance of the school building, Paula fixed it and the construction of the school was complete.


    ''Good job, Dolan, Paula! And thank you all for your hard work to date. Now the school building is complete!


    I pump my fist in the air and the cheers erupt.


    I could tell that not only Paula and Dolan, but many of the residents had high hopes for the school building that took ten days to build.


    There was a lot of post-processing and other things to do in the days following that day.


    Among other things, it was a result of the exposure of the Hatchis, who are professionals at making honey, because many of them thought it was a new industry for Yenis.


    However, the confusion was put to rest when the Hatch representative, Lord Hanir, said a few words to them.


    ''The reason we are here making honey is because it is the residence of Luciel-sama, who saved our lives. In that contract, we are the Hatch tribe directly under Luciel-sama. If you ask us to contribute our profits to Yenis, we will leave Yenis.


    "...cummer! That''s not good kumar! If you hurt the Hatch tribe, you will fight resolutely until you are the last man standing, Kumar.


    The story ended there, as Lord Brian shouted so huge and the birds and beasts sided with him.


    The foxes were reluctant until the end, but it seemed that they had begun to seek a new venture of their own.


    Due to the confusion and post-processing, the construction of the school was finally completed today, albeit a little behind schedule.


    At the beginning of the school''s construction, there were requests from parents who wanted to send their children to the school, and it was planned to welcome about 300 students.


    However, there are many people who did not know about the construction of the school until Mr. Galba''s speech, and many of them did not know about the school, which anyone can attend, so the number of children alone could swell to as many as 1,600.


    That''s why, after passing a curriculum, such as a course that teaches the basics, they can choose the field they want to study as an elective class.


    Since growth differs from person to person, it was decided to do the same class for two days, take the third day off, and then proceed to change the content of the class on the next two days.


    I''m going to start teaching them literacy skills like reading and writing letters and simple math.


    The first literacy skill I want him to learn is to start with his own name, then the names of his family members, and once he can write the names of things he knows, he should grow up to be able to write a letter.


    As for math, being able to do the four rules of arithmetic will be enough.


    For elective classes, Jord-san agreed to invite a pharmacy instructor from the Medicine Master''s Guild or teach students with holy attribute magic aptitude from the Healer''s Guild.


    I had thought about other attributes as well, but since there is no small amount of attack magic, I decided to refrain from teaching about other attributes for the time being, as I thought we couldn''t handle it here.


    I hope to gradually diversify what I teach in the future, but that will be up to Yenis.


    I''ve been thinking about having martial arts training, jumping rope and other recreational activities in the school grounds, but I''m going to leave that up to the principal.


    ''''First of all, we''ll have an open call for students and an interview for that. I''m counting on that, Principal Nahlia.


    Yes, Master Luciel.


    ''No more pretending. Mr. Nahlia has been freed from slavery.


    I laugh at that.


    The only person I could trust as a principal is someone with good character, a wide range of knowledge, and the ability to teach it... and there''s only one person who can do that, Mr. Nahlia.


    No, sir.


    ''Don''t be modest. Mr. Jord can use dispel too, so when the slaves you currently protect in the Healing Guild are at a level where you can hire them, you can talk to Mr. Jord and hire them for Healer''s Guild work or school work.


    Yes, sir.


    ''Principal Nahlia, I know this is a very difficult time for you, but please take care of your teachers and students.''


    ''''Well Master Lionel has asked me to solidify Luciel-sama''s ground here, so I will do my best.


    Thank you, sir.


    It was the guildmaster''s room when I nominated the headmaster.


    I called Nahlia over to where me, Lionel and Ketty were.


    ''Nahlia, you are released from your slave contract,''


    Please hold.


    I let it sink in and spin the words.


    I heard that in the Irimasia Empire, there was a famous warlord who ran through the battlefield and was known as the world''s greatest warlord.


    It is said that his name was Lionel Glass Elves.


    One day, the general was poisoned by his allies in an encampment far from the battlefield.


    In that split second, he was cut off and his legs were cut off.


    Then a cat-beast man named Ketia, whose street name is the cat of the Instantaneous Shadow, appeared and protected the Warlord.


    However, he was accused of escaping from the battlefield for his actions, and was punished and reprimanded by the Emperor.


    Apparently, this was the ostensible reason why the general was set up, since there were rumors that human experimentation was taking place in the empire and that demonic tribesmen were entering the empire, and the general, who was investigating these rumors, was set up.


    There was a woman named Lunaria who learned that Lionel and Ketia had been dropped into slavery as treason.


    Lunaria had served the House of Elfens for a long time.


    Lunaria was about to buy both Lionel and Ketia back from the slavers when the slavers set her up and she found herself in a carriage headed for Yenis.


    Nahlia looked at Lionel and Ketty, then nodded quietly.


    ''Just as you, as Nahlia, are teaching the slaves you protect in the Healer''s Guild, I want you to teach the people who are entering as well as the headmaster of the school you can do in Yenis.


    ''Lunaria you have served House Elfens well. From now on, you will be Nahlia and spend your time training people who are suited to you. Then you will be able to build the ground for Lady Luciel here and I will be able to travel in peace.


    ''I''ll take care of you two, Nya. I''ll work for Nahlia as well.


    ''''Well you''ve already made up your mind........''''


    It''s possible that the demon race could really be involved.


    The joking prophecies of the spirits couldn''t be all deceitful either.


    If that happens, it will be important to have something here that we can trust.


    ...I haven''t heard about the prophecy of the spirits that I had forgotten about at the time, or about the demon race being involved in the empire? I promised myself that I would never go to the Empire.


    I understand. So... please, please, please make sure you come back.


    Okay.


    Lionel and Nahlia are staring at each other.


    The former may have been an unforgivable love affair due to the difference in status... and it sounds like it might be a lot of fun...


    ''Oh, I''m sorry we''re staring at each other, but I''m going to stay here until my term in Yenis is over when the school is up, okay?


    They started laughing after they scowled, but I guess that was just embarrassment.


    The next day, in front of everyone at the Healer''s Guild, they cancelled Nahlia''s slave contract.


    Then I signed a contract to install her as the new headmaster of Yenis.


    Thus, after I had terminated my own slave contract for the first time, I declared.


    Nahlia is now the first slave.


    Because of her character and her achievements so far, I have decided to have her become the headmistress of our new school.


    In the future, if you want to terminate your slavery contract, or if I assign work to you, or if you want to have your slavery contract terminated of your own volition, you can come to me directly.


    As I walked up the stairs, Nahlia-san was greeted with congratulations from the slaves she was protecting. and so on, and I was impressed by her happy face.


    Nahlia is now in charge of the school, so we''re on track for most things now.


    The honey factory I built with the Hatchis will still produce the same amount of honey per day, but it will be at a premium and sell at a higher price, and I have a place to sell it.


    The cotton sown in the fields is growing and the Raccoon Beastman is desperately developing underwear, towels and clothes made from cotton every day.


    Mr. Follens of the Fox Beastman said that this is also likely to draw inquiries from all over.


    It seems that Mr. Follens of the Fox Beastmen was confused by the Hatch tribe during the riots and went out of control.


    The riot was about five minutes before we joined them, and it was decided that he would be a slave for that.


    I took too much pity on him, so I decided to buy him.


    He loved money and business, but he was a serious man who never did anything dishonest, so I decided to leave him in charge of the guard.


    Now he worked hard for his wife, and when I told him that I would terminate his slavery once I made a successor, he said he didn''t want to give up this much of his workplace to anyone else.


    I had no choice but to set the termination of the slave contract for ten years later, and if there was no successor by then, he stuttered when he got down on his knees to order me to take ten years to raise a successor.......


    Speaking of slaves, Mr. Olga-san was bought by Mr. Garba and Lord Walrabis was bought by Mr. Gurgar.


    Garba-san is still looking into a lot of things with Olga-san at the moment.


    It seems that Sheila will be taken in as well, and Mr. Olga was crying and happy to see her.


    Mr. Gulgar returned to Meratni first.


    I was struck by how happy Mr. Gruger was when he told me that he and Waravis-dono were going to work closely together to study the food with object X in it.


    Lord Walrabis would have fainted if he met him, so he left without making much of an impression.


    As for the execution of the elders who had been the source of the Yenis, I heard that it was being carried out gradually.


    I heard that the new representatives of each race are bringing back their bodies.


    Mr. Galba refused to let me see them in advance, saying he didn''t want me to see them.


    ''''Luciel-kun''s job is to heal people, so there''s no need for me to see it or anything. It''s just ... if there is an afterlife for the lives that are being lost, I want you to pray for happiness.


    Mr. Galva asked me to do so.


    Mr. Galba has appointed Kefin to be present on my behalf, so I''m sure the execution is being carried out.


    Remembering the events in Yenis, I braced myself for the possibility of getting caught off guard.

 108-102 Each road

    After the buildings in the Special Healing Zone burned down, they were left untouched for a while.


    Everyone knew it had burned down, and there were a lot of beastmen who were hoping for the creation of the Special Healing Zone.


    I was told that the activity didn''t start until the day after they reopened the school building.


    Whenever the beasties found free time, they started cleaning up the buildings that had been turned to charcoal.


    I wonder if they had a lot of thoughts on this matter... they are slowly beginning to think and act on what they should do for Yenis in the future. By the time the school was completed, the burned out area of the special healing zone had been transformed into a beautiful clearing.


    Since the treasury was enriched by this event, I decided to take the order for the construction of the Special Healing Zone, as a result of the firm budget that was set up at the representative meeting in Yenis.


    The construction of the Special Healing Zone began soon after the school building was completed.


    Dolan was to be the master builder, and each member of the Basel team was to be the leader of the team, teaching the half-beast Dolster and the other beastmen the building techniques.


    We made an oath to each of them so that they couldn''t cheat or interfere, and we also took measures to ensure that there wouldn''t be any subversive activities like before, but the people who wanted to work with us on the buildings in the special healing zone didn''t look down on us because we were half-beast.


    We were in the uncivilized forest, procuring materials, securing magic stones in the labyrinth that had settled down, and preparing for the opening of the school.


    ''''We did prepare a lot of parchment, but I''m glad we were able to develop it in time.


    Lady Luciel''s idea was brilliant.


    It''s a blind spot.


    Paula and Lisian, who had become complete rivals and collaborators, had successfully developed the Magic Sheet and Magic Pen.


    You can write and erase over and over again. It''s pretty good for getting them to remember letters and calculations by repetition.


    ''Now if you learn to write, you''ll be able to read and write the bard''s poetry, and if you''ve learned to do the math, you won''t be fooled if you can''t be a merchant.


    Well, let''s hope it comes to that.


    I think these two are pretty close.


    Because they are always together.


    I guess that''s why they call friends.


    I''m not going to be able to say that the development of this project is finished, so the work I asked the two of you to do is over. So, where do we go from here...


    I''ll take my grandfather.


    I''ll follow my lifelong rival where he goes. But ... I would like to be employed as a researcher with Master Luciel, like Mr. Nahlia,


    Lisian had been saying that for a long time now.


    ''If you''re a researcher, just ask Doran. I leave it up to Doran to hire you as a researcher and technician. If Doran refuses the offer, I''d like to hire Lisian as a field manager. I''ll pay you a good salary, and I don''t mind carrying out research on magic tools in that capacity.


    That''s the point, isn''t it?


    I''m hard to the end, and this time Lisian backs down again.


    ''You have to get your shit together before you can take on someone else''s life. That''s why I''m leaving it in the hands of someone more qualified than me. I trust and rely on Doran, and he''s a better fit for the job than I am, since I''m not very good at technology.


    Trust and confidence.


    ''In the beginning, I had to get my head around the two runaways. I can see that you have a solid plan these days, and I had faith in your skills, but lately the runaway has gone away. So I guess that means I''m starting to trust it, too.


    I laughed, remembering those days.


    Paula looked away, but she seemed to remember those days too.


    ''Then you two will need to help Nahlia and Doran. When you''re done with that, you can make whatever I allow on the list of things you want to make.


    Again.


    Excuse me.


    The two of them ran off happily when they heard my words.


    ''I don''t know who''s more blinkered...''


    I muttered with a wry smile.


    That night, I called Doran to the Guildmaster''s room in the Healer''s Guild.


    ''''Luciel-sama, you wanted to see me?''''


    Yeah. Have a seat.


    I sat Dolan down in the receptionist''s chair and decided to talk to him about the progress of the construction of the special healing zone, as well as the future development of the zone.


    ''How are you progressing with regard to the current general clinic you call a special healing zone?


    ''I''ll have a meeting with Lord Jord of the Healer''s Guild and Lord Smick of the Medicine Master''s Guild, and then all that''s left to do is finish the interior.


    ''Right. When it''s over, my term ends. What do you want to do after that?


    ''I will follow Master Luciel. That is all I have in mind.


    A completely unclouded stare makes us nervous.


    ''''Don''t you want to go back to your hometown where all the techies hang out?''''


    ''Mmmm...I had to blow up the workshop and become a debt slave...there''s no place for me in there...''


    ''Well I was actually hoping that as the head of development over there, you''d be able to support me...''


    ..........


    "Will you stop being a slave and hire me as the head of technology development for my, uh, S-level healer?


    Thank you.


    So, aside from taking me to Melatni once, will you employ me?


    Ha!


    ''Thank you. You can always tell me when you''re ready to unenslave Doran and Paula.


    In that case, let''s wait until we get back to that city, please.


    All right. Just keep doing what you''re doing.


    Ha!


    Dolan left the room when he had finished his business.


    ''It''s my home town and my family''s grave, you should have said more.


    Dolan''s son and daughter-in-law had gone to the mine and never returned.


    I suspect that there was an explosion in the mine and they were caught in it.


    With all the noise around them, Dolan was not about to leave Paula''s side.


    A search party was sent out for days, but apparently the two of them had not returned for any length of time.


    I learned of such facts by exchanging letters with Mr. Grand. I also heard that when Mr. Grand found out that Doran was with Luciel, he built a new workshop in the place where Doran''s workshop used to be.


    When he found out about the accident during his expedition, he looked for Dolan and Paula, but he couldn''t find them.


    ''''Now it''s up to Kefin and the others.


    I crossed my arms and wondered what to do, returning to my room and practicing my magic chanting before I went to sleep.


    By the way, the elf Milfine will be working at the factory, and the slave contract has already been cancelled.


    Since Milfine has been restless since Nahlia-san''s appointment as headmaster, I called her into the guild master''s room and she told me the story of the water spirit.


    I heard the story of the spirit priestess, but as for why she suddenly began to speak, she couldn''t bear her conscience.


    ''''After all that happened, you treated me the way you did without changing anything. It was impossible for me to remain silent after this.


    I couldn''t believe her words, but I decided to leave it behind because I could do my job properly, I could use spirit magic to help plants grow, and I was a good match for the Hatch people.


    She was so impressed that she cried.


    ''''Thank you. The spirit-sama told me to find a spirit priestess, but I don''t have that special ability...''''


    Apparently, he wasn''t very good at fighting either, and he completely loved this environment where he could get delicious honey from time to time.


    And the half-elf Cressia respected Nahlia and requested to be a school teacher.


    Nahlia also thought highly of Cressia, so when she decided to hire her as a school teacher, she terminated her slave contract and signed a new contract of employment as a teacher.


    In fact, if only Cressia wasn''t confused, she was good at archery and twin swordsmanship, and she had a strong admiration for Lord Leinster.


    Even though he was higher than me in status, I was cruelly rolled over so many times that I stopped judging him based on his status.


    I mistakenly thought I was getting stronger as my level went up and I adopted Cressia on the spot, as she taught me the harshness of reality.


    Don''t tell anyone that the day I experienced what I knew in my head from Instructor Brod''s teachings in real life, the amount of training I had done increased from that day on.


    I wanted the two of them to find a new level of happiness in Yenis in the future.


    The next day I had an interview with Kefin and the others, and they declared that all but Kefin would remain here in Yenis.


    Moreover, all of them, including Kefin, would remain slaves.


    ''I''ll go with Master Luciel, but the others will remain in Yenis.


    It is not yet clear if the country will really improve in the future.


    That''s why I want to protect the underground factories and schools here that Master Luciel has built then.


    Besides, if criminal slaves like us are terminated from our slave contracts so easily, there will surely be some people who will resent Luciel-sama.


    That''s why we all thought it would be a good idea if you could terminate our slave contracts as a pardon when we worked for the next five or ten years.


    I was reminded that I''m always spoiled by the ideas of the kefins, who think so much more than I do, and I got this story.


    However, they requested that their slave-owner be left as me.


    The reason was that they were my slaves and the adventurers would not get involved.


    When I checked with Lord Jasuan later, I found out the fact that the top of the list of people who should never get into trouble was me, and the slaves would also be my property, so they were protected by it, so I left the slave master as me.


    The Healer''s Guild and the Medicine Master''s Guild combined to create a special healing zone and general clinic.


    The first floor has a general reception area and is fully equipped with a treatment room.


    On the second floor, books on healing and pharmacy are available for reading.


    The third floor is the dining room, which is designed to be accessible only to those involved in the project.


    The men''s living space is on the fourth floor, and the women''s living space is on the fifth floor.


    The basement has a medicine preparation room to prevent smoke from escaping as it did in the past.


    I was forced to take over as the first person in charge of this place for one day, and this is where I first learned that Mr. Jordo is also someone who doesn''t want to stand out.


    I feel like the last few months have gone by so quickly.


    And I''m currently in the process of giving the school''s opening address.


    ''''I''m Luciel, the S-class healer you have just introduced to us.


    It is my great pleasure to be able to open Yenis School on such a beautiful and sunny day.


    As the founder of the school, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to all the people who have made this effort.


    Congratulations to our first class of students.


    The reason I decided to establish this school was due to the conflict between races and prejudice against half-beastmen.


    People are not born equal, but everyone has an equal right to learn.


    However, we believe that everyone has the right to learn equally.


    The same is true for the eight races today, and we hope that by learning here, you will expand your potential and increase your chances of becoming an inventor, apothecary, merchant, or any other profession you want to be in the future.


    We hope that you will be able to lead Yenis in the future by cultivating your ability to think through the lessons here.


    If you have started to clean up the burned out special zone, if you are trying to make Yenis a better place, you can do it.


    It has been a year since I came to Yenis, and to tell you the truth, I have no good memories of it.


    From my first day here, I have had people try to kill me, interfere with my healer''s demonstrations, and traverse the labyrinth.


    Various obstructions and injustices that have come up after I became chief and the more I hit them, the more I hit them.


    At the extreme is the great riot in Yenis.


    If you are all a little happier with the building of this school, that will be my happiest memory of Yenis.


    I pray that this will be the case, and I would like to offer my greetings.


    Congratulations to all of you on your enrollment.


    I was so angry with Mr. Nahlia the night after the ceremony that my feet were numb, but I won''t talk about it.


    Early the next morning, before the sun had even risen, the carriage with me on the forenoir and Lionel riding alongside it, and finally the carriage with Kefin as the leader, left Yenis.


    The carriage would carry Keti, Doran, Paula, and Lycian, and we would first head for Doran and Paula''s hometown.

 109-103 The idea of ??a magic tool suddenly

    They were just about to reach the border with the St. Schuler Cooperative State in a day and a bit of time.


    ''Horses can go pretty fast if you don''t have the feeling of pulling a carriage,''


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen a carriage with that much gravity reduction in my life.


    ''Right. But still, it only took me a day to get to the border, and I don''t think I''ve ever felt a year so long before.


    ''That''s how it is when you start to do something unfamiliar. Now, when you cross the border, you''ll be heading left along the wall, won''t you?


    ''Yeah. I''ve got the location right, and I''m pretty sure Dolan and Paula told me so.


    ''I wish there was a village or something nearby...''


    Well, if not... and haha, there are a lot of demons over here too.


    In front of us, a monitor lizard and a giant snake were blocking our path and threatening each other, but when they noticed us, they began to warn us.


    ''''Maybe that''s what the canyon to the left of this one does.


    Next to Lionel, who was analyzing it so calmly, I took out the Holy Dragon''s spear from the magic bag and held it up.


    ''''Well then, I guess I''ll fight with the spear on the horse as per the lecture. Please, Forenoire.


    I''ll take the first spear again.


    From the side where he was talking, there was a cat-beast man who was running through at quite a speed.


    ''''I''m bored, so I''m entering the race.''''


    As we looked at each other, me and Lionel followed Ketty into battle.


    Grabbing the reins with my left, I changed my spear to a two-handed one the moment we passed the demon, and secured the horse between my knees tightly.


    I concentrate on the demon''s only point and poke it with my spear so that Forenoir can read the opponent''s attack.


    Even though the timing is perfect, as expected, it''s much harder than fighting with my own feet, and I pass by the demon without being able to take it down.


    And by the time I turned back, it was already after Lionel and Keti had slaughtered it.


    ''''Bullel.''''


    After patting a slightly disappointed Forenoire with an apology, I return to them.


    ''''Ketty''s proud of her agility, so I understand, but why is Lionel so...''''


    ''''This was still a general, you know. I started jousting when I was ten years old, so I already have over thirty years of experience (career).


    Lionel was not embarrassed, he looked a little smug and then laughed.


    ''Master Lionel has never been caught unawares on horseback, Nya.


    Keti''s quick movements led to a single concentrated stab through the brains of several monitor lizards, burying the demons.


    ''Okay so why did you jump out of the carriage?


    ''I wasn''t busy, Nya. I was zit the first day, but today I came to ask permission to go outside.


    ''''........maybe you got tired of listening to the magic discussion?''''


    ''No...no...no. The strange spell is already going on and on and on. I''ll get psychologically attacked if I stay there.


    Why didn''t you bring Keffin in instead of him?


    "I''ll be watching Kefin. I''m running a car and my eyes are looking in the distance.


    That being said, I looked at Kefin, and he was indeed looking at me with a faraway look in his eyes.


    ''Where''s Doran?''


    He''s happy that his grandson has a friend, and he''s being a total bellhop.


    I won''t change the pace, okay?


    No problem. If you''re tired, go back and do a little coaching or go back to the demon world.


    I allowed Ketty to stay outside as the tension slowly diminished.


    We rode for an hour or so, and when the road came into view, the canyon began to slowly pull away and the forest began to open up to our left.


    ''There are some demons that live in these woods and such, so we''ll have to be careful.


    Well, this is already the St. Schurmur Cooperative State, so there won''t be any demons that powerful.


    I have a problem with that because it''s not an absolute...


    The demons are not only on the ground.


    Sometimes there is a surprise attack from the sky, and sometimes the demons appear from underground, so you can''t rest your mind.


    That''s where I came up with the idea.


    If I had a monster detector that could tell me what the demons are, I wouldn''t have to worry about it so much, would I?


    I asked if I could make that during my lunch break and the three of them froze.


    ''I see that''s the way to go!''


    "The genius of the spark!


    If you can do that, maybe we can get people to live without fear of demons.


    The three of them started to say that, and from there, a lot of jargon flew around, and they were completely relegated to the mosquito net.


    ''''........It seems that it wouldn''t be surprising if some countries would eventually use it for military purposes.


    Lionel muttered to himself.


    ''Still, I suppose that depends on who uses it, Nya.


    Keti gives a faraway look and looks ahead.


    ''We''ll prove to you what Master Luciel is trying to make for peace.


    Kefin told me that as he made a fist.


    I hadn''t thought about military use or anything like that at all, I was left behind by Lionel''s idea, but this is where I finally got a reboot.


    ''But I didn''t expect Doran to be able to cook,''


    Doran, who was supposed to be discussing magic tools at my mutterings, comes next to me before I know it and tells me why.


    ''''I''ve made a lot of effort to raise Paula well,''''


    ''I see ... so that''s why Paula never learned to cook and became a grimoire engineer.


    I''m sorry, but I''ve only had a few regrets.


    They''re doing a little bit of that.


    ''''Well it looks like they''re going to develop a magical tool that will cook on its own when you add vegetables to it.


    "? I knew you were a genius with a spark!


    We''ll definitely have to build it!


    In fact, Lisian couldn''t cook either, so their bite was even more awesome than before.


    ''''Do you have a plan?''''


    Any little detail would be appreciated.


    ''What?


    It''s a bit different than that, but if you can rapidly freeze a dish and then release the water under pressure, you might be able to make some kind of emergency food that can be put back in hot water.


    Even now, when you make dried meat, you use salt and spices to prevent it from spoiling and then dry it for soups and other dishes, so if the technology can be established, you could make a delicious dish just by putting it back in hot water.


    I don''t know if I can recreate it in this world by explaining the freeze-dried foods I saw on TV in my previous life, but I suggested to the two of them that it was worth a try.


    ''Demon detectors and preserved food.......after all, genius......or.......''


    Paula, we''re going to have to bring our skills together to build it up here.


    ''All right. Even if you can''t cook, just pour hot water over it and you''re cooking. It''s mankind''s dream.


    It''s going to change the world.


    They shook hands with each other, exchanging a firm handshake, and began discussing magic tools again.


    When I was released there, Lionel and the others had a surprised look on their faces as well.


    ''''........What?''''


    Everyone was staring at us too closely, so I decided to ask them anyway.


    ''''To use your miraculous light at such a young age to come up with an idea that would keep people from attacking you with demons, and to conceive of a magical tool that can preserve your food for a long period of time...''''


    Lionel''s voice was different than usual, and his voice was gradually getting quieter as he went to the end of his words.


    ''I''d like to have one when it''s finished at some point, Nya.


    Ketty laughed absently, because it was just as I imagined it would be.


    ''I''d love to hear all sorts of ideas for weapons and armor, too.


    Dolan wanted an idea for some interesting concept in the forge.


    ''''..........''''


    Finally, only Kefin was staring at us with hot eyes.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t care.


    What?


    He replied with a straight face, so apparently that''s not what he meant.


    ''''Well why are you looking at me so much?''''


    ''Well no, I was just realizing that I''ve got one goal in mind.


    ...Target.


    I''m glad I was wrong, because a lot of things were sending shivers down my spine.


    ''Okay then. Good luck.


    Yes, sir.


    Kefin nodded happily.


    We finished our lunch break with these chit-chats and resumed our movement towards Rockward, a city where the techies gathered.

 110-104 Earthquake, monsters, and unpleasant premonition

    The first two days on the street were uneventful, and since no demons that strong appeared on the street, things were going well.


    It was at dusk when they had let their guard down.


    Gogogog.


    At first I thought it was something in my imagination, but gradually the ground began to shake.


    ''Is that an earthquake?''


    As soon as I lowered myself and regained my balance, the shaking stopped... but this earthquake was causing one serious problem.


    As I was near the fire, I happened to see Dolan in a strange way.


    ''Dolan, are you okay?''


    Dolan, who I spoke to, had an earthy look on his face and was admittedly sweating profusely.


    ''Dude, I''m fine,''


    That said, Dolan''s eyes were empty.


    I approached Dolan and as I chanted the recapitulation, I could feel my eyes slowly coming into focus and the confusion subsiding.


    ''''........As expected of an S-class healer, Luciel-sama will find out.......yes. I wished many times that the earthquake had not happened then.


    If I hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have lost my arm, and my workshop wouldn''t have been blown up.


    Dolan thought it might be post-traumatic stress disorder.


    ''I see. But you protected Paula in exchange for that arm, didn''t you?


    That''s right. Yes, that''s right. And I''ve got my arms now...


    Dolan was almost excited, but he forced a smile as he said this, and slowly calmed down as he held and opened his hands.


    ''Dolan, I don''t know how Dolan feels.


    But I can cast a recovery spell on you, and I can talk to you about it. Sometimes talking can make things easier.


    If you feel even a little strange, just tell me.


    ... how lucky I am.


    Dolan looked at me and laughed.


    Paula looked relieved to see a much calmer Dolan.


    I shouldn''t think of it as a blessing, but it was a relief that Paula didn''t have any of the symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder.


    ''Dolan, as I recall, there have been frequent earthquakes in Rockford for a few years now, haven''t there? Should we change our destination to Melatni?


    I definitely have to go to Rockford....I don''t have to.


    And remembering that there''s a dragon in there, I actually don''t really want to go there either...


    But Dolan is not the type of person to whine.


    It''s okay. I have a mission, like building that thing, and I want their graves to know that I can be a blacksmith again.


    There was the usual Dolan face there.


    ''Very well then. Then let''s get on with it and get dinner ready.


    I guess we''ll have to kill the demons first.


    Meow! This time from underground. Demons are like ants.


    "Fore-noir in.


    When I turn the key to the hermit''s key, I command him to enter the stables, and he enters immediately.


    "I''ll let you out again when the battle is over.


    With that, he tightened the lock and the door disappeared.


    ''How many are there?''


    That''s about 30.


    The ants are vital, and attacks are avoided because their bite and solids spit out dissolved fluid.


    Doran''s voice echoed after Ketty.


    ''Shouldn''t you be resting?''


    ''I''m going to crush it, and I''m going to get the earth magic stone.


    Dolan was back to his usual routine.


    ''That''s encouraging. If you lose your arm, if you don''t even lose your life, I''ll save you. So blow it up.


    Oh.


    Dolan held a large hammer at the ready.


    Beside him, a three-meter class golem was in a fighting pose, ready to intercept the ants.


    The ant demon was........weak.


    ''''Weak, but aren''t they growing in numbers?''''


    Sometimes I almost forget that the equipment I have is a cheat performance, but whether it''s the Holy Dragon Spear that I poured my magic power into or the Illusory Sword, I can slice through an ant''s hard back.


    ''''It''s gradually increasing, isn''t it?''''


    Pretty solid.


    Then I''m going to take it all in stride, Paula.


    I get it, Grandpa.


    A three-meter class golem turned into a five-meter class and is stomping out ants with the soles of its feet.


    That was a complete stomping attack.


    Or maybe the day will come when I''ll ask what''s going on.


    With that thought in mind, the battle ended.


    ''If that thing could be used without limit, it would be too powerful.


    I certainly don''t feel like I can win if I don''t know how it works.


    ''Sounds like a good simulation of anti-giant combat.


    I knew Lionel was a combat fanatic, so I decided to let Lionel''s comments pass.


    ''It''s dark, we''ll do it tomorrow as far as stripping is concerned. Just make sure it''s properly dead, and don''t let your guard down.


    I took out the light from the magic bag and handed it to everyone, then cast a purification spell while collecting the carcasses in the magic bag.


    ''''There were at least about fifty ant demons, but are there this many demons around here?''''


    ''The demons have increased since the earthquakes became more active, but I honestly don''t know what''s going on these days.


    "...There are no labyrinths near Rockford, are there?


    ''Ah. There are a number of mines scattered about, but none of them are labyrinths.


    Is it possible that it could become a labyrinth in the future if it''s not good enough?


    Or..........


    ''Isn''t it possible that the mine itself is a labyrinth?


    It can''t be a labyrinth because it leaves dead demons behind.


    Doran said.


    ''We''ll have three shifts of camping today.


    After I told him that, I burned the incense that I bought from the Medicine Guild to repel demons.


    I just didn''t know how effective it would be outdoors, so I took three shifts.


    As it turns out, we weren''t attacked by any demons until dawn, but the ants from yesterday seemed to be coming from underground, and there were several holes of fifty centimeters in size.


    ''It''s like a pit. If the wheels of the carriage get stuck, it''s possible the carriage could fall over, right?


    ''''Indeed. Considering that there were so many ant demons, we might want to slow down a bit from now on.


    It''s been going so well so far.


    I took the carriage out of my magic bag, relieved that there were no ant demons in Yenis.


    We set off again for Rockford, which we would reach in three or four more days.


    ''Yesterday''s ant demon didn''t fly or send dissolving liquid flying, but that was a weak demon... do you think it''s a scout type?


    ''I''m not that well versed in demons, but since there are strong solids, mutants, and other upper class demons that are also of the same species, I thought it was reasonable to think so.


    Isn''t there a peaceful country, at large?


    I heard that in the magical independent city of Nerdal, where the headquarters of the Mages Guild is located, wyverns, gryphons and monstrous bird-type demons sometimes charge in, but since the system is designed to prevent them from entering, I think it''s relatively safe.


    ''I don''t feel safe at all when it comes to wyverns, gryphons and monstrous bird-type demons, but are they putting up some kind of wards? And why are there all these flying demons?


    "The Independent City of Magic Nerdal is a magical city in the sky, created hundreds of years ago by a group of brave men, wise men and spirit mages who worked together to create a magical city in the sky. I''ve heard that they made the nations sign a non-aggression pact with each other so that they wouldn''t be dominated.


    ''''I didn''t expect there to be a pioneer... but wait, there wasn''t a book with the phrase "aerial city" in it when I studied it?


    ''That''s probably true. There are a lot of restrictions on Nerdal, and we don''t know where we are because we''re moving through the air.


    It seems a bit arrogant that it wasn''t written down because it couldn''t be put on the map........


    ''''.........I like it. Aerial City.


    ''''I''m not much of a fan of it, since I''m not involved in combat, but come to think of it, I''m a doggie with the Healer''s Guild.


    ...why?


    I seem to recall that the conflict was over different gods, etc.


    I knew it anyway.


    Life''s not as easy as it seems.


    Is it practical to have a demon radar built as soon as possible?


    If the demons come, I''ll protect you, so don''t worry about it.


    I''m counting on you and I hope you''ll take care of me.


    We were in the middle of such a conversation.


    Just as the horses in the carriage were beginning to get excited, there was another earthquake.


    ''''Kook ... good, great, Forenoire.


    Forenoire didn''t move slightly when the earthquake hit.


    As for Lionel, he was calm because Lionel was firmly controlling his horse.


    The earthquake stopped after thirty seconds, but he decided that it was not good to let the excited horse pull the carriage as it was, so he decided to have the horse enter the hermit''s stables to relax.


    ''Thank God. This time I made sure I had my hands on me a lot of times, so it wasn''t too confusing, but it still made my body shake.


    That''s just the way it is.


    Dolan was pale, but not as pale as yesterday, and his eyes were well focused.


    He looked somewhat relieved when I covered him up.


    I was hopeful that Dolan''s strong spirit would help him get through this.


    Then Keti''s voice rang out.


    "The demons are coming again, just like yesterday.


    Don''t take it easy.


    You should have seen Paula''s face when she got the magic stone.


    After all, Dolan was Dolan.


    The same ant demons from yesterday seemed to suddenly appear and boil out of the hole.


    When the area barrier was put on, they all started running towards the ants at once.


    ''Gloi if you can see them firmly.


    The demons of the ants that rush in are approaching like a swarm, but as expected, because they can be defeated with a single blow, even I can manage it if I''m not surrounded.


    Lionel was wielding a great sword of fire, smashing and burning the ants with great force, blowing them away.


    Thanks to that, there was no coordination or anything else to keep me on my toes, but I didn''t feel like I was struggling.


    As he continued to defeat it, he saw an ant with its wings coming out of the hole, but then a blade of wind flew over it and cut off its wings.


    It must have been Lisian using spirit magic.


    ''''Since I wasn''t able to help you yesterday, I''ll let you work this time.


    He told me that when his eyes met mine, and then he attacked another ant demon that tried to fly again with his wind blade.


    The battle didn''t take that long, but the number of demons was higher than yesterday, and I was concerned that the top of the list was coming out.


    ''''Is an earthquake a sign that the demons are coming out?''''


    Well it''s probably a safe assumption, isn''t it?


    Is Rockford okay?


    We''ve had frequent earthquakes, but we''ve never had any demons in the city, including underground.


    That''s all well and good.


    As I collected the dead ants, I just hoped that nothing would happen in Rockford.


    We were attacked several times by ant monsters, but four days later at noon we arrived in Rockford, a town of craftsmen and engineers.

 111-105 Hometown of researchers and engineers

    The town, which is said to attract researchers and engineers, was small and cozy.


    It was not exactly a town, but a town, and the whole place was small and cozy.


    Rockford was at the end of the city road.


    You could tell that the town was built in a poky, empty spot surrounded by mountains.


    Since it''s called Rockford, I was expecting it to be a little bit more rugged, but it''s more ordinary than I expected.


    When they arrived in town, Forenoire and the others were allowed into the hermit''s stables, and after putting the carriage away in the magic bag, they took their time looking around the town.


    The dwellings seemed to be made of brick or concrete, and there were no buildings made of wood.


    And despite the fact that there are engineers and researchers gathered here, there are no large workshops to be seen.


    This town is a sham. There shouldn''t even be people here as far as the eye can see.


    Dolan said, so I took another look at the streets of Rockford, and sure enough, there were no residents and it was a ghost town.


    ''This way,''


    Paula walks to the front of the pack, looking nostalgic.


    ''Abruh? Huh?


    Paula looked at me and almost hit the wall, and I couldn''t help but speak out, but Paula didn''t just hit the wall...she was swallowed up by her body.


    ''Hallucinations?''


    That''s right. That''s right. The effect of the magic tool is to hide from the enemy by using the refraction of light. There are a lot of unusual people gathered here, many of whom are driven by various things...


    Great.


    ''It''s a technology that gives us a glimpse into why the Empire tried to attack this place and failed.


    Ha-ha, ha-ha. This is just the beginning.


    We were led into the walls by Dolan, who was oddly excited to have his town praised, and we were led into the walls too.


    The otherworldly version of projection mapping was pretty awesome, reflecting the falsehoods even in daylight.


    ''''With all this technological power, we could do anything, couldn''t we?


    There was no one to hear my mutterings.


    What was waiting for us, swallowed by the wall...were the golems.


    ''Please don''t tell me I have to fight this or anything.......''


    As soon as you destroy it, a new golem will be resurrected, so you''re wasting your time.


    Paula was standing in front of the golem, waiting for us.


    ''Quickly,''


    Paula looked happy and looked like a child who wanted to show off her house.


    ''Paula, we''re new to this, aren''t we?


    As we went on, with Lisian chiding us for it, the golem began to move and speak out.


    [If you want to pass through here, draw your wits and answer the question.


    Apparently, if you answer the question, you can get through.


    I was getting a little excited.


    [Answer the name of the technique where you put your arms around the opponent''s waist from behind, clutching it, and throw it backwards, and with the bridge in place, you don''t release the clutch to the opponent, you just lock it up and fall.


    Huh?


    "German Suplex.


    [The path is open]


    "...what''s the problem now?


    ''The founder who created this place poses questions in a selection of genres, but there are a lot of weird genres. And if you try to force your way through, the golem will attack you.


    What was that?


    ''Maybe it''s not a question of wrestling moves. Paula used to play with the golem a lot, so she must have learned it before long.


    Is there a wrestling technique in this world? To begin with, when I was learning from Master Brod, there was no such thing as a wrestling technique in body arts.


    ''By the way, if I get it wrong?''


    Nothing.


    No?


    We''ll see what that means moving forward.


    "...and by the way, what''s the other problem?


    There are science questions like the temperature at which water becomes a gas and the definition of a water vapor explosion. You can also answer questions about the ore you can get from the mine or do very difficult math.


    "...who founded this place?


    It must have been Lord Leinster. He lived here for a few years and developed many things here.


    When he couldn''t do anything with his own technology, he gathered engineers and researchers here.


    The people with all those skills made Rockford their home.


    It is said that since then, Rockford has been known as the home of researchers and engineers.


    It''s a hell of a lot of things.


    If you ask me, Lady Luciel is close to it. And with your youth, I have a feeling you''ll be a bigger man than Lord Leinster.


    Doran laughed as he said that and walked onward.


    I followed everyone with a new determination.


    As we passed through the golem, there was a large door and a smaller door on the right.


    Paula ignored them and walked to the wall on the right instead of the front door. Then, just as she placed her hand on the wall, the wall gave off a blue-white light and the wall cracked open.


    ''What is this?''


    ''''Magic power authentication. If you haven''t registered your magic power beforehand, it will take a lot of work to get in here.


    ''Dolan, how did you become a slave? Where did you meet the slavers in the first place?


    A request from the king of the Dwarves in the Underworld would be greatly appreciated if you could refrain from asking any more questions.


    All right. But then again, there''s an underground kingdom where dwarves live.


    It is said that since the elves have their own kingdoms, the dwarves were defeated and built their own underground kingdoms.


    Okay. Let''s go.


    Before Paula''s open walls could close, we too went inside.


    A town well-divided into sections a city spread out ahead.


    It''s not just a workshop, there are also fields and farms. And there''s sunshine...''''


    ''Most of the people who live here are engineers and researchers who have their own workshops.


    But, of course, they''re alive, and they''re hungry.


    They buy slaves to manage their fields and ranches, they buy their own apprentices to take care of them, and so on.


    How can you still get enough food?


    The adventurer''s guild brings in demon meat once a week, and if you have to, you can borrow and borrow it.


    It''s not like we''re in this town all the time. So I haven''t felt any inconvenience in my life.


    Where do I live?


    I''ll have to apprentice myself to someone else to build a workshop first.


    Doran laughed so forcefully, but he seemed to have his sights set firmly on his goal.


    And unlike the town of Fake, there was a small amount of people in the streets, and when they saw Doran and Paula, they called out to them.


    ''Hey, it''s Doran!''


    Paula, you''re here.


    Oh, hey, Dolan''s arm is growing back.


    ''Could it be that Doran is going to be blacksmithing again?


    Such voices could be heard, but Dolan ignored them all.


    No, he froze when he saw the one man ahead of him.


    ''Brother Grand,''


    ''It''s been a long time, Dolan. And while I''m your brother''s apprentice for a change, I''m younger than you, so I''m telling you not to do that, brother.


    Paula was hugging Ms. Grand and crying.


    The other faces were completely airborne, but after Mr. Grand let go of Paula, he slowly approached me and bowed his head.


    ''Luciel-dono, thank you for saving Doran and Paula at this time.


    ''Heads up, please. Finding Doran and Paula was truly a coincidence.


    They became my slaves because Doran seemed to have the ability to do so, and it was really just a coincidence.


    And as for me, I believe that this has allowed me to thank Mr. Grand for the illusionary wand in some small way.


    When I said that, Mr. Grand slapped me on the shoulder and laughed.


    ''I''m really glad I tried so hard that time,''


    ''Yes. Then may I be shown around?


    Okay. Everybody follow me.


    We''re walking after Mr. Grand.


    Dolan had a puzzled look on his face and Paula seemed to be slowly getting heavier in her step.


    But as soon as they saw that, they ran out.


    ''Is that back to normal?''


    ''No, I''ve added more room for the elf girl over there, so it''s bigger than before. Well, I''ve recreated the shape and location.


    I will pay you.


    ''No, let me get this out of me. It''s partly because I made Dolan a slave, and partly because I wasn''t there to force him to do it.


    I''m curious about it, but I don''t want to poke my head in too far.


    ''''........Well then, let''s split it 50-50. I''m going to have Dolan and the others make a lot of things in the future.


    ...sounds like a lot of fun.


    ''You''ll have to ask Doran about that. How much is it?


    Eight white gold pieces. Do you have them?


    ''I still make a lot of money from this. And the only time I spend money is on food.


    I laughed and took out eight white gold coins from the magic bag and handed them to Grand-san.


    Well you''re not crazy about money, are you?


    Yeah. Oh, yeah. Can I ask you to do some weapon maintenance or something?


    Yeah. I''ll take care of it.


    We were thus on our way to Doran and Paula''s workshop.


    I didn''t realize at this point that Lionel and Ketty had made a decision.

 112-106 Return party

    Paula walked into the workshop.


    Doran didn''t go into the workshop he didn''t go in, he touched the workshop, touched the entrance and sat down.


    ''What''s the matter, Doran?''


    ''What in the world am I supposed to do for Master Luciel, for Brother Grand?


    There was a glint in Dolan''s eye.


    The surprise seemed to be a great success.


    Mr. Grand looked at Dolan and smiled happily.


    ''From now on, you''ll be getting a lot of ideas for what I want you to make, so please take them one by one and give them shape.


    I''ve always intended to. But this is a foul play, isn''t it?


    Doran could no longer hide his tears.


    ''Lord Luciel told me that Doran was alive, you know. I knew that you would come back here eventually. It''s only natural for you to work for your brother and disciple.


    Brother Grand!


    They hugged each other tightly.


    I was too heavy to call out to him and Mr. Grand noticed it.


    I made sure of that and then called out to Doran.


    ''Look, if Doran doesn''t get in, Lisian won''t be able to get in either. Lythian is going to live here from today.


    I turned to Lisian and he looked embarrassed.


    ''I''m sorry. Come along then.


    And this is how we got to Dolan and his friends'' residence/workshop? It was decided to do so.


    Two floors above ground were residential spaces and three workshops were being built on the basement floor.


    ''Above ground doesn''t seem to be so much, but the basement ... it doesn''t make sense.


    The reason I muttered that was not only because the workshop was large.


    It''s about twice the size of Yenis''s workshop, but it''s built like a translucent glass that allows you to guess what''s going on inside from the outside, and there are a lot of magic circles carved into it.


    We carved soundproof, vibration-proof, dust-proof, antiseptic, and fireproof magicians, and in case of an emergency, we used vajra stone and adamantite to create a wall that could be seen from the outside. Now the workshop won''t be blown up.


    Just by looking at it, I knew it cost a hell of a lot of money and I agreed with him.


    ''If we stay here, we won''t shake when the earthquake hits. The subfloor is completely immobilized, too.


    Mr. Grand felt that he had done it all.


    However, the mistake that blew up Doran''s workshop was still a peek at the effects of the earthquake.


    Paula and Lisian seemed to be making eye contact with each other, thinking they were going to bring up the rivalry with the booths they could look into, but they felt like they were doing their best to develop a joint project.


    Then Lionel and Ketty, who had been quiet since arriving in Rockford, finally opened their mouths.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we would like Grand-dono and Doran-dono, who reside at the pinnacle of blacksmithing, to collaborate on a joint armament.......''''


    ''I know it''s impossible for a slave to ask for help, but please do me a favor.


    Was Mr. Grand famous in the Empire?


    That''s as good as it gets~ I decide to agree while thinking about that.


    ''''The two of you can cancel your slave contracts at any time, so you''re slaves (provisional).......Grand-san. I''d like to ask you to create armor for the three slaves over here, is that alright?


    Mine too?


    Will you be an asset to us?


    Kefin was impatient, but the stronger the force, the better.


    ''''I''ll listen to your request, Luciel-dono. But I won''t give you a discount. And also Luciel-dono''s armor, it''s time to do some maintenance on it.


    Thank you very much. I will do my best to pay you as much as I can, thank you very much.


    All right. Do you think you can do it, Dolan?


    ''One stroke at a time! I''m granting this request. I need your help, Grand Brother.


    I''m on it.


    Thus, the two of them were about to start making their armor.......but Grand-san''s words silenced the place.


    ''So what materials are you going to make it out of? A demon? Or is it mithril, adamantite, or orichalcone?


    Do you have it in stock?


    ''What are you talking about? You brought it in, right?


    ..........


    What are you talking about?


    He gave me such a look, but that would mean I had to go to the mine.


    Perhaps sensing such a thought, with a shudder, shudder, Lionel and Keti grabbed my shoulder.


    ''''Luciel-sama, since we won''t have any more selfishness to deal with, let''s go to the mine.


    Master Luciel, I will do everything for you.


    Yeah, no.


    I refused with a smile.


    Who would go to a mine where an earth or earth dragon or whatever is sleeping!


    ''''........Is it okay for the three of you to use the purified dragon scales and bones that I gave you when you made the illusionary staff before?''''


    Yeah. Of course. That''s quite something, too, so don''t get your arms around it.


    ''I just don''t want to go to the mine. I''m sure it''s going to take quite a while, isn''t it?


    For three people, it''ll take three months at the earliest. The longest would be six months.


    The three of them were surprised to hear about the material, but since it was going to be dead in the magic bag anyway, it would be a more meaningful use of time and effort to use it.


    On top of that, what''s more, it''s safe.


    Since the armor is for three people, I expected it to take a long time, so there was no problem in my opinion.


    ''''Please. I''m thinking of going to the city of Meratni once I''ve finished maintaining my armor and taking measurements for their set of armor, is that alright?


    As expected, I could work out if I had six months, and I wanted to have a nice encounter rather than a bleak one.


    ''Hmm. No problem. Anyway, we''re having a welcome party for Doran and Paula today, so today is the day to drink, Luciel-dono.


    I understand. It''s not a strong brew, but we do have a special honey wine that I hope you will enjoy.


    I''ll take any kind of drink. You can drink any kind of liquor, even better if it tastes good. Fire sake is good, but I''m also a big fan of seldom-drinking alcohol.


    ''Good, then. And, by the way, can I cancel Doran and Paula''s slave contract at that table?


    Yeah. I''m so grateful.


    ''Wait a minute. If the Dwarf King finds out, again...


    Don''t worry. I''ve already spoken with the Dwarf King about it.


    You needn''t worry about it.


    In the first place, the Dwarf King has expressed his regrets.


    I''ll offer you my best sword, and if you can''t do it, I''ll make you a slave or whatever you want to be.


    Because a promise is a promise and I didn''t expect Paula to come along.


    Don''t make any more strange promises that you''ll regret.


    ''''Brother I will take it to heart in the future and make use of Luciel-sama''s ideas.


    d*mn, you look like you''re having fun. Let me have a bite.


    So I''ll unlock it this evening, okay?


    Yeah. Good luck with that.


    Doran was bowing to me.


    The town of Rockford was being recreated at dusk, and the researchers and technicians had gathered in the town square after work to celebrate Dolan and Paula''s return.


    ''Gentlemen, thank you for coming.


    Dolan, the hard-working technician, and Paula, the golem-loving child, have returned to this town.


    They cheered and various words hung over them.


    ''You two are slaves now but as of now, that slavery contract is terminated.


    I dispelled them both.


    ''This is the end of your termination of your slave contract.


    I called out to Mr. Grand and he nodded widely.


    ''The one who just terminated the slave contract is Lord Luciel, who has become an S-class healer of St. Schuler''s Church. He humanely bought them both and protected them.


    When the inhabitants heard that he had bought slaves and protected them, they didn''t know how to react.


    Not once was he beaten or bullied, he was a gentle master, and he didn''t even try to touch Paula.


    And he didn''t even try to touch Paula ... he was a louse.


    Go! And with a soft tin can, Paula smacked Dolan on the head with a soft tin can, and it was like a drifter''s tweak.


    I laughed at it, and the residents laughed at this.


    Apparently, the two of them had been doing the contraption for a long time.


    ''We''re back. Please do it again.


    When Paula bowed her head with a peck, everyone cheered for her as if they were pointing at their idol.


    ''''Paula-chan~''''


    He grew up here from a young age.


    And since he''s a technician, I''m sure Paula grew up here, loved by everyone.


    ''Hey, guys, I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you. I look forward to working with you in the future.


    This time there was a warm round of applause.


    ''It''s a very good day. If you drink too much, you won''t have to fear a hangover with Lord Luciel here!


    "Ooh~!


    "Here''s to the return of Dolan and Paula.


    "Cheers.


    Thus began the feast.


    ''When I heard that Doran and Paula were enslaved, I mourned.


    Why...I complained to God and to the Dwarf King.


    The Dwarf King was more depressed than I was.


    Why didn''t you ask me for help?


    ''I''m sorry,''


    I looked for clues for the two of them but in the end I couldn''t find them and time passed.


    At that time, I received a letter from Luciel-dono, the S-class healer of the Healer''s Church here, a letter from Luciel-dono.


    Now that we''ve got them both protected and Dolan''s arms back together, he asked me to make a place for them to go home.


    Do you have any idea how happy this made me?


    Thank you, Grandpa, for that.


    ''Yeah. Because Paula isn''t one bad thing, you know.


    Mr. Grand, who had completely turned into a good-natured old man, stroked Paula while looking at Dolan, and his sermon continued.


    ''''Luciel-dono told me not to say anything else, so when everyone looked at me funny when I brought the workshop back, I was hurt too.


    Grand-san, who was supposed to be a strong drinker, suddenly plunged into a tangled drink, and it looked like it was going to fly over to us as well.


    ''''Thank you, brother Grand,''''


    ''''Tsk! I won''t say any more. But you''re going to have to stick with me today.


    I think it''s my brother in the grandstands who will be the first to go down, so you''ll have to let me take care of him.


    Good enough. They''ll crush you.


    Thus began their drinking contest, and the party celebrating the return of Mr. Dolan and Paula continued until midnight.

 113-107 Encounter

    The next morning, Mr. Grand and Dolan had a terrible hangover.


    According to Paula, dwarves are high in alcohol content, preferring drinks that people find hard to drink, and they are indeed heavy drinkers, but they are not a race that doesn''t suffer from hangovers.


    ''They should be punished for drinking too much,''


    Paula said and went back to her workshop.


    ''''Luciel-dono, in the afterlife, cast a state recovery spell.


    ''Master Luciel, Paula has a point, but I beg you.


    As expected, I took pity on the two old men who crawled on the floor, looking pale and dying, so I decided to give them a recovery.


    ''''No~ I''ve had too much to drink,''''


    I thought about welcoming you, but if you''re not good at it, you''ll be in a lot of trouble... physically.


    They recovered and returned to their usual tone.


    ''By the way, I don''t like being called Mr. Dolan, so just call me Dolan as you always have. It doesn''t matter how old you are, just call me Mr. Dolan.


    ''''Well you can call me Luciel then.


    Mmm, I''ll do my best.


    ''Come to think of it, Mr. Grand, I see that Mr. Toretto wasn''t with you.


    ''Yeah. I''ve been in a slump lately and disappeared, saying I was going somewhere that I thought would be inspirational.


    I see you have a slump or something.


    ''Slumping or delusional ... well, fine. So I''ll start with the three of you taking measurements, and you''re already there to call me.


    ''Yes. I think I''m looking forward to the work you two are doing I think I''m looking forward to my new armor.


    Yeah. Okay, Dolan, let''s go.


    Yes, Brother Grand.


    From then on, it was truly the serious face of a top-notch blacksmith, and even Lionel seemed to be overwhelmed by the power of the two of them.


    When I was bored, I thought about taking a look around Rockford....


    ''It''s not safe, I''ll go with you.''


    Paula stopped me, saying it wasn''t safe for me to go alone.


    ''I wish I could go too,''


    That''s where Lisian also raised her hand and said she wanted to go.


    Well, since she''s going to be a resident of this place, it would be better to go with her.


    So I decided to agree.


    By the way, her slave contract has already been cancelled.


    Then let''s go with the three of us. More importantly, why is it so dangerous?


    There are many tricks. And I don''t have my magic signature yet.


    Yeah.


    Good luck.


    Yes, sir.


    We said a few words to Dolan''s workshop and then left Dolan''s house.


    The streets are a mixture of beautiful cobblestone and not so beautiful, and some workshops that have basements don''t have cobblestones.


    Near the workshops, I could hear the sound of something like iron being pounded or scraped, and there were numerous places where smoke was coming from.


    Looking up at the sky, I was reminded of this by the pseudo-sun that Lord Leinster had created floating in the sky.


    ''Is that pseudo-sun floating in the sky the same one Paula is making?


    ''Everything here is the same as outside, rising in the morning and setting in the evening. We always have the same temperature and humidity.


    ''''...So it''s like this whole Rockford is covered by a big magic tool?


    Yeah. And it''s absorbing magic from the air, so it will continue to operate semi-permanently.


    This is a labyrinth, isn''t it?


    It''s probably the same technology.


    ..........


    I had a bit of a bad feeling about that.


    I wondered if Lord Leinster had used the spirits to intercept what was about to become a labyrinth.


    So maybe it wasn''t a labyrinth, but a rumor that there were dragons sleeping in the mines... I didn''t think so.


    In the back, a ranch spread out and a small plantation had been created.


    One thing that bothered me was the number of wells.


    I didn''t even know why they dug so many wells, but Lisian asked Paula about it.


    ''This town is so unbalanced. The workshop and this farm don''t look like the same town.''


    I hear that''s Lord Leinster''s home.


    You used to be a farmer, didn''t you?


    Yeah. But it was a long story and it''s gone.


    Really?


    Because there wasn''t a word about that in any of the books I read.


    ''Yes,''


    Lythian also got a bit gloomy hearing that.


    It''s a nice place with a peacefulness to it. That''s right. Do you want to go to the magic authentication?


    ''You''ll have to register at the town hall in the middle of town.


    .........Did the town hall exist in this world too?


    With that thought in mind, I headed to the town hall.


    Then I came to the reception desk, but the receptionist wasn''t a person.


    More to the point, it wasn''t a living organism.


    More to the point, it looked like a bank ATM.


    ''You just stand there and follow the voice as it plays, and you answer it. If you tell a lie, you''ll be sent to the entrance of the town.


    ''........Is that like a magic circle in a labyrinth?


    Yes.


    Lord Leinster was a physical scientist? Or could you even use space-time magic?


    Either way, it''s too much...


    Can Paula develop teleportation technology?


    I''m sure we can figure out the theory and the technology before we all die. But I don''t have the magic stone to make it.


    Can''t you just ... ignore the attributes ... as usual?


    ''I''ve never seen a magic stone in time and space. I don''t know what to do with anything I haven''t seen. Besides, the only people who have the spacetime attribute are those who have crossed time and space before.


    Sorry Paula, but I made a mental note not to get it.


    [Your name in full]


    [Measuring your magical patterns]


    [Tell us what you do for a living]


    It was a no-holds-barred question.


    However, the last question was the big problem.


    [Are you a reincarnator/transformer or a possessor?


    Paula and Lisian are behind me.


    If I answer differently with this, they''ll surely know I''m a reincarnation, etc.


    Really, what a leftover!


    I decided to answer bitterly.


    ''Ja.''


    I decided to get through this phase by answering in German to make it sound like I answered differently.


    [Registration completed]


    I was relieved to hear his voice.


    I felt like patting myself on the back for getting through it all, and the next thing I knew, my consciousness was receding into the distance as I quickly thought of an answer in German.


    The next thing I knew there was a young man in front of me.


    ''Where are we?''


    I was sitting on the couch and the young man was sitting on the couch across the table from me.


    ''This is like the astral space I''ve created,''


    He flicked his fingers and a tea set appeared.


    ''I''ve been imitating the butler for a few years now, so I know how to make tea.


    The young man laughed and said.


    I already knew who the young man was.


    ''You''re Sir Leinster Gastard, aren''t you?


    Oh. You''re Luciel, aren''t you? You''re the fifth person to visit me.


    The young man Lord Leinster was a handsome man with a soft smile.


    In addition to his biographical abilities, it''s no wonder the world hasn''t left him alone to create this much space.


    What is he doing here? I''m also more concerned about the five visitors.


    ''''Luciel, are you a reincarnation?''''


    ''Yes. I was given the body of a fifteen-year-old and reincarnated as Gardardia.


    ''Right. I''m Japanese, and I was on my way home from work when I thought Sinkhole had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and the god Klaia had reincarnated me as a baby.


    Are you Japanese? Oh, so you''re from the Edo or Meiji era?


    No, I died in 20XX.


    ''Really? I was in 20X00.


    That''s a very different time frame.


    How could it be more than three hundred years apart in just a few years?


    ''''Since you''re here, Sage, you''ve stopped the Demon King''s resurrection.


    Demon king and all that stuff........


    I heard that in another 40 years or so, a new brave man will be born to fight the Demon King.


    You know your stuff...


    The moment the words were spun, I felt the magic.


    Did you do something?


    Yeah. I did an appraisal. I commend you for training yourself so well in the six years that have passed, even though you are a healer by profession. In particular, your resistance to anomalies is impressive.


    Why are you so high and mighty?


    ''Cause I''m the founder of the Church of the Healers... so, have you ever changed your mind about the Church?


    Yes. I know it''s a sign of the times, but...


    He spoke briefly about the issue of the healer''s fees, the labyrinthine nature of the church, and the matter of Yenis.


    ''''Well that''s about it. Come to think of it, though, I was indeed surprised that the Pope was your daughter.


    She wouldn''t.


    I''m not going to associate with the Pope in the first place without a father with a daughter saying plainly what he wants to say at one time or another.


    You don''t like my daughter?


    ''''Well it''s a pain in the ass, so let''s move on, but it seems that the reincarnated dragon is sealed by the evil gods, and I''ve freed the holy dragon and the flame dragon, so we can handle it, right?''''


    I guess he felt it wasn''t funny to make fun of me, and the conversation got back to the main point.


    You''re going to lose that. No matter how much you try, that''s a draw.


    How can you say that?


    ''....The Lord God and the Evil One do not intersect. Likewise, the brave men of light and the brave men of darkness do not mingle.


    Huh.


    ''''The time-space dragon exists, but it doesn''t matter this time. Because the time-space dragon is a temporary form of the Lord God Klair.


    ''In an RPG, that''s the last piece of information you''d expect to find.


    ''''This is reality you''ll be back in reality though. More importantly, if you don''t release the reincarnated dragon, the heroes will have only light as their only attribute, and the demon king will use all attribute magic except for light and space-time.


    ''''.......Releasing them will increase the attributes of the heroes and decrease the attributes of the demon king?''''


    ''''It will be. In my time, since I had all the attributes, the Demon King was easier to defeat than the Evil Dragon, but if it had been the other way around, it would have been difficult even with the help of the spirits.


    ........This guy just told me all too soon that he was a brave man and that he killed the Demon King.


    ''You were a brave man? But I didn''t see that story in your biography, did I?


    ''It wasn''t until much later that I found out it was the Demon King that I defeated, and I had a dream.


    "Dreams?


    I wanted to create an aerial city. "I wanted to create an aerial city. I wanted to share that excitement with everyone.


    ..........


    "If it''s a holy dragon and a fire dragon, then at least release the water dragon, wind dragon and earth dragon of the basic attributes. If you do that, the demon king should only use lightning, gravity, poison, etc., so you''ll be fine.


    I had no idea what was okay with me.


    ''''I don''t want to be in any more danger, so I''m perfectly fine with dying to hide in the labyrinth to break the seal of the reincarnation dragon and being danced around by the spirits.


    That''s right.


    I''ve always had a priority to live, so that should be fine.


    I''m fortunate enough to have money, and as long as I can live a long, quiet life, that''s all that matters.


    ''''Well I can''t know the world as it is, but I''m sure it''s harder than I thought it would be.


    Yes.


    ''The evil gods... oh, it''s time. I would have liked to talk with you some more, but your next visit here will be in a few years at the earliest.


    So first, you just need to go through the small gates of Rockford and reach out to the big gate and you should be able to meet the clay dragon.


    And if you ever go to the aerial city of Nerdal, yell..........at the central fountain.


    What?


    If you do, I''m sure you''ll be able to help me.


    "Wait a minute.


    The moment I reached out my hand, my consciousness receded again and I found myself in Rockford Town Hall.


    ''Master Luciel? What are you waiting for?


    Do I look pale?


    After all that talk, it was as if the clock had stopped ticking.


    Does that mean he used spacetime magic?


    There was no labyrinth in this place, but I even found out that there was an earthen dragon.


    It seems there''s no need to clear the labyrinth, but..........


    If there are so many ant demons around here, does that mean there''s a possibility that there will be more ant demons in the future?


    And releasing the earthen dragon would make the demons weaker?


    I don''t think we''ll get there soon enough.


    Lisian and I have completed our magic proofs.


    We were going to tour the city after this, but Paula and Lythian were worried about my poor complexion and we had to return to Dolan''s workshop.


    On the way back, I realized that sometimes life doesn''t give you time to think.

 114-108 Return method

    It was when we were about to cut through the central square to get out of the town hall and back to Dolan''s workshop.


    ''''Huh?''''


    I was sucked into the hole, unable to emit any more than that.


    As soon as I started to fall into the hole, I took out the holy dragon spear from my magic bag and poured my magic power into the holy dragon spear against the wall to try to stop the fall. But when the point of the holy dragon spear flashed, it lit up the ant demon crawling up from the hole.


    ''''Noooooo!''''


    I quickly pointed the point of view at the ant demons instead of the wall, and as it was, it was a free fall, stabbing the ant demons one after another.


    If this were a normal spear, the spear that pierced the ant demons would never have broken through the demons.


    It was as if I was falling from a freefall, that tingling sensation in my lower abdomen, I tried to escape from reality, but without success, I gripped the glowing holy dragon spear tightly.


    Whenever I accelerated in free fall, there was always an ant demon, and as I repeatedly slowed down and accelerated again when I stabbed it, the wall gradually began to slope down.


    But even so, his body, which was thought to be falling fast or sliding like a steep slide, would be bounced off the wall.


    The impact causes pain in my body.


    ''''Eh, area barrier, heel, heel, heel.''''


    I put up a barrier with chanting destruction to ease the pain, and as I focused on easing the pain by calling out a series of heals, the holy dragon''s spear was thrust into the wall.


    ''''Guaaaah, high heel.......why did you thrust me.......? A cave?


    The fall stopped so abruptly that my body couldn''t withstand the G. The bones, veins and muscles in my arms and shoulders buzzed and screamed as my body couldn''t withstand the G, but I managed to recover.


    ''Does this mean we''re supposed to proceed this way? And the two of you didn''t fall? ...Hasn''t my luck been fluctuating wildly lately?


    I put my hand on the entrance that looks like a cave right below so that the holy dragon spear wouldn''t slip out, I put the holy dragon spear in my magic bag and rolled into the entrance of the cave.


    ''''Huh? There''s really too much going on today.


    I was wary of the area, and after casting a purification spell, I pulled out a transformation mirror dresser from my magic bag and transformed into full gear.


    ''''Is this a punishment for getting dressed up and getting carried away after so long?''''


    My clothes were not only soiled from the fall, but they were ripped to shreds in multiple places.


    I let out another grand sigh and then decided to move on.


    Unlike the labyrinth, the inside of the cave, which was completely dark, had the risk of falling if I made a slight mistake.


    ''You really have Paula and Lisian to thank for that.


    In fact, I had a small version of the light that was also used in the carriage made.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well as the fact that it''s a good idea to have a headlight made in case of an emergency.


    There was no such thing as a trap, but there were a number of holes, and when I illuminated the bottom of them a bit, I could see the ant monster in the distance and my body shook.


    ''''As expected, if you fall, don''t die.''''


    We could see an unusual number of ant demons in the pitch blackness.


    We have food and plenty of light, including a spare.


    The problem is how to get back to the town of Rockford, and while thinking about that one point, we proceeded so as not to fall into a hole.


    "........I get the impression that this place isn''t dug by ant monsters, but rather a natural cave.


    The ceiling was about two meters high and not two meters low, so I felt uneasy to walk with a low posture. But the width is about three meters across, there was no sense of oppression.


    There were some sharp rocks on the scaffolding, but thanks to the light, we were able to avoid them and proceed.


    How long did I walk.......thirty? Or is it about 50 meters? When we started walking that far, we came to a fork in the road.


    ''Well, that''s usually the case,''


    I decided to decide which direction to go in based on which way the illusionary sword would turn.


    ''''Klaia-sama, God of Fate, Buddha, Ancestor, Great Luck Teacher, please guide me.''''


    I hoped so, and when I left it up to him to decide which way to go, the illusory sword showed me the wall in front, not left or right.


    ''''........no way.''''


    I picked up my sword and touched the wall in front of me and I thought I heard a buzzing sound, and then a hole in the wall ... became a path.


    ........To be precise, the wall disappeared and a bright, labyrinthine path appeared.


    ''What happens if I take this path? I don''t want to go but I feel like the Illusionary Sword says you''ll find out when you get there, and this is a spirited place.


    I decided to take that path.


    There is a staircase after a short walk, and when I went up it, I found a winding road this time. I didn''t get lost or spend any time on it because it was just a straight road.


    ''Yes. What but a stern door...? Does this thing open?


    I touched the door and it opened naturally.


    ��Rain��


    Rain.


    Rain.


    Isn''t that Lane?


    It''s not Rain.


    Who are you?


    Multiple children''s voices could be heard from the side of the door.......but there was no one there.


    ''A hallucination ... or an auditory hallucination this time. You must be tired of hearing voices when there''s no one else there, or Lord Leinster has made you tired. Still, it''s big, though.


    It was exactly a room that was very similar to the boss room where he fought the red dragon.


    It would be fine if it was written as a mole, but if it was an earth shaking earth dragon, it would be very bad.


    While I was thinking that, the voice came again.


    ''''Hey, dude. Why does it smell like rain?


    You''re a fool. Ordinary people can''t hear us, can they?


    ��Oh, but it looks like Mizu-chan has a blessing.


    So this numbskull can see us, too?


    No, I can feel the dragon''s vibrations from this one.


    Hey, you can hear me, can''t you?


    Apparently it wasn''t an auditory hallucination.


    Moreover, the voice that was speaking to me was childlike, but it sounded somewhat mysterious, so I decided that it was definitely a spirit.


    ''''........I can hear you. My name is Luciel. Due to the earthquake, there was a sudden hole under my feet and I was unlucky enough to fall down.


    Will you allow me to return to my home so that I can answer your questions?


    As expected, my spirit was not so brazen as to be able to come out high-handedly to an earth spirit under the ground.


    "Hahahahahaha! This guy''s hooliganism~! I mean, you''re so unlucky.


    ''''You''re a doofus. Well, Rain had the same thing in him, so he must be a screwup.


    ''''Is that why Mizuki-chan is going to bless you?


    ��I know you can hear me. Why don''t they come home?


    He must have a dragon''s blessing, so he can''t see the spirits.


    You don''t seem to have a contract, so I guess you''re right.


    How did Lord Leinster put them together?


    I muttered that and the genie? Tatsu replied.


    ''''Because Rain''s magic was the taste of honey.


    But real honey is good too.


    I''m getting hungry.


    Hey, a**h*le. Give me something sweet.


    I don''t mind if it''s magic.


    ''''Since you''re like Rain, do you think your magic power will be delicious?


    There''s one spirit that pisses me off, but we''ll have to be patient here.


    ''''Well... if you tell me how to return, how about I give you some honey and magic power?


    You''re just a dork with a heart like Lane.


    For a guy who''s a klutz, he''s a big kid like Lane.


    You''re a smart guy, but you''re a smart guy who knows your place in life.


    I''ll show you how to do it.


    You can''t afford to buy anything else.


    A little conversation made me tired, but I took the finest honey of the Hatch tribe out of the magic bag and opened the lid of the large bottle.


    ''What should I do with the magic?''


    ''''Just reach out your hand and gather magic power in your hand. Ah, don''t eat it for me, too.


    Is that all right?


    The voice I had heard earlier had faded away, but the honey that had fit inside the vial had disappeared before I knew it. I took out another large bottle from the magic bag to try it out, and this time the whole bottle disappeared.


    They must be gourmands.


    As I thought that, my hand became ticklish and began to pull the magic power all at once.


    ''''Honey is the best. I guess the magic power is alright.''''


    ��Practise more diligently. The honey was good.


    ''''Both are delicious. But it''s better with more attributes.


    You''ve got some good stuff here.


    I love honey! I can''t lose to the dragon''s blessing on this one.


    Yeah. There''s no smudging, and everyone is good, right?


    "Oh!


    The moment nearly half of his magic power was sucked out, a mechanical sound announcement was made in his brain.


    ''''I''ve acquired the blessing of the earth spirit.


    Thinking that there was no choice this time, I tried to ask again how to return, but there was a luminescent sphere floating there that was brown on the outside and turned white to the center.


    ''''That reaction looks like we could see it.


    There are two ways out of this place.


    ''''Either we can destroy the ants'' nest over there and return to the Great Door, or we can break the seal of the earth dragon and return with a magic circle.


    It''s a disgusting one, but the soil is getting weaker because of the rampage of the earth dragon.


    ��If the dragon remains tied up, the miasma will become stronger, so please resolve it if possible.


    The stronger the miasma, the stronger the demons will be, so I hope you can protect the town Rain built if you can.


    I don''t mind if you just let them go, but it''s going to be a series of battles, I don''t want to.......


    ''''Why aren''t the dwarves fighting the demons underground?


    They''re already fighting.


    Dwarves are too stubborn to ask for help.


    I''m doing the best I can to protect my country.


    And the only way to recover is to drink.


    I''m being pushed by a lot of demons.


    I don''t think this is a good idea, even for a sturdy dwarf.


    ''''Well we can''t open the door or release it, as expected, until we recover our magic, so we''ll talk about it first.


    I sat down to meditate in front of the gate where the earthen dragons are located, as the spirits say.


    Then the spirits, who usually speak at the end, said one word and the spirits disappeared.


    ''''........we will meet soon, huh?''''


    A little bit of a blur lingered in my mind, but I began to meditate.

 115-109 Faith of dragons and spirits

    As usual, there is a large door in front of me, and when I touch it, my magic power is sucked out of me.


    This time the door shone with an ochre color, while a crest gradually appeared and began to shine.


    How will the evil gods get in?''''


    It was all I could think about.


    "It''s open.


    I''m going to regret that I should have paid a little more attention to my wildly fluctuating luck at this point.


    ''It''s not the stairs, is it?''


    The door opened, and I looked inside to find a winding path.


    I decided to return from the illusionary sword back to my illusionary staff and proceeded to get closer until I caught the earthen dragon in my sight.


    The earth dragon that I caught in my vision was made of scales itself, which were made of something like rocks, giving it a rugged impression. The earth dragon had a blacker miasma mixed in than the holy dragon and the flame dragon, and in the worst case, it had turned into an undead.


    I was almost relieved to see that the earth dragon was quiet like the holy dragons and fire dragons, but suddenly I was faced with a disaster.


    The earth dragon began to flap its body and scream.


    ''''Glaaaaago oooh!''''


    My body was in awe at the sound of his voice... I suppose it was inevitable... but the unexpected still lingered.


    The earth dragon''s behavior of flailing its body became so intense that it caused an earthquake.


    I bent my posture and grasped my illusion staff and spun a chant, but at that moment, the earth dragon''s eyes caught mine.


    The intimidation in its eyes is different from the Holy Dragon and the Flame Dragon, it contains hatred, and my body stiffens and my knees tremble just by being looked at.


    ''''Holy Healing Hand, Breath of Mother Earth, I wish to feed on my magical power, and create a sanctuary for the angels to use the shield of purification like light wings to scorch all the evil and impure things, Sanctuary Circle.''''


    I still completed the magic circle and activated the sanctuary circle when I completed the magic circle.


    However, as if to say that it doesn''t matter, the earth dragon sucked in a breath and released a breath towards me before being enveloped in the light of the sanctuary ward.


    Naturally, the breath was headed this way, and as I quickly pulled out a large shield and completely covered my head, I tried to pour my magic power into it in order to activate the wind ward, but I couldn''t do it in time.


    I was swallowed up by the earth dragon''s breath.


    Ouch, hot, cold, numb........ I chanted dispel, recover, and extra heal without chanting, and fell into a magical depletion.


    ''''Ha, ha, ha.''''


    I can''t bear to wonder why I''m still alive.


    The great shield had been petrified and shattered.


    And I had fallen on my back before I knew it.


    I''m not going to be able to get my mind around the ceiling of the cave and decide that my inability to think is due to my magic power depletion, so I took out the MP potion and popped it in my mouth. However, the magic power depletion I hadn''t caused in a long time felt very bad, and it was a reminder that I didn''t want to be depleted anymore.


    ''''........I feel sick.''''


    There, a voice echoes into my brain.


    ''''Liberator, the liberator of the seal of the evil gods, I will praise you for breaking my curse after the Holy Dragon, the Flame Dragon.


    The voice that echoed into his brain when he was uncomfortable was only as unpleasant as the sounds of life he heard when he was hungover.


    ''''........Are you already firmly in consciousness?''''


    Hmm, I didn''t want to be undead at all, but I was struggling to get out of the woods, and it all bothers me, and now it feels good.


    It makes us feel bad over here!


    ''''Well the Shenglong was still good, but after the Flame Dragon, you, the Earth Dragon, seemed to be suffering a lot too?


    ...I can''t even sleep when the spirits are around.


    I put the blame on the spirits, but the way they suffered was unusual.


    The eyes that were trapped in so much hatred should still be abnormal.


    The depletion of magic power makes me feel uncomfortable, but I muster up my energy and ask the earth dragon.


    ''''Do spirits and the dragon race have a bad relationship?


    We are followers of the Dragon God, they are followers of the Spirit King.


    We''re of different races, and it''s no wonder we believe in different things.


    So?


    Dragons are the supreme race, and yet they want to think that spirits are the reason for everything.


    Well it doesn''t really matter, to be honest.


    I''m sure it''s nothing to do with you.


    ...why?


    For the gods, the dragons, the spirits, and the maidens are destined to be drawn to each other.


    Does that mean you''re my mate?


    It''s love at first sight, isn''t it?


    Or does that mean you''re drawn to it?


    ''''As the genie said.......why me? There are still plenty of brave men, but there are plenty of vessels to be heroes, aren''t there?


    It will come to pass, when the wheels of destiny have been set in motion, that you will realize that you have become a wise man.


    I have no idea.


    I''m not the only one who''s reincarnated.


    ''''Well I don''t want to get into any more wise men and nuisances, do I? My goal is to live a long, quiet life somewhere.


    For having withstood my attack and defeated me with a single blow, I can offer you protection and wealth to be passed on to you.


    You''re going to ignore me again while you still can.


    Thank you for the wealth. Tell me one thing, can''t the evil gods be held back by their master, Klaia?


    Evil gods don''t show their direct movements, but they can manipulate demons so that they won''t be noticed.


    I don''t have that kind of power.


    The Holy Dragon, the Fire Dragon and I, too, only want to help those who are suffering.


    I wish I had the opportunity to do that.


    The wheels of fate are already turning.


    Don''t do it if you can.


    It''s a pity that the earth spirit''s blessings come before yours, but we''ll see you through with earth magic.


    What do you mean? Will you be able to use earth magic?


    Cuckooch. What is your name?


    The earth dragon ignored my words and stopped telegraphing.


    Apparently, it was difficult to keep his body intact anymore.


    I didn''t get much out of it, but it was useless to ask any more questions, and I was too sick to think straight.


    ''''It''s........Luciel.


    "Luciel, I will display my scepter made of the Holy Dragon''s teeth in front of me.


    Are you sure about this?


    As with the flaming dragon, there was no reply to me, and the ochre light was sucked into the illusion staff.


    "Lucieluyo, I pray that you will become a wise man, I will fulfill my promise to you....Raffi............... ...


    With those words, the earth dragon undulated his body and his body petrified and crumbled.


    I had expected that fangs and scales would remain where the earth dragon was, just like with the holy dragon, but chunks of various ores appeared, and among the ores, there were several gems I had never seen before.


    Other than that, there were the usual large magic stones and a treasure chest, and from the treasure chest came a small grenade.


    In the next moment, another necklace flew out of the magic bag with a glow, and the gravataras snapped into the necklace.


    ''''........There are only six grenade beads left. That doesn''t mean I''m willing to go.''''


    I still don''t know why I survived the brace this time.


    When the breath swallowed me, I had to be prepared to die.


    ''''I wonder why dragons always have treasures in their possession.


    After purifying what seemed to be magic tools, coins, armor, etc. that were scattered in various rooms, except for a large magic stone, I picked them up and jumped into the magic circle and a dazzling light dyed my vision.


    Pilon [Title: Earth Dragon''s Blessing has been acquired]


    Piron [Title: Dragon Destroyer]


    A voice echoed in my brain and as the light subsided I was back at the entrance to Rockford.


    ''''Well I got the unexpected release of the dragon and the spirit''s blessing, but I can''t quite decide if I''m lucky or not.''''


    Everyone was probably worried about me too, so I decided to head back to where I fell into the hole.


    I put my hand against the wall just like Paula did when she visited the town, and the authentication was successful, and the streets of Rockford came into view, but unlike when I came, it was filled with a hustle and bustle.


    ''''Are you an ant demon? That''s right ... if there''s a hole in the plaza, if we don''t seal it up, the demons will come out.


    I decided to whip my body, which had just recovered from the depletion of its magic power, and head straight for the central square.


    I thought I could see Paula''s golem in the central square for a moment, and I knew everyone would be there.


    Believing this, I started running.

 116-110 Fleeting break

    I assume a lot of things as I kick the ground hard.


    I should have defeated enough ant demons in the hole I fell into to allow Mario to 1UP.


    In that way, I should have been able to defeat the demons that sprang up from it.


    If that''s the case, then there''s not just one hole, but several entrances and exits, just like an ant nest.


    I thought about it, but as far as I could see while running, there were no holes in the ground.


    When I reached the central square, there were countless holes in it, and the residents were knocking them down when the demons came up, like a whack-a-mole.


    ''Is everyone safe?''


    They all looked surprised when I called out to them, but then Grand-san raised his voice.


    ''''Luciel-dono has returned. We''re going to smash the hole.


    "O.


    The inhabitants of Rockford, who were so well voiced that it seemed as if all the people here were dwarves, dropped various chemicals into the hole and dropped rocks with their magic tools, while Mr. Grand and Dolan closed the hole at the end.


    The only hole I fell into was the one that was left untouched.


    ''I''m sorry to have worried you. But still, why aren''t you filling this place up?


    If there''s only one spot open, that''s where the magic stone will come from.


    I''m glad someone didn''t follow me in.


    I was relieved and decided to tell them briefly what I''d told them after I fell into the basement.


    ''I see. But this time with the earth dragon...


    Lionel was full of fighting spirit, but I busted it both ways.


    ''''This time, if you weren''t good at it, you would have died twice. Once when I fell into the hole and the second time when I was hit by the earth dragon''s breath.


    But still, the fact that Lionel''s clothes are dirty in places means that he must have tried to jump into the hole once completely and was stopped by Paula''s golem.


    The arm of the golem that Paula was controlling could be seen to have cracks in it.


    ''So? What''s been going on in this basement? Paula and Lisian visited the workshop and were about to jump into this hole to chase after it, and then there was an earthquake and there were holes all over the place, and they were surprised because demons were coming up?


    Dolan was blue in the face because of the earthquake, but apparently he was in the fight.


    I remembered the story of the genie as I recuperated, so I decided to ask him.


    ''I fell pretty deep, but I could tell from the lights that the ants were all messed up. ........Speaking of which, the earth spirit said that the dwarven kingdom and the demons are already fighting, do you know anything about it?


    What?


    The dwarves, who live in the depths of the earth, were the original inhabitants of the caves and gradually spread out their homes underground.


    So that''s exactly why you created the Underground Kingdom.


    Well, if you have the ability to do so, you could do so, but.......


    I''m sure you don''t want it to be here.


    He thought that this place where the earth dragons and spirits gather is the center of the earth.


    The fact that there were so many of them was a problem, but the dwarves were strong and sturdy. It''s unthinkable that a mere ant monster could ever keep up with them.


    You two are dwarves too, so you might want to think so........


    ''The earth dragon is gone, so the demons will be weaker, just like in the case of the labyrinth... but what if other demons other than ants come out too? What if that''s like a forty level class of the labyrinth?


    Shit.


    No, they''ll still be fine with the king and his entourage.


    Depending on how many of these ant demons there are, there may even be dwarves who can''t fight.


    When you think about it........Huh? I was surprised that I''d been inspired to go help him before I knew it.


    It must be because of all the things that have happened.


    ''Do you mind if I take a break first?''


    I decided to take a break to refresh my brain for once.


    Because when it came to Lord Leinster and fairies and dragons, and now even dwarves and demons fighting, my mind was about to be swallowed up in a whirlwind of thoughts.


    There was no point in being too impatient and emotionally unstable right now.


    I am by no means the hero of the story.


    Dolan and Grand-san looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    ''''It''s not as if the kingdom is going to fall anytime soon.


    ''''There''s no point in getting impatient when you don''t even check on that condition. I''m sure Lord Luciel has had a tough time this time, and it would be better for him to rest.


    They were very understanding and everyone else didn''t show any difficulty, and once we got back to Doran''s residence.


    Once back in the workshop, it was a little late for lunch, so they took out the food they had been making before from the magic bag and ate it.


    ''''You haven''t finished taking measurements for the three of you armaments yet, have you?


    Yeah. It''ll take three days at the earliest. If Toretto was here, it would have gone faster.


    ''''Speaking of which, when I released the earth dragon, I dropped an ore instead of fangs and scales, can you and Doran take a look at it when you''re done eating? There were quite a few different kinds of ores and magic tool-like things that we could use.


    Okay. I''m looking forward to it.


    Ore has been hard to find lately, which means we''re pretty lucky.


    ''I suppose that''s the price of fighting a dragon, and whether it''s cheap or expensive is probably worth it, but I''m done with it.


    ''Yes, Master Luciel. You can talk to me as you always do. You have already had your drink with me.


    ''''I''ll take your word for it. I''ve been having some difficulty getting out of the habit of Yenis apparently.


    Haha, haha. But I can''t wait to see what kind of ore it is.


    As Dolan and Mr. Grand began to get excited, he was unexpectedly poked in the side.


    ''Ts! Don''t poke me in the side. What is it, Paula? And Lisian is with you?


    If you''ve got a grimoire in the basement, I''d like to borrow it.


    ''''Currently, we don''t have any magic stones, so there''s not much we can do.


    All right. But don''t take it apart.


    I promise.


    I won''t disassemble anything that can''t be reconstructed.


    That''s what I thought, but since it was something that I couldn''t determine what on earth it was a magical tool for, I eventually decided to leave it to them.


    Perhaps it was out of concern for me, but there was no mention of the dwarven kingdom and the dwarven race.


    After we finished eating, we headed to Dolan''s workshop first.


    Then I took out an ore from my magic bag and placed it in order, and their faces froze.


    ''''First of all, it''s probably a gemstone of some sort.''''


    It''s strange because if you arrange the ores neatly, you''ll feel like you''re in a museum''s ore section.


    I hope it''s a good substitute because there were a few things that gave me a sense of magic, albeit faintly.


    And what cannot be placed on the table is laid out on the cleaned floor, but Dolan and Mr. Grand were no longer in a state of confusion.


    Every time they left the ore on the table, they stopped breathing and went crazy.


    ''These are the leftovers left behind by the earth dragon.


    ''....Does Lord Luciel not know what that is?


    Yes. I''m an amateur.


    ''''After Lionel-dono and the others have finished their armor, we''re just about to see the completion of that one. After that, we''ll need a lot of magical stones, but it should be at an operational level.


    Really?


    It''s true.


    That''s very exciting.


    "...what are you making? Let me help you with that.


    ''Make sure you set the request fee as a doran. It''s going to be a bit of fun, so I''m asking for a discount if possible.


    With that, I left the workshop.


    "Keffin making his rounds first?


    ''''Yes. We fought the ant demons when they came here, but we''ll take them down without a second thought.


    Put this on.


    I handed him the robe.


    ''I don''t think the worst thing that could happen to the robe is that it would dissolve, even if it received the worst of the dissolving fluid.


    Thank you. Good day.


    Kefin disappeared like a mist.


    ''You''re keeping to what I told you to always use ninjutsu,''


    Kefin would follow me... and after that was decided, I decided to train Kefin so that he wouldn''t die if he struggled.


    I can''t peek at a person''s proficiency, but I decided that I could teach him, guessing a lot of things.


    I believed that he would be the one to protect me.


    I saw Kefin off and headed to Paula''s booth, and before I knew it, Paula and Lisian''s room had a door installed that allowed them to come and go.


    ''When did that happen?''


    This will be easy to do.


    More than that, it''s a grimoire.


    Their eyes look at me like a child wanting a toy, and while I''m easing up a bit, I''m also taking out the weapons and other magical equipment.


    And as soon as they have finished taking everything out, the two of them get along with each other? I started the analysis.


    As if I never existed........


    As expected, I was a little hurt, so I blurted out a small word.


    ''''I guess I''ll have to leave the magic tools and such in the future for the girl who can''t even thank me.


    I''m sorry. I''ll try again when I can analyze it.


    ''I''m so sorry. I will do my best for Lady Luciel.


    They could hear a small murmur to the two of them.


    ''You can compete with them, but make sure you greet them properly and answer them.


    Okay.


    Of course.


    Saying more would only be my own complacency, so I headed to the room I stayed in yesterday to take a nap and sleep on my angel pillow.


    The next time I woke up, I went to sleep, not knowing that my heart would be pounding loudly.

 117-111 Compromise line

    I got a good night''s sleep, but it didn''t solve my problems.


    Well, that''s natural....


    As soon as I opened my eyes at that thought, my eyes met with something.


    ''Thud!''


    I pushed the face of whatever was in front of me away as fast as I could.


    I also rubbed the warm, raw wind on my face with the palm of my hand.


    ''It hurts. I wonder if this is the whip of love then I''m going to get excited about it, Four.''


    This chilling sensation in your spine and that call of ''Four''... is that you, Toretto?


    His face was so close up that all I could see was that he was an old man with makeup on.


    And it wasn''t even ten centimeters away... it''s okay, right?


    Yes. You can go back to sleep if you want. I''ll have it this time. I was so close before...


    Apparently, he was okay.


    My heart was still beating fast and dock-dock, and I felt like I was raging.


    I took a deep breath once and then decided to ask Toretto-san a question.


    ''No thanks. But anyway, why are you here, Mr. Toretto?


    I smelled something interesting and I was just kidding. I came because I heard at the church headquarters that Mr. Luciel was heading to Rockford with his friends.


    Are you sure? I''m grateful for that. I was actually dying after receiving the earth dragon''s breath, but I was worried about maintaining my armor and robes.


    ''Hmmm, I''m sure it''s fine because it has an auto-correction feature, but I''ll let you see it later.


    Nice to meet you.


    So get dressed and give me your armor.


    Yes, sir.


    I changed in the transformation mirror dresser and handed a set of armor from the dresser to Toretto-san.


    ''''I''ll maintain them in Paula''s workshop, so you can show up later. It''s been a long time since I''ve had good armor, my heart is racing, Four.


    We tried to go to the basement workshop together, but Toretto-san left the room in a hurry.


    ''''It''s like a typhoon.......If Paula''s master in making magic tools is Toretto-san, then I think I can understand why Paula is so quiet and her knowledge of those magic tools.


    I laughed and sat down on the bed again to sort out the current situation.


    As someone who knows that the dragons are suffering, I want to let it all go, but it''s not realistic.


    Because everything is at the far end of the labyrinth.


    Still, considering the fact that the earth dragon was shaking the place of two days of movement, I feel that the earth dragon was a threat in itself.


    Of course the breath was also a threat, but if it had been able to continue to cause earthquakes all the time, the ant demons would have become active like this one, and there would have been unusual damage.


    ........Considering that, this time the release of the dragons just happened to come first, and assuming that this was a labyrinth, that means that the demons in each boss room still existed.


    ''''If something like the queen ants that create ant demons exists.......then this place isn''t safe either.......''''


    Even though I was in the position of a slave in such a place, I knew that Dolan and the others who had put in so much effort were going to suffer, and I was not thick-skinned or strong-hearted enough to ignore it without a care in the world, so I was disgusted with myself for being one of the two sides of the coin.


    I''ve acquired the aptitude of the earth attribute through receiving this blessing, but after all, I don''t have a magic book, so it will likely be some time before I can feel this benefit.


    ''Thinking about it any more will only lead us in a roundabout way. If that''s the case, why don''t we let everyone else do the fighting and I can just stay in the safe zone and support the recovery?


    After praying for a peaceful life, I decided to go down to the workshop.


    When I went down to the basement, I saw Kefin and I didn''t see Ketty.


    ''Kefin, how was it out there?''


    Master Luciel, are you all right now?


    Yeah.


    ''That''s good to hear. Currently, the ant demons are coming out of the holes we left behind, but only in one place, and the holes haven''t increased since then. So although the number of ant demons coming out is high, they aren''t coming out at the same time, so it''s a level that we don''t have any trouble dealing with.


    ''''If you were surrounded by, say, a thousand ant demons with Lionel and the others, are you confident that you could win?''''


    ''''I think we''ll be able to get by as long as it''s big enough, and at the same time, if they attack us, they can heal us and our weapons don''t break.''''


    Kefin replies, choosing his words.


    Well, I guess you''ve guessed it.


    It''s not that I don''t want to go to the place of death, it''s either someone who is looking for a place to die on the battlefield or an excessive amount of battle madness.


    That depends on the situation. And while dwarves are supposedly strong and sturdy, they are often stubborn.


    If no further requests are made, as soon as the measurements are taken, we will be heading to the city of Meratni.


    I''ll be with you either way, sir.


    I was a little pleased to see the determination in Kefin''s eyes as he said that.


    ''I''ll talk to Doran and the others about what we just did. We''ll gather information and ... possibly have them go to the Dwarven Kingdom.


    You''re in the right place. It''s okay. I won''t screw up.


    Kefin laughed and opened the door to Doran''s workshop.


    ''Do you have a moment?''


    As we entered the workshop, the three of us stopped and looked at each other.


    ''Oh, are you all right now?''


    ''''Yes. When I woke up, Toretto-san''s face was close to my face, and it took a lot of mental damage, but I don''t feel sick from the depletion of my magic power.


    ...I see. So, Master Luciel knew Toretto.


    ''Yes. The robe I''m always wearing was made by Toretto.


    ''''Well I used to be a normal fox-beast man, but that''s okay because Paula misses me, but...''''


    Dolan turned over with a dark face.


    ''''........Luciel-sama, that Gentleman has been put in charge of the armor, is it alright?''''


    ''As far as arms go, no problem. The rest is the price, if it''s money, I''ll pay you, but if it''s human, Lionel will take care of it himself.


    I told him with a smile.


    Lionel got an exclamatory look on his face, but I went through it and told him what I told Kefin earlier.


    ''''Well that''s why you should think about leaving here as soon as you finish taking your measurements.


    Thank you, Luciel. Doran, I will write a letter to the king.


    Yes, Brother Grand. You are Master Luciel after all. I will continue to serve you with all my heart and soul.


    Doran bowed his head as he said this, and then he and Mr. Grand had to write a letter.


    ''Master Luciel, the hole wasn''t that wide, was it?


    It was about two meters high. The big sword might only be able to pierce it.


    Lionel was ready to go into battle and seemed to be simulating it.


    After they finished writing the letter, they were going to lecture Kefin on how to enter the dwarven kingdom.


    ''Kefin, don''t take it easy. You have to think that your job is to come back alive, and delivering the letter is the next best thing to that. That, and the magic certification you''d better ask a few more questions and answers between the golems.


    ''I''ve already done the magic authentication, but... yes. You had to be able to answer a few questions to get in and out, right?


    It''s nothing personal. Okay, Kefin, you''re in charge.


    Ha!


    I moved from Doran''s workshop to Paula and Lisian''s workshop.


    ''Paula, Cillian. I''m going to ask you two to develop a magic tool that can light up the darkness like a light now.


    There are no magic stones.


    And there were already about a dozen lights, weren''t there?


    ''''I''m sorry, I spoke in the wrong order.


    Maybe we''ll have to go defeat the demon that comes out of the hole in the central square from here.


    Also, I''ll take out the demon stone from the ant demon that hasn''t been dismantled yet. I''ll give it to you, so you can take care of that.


    Okay.


    I understand.


    They nodded.


    ''So? What am I supposed to do?


    ''We are in for a possible battle, so please maintain it.


    Ummm, I know it''s boring, but I guess I''ll have to do it this time.


    There are many ores in the workshop over there. I''ll pay you for maintenance later.


    Okay. We''ll take care of it.


    Please.


    Thus, when I gave instructions to everyone, I was suddenly bored, so I began to cook, thinking that if it was a battle, there was a chance that I would need a large amount of food.

 118-112 Emissary from the Dwarven Kingdom

    As I was cooking, Ketty came back, a little flustered.


    ''What''s up?''


    ''The hole is starting to get bigger and bigger, Nya. It''s going to be bad if we don''t get Mr. Dolan or Mr. Grand to reinforce it.


    Is anyone hurt?


    He''s not here.


    Even at night, this town is reasonably bright with a pseudo-moon and pseudo-stars.


    It seems that it''s dusk now, and if the hole continues to spread at night, there''s a danger of monsters flooding the area all at once, so it was just a precaution.


    Then we have to secure the magic stone, so I''ll go too.


    I hope you don''t fall off this time.


    I''ll do my best.


    Ketty spoke to him afterwards, and Doran decided to go, and we came to the central square.


    ''It sure is getting big. Dolan, is the Dwarven Kingdom close to here?


    About an hour.


    Do you think this hole is connected to the Dwarven kingdom?


    How so?


    "...if that''s the case, why don''t you have this place rebuilt as a staircase so we can attack it from here? That way, we can disperse the demons heading towards the dwarven kingdom and the demons coming towards us.


    I see. But I don''t have a clear picture of what''s underneath.


    Well, that''s usually the case.


    Apologizing for saying what came to mind, I told him that I was going to try to light it up once.


    ''Ketty, take care of the demon,'' I''ll shine the light on them so they don''t fall out, and if there are too many of them, Dolan can bury them completely once.


    Okay.


    I can''t let this Rockford demon get away with it. I approached the hole with my light and my holy dragon spear and shone the light.


    The demons that emerged from the hole suddenly became active, and rightfully so, as a swarm rushed in, I thrust out my spear and Ketty jumped up and down and started attacking to prevent the ants from getting out of the hole.


    ''Dolan!''


    The den shrank as Dolan touched the ground, but stopped just before it was completely closed.


    ''Dolan, it''s better not to close it completely. It''s better to know where it''s coming from so there''s no confusion.


    He felt like he couldn''t get through this time without thinking about why the ant demons were so active.


    This was because I hadn''t heard of any invasion by the demons since Lord Leinster had built this town.


    The earthquake alone couldn''t explain it.


    I didn''t have that feeling.


    ''''If this is the case, you should have brought Paula with you and asked her to fix the ground.


    You want me to go get him?


    Ketty is with me, killing ants. And Dolan won''t be allowed to move in case he gets caught.


    Hmm, who''s going to send for that?


    ''''Well it''s going to stay that way until Kefin comes back, isn''t it? Even the researchers in this town don''t just watch with their fingers in their mouths, do they?


    Yes. But I can''t find someone to lead them.


    Dolan, you don''t look so good, do you? Could it be that there is a difference between digging up dirt and plugging a hole?


    If you hadn''t stopped me earlier, I would have been depleted of magic.


    You might want to let me know that first.


    ''Ketty, where''s Lionel?''


    I think I can do it, but I''m not going to.


    Huh. So you''ll give me some advice when I do it?


    Of course.


    That is, if it''s going to be a defensive battle. For that matter, do demons eat demon corpses?


    I''m not sure. But there''s a chance.


    I''ve heard of demons fighting for territory, too.


    ''We''ll just have to beat the demons so they don''t drop down. It won''t be funny if it eats a corpse and levels up.


    As I recall, the ants were omnivores, so it''s not good to be a quicksilver since they could conceivably eat anything.


    We decided to focus on defeating them until Kefin came back.


    There were at most three of them coming out of the den at the same time, so we didn''t have that much trouble defeating the first one, but when we shined the light on it, the ants were gathered together in the den as a bunch of ants stuck to the hole.


    I tried to purify them with cleansing magic once, but it didn''t work, so can I continue to cut them off? Or should I just bury it? I was lost about it.


    Just as I was lost, a visitor appeared.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''m sorry to keep you waiting.


    Kefin had returned with two dwarves.


    ''Back, so?''


    ''Ha! These are Glaios and Aresley, the dwarf king''s aides. They insisted on taking them with us, and I couldn''t refuse, but it seems that the two of them will tell you their business.


    Okay. Kefin, take over. Ketty, hold your ground a little longer. Dolan will sit with me.


    "Ha.


    The two dwarves'' faces changed at that moment.


    I don''t know if it was because I was in charge, or because I called Dolan out, or because Dolan obeyed me so quietly.


    Well, their reactions didn''t matter to me now.


    "I''m Luciel, the S-healer of the Church of St. Cyril. So, let''s get right to the King of the Dwarven Kingdom''s response.


    ...right here?


    Sinner Do, "Say more than that, and you won''t be willing to do justice to the dwarven kingdom or anything else, will you?


    Lady Luciel.


    ''He has hired me to be his squire and head of his development laboratory, dedicated to my cause. It seems to me that you might want to keep that in mind before you speak, don''t you?


    They looked at each other in amazement, whispered to each other, and then opened their mouths again.


    ''I beg your pardon. My name is Gryos. The dwarf king asked us to help with the casualties, but to see if we can afford the healer''s fee for our dwarves.


    "...Kefin, what was the dwarven kingdom like?


    You''re getting tired, sir. Not everything can be done in combat, and I think we have a few days at best.


    ''What? You''re making a mockery of us dwarves!


    ''''Well I honestly don''t care, so please don''t interrupt me. He is also a slave, but he is my follower. He''s a very good person who can pass on information accurately. What I want to hear now is not an emotional argument.


    I busted off the man who called me alaios and cut off his statement.


    ''Anything else you think we might be missing, including food?


    ''''Food seemed to be fine, but the armor was wearing out fast, and the rest still seemed to be necessary in regards to healing the injured. We also had to face numerous demons on our way to the Dwarven Kingdom.


    "Huh. Kefin, go get everyone. Ask Mr. Grand and Mr. Toretto to go as well.


    Ha!


    The two dwarves were surprised when the kefin disappeared.


    I''m sure I would be surprised as well, because it looks like a transition when people disappear.


    As I look at the two dwarves, I ask them.


    As you can see, Rockford has also been attacked by demons due to today''s earthquake. What we want now is information about the underground. For example, the ant demons are attacking us, but I wonder if there are any other demons, and what else is the master of the ants? Or is there more than one? Let me know what information you know. By the way, here''s the fee schedule for a healer.


    I give him the guidelines and he continues to kill ants with Ketty.


    ''Are we going to help you, Nya?''


    I don''t know. I guess it depends on how we move. If there are a lot of people like Arrios, I''m not carrying Yenis on my back anymore, so I won''t go all the way to the dangerous dwarven kingdom.


    I wish I could have been as open-minded as I was with Janice.


    ''There were too many to carry in Yenis. It would have been a lot of work for Ketty and the others alone, though.


    I smack the ants with a bitter smile.


    ''Terrible nya. Aside from Doran and Paula, we''ll just be quiet...


    You didn''t do it.


    ''Well, it''s what they were up against, so Lionel and Ketty can''t help but be part of it.


    I didn''t look at the Dwarf King''s entourage as I talked to them.


    I wanted to give them the pricing plan and see what they thought, and how their attitudes would change when Mr. Grand came to this place?


    I don''t know what Dolan and Ms. Grand wrote in their letter.


    But I was determined to believe them, and.


    While we were defeating the demons, they did not approach us or speak to us.


    Then Grand-san and the others came in, but Grand-san ignored them and came towards us and bowed.


    ''I''m really sorry. But it''s still home. I want you to help him.''


    ''Well, I was prepared for it. Now I was thinking of organizing to go here and to the Dwarven Kingdom.


    Doran, Paula, and Lythian, you''re going to guard this place to the death. Just protect it, and don''t ever head for the hole.


    I need everyone to work together to defend this town to the death.


    I don''t mind using all the magic stones from the corpses of the demons lying around here.


    "Ha.


    ''I know this is an awkward time to be here, but I''m going to need Mr. Toretto''s support.


    You''re the only one who can run this place.


    Fo--! That hot look in your eyes is copious. For once, I''ll do my best for my two disciples.


    He went through Toretto-san''s wink with a flourish and continued his instructions.


    ''Lionel will be defended by the large shield while Lionel will fight with his short spear.


    Keti and Kefin will be in charge of raiding and I will be in charge of recovery and support.


    And Mr. Grand will come with us.


    Mr. Grand will handle all negotiations with the Dwarf King.


    Are you sure it''s me?


    ''Yes. The only dwarves I trust in this world are currently Mr. Dolan, Paula, and Mr. Grand. And Mr. Grand are the only three dwarves I trust in this world.


    "...Okay. Huh. A lot has changed over the years.


    Maybe it''s the fact that I''ve got such good friends on my side that makes me seem different.


    I laughed back at Grand-san''s wry smile, but I was determined to do one thing.


    That in the worst case scenario, I would survive even if the Dwarven Kingdom collapsed.

 119-113 War-torn Dwarven Kingdom

    This time it was decided that we would not travel on horseback, but on foot, because the demons could come out of the underground.


    We were to form a party of seven together with the Dwarven Kingdom''s emissaries and leave Rockford.


    The situation is not likely to change that much even if we hurriedly head to the Dwarf Kingdom now, Luciel-sama. It would be better to have a meal before that.


    That''s true.


    On Lionel''s advice, we decided to have dinner on the spot.


    The two men from the Dwarven Kingdom almost complained.


    However, Mr. Grand agreed with them, and he never mentioned it.


    They just didn''t touch their food at all.


    ''It''s dark. It''s not like the Rockford, after all.


    "Master Luciel, I''m sure the light will attract the demons to you, but I don''t blame you. Use the light.


    Grand-san and the other emissaries from the Dwarven Kingdom possessed a skill called night eye. Grand-san told me that the night eye is a skill that allows you to maintain a certain amount of visibility even in the dark.


    It seems that this is a skill that can be acquired by growing up in the dark, and most dwarves seem to possess it.


    ''''There is no moonlight tonight, so if we follow the route Kefin has taken, there should be no problem.


    ''Yes. With just one light, I don''t think we''ll get lost.


    Keffin, you''ll show me the way.


    Ha!


    As if the five of us were advancing together, we passed through the city of Fake.


    The earthquake stopped after the earthen dragon was released, so it didn''t suddenly turn into a hole in the ground.


    The duo of Keti and Kefin found demons and other demons, defeating them at a fast pace.


    I was distrustful of the two messengers of the dwarven kingdom.


    They don''t take the lead in guiding the way, nor do they join the battle.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    Then, after walking for a while, Kefin called out, "We''re here.


    ''We''re here. We can get in from here.''


    We''ll take it from here.


    Come with me.


    The two dwarves who called themselves Gryos and Aresley took the initiative to walk forward.


    I stopped there and looked at Grand-san.


    ''''I understand what you''re saying. I''m very sorry, but please forgive me for now.


    Mr. Grand appealed to us in a whisper, so I had no choice but to take a slow, deep breath and lower my swallow and follow them.


    The cave leading to the dwarven kingdom was around two meters high, similar to the path we took when we met the spirits.


    ''''As I thought, at this height, it''s going to be difficult to use the great sword.''''


    ''''When you get to the dwarven kingdom and defend it, if you ever have to fight there, use the great sword as much as you can. Otherwise, it might be a short spear...


    You need to be a little more enthusiastic about that.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Lionel''s blatant disappointment.


    I tried to learn a little from that battle-crazed maniac''s unwavering desire to crave a fight, even though he was always guarding me if something happened to me.


    I walked down the winding road, and didn''t hesitate to follow the bifurcated path, but I stopped when I saw the demon there.


    I looked at Mr. Grand and put my hand on my forehead.


    ''Ketty, please. Kefin, show me the way.


    Please wait. We will be with you.


    ''Then you should take down the demons quickly and head over. What is the purpose of you guys coming out here?


    "...........


    Mr. Grand it''s okay, isn''t it?


    Yeah.


    Let''s go.


    Keti kicks the ground, kicks the wall, and slaughters the ant demon.


    Kefin walks past it and begins to lead the way.


    ''Shall I take it?''


    I followed suit, collecting the magic stone.


    There were a few more battles after that, but they were completely just ornaments watching them.


    ''Turn here and you''ll be in dwarven country,''


    The moment Kefin announced this to us, Aresley started to run alone.


    We all lost our voices about it. But when I looked at Grand-san, I could guess.


    ''''Could it be that you guys are........''''


    When I said that much, a shout echoed through the cave.


    Keti and Kefin rushed to Aresley''s crooked path as he went ballistic.


    When we saw this, we headed for it too, and found Aresley with an ant biting him on the shoulder.


    The ant monster was immediately transformed into a lump of meat by Keti''s attack.


    What do you think?


    He was injured, but he''s in stable condition.


    "Huh. Recover, heel.


    I discarded the chant and ordered Kefin to carry Aresley.


    It wasn''t long after that that we arrived in the dwarven kingdom.


    "Well, it looks like we''re in a battle, but Lionel, I need you to take care of the defense.


    Ha!


    Lionel''s face immediately broke into a smile as I handed the great sword of fire and headlight to Lionel.


    ''Ketty will go around to cover me, rescue and recover the wounded first.


    Meow.


    A smile breaks out on my face as I know that Keti is also heading with me to the area where the battle is.


    ''Kefin will send two messengers to the king, and Lord Grand should explain to the king that Kefin is my squire.


    Ha!


    Yes, sir.


    Kefin nodded and Mr. Grand hung his head.


    We began to move on, thinking that Mr. Grand was also playing a losing role.


    Lionel joined the battle as he came forward to where the dwarves and the demons were fighting.


    ''''I am the vassal, Lionel, whose vassal is Luciel-sama, the S-class healer of the Church of St. Surreal. I am here to assist the dwarves.


    He swung his great sword of fire and a few ant demons were blown away, burning.


    ''''Lionel, you look like you''re having fun,''''


    You''ve been talking about wanting to fight since Janice.


    Hey, wait, let''s see if they''re hurt.


    ...there''s Nya. Nya''s carrying a wounded soldier over there.


    It''s pretty good for such a dim light.


    ''Many of the cat-beastmen also have night-eye skills.


    I followed Ketty straight to the building where Ketty had told me that the dwarven soldiers were being brought in.


    The building was well-lit and I could see that there were many injured people inside.


    No one was looking at us, or even interested in us, but I thought it was just as well.


    ''My name is Luciel, Lord Doran''s master and an S-level healer in the Church of St. Surreal. I''ve come to treat you at the insistence of Dolan-dono''s request. Where are the most seriously injured?


    When I told them that, the dwarves turned to me in unison.


    Some of them had a hint of anger in their eyes, but they decided that treatment was the way to go first, and they called out for me.


    ''This one is the most seriously injured.


    I ran up to him and there was a dying dwarf, bleeding from his shoulder, side, and leg as well.


    ''That''s a dwarf. It only claims to be strong. ''High heels.''


    With the destruction of chanting, my shoulder and other parts that had been gutted when I put on the high heel were raised and healed nicely.


    ''''You''ve bled out too much, so if you eat well, you should be able to move soon.


    I could see the dwarves who were watching it roll their eyes and gasp.


    I quickly open my mouth before they can go berserk.


    ''Put the seriously injured within a three-meter radius of me. Then go in yourself if you can move. We will fix everyone. If you appreciate this, make sure it''s Dolan. Now, where are the next badly wounded?


    A total of three area high heels, and the dwarves in the building were again armed, so I put an area barrier on them and sent them off.


    ''Lead me to where someone else is injured,''


    I''ll take you there.


    It was the dwarf who had taught him to be the first to be seriously wounded.


    ''Please. If there are lives to be saved, it is my job to save them.


    You''re in charge.


    As soon as they left the building, the dwarf opened his mouth.


    ''''Well how is Mr. Dolan?''''


    ''Yeah. I''m getting better and getting all kinds of stuff made for me.


    As I say this, the dwarf turns around and tries to grab at me.


    But before he can grab me, Keti''s fine sword is thrust into the dwarf''s neck.


    ''d*mn you Mr. Dolan, you lost your arm...''


    If it''s Dolan''s arms, I''ve fixed them just fine. Paula seems to be having a good time, and she''s working on her magic tools every day.


    I laugh and tell him, and the dwarf is dumbfounded for a moment before he punches himself in the face and opens his mouth, glaring at me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. Besides, the two of you are not slaves anymore, huh?


    Really. Well, I''m sure Lord Grand is on his way to see the Dwarf King.


    ''Gu, Master Grand? Oh, my God, I beg your pardon.


    ''I''ll apologize later, but I''d like to help the injured man who''s suffering first?


    This way.


    Me and Ketty looked at the dwarf, who suddenly became more worthy and his guidance was smoother, and I smiled at him and followed him.


    From there, we recovered the injured people in the few buildings we were led to.


    When the buildings were finally free of injured people, the dwarf who had led us to them opened his mouth.


    I am very sorry for my delay. My name is Randall, and I was in charge of the defense of this place.


    ''Yes, please. Okay, now let''s go to the combat zone.


    ''Are you still going? Isn''t the king waiting for you?


    ''''Well no matter what the king is, the front line is the most dangerous, so the first priority is to treat the injured.


    I''m... so... so sorry, sir.


    Mr. Randall''s attitude was changing more and more, and I''m sure he''s a good friend and a good person.


    I followed him, and as I tried to turn and recover from the battle''s struggles, Keti reported that all fronts were pushing back.


    ''With the recovered dwarves joining us, we''ve completely reversed our position. And that place is Lionel-sama........


    I didn''t have to tell you what that was going to be... or I was made to.


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha. Ha-ha, more, take more.


    He heard Lionel''s high-pitched smile and decided that it must be so.


    ''The last thing you need to do is recover over there and when you''re done recovering, can I ask you to take me to the King?


    Yes. Leave it to me.


    I went around with recovery magic and area barriers on all my troops like this and joined Lionel.


    Lionel was laughing that I was able to dissipate quite well when I returned to my escort.


    Ignoring Lionel, I used my purification magic to get rid of the smell of ants and burnt smell, and then spoke to the dwarves on the front line.


    Lord Randall, please guide us.


    Er, uh, yes. This way.


    Randall-san was quite surprised by the pile of ant demon corpses, but he was awakened by my words and began to lead me to the building where the Dwarf King was waiting.

 120-114 Treatment of slaves

    I was led to the place where the dwarf king lived, which would be more like a temple than a house.


    The building was of such a construction.


    The building is reminiscent of the temples in Europe that I remember from my previous life, and if I had a camera, I would have liked to take a picture of it.


    We were led into the building as we were led in.


    However, I decided to ask a strong sense of discomfort that the door does not exist.


    Why are there no doors in this building?


    It''s for the protection of the people who can''t fight. We''ve been instructed to flee this way at all times.


    "...what if they''re out there fighting right now, and they can''t fight, and they can''t get away and they run here and the demons show up?


    We''ll be trapped.


    He seemed to sense the danger.


    ''''What about ... the king, his entourage and the king''s soldiers?''''


    "The men who are fighting now are the king''s soldiers, and I am one of them. And I''m sure the king will fight to the end.


    That''s what I thought, as there aren''t that many people for a kingdom, or quite a few people engaged in combat jobs.


    ''I''ll think about it after we meet... but first, can you take me to the injured civilians?''


    Awe, sir. This way.


    I decided to put the treatment of the injured people ahead of where the Dwarf King was waiting for me.


    And where we moved, there were many injured people....


    There were no dwarves, many of them were of the human race and other races.


    And there were slave crests on their arms, their chests and foreheads, and their necks.


    This is the slaves of this world.......I vaguely think.


    If there are slaves who don''t want to recover, then they must be those slaves who want to die like this.


    ''''........Are all the slaves here?''''


    ''''Yes. All of them are slaves that were first used to hold off the ant demons at the front line. These slaves can use magic, so once their magic power is restored, we''ll bring them back to the front line to fight.


    "...some of you look badly hurt? Wouldn''t this make you lose too much blood to move properly?


    ''Yes. But it''s an emergency, and I''d rather have a slave killed than have my people killed.


    ..........


    Mr. Randall is not wrong in answering that.


    I would probably do the same thing, and if my position were different, I would answer that way.


    Even as I thought that, I felt my body getting cold.


    I felt two warm sensations on my back.


    I noticed that Lionel and Ketty were there to support me.


    ''This is the general way we treat slaves.


    That''s the general idea.


    The two of them laughed at that, but they looked somewhat sad.


    Even if not, the fact that the two of them were on the side of treating slaves, considering their positions.......


    ''''We''ll treat them, but please don''t send them back to the front lines immediately. I will be talking to the Dwarf King after this, and as a result, we may use them as pawns.


    Well I''ll go with you. Well, I''ll be accompanying you and they can''t leave here because they have a contract. So it''s not a problem.


    So let''s get this over with.


    When I walked up to the slaves, they looked at me with a frightened look of despair. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    Many of them were deeply injured, regardless of gender.


    But the slaves seemed to think that they could cast a recovery spell to the extent of closing the wound, and when I finished casting the spell, all of them repeatedly touched and tapped their injured areas to check them.


    When I thought I had healed them all, I checked on the slaves who had been made to lie on the beds, who would have been treated better than the other slaves.


    ''''Where are the slaves over here?''''


    I remember being a slave who could do recovery magic.


    .... that''s supposed to be totally church-related?


    How long have these men been here?


    ''''The slavers who bought Doran-san and the others spread the word, or maybe the slavers started coming here nearly a year ago, because slaves who can use recovery magic are precious...''''


    "...What''s wrong? Because it''s valuable?


    The Dwarf King''s son has decided to buy it.


    ''''..............I see. What these people need is rest. So who else is injured? Are there any slaves, beast slaves who can''t use magic?


    He''s not here.


    ''''Well then, can you show me where the Dwarf King is?''''


    I clenched my fists, forcing a smile and squeezing out my voice.


    ''Yes,''


    For some reason, Mr. Randall looked at me in awe and immediately started to move.


    The slaves, perhaps realizing that I was leaving the room, expressed their gratitude.


    But I didn''t respond to their words and walked away.


    I was walking with Mr. Randall''s back to me when Lionel and Ketty approached me.


    ''''Would you like me to negotiate?''''


    Things can get complicated when you''re so angry.


    ''''No it''s okay. But can I just assume that you were here to destroy the dwarven kingdom and that''s it?


    Yeah. When you don''t know the outside world, these things happen... it''s just typical.


    Well I''ve got some things to say about the treatment of slaves.


    Their past is in the past. And maybe I''m just a freak.


    I laughed helplessly and arrived at what appeared to be an audience room.


    "This is the room we''ll be using in case we have visitors. If Mr. Grand is here, he should be able to stay here.


    When I opened the door, there was a strange situation where for some reason Mr. Grand was protecting Kefin from the dwarves.


    ''''........What is this? Can you explain to me what that means?


    Lady Luciel.


    Kefin turned to me and got up on his knees and bowed his head.


    He was wearing his obi sword as usual, but he hadn''t pulled out his sword.


    Mr. Grand, who had placed Kefin behind himself, held his tongue as he tried to talk to us.


    ''''What in the world is this all about, and I''m asking for an explanation?


    The slaves there have failed to protect me, so I''m trying to set up a moxie.


    Aresley spoke up, not seeming to take offense.


    My anger was at an all-time high, but I opened my mouth.


    ''So, who is the Dwarf King?''


    ''This is Dwarf country! No matter how much of a church affiliation you have, you''re not great.


    He listens to Aresley''s words and tells everyone that he is returning to Rockford.


    ''''Well if the Dwarf King isn''t here, I don''t know the rest. Kefin, you have endured well. Let''s go home.


    I had just turned on my heel when the Dwarf King spoke up.


    ''Wait, it is Rockwell, my dwarf king,''


    You guys are leaving.


    Aresley shouts, angry that I didn''t change my stance to ignore the dwarf king''s words and leave the room as it was.


    ''It is rude to insult your father, don''t let them get away with it.


    I quickly told Lionel and the others what to do.


    "Lionel, Ketty, and Kefin, you''ve got to show them what you can do.


    "Ha.


    No matter how strong and sturdy the dwarves are, it depends on the person. Not all of them are.


    The dwarves'' shields dissolve and blow away as Lionel swings his great sword of fire.


    Keti stabs him in the extremities with her fine sword.


    Kefin was quite angry, and when he emerged from behind Aresley, he cut off both arms.


    It took less than twenty seconds for everything to be over.


    ''''The Dwarf Kingdom.......shouldn''t it be good if this kind of country is destroyed?''''


    I told Rockwell, who was sitting on his throne.


    ''Wait, please.''


    King Rockwell descended from his throne and got down on his knees.


    ''Please save this country.''


    ''I am no saint. Who will help a king who can''t stop his foolish son from growing and running amok?


    This time I only came because Dolan and Mr. Grand asked me to.


    And if you, the King of the Dwarves, go to the front, you will be able to change the war situation.


    ''I''m an old man, as you can see. I can''t.


    ''If you''re mimicking in those robes, you will be. Besides, you called me because you wanted a cause to get rid of your son.


    The area was silent.


    King Rockwell, who was still on his knees, started to tremble and started laughing vigorously.


    I see. So this is the man who became an S-class healer how did you know he was mimicking?


    ''It was because Aresleigh cared about you. No, not just Aresleigh, but all the dwarves, including Mr. Grand.


    Well that''s out.


    Well, you''re on your own then.


    I was just about to leave the door again when an earthen wall appeared. However, the wall was cut down by Lionel in a matter of seconds.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get away with it," he said.


    "..........


    ''I''m really sorry. I won''t lie to you anymore, and I''ll even pledge not to betray you if you help me.


    ''The spirits might be able to break their vows, you know. Besides, we think the dwarven kingdoms that fight the church could go down.


    ...What are you talking about?


    Isn''t there an illegal slave among the slaves?


    "A king can''t control his slaves! I was a bit annoyed, thinking it was a moderate amount of supremacy, but I replied.


    Of course, if a healer becomes a slave, that''s not strange. But the only ones who wear robes are those from the church headquarters.


    Explain it to me in plain English.


    ''The Society of St. Schuler doesn''t go to war except to be attacked. Also, I have never heard of a war recently. Now, why do these healers, who are supposed to belong to the church''s headquarters, continue to enslave five of them and let them cast restoration magic until their magic power is depleted?


    Speak up if you know someone who does.


    His voice contained quite a bit of anger.


    The next person to speak was Mr. Randall.


    ''Oh, I am afraid I must tell you. For about a year now, a slave trader has been visiting us and instructing us to make a purchase.


    To whom?


    ''The purchases were directed by both Master Glaios and Master Aresley and their supporters. However, I was told that the king has budgeted for all purchases of slaves...


    What do you mean, Rockwell? Mr. Grand asks, glaring at King Rockwell.


    ''Grand, don''t doubt me. I swear by the Spirit, I''m innocent.


    Well, I swear I didn''t know.


    I''m just a brainiac, Rockwell.


    The slavers used slaves to brainwash them, didn''t they?


    You can reel in a bunch of dumb faces. Please save her just this once.


    There are still a few others, but without those dwarves, we''re in trouble.


    If we lose this place, Rockford is in trouble, now that it''s gone.


    I knew that I could hear the spirit''s voice here, or that spirits take care of their subordinates.......


    ''''What happens if I retreat here?''''


    Hmm, Rockwell might survive, but everyone else is dead.


    There''s a good chance Rockwell will die too.


    And then the whole basement will collapse.


    You''re going to have to be a good sport to get it right this time, dumbass.


    You''ll get what you deserve, Rockwell.


    All of them are weaker than the rest of Luciel. Please.


    ''Does this mean King Rockwell and the other dwarves can hear it?


    Yes.


    ''I have five conditions for saving this country. The transfer of the designated slaves, the transfer of the magic stones of the demons we defeated, Rockwell''s personal lifelong loyalty to me, his lifelong commitment to discipline his sons, and his apology to Doran.


    When they heard that, the spirits disappeared.


    Lionel and the three of them looked at us suspiciously, while the dwarves looked at us in astonishment.


    ''Gahhhh, this is funny. Fine, in return, add some more healing for these guys.


    Well done. King Rockwell will now come under my command. I swear to the spirits of the soil that I will do my best to wipe out the demons underneath.


    "I swear by the spirit of the soil that the dwarven kingdom will be under the command of Lord Luciel as long as I lead it.


    Thus, we were to fight with the dwarves and head into battle with the ants.

 121-115 Battle preparation

    As promised, I healed the injuries of those in the room the deficiencies were intact.


    Thank you.


    Don''t worry, there will be an additional charge. Well, I''m off to the battlefield. Of course, King Rockwell, we''ll need you to join us in battle.


    ''Oh! I can understand you.


    ...without running into enemy lines, please.


    I''m aware of that.


    With a huff, he looked like someone else and decided to head out, thinking it was a dangerous category to mix it up.


    ''''Then let''s get going as soon as possible. Let''s take down the ants with an immediate break.


    Then you will command your slaves. We are the only ones who can command anything but dwarves.


    Duly noted.


    We, Mr. Grand, King Rockwell, and his entourage walk down the hallway to the slave room.


    The more forces we have, the better, and we decide to let Ketty and Kefin find out about the slaves.


    It would be a shame for the slaves to be brainwashed and try to brainwash them, but they decided that they couldn''t take any more risks.


    ''''Then I will first place the treated slaves under my command.


    "...the reason for your late arrival,


    ''We''ve already treated all the injured who were in the front line and frontline clinics. I regret that I put Kefin in danger because of that, but...


    ''You trust your slaves.


    ''They''re slaves, but they can terminate their slave contracts whenever they want. All my slaves are just trying to be stubborn slaves.


    "...why are you trying to free a highly capable slave?


    ''''....No one wants to be a slave and becomes one.


    Except for criminal slaves and war slaves, but for the rest of the slaves, it''s out of my humanity to abuse them just because their status is that of a slave.


    I don''t want you to feel that just because of your slave status, you have nothing but despair to continue living.


    So I''m going to release those that have done so much for me.


    If you ask me why, that would be called complacency.


    ...Is that normal for the human race?


    No, it''s definitely heresy. But I don''t have to cater to everyone, do I?


    I see.


    Who are the slaves under your command, by the way?


    "I don''t know ... do you know of any that do?


    "Yes, sir. I know. I control most of the slaves, Alesley, and I control a few.


    It was Glaios who offered me that.


    ''King Rockwell, may I leave the slaves to you?


    You''re in charge.


    All right. Everyone please wait at the front of the room for a moment. Everyone follow me.


    All right. You''ll have to make it quick.


    I entered the room of the slaves I had treated.


    As I walk in, the slaves'' tension eases.


    Feeling that this isn''t a bad price to pay for my recovery, I open my mouth.


    ''Slaves, you will now be placed under my command.


    I promise you three things. I will not abandon you. You will recover. And you will have time to rest. These three things.


    The slaves were upset. I could find several desperate faces, wondering if they were going to be sent to the battlefield after all.


    ''If you swear to be committed to your efforts, I will temporarily terminate your slave contracts here and now.


    You will be asked to launch a suicide attack against me, my followers, and the Dwarf King if you commit any acts of lying or betrayal against me and my followers, and the Dwarf King, to launch a suicide attack against the ant nest.


    Of course, if you cannot fight, you will be allowed to retreat, but if you flee, you will be asked to make a suicide attack as well.


    If you all swear to this, I will begin now to make the three promises I have just made and to temporarily terminate the slave contract.


    If you do not want to do so, you may refuse. Then I will never have anything to do with you again.


    Now, if you swear to God what you just said, you will come under my command, what do you think?


    When I tell them this, the slaves look at each other and check each other''s faces, but then a voice calls out to them.


    ''''Master Luciel, I swear to God.


    If you look, you''ll see that a woman with a pale complexion managed to stand up and tell us.


    The woman was one of the women who had been sleeping due to magical depletion.


    ''''Wow, I swear, too.''''


    This time it was a man in the robes of the Healer''s Guild Headquarters.


    ''''I had some questions I wanted to ask you guys, and I was going to ask you later but that''s fine.


    I approached them and activated Dispel and the slave crest disappeared.


    And right after I applied the dispel, another light shone, but the impact of the slave crest disappearing seemed to be too strong for the slaves, and they offered to swear one after another.


    ''Then tell the three of you your names, specialties and magic to my followers. We''ll have an extra party after this, so don''t lie to me.


    After I told them that, I woke up the remaining three who were asleep and pressed them on whether or not they wanted to pledge.


    Naturally, all three of them swore properly.


    Good. Now five of you will listen to me when all is said and done. I''ll leave you in charge of area barriers and first aid. If he''s not dead, I''ll be sure to help you, so make sure you do what you can. Also, I know the magic power depletion won''t get better immediately, so do what you can.


    "Yes.


    The five people nodded properly.


    It was conceivable if they had a grudge against me, but I was relieved that no one was giving off that kind of vibe right now, and I dispelled the people who had finished filling out the form.


    Even though it was only temporary, some of them had an outburst of emotions due to the fact that the slaves had been released, but some of them were naturally out of control.


    As he said that, he thought of taking us as hostages, and when he thought the man''s body flashed a red glow, he opened the entrance to the slave room and ran out.


    ''''As I said before, if you think lightly about pledging to God, you''ll end up going on a suicide attack alone into an ant nest like he did, so please think carefully.


    Oh, um, what happens if the magic power is depleted?


    I''m going to ask you to retire from the front lines and take a break. If you are injured, I will let you recover. I am in command of your men, and you will follow my instructions.


    Yes, sir.


    You must decide your own fate. I won''t force you to do anything.


    When I told them that, fifteen of the twenty-five, or sixty-five out of twenty-five, excluding the five healers, complied.


    I''m going to have you all sign up for my unit. Please follow me.


    They had seen the whole thing when the slaves from earlier went on a suicide attack, but they didn''t care.


    However, feeling one of them getting very pale, he spoke to King Rockwell.


    ''I will only borrow these men. The other slaves, the dwarves, please make sure that the ants do not invade the dwarven kingdom. Only King Rockwell and Mr. Grand will be allowed to go to the front lines. The rest of you are not needed.


    Well, okay, I get it.


    King Rockwell nodded and the outside world became noisy.


    ''Then you can come to the front line, but you''ll have to protect yourself.


    Just as I said that, the place fell silent again.


    But I thought I heard King Rockwell''s little sigh.


    When we got out of the temple, we decided to head to the place where the most ants had the most ant demons.


    "Ketty, Kefin, show me the way.


    "Ha.


    "By the way, what was King Rockwell''s weapon?


    I have this body as my weapon of choice.


    There was a hand cuff attached to it, but it wasn''t an ordinary one.


    ''What''s that?''


    "Made of adamantite and vajra stone, my weapon of choice.


    So you''re going to charge in?


    This is no match for someone who is too far away. So we''re going to use it as an extension of this, like we did with the mud wall earlier.


    Do you ever wear a golem?


    ''I''ve done that when I was a kid. It''s just that my magic power control couldn''t keep up with it, and my magic power was depleted in the process. I''ve sealed it off since then.


    You can beat the ants, can''t you?


    You can do whatever you want if you''re not surrounded.


    As we rushed into the den, we figured it would be no problem to get Mr. Grand and King Rockwell to expand the fight to where Lionel had just fought, and we headed to the spot Lionel had just fought.


    ''It''s King Rockwell,''


    The same voice began to be heard by the soldiers on the front lines. I decided that I needed to explain the current situation to the dwarves around me, so I asked Lionel to take care of the ants for a few minutes alone, and he happily ran off to deal with them.


    King Rockwell, who was watching them, opened his mouth before they reached the front line.


    ''''We will now cut into the enemy lines while defending the dwarven kingdom. Your lords will defend the site given to you to the death.


    Also, the former slaves who followed us here were returned from slavery to civilian life by the S-grade healers of the Church of St. Surreal, so don''t give them orders.


    Enlist their help. From now on, I will be on the front lines. Luciel, a Grade S healer, is in command here. Everyone will consider them my words and follow them as if they were my own.


    King Rockwell ran next to Lionel, who was happily wielding his great sword, and began to crush the ants.


    The two battle crazies crushed the ant demons with overwhelming force.


    A number of soldiers opened their mouths in a poke when they saw this, but I slowly turned around to face the front row and hit the oak hand.


    The next moment, they all turned their attention to us at once.


    ''''I''ll briefly explain what we''re going to do now.


    We''re going to divide up into a team to defeat a large number of demons, a defense team, a mapping team, a sanitation team, and a food team.


    The two who are currently fighting over there are the leaders of the defense team here.


    My follower Keti, who is a cat-beast man, will be the leader of the team that defeats the demons and enters the den.


    The mapping team will also be led by Kefin, who is also a squire, and will check the status of the den while advancing with Keti''s team.


    The dwarves had a strong hint of confusion in their eyes.


    Even though the king had made the decision, it was normal for them to be confused by me who suddenly started talking.


    ''''I will be in charge of food and hygiene, but I would also like those dwarves who are not good at fighting to help me.


    Those dwarves who are able to fight will be asked to attack the holes where the ants come out little by little.


    The reason for this is that this is likely to be a diversion, and the role of really defending the dwarven lands will be left to you, the dwarves, to do.


    If you lose your injuries, King Rockwell has already paid the price for you, so push forward without fear of injury.


    "Mighty and stalwart warriors of the earth, let us work together to win the kingdom of the dwarves peace and victory.


    "Oh.


    Those who had been slaves raised their voices, but not from the dwarves.


    ''What is it you want to protect? Pride? Or is it the country? Or is it family? Luciel-sama helps me because I asked him to. It doesn''t matter what race you are. True strong and stalwart warriors of the earth, let''s win peace and the wine of victory for the dwarven kingdom.


    Oh!


    .........I can''t blame Grand-san for being more popular after all, but I felt a little sad.


    I let out a sigh and looked at the spirited dwarves after looking at Grand-san who had taken all the delicious parts, so this is good.


    I reminded myself of that, and I shuddered a little at the thought of the battle finally opening up.


    Is this what fear is all about? Or is it a warrior shake? I didn''t understand, and of course I firmly vowed to not let anyone else die.

 122-116 Answering machine at headquarters

    The fighting dwarves dispersed to where they were being attacked by the ant monster.


    There were no non-combat dwarves here, and only King Rockwell''s entourage remained.


    Keti, Kefin," he said, "as soon as you are in danger, pull yourselves together. We''ll discuss our plans from there.


    I look away from the dwarves as they scatter and I start giving them instructions.


    ''''Ha.''''


    I''ll hand them both the lights, just in case.


    "You slaves must follow my instructions, or you will end up going into the anthill alone. "You slaves must follow my instructions, or you will be sent to the ants'' nest alone.


    Hey, man, why don''t we get a weapon?


    You can''t do that with your bare hands.


    Two men, from among the slaves, spoke up.


    ''What''s your name?''


    "Mapolo.


    My name is Jablon.


    I checked the contents of their declaration, and other than having magical aptitude, there was not a single word about weapons or anything else.


    ''If your main focus is magic to begin with, you don''t need a weapon, right? And these two are more capable than you think. You''ll be back on your feet as long as you don''t think anything stupid," I told them.


    I told them, "We''ll get out of here.


    Don''t give Lady Luciel any trouble.


    Ketty and Kefin said and walked off, and the slaves slithered off too.


    ''Remember, your future depends on those two reporting in,''


    As he told them this, everyone suddenly became very active and went past where Lionel and the others were fighting.


    ''Lionel, King Rockwell will have to stand by, please.


    As I said this, they stared at the cave where Ketty and the others had disappeared, burying the enemy.


    This is how we are going to stay here as our base of operations.


    ''''Well, King Rockwell''s entourage, what has happened to the non-combatant residents?


    "....in the abode of the king.


    So bring him to me.


    What are you doing?


    King Rockwell''s entourage is staring at us as they think of their companions who are not in a combat position, or so they say.


    ''''I''ll have you help me with the food. It''s a lot more stressful when you''re hungry.''''


    I laugh and reply, and Grand-san again throws a few words of persuasion at his slightly venomous aides.


    ''''Luciel-dono is basically kind, you know. But lately, I''ve learned to be a little stern with my opponents. I won''t be as bad as you are.


    ...if Master Grand says so.


    Several members of the entourage walked towards the king''s abode.


    I smiled at Mr. Grand, who was bringing me the delicious part, and called out to him.


    ''What are you talking about? I don''t expect you to understand that no one is going to tell you that you''re disappointed and that you have this much authority in the dwarven clan.


    Mr. Grand looked away and replied.


    ''''I knew you had authority. But I don''t know the contents of the letter, and given King Rockwell''s attitude and the events of that place, you can''t blame me for thinking it was conspired against, can you?


    "...I knew the king had a son, but I didn''t know he was that dark.


    I guess Mr. Grand really didn''t know. I continue to talk, just as a check on the dwarves'' attitudes, including King Rockwell''s, hoping for a slight improvement in their attitude.


    ''If Kefin had made a serious move, all but King Rockwell would be dead, right? Well, I''m sure Keffin wouldn''t have been able to pull out a sword.


    ...you trust him.


    Ms. Grand, who was momentarily stuck on my words, told me that and meditated.


    The expression on his face as he hesitated was somewhat painful.


    So I honestly told Ms. Grand how I felt about Lionel, Ketty and Kefin.


    ''Like Kefin, I believe there is no chance that Lionel and Ketty will turn against us. Still, if it weren''t for them, I''d be long dead by now, I think. They consider me a lifesaver, and vice versa, but they also save my life.


    ''So it was. But normally they would want to be free from slavery why would they want to remain slaves?


    Mr. Grand opened his eyes again, and he was serious, so I decided to answer him firmly.


    ''I can guess, but I haven''t asked. I don''t think I''ll be asking in the future.''


    Don''t you want to hear it?


    ''I don''t think. If you want me to listen to you, I''ll listen to you, and we''ll have a problem together. But that''s all.


    "...why?


    The reason I can''t talk about it is because I think it''s because I''m not able to process myself. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    ''You won''t regret it?'' Mr. Grand asked with a mysterious look on his face.


    ''You will, won''t you? But the real battle begins when you hit the wall. No one can do everything perfectly, and I''m an ordinary person. Besides, even that Lord Leinster is regretting his mistakes.


    You''ve come a long way in the last few years.


    Mr. Grund narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    I was a little happy to hear that.


    No matter what abilities you think are cheats, people will fail.


    When a huge wall is suddenly built in front of you, do you really have two choices: give up or get over it?


    I think that''s the most important thing to me, whether it''s breaking down walls or coming up with a way to walk beside a wall.


    When you compete with a big company, even if you are losing in terms of initial and running costs, it''s not a matter of a price war, but if you can come up with a proposal that meets the customer''s needs, you can compete.


    If you are a salesperson, you can turn the tables on a customer, even if it''s a little bit expensive, if you have knowledge of the product and can make a proposal based on a thorough research of what the customer wants most.


    Of course, it''s true that not everything can be done well.


    But if you give up on anything, that''s the end of it.


    If you regret it, it can take you a long time to get back on your feet. Still, time flies, so I try to do what little I can every day.


    Perhaps it''s time for us dwarves to push forward as well.


    Grand-san''s muttered voice didn''t reach me.


    Five of the healers who had been released where such conversations had been interrupted came into view.


    All of them were jittery, but it didn''t take long to understand that it was because they were in a dimly lit hole. Normally, healers don''t go to places where demons can come out. And it''s a dimly lit cave. It was mentally tough on the healers, he remembered.


    Looking at the five of them reminded me of the days when I was desperately trying to get Instructor Brod to train me, and I wanted to pat myself on the back.


    Even if I could start this life over again, I would still act the same way in the city of Meratni...and that was Kokoro when I got caught up in the whirlwind of thoughts.


    Then, the five healers, may I ask you to introduce yourself? Oh, but first, let me introduce myself. I''m Luciel, an S-level healer who has returned from the Yenis branch to the church headquarters.


    No surprise in my introduction.


    I''m sure the one I know taught me.


    ''Well, I''d like to begin, my name is Merid, a healer formerly of the Kingdom of Rubruk, Plasta.


    "My name is Fanz, a healer, also formerly of Plaster, in the Kingdom of Rubruk.


    My name is Narat, and I''m from the Illumassia Empire of Deresud.


    My name is Norman, and I''m also a member of the Illimasian Empire of Deresud.


    I am Esther of St. Schurmur''s Cooperative Kingdom of Ebiza.


    ''Sorry, but since it''s a contingency, I''m going to have to speak in line with my rank. Can you all use the area barriers?


    "Yes.


    It''s not working.


    Then the four of you will split up into two groups and come back to where the dwarves are gathered, if you are about to cast an area barrier and deplete your magic.


    Wouldn''t it be better for you to recover?


    ''''It''s actually better. But if your level is low, you''ll still be able to use your magic less often, so please level up.


    Does that raise the bar?


    The four of them gave me a dubious look, but I decided to affirm it.


    ''I think it will go up. I''ve had a few experiences with it. But that is affected by your magic skill level and other factors, so please take it seriously.


    "Yes.


    Pairing up with the same affiliation they went their separate places.


    ''Well, aren''t you a healer?''


    I approached the remaining Estia and she nodded quietly and opened her mouth.


    ''I''m a spirit magic swordsman.''


    "Spiritual mages?


    ''Yes. I don''t know about the others, but JOB does.


    ...You mean you''re going to use spirit magic?


    ''''Hmph, yes. Spirit magic has nine attributes: light, fire, water, earth, wind, wind, darkness, lightning, ice, and wood, and it''s a person who asks a spirit to use magic in exchange for magical power.


    A genie version of the wizard? If Lord Leinster is the same way, then perhaps this woman is strong as well?


    The War Maiden Holy Knights, Keti and Nahlia are also a stronger section than me........


    ''''........So what can you do?''''


    I can heal, assist, attack, and interfere with a bit of magic and use my sword and shield.


    "...why did you become a slave?


    ''After shopping, we went to eat at the rice shop and found ourselves in a slaver''s carriage.


    That''s totally illegal slavery but what kind of place sells sleeping pills? I wondered, and the word "rice shop" made me feel uncomfortable.


    ''....Rice shop?


    Well, they''re just about to give us some food.


    A restaurant.... how long can you fight?


    I didn''t think he was a transmigrant... or maybe I was making too much of a leap, but I decided to be careful not to bypass him.


    ''Probably the best of the slaves?''


    I see.


    I produced my holy silver sword and shield and decided to give it to Estia.


    ''I swear to the gods and spirits that I, my followers, and the dwarves will not be disadvantaged in the battle, so take it.


    "I swear...


    I need you to protect me for a while.


    ''What? Aren''t you going to run into the ants'' nest?


    ''If we go into the cave now, we''ll be attacked if we''re not good at it. If that''s the case, it should be more efficient to get everyone rested and fed.


    ..........


    Esther looked away.


    I could see it, I guessed, but just when I was about to give her a job that she could handle, at least Mr. Glitter, washing vegetables, the dwarves returned to the king''s abode.


    That was with dwarf women and children, who were not in combat jobs either.


    The group brought food and there were large pots and pans of food.


    ''Thank you for coming. Although the battle is taking place nearby, we will do our best to ensure that you are not in any danger. As a sign of that, I''ll put up defensive wards on all of you.


    I announced that I was going to put an area barrier on them to give them some peace of mind, and then I deployed the area barrier.


    At first, the dwarves had confused looks on their faces, but as soon as I lightly smacked their hands and faces, they began to get excited, perhaps because there was no pain.


    It''s good for you guys to get excited, but we need to get started on the food preparation!


    Immediately, King Rockwell said a few words, and the dwarves began to move briskly, and I assisted them as we waited for Ketty and Kefin to return.

 123-117 The corpse of a disappeared demon

    Keti, Kefin, and the former slaves returned when they had finished cooking.


    They offered vegetables and other items, and when we offered the spices, a yellow cheer came from the dwarven old ladies.


    After that, I was having a congenial cooking discussion, but it turned out that Esther was completely incapable of cooking, and I was completely out of the mosquito net.


    I started asking Ketty and the others about the state of the cave.


    ''How was it inside?''


    The demon was getting stronger.


    ''''Only there are so many of them, and they don''t disappear like a labyrinth, leaving behind magical stones. It wasn''t easy to explore.


    So we''re just going to have to keep going while we collect the corpse?


    Even if you want to transfer the magic sack...it is not designed to be transferred to a slave.


    So, inevitably, I''m the one who has to go and collect the demons?


    No, if the former slaves are active........


    ''''........What about the former slaves?''''


    Unfortunately, it looks like it would work above ground, but underground it would be a self-destruct mechanism.


    It''s not very wide inside. It''s not very large inside, so it''s hard to see how many people are working together, and it''s hard to move around.


    Well that''s true. Former slaves, you will guard this place after your break.


    Well my wish was denied.


    Well, I knew it because the two of them had a dark look on their faces........


    ''We''re going back to being slaves again?''


    Or are we going to be forced to suicide attack a nest of ant demons?


    They were scared, but I decided to demand one thing of them.


    ''I promise not to treat you badly if you keep this place and two more holes firmly in place.


    Good.


    We will defend ourselves and win our freedom.


    "O


    The former slaves were so excited about it, but we had no intention of letting the criminal slaves and war slaves go free.


    Thus, after the meal break, we and King Rockwell decided to take a nap.


    We also instructed the dwarves in each hole to take turns and eat their meals.


    When we woke up after a few hours of napping, we started to charge into the hole.


    ''Let''s go then. But first, anyone want a nose plug?


    Lionel and the others immediately raised their hands.


    King Rockwell and Esther, who had never heard of Object X, nodded their heads.


    ''Well, that''s all right. This will turn any smell into clean air, so you two can use your noses.


    I handed them all a nose plug.


    ''Are you sure I don''t need to go inside too?''


    ''''With Grand-san here, I feel safe in protecting this place. And the people of the Dwarf Kingdom think so too. The former slaves should listen to Mr. Grand! Then you may smell a little odd, but don''t worry about it.


    Okay.


    Thus I was plunging into a cave I did not want to enter.


    ''Do I just have to shine the light like this?'' Esther spoke up.


    ''Yeah. Let me know right away if there''s anything that''s bothering you or that you think I can do while we''re moving.


    I understand.


    I asked Estia to take the role of shining the light in the second row.


    King Rockwell, who has the ability to turn a small circle, took over the lead, while Kefin, Estia and Ketty lined up in the second row from the left, with me and Lionel at the back of the line.


    ''''There are a lot of corpses, but if you look closely, the demons are small, too.''''


    That''s true. But it will gradually grow from the junction.


    I think demons are going to show up.


    I''m on it. We''ll set up an X at the junction and proceed.


    When I tell Ketty and Kefin that, they can feel the tension between them, and now King Rockwell and Esther ask me.


    ''Is that object X as big as it is?''


    ''And just by putting it down, are you going to weaken the demon?


    It just stinks. And it''s enough for a demon to avoid. You can drink it when it''s all over. By the way, if you waste it, though, you''ll be penalized by the wise man''s oath.


    ...is it worth it?


    ''Then why hasn''t it spread?''


    I suppose it''s because I always have to finish it.


    Well then, Your Majesty.


    Of course, I can drink it all right.


    When I said that and laughed, they paled a little.


    The expression on their faces even before they could smell it I immediately knew what to make of it. And I''m pretty sure it''s not a good feeling.


    As we progressed through the cave, the number of demon carcasses began to increase.


    I''m going to put the entire carcass in my magic bag, but Keti and Kefin started to voice their doubts.


    That''s funny. I should have given him a little more warning.


    ''Indeed. It is indeed extraordinary that there are so few of them.


    The two of them said it was more of a case of the demonic ants being tossed out.


    Since the two of them were not the type to talk about things in a strange way, they thought of the case where it disappeared like a labyrinth if left for a certain amount of time, and the case where the ants brought it back.


    ''''........Maybe they''re bringing it back. .........If I think of it that way, it''s possible that the demons will become stronger in the future. If that''s the case.......then I should have been the one to come in from the beginning to collect the corpse.


    ''''That is something no one can understand. In fact, Master Luciel is in a dangerous hole like this, so he has no one to be ashamed of.


    Lionel called out to me, and I felt a little lighter as they all nodded in agreement, and my body felt a little lighter.


    ''Thanks. Let''s do what we can first.''''


    I left the demons coming out to the three vanguards, and I just focused on casting a purification spell while collecting the corpse.


    When we reached the fork, I paused as I was about to put down a barrel of object X to keep the demons out and proceed.


    ''''Hold on a minute.''''


    I indicated the opposite of what Ketty and the others were going to do as I knocked down the illusionary wand, asking God which way I should go.


    ''I know it sounds childish, but please take this route this time.


    Ketty and Kefin looked at each other and laughed and agreed.


    ''I don''t care which way you go, Nya.


    We''re a follower of Master Luciel.


    Thank you.


    I told them with a laugh and decided where to go.


    King Rockwell and Esther looked at that as if they were watching something strange, but I didn''t care and continued on.


    ''There are more demons out there,''


    As King Rockwell uttered that, as we moved to the right on the forked path, more and more demons began to appear in our path, though weak.


    I was retrieving more and more of them, but the ants were reacting to the missing carcasses.


    ''But their movements are a little different than they were before, Nya.


    ...for sure.


    The evidence seemed to make Keti and Kefin feel uncomfortable as well.


    ''With this many ant demons, maybe they can''t even get enough food. If the demons are also eating, it''s no wonder that there are individuals who are cannibalistic and trying to become stronger.''''


    ''''Well it looks like this place isn''t going to be a labyrinth of corpses that will disappear like a labyrinth.


    Lionel seemed to get caught up in my words.


    ''Maybe it''s going to get stronger and stronger from now on, so we''ll proceed with caution.


    "Ha.


    From the side that said that, we found another fork in the road and I set up the same object X and decide on a path to follow with my illusionary wand.


    ''The passage is gradually getting wider and wider.


    Esther suddenly said that. The road is definitely getting wider, I had that feeling.


    ''Apparently the number of enemies is increasing as well.


    The three vanguards jumped out when King Rockwell told them so.


    ''There doesn''t seem to be any attacks from the rear, but there may be some demons coming towards us from a different passage gradually,'' Lionel tells me.


    ''''What makes you think that?''''


    ''It''s normal for an organization to protect its kings and queens. There didn''t seem to be any hierarchy in the labyrinth, but I''ve heard that in general, even demons have a pecking order.


    What are your sources?


    Jasoan, this is the Gaius brothers.


    I didn''t think I''d be gathering information before I knew it.


    In the town of Yenis, he was relieved to find out that Lionel hadn''t wasted any time either, and at the same time, he was once again impressed by Lionel''s greatness in being recognized by the dragon race.


    ''''Well, shall we collect it?''''


    As I begin to collect the carcasses, the ants are aiming at me and attacking me.


    But with the three of us holding most of them back, there aren''t many demons coming at us.


    ''Even I wouldn''t have a problem with one or two of them.


    I turned my illusionary staff into a sword and cut through it.


    The demon attacked from my blind spot and was crushed by a spear thrust from behind.


    ''Didn''t Whirlwind teach you not to be proud?


    ''I trusted that Lionel wouldn''t miss it. It was a little scary, but...


    I''ll admit that I was proud that I could manage if I didn''t die from a blow even if I was injured, and as expected, I was too careless this time, but I knew that if anything happened, Lionel would come to my rescue.


    ...I was acutely aware of how much I really trust and rely on Lionel.


    ''It must be senility that kills you,''


    Yeah. So protect me.


    I''ll do my best.


    When me and Lionel laughed at each other and turned forward, Estia was shaking.


    ''Estea, if you''re afraid, light up from the back of the line.


    ............................


    I try to call out to him as I take down the attacking ants, but Esther opens her mouth first.


    ''''Male friendship is good. Ah, so it''s a master-servant relationship this time! It''s a good look.


    He didn''t seem scared at all.


    ''If you get tired, just tell me. I will always be your shield and your sword.


    I was so happy to shine the light.


    I made up my mind to attack it as something she didn''t have.


    And so, two more branch roads led me to an open area, where I could see bipedal, large ant demons eating dead ants at various points.


    ''A higher species?''


    There''s a few too many of them.


    ''We can''t read the opponent''s abilities, so if you try to hit them all at once, you may struggle.


    It was true that the bipedal ants, unlike the other ant demons, were as large as goblins, but they didn''t feel the pressure.


    ''Lionel,''


    I hand over the Great Sword of Fire and give the order.


    ''Lionel, blow up the demons, Keti, assist Lionel, Kefin, guard me as I collect the carcasses, and King Rockwell, escort Estia here.


    I could fight you, too.


    ''I know, but for some reason I don''t feel like we''re going to struggle that hard here at all. So let''s leave it to you.


    Reluctantly, King Rockwell compromised.


    Thus, the battle with the higher-level individual, the demon, began.

 124-118 Ecology of ants

    I''ve been able to defeat the individuals I''ve fought so far with one blow. However, I didn''t know how much endurance value the higher-ranked individuals had. That''s why I was going to judge Lionel''s one shot, but that wasn''t the basis for my decision.


    ''''........One shot.''''


    The ants seemed to have hostile feelings towards the foreign object that had suddenly entered them. However, when Lionel held up his great shield and rushed in with his great sword of fire to make a line, the higher-ranked individuals were cut off and did not move next.


    No, to be precise, Keti had annihilated the ants that had begun to move so that they wouldn''t get in Lionel''s way.


    ''Not good, I can''t judge the strength of that individual.


    Let''s do what we can.


    Yeah.


    I run to the high pile of ant carcasses and collect more and more of them as I talk with Kefin.


    The ant demons that come at me can be defeated with a single blow, even by me. Collecting the demons wasn''t such an impossible task.


    However, it''s not so easy to defeat the upper unit, although it''s not so easy to defeat it, and although it''s pushing, it doesn''t seem to be able to kill it instantly.


    "Kefin, are you alright?


    ''''Your durability value is high.


    As you can imagine, I was a little confused, but I quickly agreed.


    "...just tell me when it''s time.


    ''I understand. Then I''ll need to know when you hit me.


    Yes, sir.


    I decided to match Kefin''s timing.


    When I cut through the opening where Kefin was hit by a higher level individual, I was able to cut him off easily with just a little touch.


    ''''Luciel-sama''s equipment is still a little blown up, isn''t it?


    That''s what I think. Now, let''s go collect the bodies of the demons until the higher ups attack us.


    Ha!


    Me and Kefin would go around one mountain at a time in turn.


    ''''Well we didn''t make much sense, did we?


    ''''Well thanks to the fact that the other side was moving so hard, the demons didn''t come at us.


    It''s too strong for that.


    Wielding a great sword of fire, Lionel was cutting away both normal and higher-level individuals collectively.


    It didn''t take much time because Keti was hit-and-away, keeping a constant distance as she danced, guiding the demons into Lionel''s pause in turn.


    I continued to collect the ant carcasses in my magic bag after that, and began to think about what this place was all about.


    The next path didn''t open up, and there was no way out other than where I had come in.


    ''''........Could it be that I was in the wrong passage?''''


    I think it''s more appropriate to think of this place as a food bank.


    It''s a little too easy.


    As I was thinking, Lionel and Ketty approached me for an escort.


    ''I figured if we were going to try our luck at knocking over a wand, they''d point us in the right direction.


    I put up my illusion wand again on the spot and let go of my hand.


    Asking for this to guide me.


    ''''.......What do you mean?''''


    The illusionary wand stood without falling over.


    ''Great nya. Maybe there''s a source down here, Nya.


    It wouldn''t be a bad idea to bet on the fate of Lady Luciel.


    Ketty and Lionel''s eyes lit up as they said this.


    ''King Rockwell you need to drill a hole down here.


    ...All right. Just stay away for a moment.


    Looking at me with quizzical eyes, King Rockwell, who has sworn allegiance to me, places his hand on the ground and a circular hole is created in the center of the room.


    Then Esther approaches and shines her light on it, and I see the figure of an ant wriggling not three meters below.


    ''This time it will be the eagle.''


    With that, it was King Rockwell who jumped into the hole.


    I thought I''d have to make a plan before I could do it, and none of us, Lionel and the others, could stop him.


    ''Selfishly,''


    As we followed King Rockwell''s path with our eyes, we didn''t get to the point where the ants were wriggling, but were bounced off the membrane a step in front of them.


    The next moment, he looked at us and announced.


    ''This is the place where the ant demons are being created.


    I want to go home like this.


    Is it a luxury to think so?


    I ask myself that, and give him instructions.


    ''Think of it as the main room of the labyrinth and proceed. Before we do that, we''ll assume that''s the belly of the queen ant and put an aura coat and area barrier on it just in case.


    "Ha.


    When I finish casting the spell, Kefin raises his voice.


    ''I''ll go first. After we confirm the situation, depending on the situation, we will move with a view to retreating with that dwarf.


    Please.


    I''m gonna check the square footage and see how many enemies there are.


    Yes, sir.


    So Kefin went down and immediately flew back up.


    What''s the matter? What''s going on?


    Stuttering at that which returned in an instant, Kefin immediately answers the situation below.


    ''''There was no mistaking the source of the ants. Not only is there no doubt, but it''s the queen ant''s back that the dwarf king is currently riding on. The hole is too small to move, but there''s no doubt that it''s giving birth to a lot of demons.


    How can one queen ant give birth to so many demons? It''s nothing more than a threat.


    If you think about it that way, since Lord Leinster made it impossible to create the labyrinth, it''s like being swept away by that person. However, as expected, he wouldn''t think that something he did for the best of intentions would turn into a danger in the future more than three hundred years from now.


    ''''........Let''s assume that''s the queen. I don''t know if it will evolve through cannibalism, but if we don''t defeat that thing now, the world will be flooded with ant demons.


    ''Would you like to break your stomach in one fell swoop? Or do you want to aim for the head or the core magic stone?


    You''ll share. We''ll probably run up to the head and the demon will appear. King Rockwell will take care of the current location, me and Keffin will have the magic stone, and you two will take care of the head. Esther will be the light man, and you''ll work with King Rockwell.


    "Ha.


    It''s too dangerous to trust King Rockwell, and we don''t know what Esther is capable of at all.


    I guess I''ll have to get Kefin and the others to investigate later.


    That''s what was going through my head. But I didn''t have time, so I started the mission as soon as possible.


    After taking a deep breath, the ants'' backs were much softer than I had expected.


    ........When I immediately checked the size of the ants, I found that their total length had exceeded 25 meters by my reckoning.


    This was because when I went down on my back, it felt wider than the twenty-five meter pool.


    ''''Can you take these down?''''


    ''There''s nothing we can''t do, but a lot of things will spring up, so we''ll just have to take them out all at once and keep beating them here.


    I have to do it.


    Let''s go.


    Huh. Okay, please.


    "Ha.


    This is how we started running.


    By the way, I left the explanation to King Rockwell to Estia.


    I poured my magic power into the illusionary sword, had Kefin guide me, and when I moved to the point where the ant''s magic stone was located, I stabbed deeply into the holy dragon''s spear.


    If this was a labyrinth, the decapitation given by this queen ant would turn into a magic stone at the end.


    However, there was still no such sweet reality.


    The ants inside the body began to eat the queen''s body from the inside, and through the hole that leads to this room, the ants began to swarm the queen''s corpse.


    The queen died, but because the ants were inside, they couldn''t put her in the magic bag.


    ''''I''ve recovered the core magic stone, but I don''t know how many individuals would become higher-ranking individuals if they ate the queen ant (this). King Rockwell, fill in the hole or shut it off, and Lionel, bust out the queen ants. The rest are support.


    I didn''t hear a reply and started running towards Lionel.


    The next moment, Lionel dropped the queen''s head.


    I cut the approaching ant demon as I retrieved it.


    Even if it''s surrounded, if I cast a high heel, it won''t die unless it dies instantly.


    Every time Lionel cuts it into a circle, I collect it and continue to take it down with me, Keti and Kefin where the demon becomes active.


    Wouldn''t it have been easier if we had the right equipment?


    Those thoughts went through my head, but I did the best I could right now, and I finished putting the queen ant''s body into the magic bag. It took about thirty minutes.


    From there, we continued to cut the ant demons endlessly, and other than Kefin''s weapon breaking several times and nearly dying, no one was injured.


    And I decided to increase my vigilance against that fighting power of Estia, which surpassed even Kefin.

 125-119 Threat mastermind

    Of the five magic bags, three had reached their limit amount. All of them were filled with ant demon carcasses.


    Considering all of this, it was clear that they had destroyed an impossible number of them, an impossible number.


    The only reason we were able to defeat all the demons in one hit was because of our weapons and our excellent followers.


    Why did we have to go through this in the first place?


    I was angry at King Rockwell, who was looking deathly blue next to me.


    ''The dwarves will have to deal with the remaining demons in the future.


    I told King Rockwell that.


    "...I understand. I''ll give you instructions when I return.


    You can tell from their expressions and words that they are indeed remorseful.


    It''s not only that, but also that he''s not satisfied with the fact that he''s the only one who has fallen ill.


    It''s because only one person hadn''t put on the aura coat, but he was suffering from miasma sickness and was still unable to stand up.


    Then Lionel and Keti raised the issue of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    It''s a good thing that we''ve got to take care of this problem for the Dwarf Kingdom or else it will cause a lot of problems.


    In the end, if those two take over the Dwarven Kingdom, I have a feeling that there is no future for the Dwarven Kingdom.


    I nod at that and tell King Rockwell.


    ''Is that why you''re not going to involve us in that sort of thing in the future?


    King Rockwell bit his lip and pushed it shut.


    I had no choice but to speak to Estia.


    ''Estia must be pretty strong.


    I''m still getting help from the spirits.


    Well....


    Apparently, when you see Esther, you feel rejected? comes out.


    I didn''t know if this was because I didn''t trust Estia, or if there was something else going on.


    I didn''t want to stay here forever as expected, so I looked up at the hole in the ceiling to go back the way we came and realized that the distance was about ten meters.


    ''''........As expected, it''s not far enough to fly.''''


    I was just about to dispense to King Rockwell when Lionel called out to me.


    ''Master Luciel, there was a rope, wasn''t there?''


    Yeah. Do you need it?


    I took out the rope and handed it to Ketty, not Lionel.


    Because Ketty reached for it.


    ''Ketty, check your surroundings,''


    Hello? Master Lionel.


    The next moment, Lionel placed Ketty on the flat of the greatsword without the flames and swung it upwards.


    Ketty kicked the flat of the great sword away and went over the hole in the ceiling.


    ''''I''ll go too.''''


    Lionel nodded as Kefin told him this, and as he repeated the same action, Kefin disappeared through the hole as well. At the same time, the rope came down.


    ''Whoa, you''re fast. So, King Rockwell, can you move, then?


    Are you sure you want to be my first?


    Yeah. You know that if you try to lock me up, my neck and torso will separate.


    ''Humph, I''ve heard it''s sweet, but it''s not that sweet, is it?


    Because they''re so good at what they do.


    I smile and walk up with my face turned away.


    ''Once we get up there, Esther will go up next, followed by Lionel and me.


    As you can see, I''m not going to put Master Luciel last.


    ''I have an idea. Even if they tried to lock me in or if some demon came out here, Lionel and the others could fly in and rescue me, right?


    I showed him a scare, and Lionel reluctantly agreed.


    Esther climbed up, Lionel climbed up, and as I put my hand on the rope, the rope was pulled up with great force.


    ''Kuh.''


    I had a firm grip on the rope, but I was thrown into the air as soon as the uncommon pain in my shoulder hit me from the pull.


    And what I saw was King Rockwell''s men, the dwarves who had been in his entourage, the former slaves who had refused my advances, and the wounded Kettys, and King Rockwell pulling up the rope.


    When I landed, I poured a high heel on all of them with a magic formation chant and recovered them all at once, and I saw the surprised faces of the dwarves and former slaves.


    ''''........What''s the situation?''''


    "As soon as King Rockwell came up, these guys came in and unleashed their magic.


    "...King Rockwell?


    I''m sorry. I''ll take care of this. I''m sorry, but the slaves are yours.


    King Rockwell''s son, Glaios, spoke up.


    "Father," he said. You are an old man. I know that hundreds of years ago a single man destroyed that Rockford with magic. But in the three hundred years and more since then, no such monster has appeared.


    We will kill your father and his human race and rule them from underground.


    "...Glaios, are you going to turn on me, too?


    King Rockwell''s voice was squeezed out, and Glaios''s shoulders shook at the words of King Rockwell''s voice... and he started to laugh.


    ''Huh. Aresley was me, and I was slowly distorting it. Your father didn''t seem to notice, though.


    You! When did you start? ''How long have you been thinking about this?'' said King Rockwell, angrily closing in on Gryos.


    ''It''s been a few years now. We were going to let the ants lead us around a bit more and dig underground~''


    You''re not going to...


    ''Yes. I raised those ants myself. It was a bit of a struggle, though, because there were so many of them.


    Wait a minute. Why did you try to destroy your own country?


    I couldn''t hold back, I couldn''t speak out.


    ''What''s the point of telling you guys who are about to die? Hey, kill these guys. Don''t kill them because your father still has some things for you to do.


    As Glaios said this, the dwarves rushed forward and the slaves spun out a chant.


    ''Keti, Kefin and Estia, let the slaves deal with them. Lionel will stand by.


    In the next moment, Ketty and the other three scrape off to disable the slaves.


    I had one question.


    Aside from the slaves, why didn''t the dwarves have a look of impatience on their faces, knowing what Lionel and the others were capable of?


    That was the only thing that bothered me.


    The slave didn''t stop chanting despite the screaming pain of being poked in the tendons and arms of his legs.


    ''I wonder what orders they gave him?''


    As soon as I muttered that, I tried to dispel the slaves with a magic circle chant. Then the dwarves attacked us.


    Knock him out! Lionel, please.


    "Yes," Lionel said, blowing the dwarves away as he had in his audience.


    ''Gryos, what have you done to these men!


    Well, it''s not working, so I''m just giving it to you.


    Despite the use of recovers and dispels, the dwarves'' miasma did not return.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. No matter what you do, it''s useless. I''ll kill you and your father! Go after that man in the robe.


    As Glaios said this, the dwarves tried to come towards us like ghosts. However, as Lionel readied his great sword of fire and waved it, I felt that the dwarves'' progress was somewhat frightened. I cast Purification Magic, Purification Magic, just to be sure, and they fell down from one side to the other.


    ''What did you do,'' Glaios asked me.


    "That''s my line. "That''s what I''m talking about," he said, "turning my friends into the undead.


    I said to Glaios, who had turned the dwarves of the same species genus into undead.


    ''''Undead?!'''' Then King Rockwell could not hide his surprise.


    ''Father, what surprises you? They are my servants, so it doesn''t matter what happens to them.


    I won''t allow it. Luciel and the others will take care of them.


    King Rockwell shook his fist with a pale face, and the next moment the ground rose up and skewered Glaios'' stomach.


    ''''.........You fool!


    ''Huh? Was your father this weak?


    Glaios grinned and touched the blade of dirt that had been thrust into his chest, and the blade of dirt crumbled away without a trace.


    ''''? What the hell?


    Father, you''re being too lenient. If that''s the best you can do... huh?


    In the next moment, Glaios is engulfed in light.


    ''I have no mercy when it comes to the undead, and I''m not asking for anything.


    I was chanting the Sanctuary Circle (Sanctuary Circle) with no chanting after I had cast Dispel and Purification on the slaves from one side to the other.


    And when the light that had enveloped Glaios stopped, there was Glaios, who had fallen.


    I looked at the slaves and saw that they were still alive and freed the slaves, except for the infiltrators of the Empire.


    ''Why, why didn''t you consult the eagle?''


    King Rockwell walks up to Gryos and touches his body.


    ''''Don''t ... touch me! Why? Because I have a grudge against your father, you see. And always will be, and always will be.


    Glaios'' body collapsed like sand as he told him that.


    ''''I didn''t think there was anyone who could stop me from eating the magic stone and turning into a demon.............not lucky.


    Shortly after Glaios disappeared, leaving behind the magic stone, a few slaves who had been infiltrated from the empire died in convulsions.


    ''''Glaios, Glaios--!


    King Rockwell continued to call Glaios'' name with tears in his eyes.


    And so, with a rut in our hearts, we removed the threat of the dwarven kingdom and Rockford.

 126-120 Awesome existence of spirits

    A token of my son I purified the magic stone and gently handed it over to King Rockwell.


    ''''I''m concerned that these guys have come this far. I''m not sure if Grand-san and the others are injured. ''Let''s hurry back,'' I called out to everyone.


    Then Lionel asked me about the treatment of the former slaves.


    ''What will you do with these slaves ... or rather former slaves?''


    I take one look at the former slaves and they are staring at me with frightened expressions and trembling.


    We''ll go back first. I''m sure you''ll be able to get away. But I can''t guarantee your life.


    Oh, no.


    Help me, please.


    I''ll cling to them, but they and theirs are the ones who didn''t raise their hands at the time.


    How much easier it would be if they could draw a line like that..............


    I decided to think about how to treat the former slaves if they were going to follow me, but I was more concerned about Grand-san and the others right now, so I told them to move on immediately.


    ''King Rockwell. Wouldn''t it be better for you to weep after you have made sure your other son is safe?


    Okay.


    King Rockwell tucked the magic stone that was Gryos into his pocket and stood up, wiping away the tears.


    I used the area high heels and the wounds of the former slaves and dwarves were completely healed.


    ''This time I will slay you no matter what. Act like it. Keti, Kefin, take care of the road.


    "Ha.


    We thus began to move towards the entrance of the cave.


    ''There are still demons everywhere, aren''t there?


    But I''ve lost count.


    The two in the lead walked backwards the way they came, annihilating the demons.


    On the way, they didn''t forget to retrieve object X at a fork in the road.


    The dwarves were also woken up by King Rockwell and followed at the back of the line.


    ''We can protect the dwarves alone with this, right?


    Well yes.


    King Rockwell had a stern expression on his face and didn''t speak much.


    ''''But it''s going to take a lot of time to destroy all those ant carcasses.


    ''''Yes. As for the demon stone, it would be better to leave it to Paula and Lisian. Wouldn''t the demon carcasses be appreciated if we offered them to Rockford?


    ''''That''s Lionel. Well, even if we have magic stones and corpses, it''s impossible and unnecessary for us to make use of them.


    Yes. They''ll appreciate it more if you leave it to them than if you have it, and you''ll operate it well.


    ''''I hope these magic stones can be used as a reserve fund for the former slaves...''''


    That is, as long as Lord Grand and his men are safe.


    We hurriedly returned to the road leading to the dwarven kingdom, feeling our hands naturally tighten in the grip of our illusionary wands.


    The scene as we passed through the corridor was still as congenial as before we left.


    I was honestly relieved to see that my fears were unfounded as some of the dwarves noticed us and let everyone know that we were back.


    I found Mr. Grand and approached him to talk to him.


    ''Mr. Grand, are you okay?''


    ''Yeah. Nothing happened over here... or rather, the demons turned back to the hole and we were safe.


    ''I see. That''s good to hear, but........did Glaios and the others not pass through here?


    No, I didn''t go through there, did I?


    His face looked untrue, and Lionel and Ketty shook their heads.


    ''That''s all right then. We have defeated the queen that bore the ants. Besides, we''ve defeated quite a few ants, so if the soldiers of the Dwarven Kingdom can defeat the remaining ant demons, the threat will completely go away.


    ''That''s great! So we''re just gonna walk right back into Rockford?


    As much as I''d like to, my priority is to heal the injured and get the treasure.


    If someone''s hurt, that''s your priority.


    Yeah.


    I smiled, and a wry smile escaped Grand-san.


    Perhaps it was the cookout, but as we moved to the Dwarf King''s abode, I heard words of thanks from all sides.


    Even from the two remaining holes, I could tell that the ant demons had retreated, and I was relieved that we hadn''t fallen into the situation I was worried about.


    When we reached the dwarf king''s abode, King Rockwell walked in the lead from there, and during the audience, as we advanced to the center of the room, he stopped, turned around, and got down on his knees.


    ''Lord Luciel, please heal Aresley''s arm. As you see here.


    I''ve recovered enough not to die, but I''m currently without both of Aresley''s arms, so it''s hard to tell.


    But if Aresley was going to take over the country, he couldn''t see how they could have a good relationship.


    ''''........Why do you go so far? With all due respect, wouldn''t it be in the best interest of the dwarven kingdom to install someone with great ability and a clear personality as king?


    It''s a question of whether he''ll be king or not. The only heir I have left is Alesley, my son, who is no longer my heir. The throne is of no consequence.


    So when do you intend to name your successor to the throne?


    "...until I am a worthy king with every fiber of my being. If I am not deemed worthy before my death, I swear by the spirits and the gods that the throne will be given to another.


    ...are you sure about this?


    It''s like saying you''re throwing away your throne.


    How are you going to leverage Aresley to bet the future of the country on that?


    ''I''ve caused that much trouble to Lord Luciel and his people. That is not something that should be easily forgiven.


    From the look of it, it didn''t look like he was telling a lie, so I decided to agree to it.


    ''On condition, of course,'' he said.


    ''Alright. Are the spirits listening?


    Well it looks like he''s not going to show up.


    What''s the trick?


    No, if there are any...


    King Rockwell didn''t say more.


    But I realized what he meant.


    ''All of you except Lionel, Ketty, and Kefin go back to the slave quarters. All of you in the church, including Esther, will go back to the slave quarters. That''s an order.


    I thought there was going to be a rebuttal, but they were all quiet.......only Esther didn''t move.


    ''I''ll get on with it, Nya. Or is there something else?


    It''s not there.


    I stopped Estia when she was about to move on.


    ''''Well Estia, put down your magic tools and equipment and leave this room.


    Okay.


    He left the light, sword and shield on the spot and left the room.


    There, King Rockwell made an earthen door and made sure that no one could enter.


    ''''Dear earth spirit, you need not appear. I only wish to hear your voice.''


    As King Rockwell speaks to them, he appears and the spirits begin to speak.


    ''''Who is that guy?''''


    They were like shadows.


    I had a bad feeling.


    That''s our natural enemy, you idiot.


    Do you accept the vow you just made?


    The threat to the earth has passed, and we are still a threat to it.


    I have a question. Why didn''t you notice the change in Gryos? A genie could have alerted you, couldn''t he?


    Does it have something to do with the fact that the spirits have not been seen recently?


    King Rockwell interrupted after me.


    ''''Being manipulated is not my hobby.


    I warned Glaios about this many times.


    He will be in the vicinity before you know it.


    That thing is dangerous. You should kill it before it gets out of hand.


    Lately, I''ve been afraid of what he''s going to reveal to me.


    It will swallow us all.


    Who''s that?


    King Rockwell is going to ask you for that name, but you''ll only find one.


    You mean Esther.


    I tell them, and Lionel and the others open their mouths.


    "...Master Luciel, who is Estia?


    I''ve never heard that name before.


    Were you among the former slaves?


    What do you have to say with a straight face? The spirit magic swordsman who slayed the queen ant with me.


    But I got a different reaction from what I was expecting.


    ''The five of us here went into it, didn''t we?


    Yeah. Did Luciel-sama dream about it?


    If you''re tired, would you like to take a nap?


    The three........King Rockwell also had a strange look on his face, so the four of them didn''t seem to remember anything at all.


    How could it happen that their memories could be rewritten?


    Spirits, what''s going on?


    oblivion of memory.


    Illusion?


    The Power of the Darkness.


    It looks like it didn''t work because the moron face has countervailing powers and blessings.


    In that case, thanks to us, you''re welcome to give me honey and magic.


    He''s strong, so you''d better be careful.


    But you and your genie friends were manifested once in the slaves'' lounge.


    I didn''t notice that one because it was enslaved.


    When the slave''s seal was broken, the pressure was immense.


    I was just about to pull my body out of the water.


    I''m not going near it again.


    Be careful, dear. Give me more honey and magic.


    You have to be careful. You could get killed.


    The spirits disappeared, leaving behind ominous words.


    King Rockwell couldn''t believe what the spirits had said, but he immediately decided to believe them.


    ''''I don''t know which one is that former slave, but that one must also be my son''s enemy and I will take responsibility for dealing with him.


    It seemed to have gotten them so fired up.


    As I told Lionel and the others about the conversation I had with the spirits, I noticed that the three of them also felt a bit uncomfortable when I told them all about the fight with the queen ants.


    ''''I didn''t expect to fall under the influence of a technique without knowing it...''''


    Dark spirits are scary.


    Will it be more of a psychosensitivity than an illusion?


    All three of them seemed to be depressed and thinking of measures to avoid getting caught.


    I decided to confirm this with the Pope once in the demon ball to see if those five people really belonged to the church.


    When I contacted him and told him what I wanted to do, he told me to look into it and to stay away from the matter of the empire for the time being.


    When the call was made, I decided to move on.


    ''''King Rockwell, you''ll keep your oath as you promised, but I''ll check on Estia first, and then you''ll make that clay wall disappear.


    Okay.


    King Rockwell nodded, and the earthen walls crumbled away.


    ''We''ll put Estia out of combat first. Then we''ll interrogate her.


    "Ha.


    I was a little hurt, because I thought that maybe it was the spirit''s choice of fate.


    I certainly hadn''t been told that my fate was Estia, but that was probably why I consciously chastised myself for treating her in such a cool way, and moved to the slave''s rest stop.


    When I entered the slave''s resting place, Estia was gone.


    I checked to see if there were any other faces added that I hadn''t seen before, but there were no changes other than Estia''s absence.


    ''''Well did you notice that I wasn''t implicated?''''


    I had no choice but to head over to Areslei and put on an extra heel after I finished paying the man off.


    After checking on Aresleigh, who had grown an arm, King Rockwell thanked me.


    ''No need to thank me. Doran will be here later, so you can apologize and give him the contents of the treasury at that time.


    All right. So, are you gonna leave now?


    ''As much as I''d like to do that, we need to talk about the treatment of those who have been disenslaved, and once we have Ms. Grand with us, we need to figure out how to equip them against Estia''s abilities.


    All right. So what do you do with these former slaves when you take them back?


    "...I don''t want to take the former slaves to Rockford. So for the time being, here.


    Can you take care of it at


    Are you sure that''s the right decision?


    ''''Ah. It wouldn''t be a problem if we could earn some living by defeating the remaining ants'' remaining demons here at random. I''ll come for you as soon as I can.


    Okay. I''ll follow it.


    King Rockwell agreed and we moved back to the slaves'' resting place.


    I explained that some of them wanted to go to the ground immediately, so we decided to leave it to them.


    ''If you''ve pledged not to bother the dwarves or us, you''re free to leave.


    After saying that much, a few people made the pledge and left the room.


    ''I''ll take care of the rest of the food, please.


    I know.


    Here we left King Rockwell and we left the King''s abode and Mr. Grand was waiting for us.


    ''Why didn''t you come inside?''


    This is my hometown. I''ve missed it a lot.


    Okay... so let''s go back to Rockford.


    Yeah.


    And so we were on our way back to Rockford from the Dwarven Kingdom.

 127-121 Estias past

    As we left the cave that led to the dwarven kingdom, it was completely light and clear.


    "So why the ambush?


    At the entrance to the cave was Estia.


    ''''Well you can''t understand me!


    It''s Esther. I questioned you.


    Estia began to sob.


    ''''........Luciel-sama, is this the one you call Estia?''''


    I''m just a little girl.


    "...do we inherently know about this too?


    After all, Lionel and the others didn''t remember Estia at all.


    More importantly, when they became slaves, if they didn''t notice, they could have escaped, right? My doubts about Esther are only deepening.


    But the tears are still there... no, I can''t relax, because even in acting, there are supposed to be things that make you cry... I start to think about that as I speak.


    ''I''m pretty sure this is Estia. Even if you cry, Estia, your suspicions about you will not be cleared. Why weren''t you in the slave break room with the former slaves?


    ''''It''s been a long time since the Dark Spirit manifested and used his power, and everyone forgot about me...''''


    So?


    ''''The Dark Spirit got angry and tried to attack you all, so I left the scene.


    What happened to the Dark Spirit?


    They can''t be seen until they are in the cave or at night.


    That sounds plausible but it''s too dangerous and there''s not a single benefit to taking them to Rockford.


    ''Well, you''re not a slave, so do your best to live.


    Help me, please.


    That expression on Estia''s face was really a look of urgency.


    Deciding that there was a risk of getting a grudge if this was the case, I decided to refuse after listening to her for a while.


    Can you explain why?


    Estia said she was afraid of the spirits... as soon as I told her that, her body shook, a surprised expression appeared on her face, and she started crying again.


    ''''I just want to get along with the spirits...''''


    She said that she didn''t want to manipulate the spirits or anything like that.


    However, she thought she could unconsciously borrow power from the spirits if she felt she was in danger, but in reality, she was taking away the spirits'' power without their permission.


    ''''........If that''s true, then they''re quite dangerous.''''


    ..........


    She froze with her head down.


    ''Couldn''t you ask the dark spirits to train them to not take away your power?


    They said I could control it at some point.


    Is that for a genie?


    ''''No, these are the people who raised me. The Dark Spirit gets a sad face when you talk about it...


    Is it normal to be out of control? Or ... the one who raised me.


    If it were me, you''d be like Master Brod.


    If he''s a reincarnation, I''m wondering where he learned that fighting skill.


    How old is Estia?


    I''m 17 years old.


    ....Huh? Did you misread it?


    "...when did you learn to see and talk to spirits?


    When I was little... I used to be so weak that I could die at any time.


    And my parents told me to go to a place where they could treat me... I still vaguely remember the time I was sold.


    They said it was an experiment and made me take all sorts of drugs, they forced me to wield a sword even when I had a fever, and I was always covered in scars.


    And I was always lonely.


    At some point, after a few years of this, I started to see the dark spirits.


    Then my body started to feel better.


    ...You mean you summoned the spirits on your own? Or was there an original predisposition? The effects of the drug they say they were given... what? I asked him just what I was wondering.


    ''Isn''t it strange that you were sold into slavery and then caught as a slave again?''


    I''ve been freed from slavery.


    ...I''m glad you let me go.


    ''At one point I asked for emancipation and he complied so easily that I stuttered, but apparently it was the dark spirits who did it.


    ''''I''ve always wondered, did you use forget-me-not magic when you left the audience room? Not even a trace of it... and how is it that the spirit of the earth didn''t notice the spirit of darkness?


    "...that''s the price of power.


    Quid pro quo?


    Esther continued to speak with a dark look on her face.


    ''''Where I fought the queen ants, my defensive instincts kicked in and I used the spirits'' power.


    Because I took away the life magic power of the spirits, all of them except for the contracted spirits, the Darkness Spirits, will take a break to regain their power.


    On the contrary, only the dark spirits would get energized and drift away, dripping a cloaking effect in the area.


    To explain the cost in simple terms, originally, by the time we left the cave, I was supposed to have slipped from your memories.


    But for some reason, I was unable to interfere with Luciel-sama''s memories alone.


    Those eyes didn''t feel like they were telling a lie.


    I just couldn''t gauge whether she was worthy of trust.


    If there was no threat, I had the option of taking her to Rockford. But I couldn''t trust her that much.


    ''I don''t know if the dark spirits wanting to save Estia are running amok, or if Estia is unconsciously running amok.


    In a world where there is no exchange of life, one could think that would be fine. But in this world, there''s no way I can take you right now.


    ''''Well that''s right. You freed me from slavery I''m grateful for that alone.


    As I look at Esther, who forced a smile on her face, I still wonder if this decision is the right one.


    I decided to procrastinate until I got information on what was the right thing to do.


    ''I''ll lend you this sword and shield. And I''ll write a note to King Rockwell so that he can wait in the dwarven kingdom for you.


    What?


    "I don''t intend to be so insane as to abandon those who can''t cook.


    ''Thank you. Thank you.


    I took out the parchment from the magic bag and wrote a letter to King Rockwell while Estia thanked me for my help.


    As I wrote the letter, I thought to myself, if the mindset and scale of the spirits were different, wouldn''t I be able to understand a little bit of the spirits'' mindset and other things through Estia?


    I decided to see him again, considering the benefits of taking him with me.


    ''''I will be back here in ten days. Until then, I hope you''re making a decent living in the Dwarven Kingdom.


    ''I understand. I look forward to seeing you again.


    He let Forenoir and the others out with the key of the hermit and was about to return to Rockford when Forenoir walked up to Estia.


    ''What, what is it?''


    Esther utters a puzzled look.


    ''What''s the matter, For��t Noir?''


    Forenoire didn''t respond to my question, but stopped in front of Estia and looked into her face.


    After a dozen seconds in time, Estia poked her knee.


    After that, Forenoire walked leisurely towards us........


    ''''What did you do?''''


    "Burrrrrrr.


    Forenoire only shook her head.


    But Esther was different.


    She just stared at Forenoire like a possession had fallen out of her, and she just stared at Forenoire.


    Lionel straddled his horse, Ketty and the others got into the carriage and finished getting ready to leave, and as I straddled Forenoire, I called out to Estia.


    If you can talk to the spirit of darkness, you had better tell them how painful it is to have your memories forgotten by the people around you, unlike in the spirit world. Surely there must be a huge gap between spirits and people''s thoughts.


    ''''....Okay. I''ll ask the dark spirits to help you.


    Bye.


    Have a good day, dear.


    We left for Rockford, with Esther seeing us off.


    A few minutes after we left, Lionel spoke up before I did.


    ''That girl was probably in the Illimassia Empire.


    What makes you think that?


    ''It''s possible that being physically ill at a young age may have been a job aptitude that wasn''t appropriate for your body.


    Possibilities, right?


    There is an ongoing effort in the Empire to collect such children and make them into Imperial soldiers.


    "...why?


    Ostensibly it''s billed as a cure, but really it''s to make you resent the other countries that brought you here by becoming an Imperial soldier.


    You mean brainwashing?


    ''Yes. If you''re little, you won''t even know you''ve been brainwashed.


    "...I''ve heard similar stories before in Meratni...


    Botakouri''s daughter was like that, wasn''t she?


    When you think about it... what happens to a slave sold to the Empire?


    "By the way, what happens to adult slaves sold by other countries to the Empire?


    It''s hard to say, but there have been rumors of it being passed from one country to another, bought as a pet, used to train children ... for human experimentation.


    This is about Lionel''s betrayal, isn''t it?


    ''''........Yes, it will. The darkness of the Empire is much deeper than I thought.


    ''But why would you take in a sickly child based on the possibility alone?


    ''''Because the emperor of the Illumassia Empire was in the same situation. His weak body changed once he reached adulthood, and when he took up a special job, he quickly rose to the position of emperor.


    ...and what was the result?


    ''I don''t know the specifics, but I''ve heard it''s working reasonably well. I''ve also heard that if you can''t get a special or advanced job, you''ll be sold back to another country...


    Do you ever spend a lot of money treating and educating people and selling them?


    Next time I get a chance to see Esther again, I don''t know if she''ll answer me, but I decided to ask her a question.

 128-122 Future dreams and goals

    When entering the entrance of Rockford, the town of Fake, I went inside after Keti reported that she had searched for me and there was nothing wrong with me.


    "I hope there''s no damage here either...


    Lionel told him anxiously, but Rockford was perfectly fine.


    There was no sign of the town being destroyed, nor was there any place where the ground had subsided.


    We could see Paula''s golem moving in the central square. We decided to move that way, relieved.


    However, a large number of dead ants were left in the central square, and several holes were opened, indicating that there had been a fierce battle, which could be seen from the situation.


    ''''Everyone, are you okay? I''m back. If anyone is injured, we''ll fix them right up.


    I called out from outside the square, and the five-meter tall golem disappeared and Paula collapsed.


    ''''Paula!''''


    Dolan supported Paula before we could run up to her.


    ''Thank God. Master Luciel, I''d like to ask you to help me plug the hole.


    Dolan looked at us and made his demands.


    It''s clear that the central square is full of holes, so it''s better to plug it up, so I decided to help immediately.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. The other side of the world is that you and Dolan are the only ones who can help fill in the hole.


    "Ha.


    Grand-san asked for permission to use the magic stone.


    ''''Luciel-dono, do you mind if I use the magic stone?''''


    ''''Yes. It won''t take that much, so I''ll allow you to take the magic stones out of that pile of ants... or rather, the ant demons we''ve retrieved and use them.


    Okay.


    It didn''t take much time to fill the hole, but perhaps the fatigue of defending it through the night was building up, and both Lythian, Doran, and the people who had participated in the battle in the town seemed to be doing their best to stand.


    ''''We''ll take care of this place, you all need to go home, eat and rest for once. If anyone is injured, please call out to them.


    When I told them that, some of them came to treat their injuries, but the rest thanked me and went back to their workshops.


    ''Dolan, do you want to eat?''


    I ate the meal you left for me.


    Okay. How''s Mr. Toretto?


    Toretto isn''t a fighter. He''s a demon decomposer.


    I guess they''re changing it to something that could be used for magic stones or armor or something else.


    ''''Alright. Get some rest.


    Doran bowed his head to us and walked back to the workshop, carrying Paula on his back.


    Lisian followed as well.


    ''''Grand-san, please take measurements for Lionel and the others'' weapons and armor.


    Won''t Lady Luciel come back?


    ''Yes. I''m going to do some thinking here and clear my head for a bit before I go back. Lionel, Ketty, and Kefin can go back, too.


    Mr. Grand nodded in approval and followed Doran, but the three of us discussed it and it looks like Lionel is going to stay at my side.


    As I watched Ketty and Kefin head off to Doran''s workshop, Lionel was the first to speak.


    ''I don''t think we''re going to go down the hole again, but just in case.


    I didn''t think about it, but...


    I thought I could handle being on my own, but as soon as it was put into words, I felt embarrassed, and I looked to the square.


    ''Luciel-sama''s position is natural with a squire at your side. I suppose I''ll have to get used to it eventually.


    Well it''s just hard to get used to, isn''t it?


    You''ll get used to it after ten years.


    That''s a long time, like ten years, and it''s hard to think about it.


    Is it my ego to want to break Lionel''s and Ketty''s slave contracts and have them become proper followers by then?


    As I looked out over the square, I decided to talk with Lionel about the future.


    ''At this point, I have to ask you. There may be a time when you''ll have to go to the Empire at some point, is that okay?


    "....If it''s in the form of a slave, I think I can control my feelings. But if the slave contract is terminated, I honestly don''t know what will happen.


    ''''........I see. Our future plan is to take Doran to the Dwarven Kingdom and then go to the town of Meratni. I suppose in some cases we''ll have to think about going to the Church of St. Surul, but the problem is after that.


    Can you decide where to go yourself, Master Luciel?


    Yeah, if nothing else. So I''m in the magical independent city of Nerdal, right? I''d like to go there. Maybe we could use magic, and wouldn''t it be awesome to be in a country that floats in the air?


    I see. But as I recall, the only way to get to that country was to ride the dragon baskets in the Empire or go up to the labyrinth of the labyrinth nation city of Grandul, and then the representatives of each country had to ask Nerdal to pick them up from there?


    Is that so?


    ''Yes. I''ve never been there, but I heard that story a long time ago.


    ''I see. Well, I''m going to have you spend a few months in Meratni getting everyone''s armor in order. Once you get back to the beginning, Master Brod will train you. Besides, I''d like to see Lionel and Master Brod fight, too.


    ''I''m sure Master Luciel would enjoy it many times over if he were here.


    Lionel''s eyes sparkled with delight.


    ''So, about that Esther thing, you really didn''t remember it?


    ''''It was more like ... my memory had been diluted considerably rather than lost.


    How much is that?


    ''I had a vague perception that I''d heard of it years ago, or not.


    Do you remember when we met out there?


    I don''t think I would have known if I hadn''t been watching carefully.


    Not a vision or a hallucination, but oblivion?


    ''It was like a mixture of recognition inhibition and cloaking effects. The fact that it was very similar to Keffin''s ninjutsu, I don''t think I''ll forget it once I get used to it...


    Well what do you think?


    "...If she was an Imperial infiltrator, it is possible that she could enter as a slave. But when it comes to managing something that is simply unrecognizable, we must not allow her to arouse the Empire''s suspicion of her.


    ''I wish I could see through the acting, but with the spirits involved, the quality is extraordinarily poor.


    ''They certainly didn''t look like a bad race of people, so I won''t stop you from making them your squire, but in that case, you''ll need to be vigilant.


    ''Well it''s not my gut feeling, but the fact that Forenoir wasn''t hostile is a mystery to me.


    Is this Lady Luciel''s horse?


    ''Yeah. I''ve heard that animals have many times better intuition than people.


    I''ve heard that people''s intuition is based on memory, but I''ve heard that animals have a survival instinct that makes them so.


    Forenoir didn''t mind approaching me on his own. I figured maybe it was because he didn''t mean any harm.


    I wish I had a wizard that could talk to animals.


    I''d really like to have you make one.


    This is how we discussed various things, and afterwards, we passed the time by lightly matching hands and manipulating magic power.


    ''''We should be able to get quite a few magic stones from the corpse of the demon we got this time. I want you to aim to complete that one with it. In terms of priority, I want the first one to be the armor, and the rest to be decided by Doran to proceed.


    ''All right. Paula, you''ll work on solidifying the magic stone, and Lisian, you''ll work on giving the magic stone attributes.


    ...it''s just the way it is.


    When you''re done, can we develop a new one?


    ''''Of course. I''m going to help you dismantle it tomorrow, too, and it''s going to be quite a few magical stones, so I know it''s going to be a lot of work, but let''s go for it.


    Mr. Grand seemed surprised when I told him that, but I didn''t mind and obliged everyone to go to bed early today while I made dinner.


    After dinner was over, I went back to my room and told the Pope a new fact that I had learned with the demon ball.


    I haven''t been able to confirm your registration yet. But I would like you to bring this Estia or something like that to the headquarters of St. Schuler''s Church once.


    ''I don''t think it''s a problem, but is it okay?''


    You''ve already undone the slave crest, haven''t you? And if Forenoire didn''t show hostility, then it''s not a problem... and it''s something to be concerned about.


    I understand. I''ll return to church headquarters once before I go to Meratoni.


    I know this is a lot of work, but I''m counting on you.


    Ha!


    I was the last to reply and cut off the communication.


    The Empire is involved in the darkness of it all.


    Lionel didn''t look like he wanted to go separately, and I don''t think he''s going to go now.


    He''d have to meet with Estia again to find out what''s going on.


    Just when I thought Yenis was done, she gets caught up in the dwarven kingdom, and it hasn''t been so lucky lately. It''s not a mentally ill problem, but sometimes you just need to relax...


    The dragon''s seal involves an evil god, and the spirits are swept around whether they are free-spirited or have feelings for their subordinates.......


    The blessing seems to have some meaning, but it seems to be limiting my options as a result, so I regretfully practiced my daily magic manipulation and continuous chanting before going to sleep.


    From the next day, I was scheduled to dismantle the demons, take out the magic stones and sort them out, but Toretto-san was also going to help me dismantle them.


    The speed at which I take out one of the magic stones and Toretto-san finishes dismantling one of them is almost the same time, it makes me lose confidence in many things.


    I laugh powerlessly, and Mr. Toretto laughs and replies.


    ''There''s no way I''m going to be able to beat you, Luciel, a novice fledgling, for a job I''ve done many times since I was little. If I could surpass you, I would surpass your gender.


    Don''t go over. I''m sorry. Forgive me. Now, let''s get to work.


    I was completely destroyed in my mental power, and in a state of complete barreling, I concentrated on the demolition process.


    The dismantling site would cast a cleansing spell every thirty minutes, and everyone thanked me for it. This was how they immersed themselves in the demolition work.


    After the demolition process continued, I realized something.


    ''''Lisian can use spirit magic, right?


    ''''Yes. I''m good at wind spirit magic.


    ''''By the way, what happens if I try to use earth spirit magic?''''


    ''I''ve never tried it. But it should take away a lot of magical power. It depends on how well it works with the spirits and how much magic power it uses.


    ''''I see. By the way, can you also use light spirit magic?


    ''''I think I can use it if I give you the image of magic. I''ve asked the spirits to give the attributes to the magic stones I''m working on now.


    So it''s no wonder that if Estia makes her use her light spirit magic to use her recovery magic, she''ll run out of magic power all at once.


    ''''Is there any grant that Paula and Lisian can''t do if they team up together?


    ''''It''s not so sweet. Light and darkness can''t be made even if you have quite a bit of magic power, so in some cases, you''ll need items to give them attributes. If it''s a dark magic stone, you''ll need holy water or something similar.


    That''s a lot of work, isn''t it?


    ''Yes. That''s why I have a great admiration for Lord Leinster. It''s said that he had an aptitude for all the attributes, and I''m envious to think that he could have created all kinds of magic stones.


    Okay.


    ''''I''m sure Luciel-chan will be a wise guy one day. Then we''ll develop a lot of things together?


    Luciel, then you can marry me.


    ''That''s a great idea. I''m going to run for office with you.


    Paula and Lythian can''t be bothered to do anything about it.


    I had to laugh.


    The demolition process could go on for a long time, with food and tea breaks in between.


    ''........it''s hard to do this all day long.


    Nothing in any job is ever easy, you know.


    "There are setbacks, perseverance, hard work, and then finally an entrance.


    ''You don''t have to love it to do it. But even if you have the talent, if you don''t have the pride and the passion to create something new, it won''t last.


    An exercise in magic for me?


    Come to think of it, I didn''t even have time to think about it for two years........


    I wonder what would have happened to me if I hadn''t been called to the headquarters?


    Would Luciel help you?


    When Paula asked me that question with a pop, I couldn''t answer immediately because I was starting to feel like I wasn''t me.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not me, because I''m starting to feel like I''m not me.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you think. These days, if there''s a life I can save, I''d like to save it, but maybe I don''t even want to save it all.


    ''When you''re that old, it''s natural to be lost. I''m not as old as you, Luciel, but I''ve been wondering for decades whether I should follow the legendary lineage and go into manufacturing, or start something new with this technology, and I''m still struggling with it.


    Toretto-san has something to carry on his back too, but he doesn''t always seem to be lost.


    But still, decades, if it''s at least with the raccoon beastman Walabis-san........


    Even if I didn''t say anything, I feel like I''d have to be prepared to lose something important if I said any more, so I switched my thoughts and Paula began to speak.


    ''''Magician, my goal is to get you to level X in magic tool making. My next goal is to create something better than Master Toretto.


    ''''My goal is for me to be a trailblazer in the development of new magic tools as well.


    Lythian answered after Paula with a heartbeat.


    We both have a goal and we''re able to push forward...?


    Why did I look at you two and feel jealous?


    Because you have a goal? Or is it because you have your own?


    My goal...


    Is your goal to create a peaceful country or a world where no one gets hurt?


    A talent search?


    Aren''t you supposed to be fixing the world?


    ''None of them, but I don''t have such lofty ideas. Just something I can devote myself to without risking my life... maybe it would be interesting to make a pharmacy or a magical tool.


    ''You''re still young and you should try things. But the reality is that every world is often painful, even if it feels sweet at first, so don''t give up.


    You may think you''re naive in every world, but at the end of the day, it''s what you can do when you hit a wall.


    A goal or a dream.........


    ''Luciel is my apprentice........interesting.''


    ''I''m sure Luciel-san would have a lot of magic stones...''


    Another bother was pouring out of both of them.


    ''Yes. It''s lonely when your only long-term goal is to grow old and senile.''''


    When I said that, a moment later when I thought Mr. Toretto had disappeared, he was suddenly in a hug.


    ''''I didn''t know you were that sick. Even now, in this world over here........


    I got goosebumps all over my body and chills, but Paula and Lisian helped me out.


    ''I won''t give you Lucien,''


    ''''Please don''t invite our Lord, Luciel-san, to go that way. Master Toretto would be a suspicious bunch if that were the case.


    Oh, so what do you two want?


    "I''m gonna be working on a grimoire until I die.


    ''''The human race has a short lifespan, so I''ll stay with you until Luciel-san becomes senile. I have a partner and a rival.


    If anyone listens to this, it''s a reverse proposal.


    Thank you. First of all, I''d like to think about my mid- to long-term goals and my dreams.


    It was three full days later when I finished dismantling the huge amount of ants.


    The next day I started training in parallel magician chanting.


    It''s the same with setting immediate medium- to long-term goals, but if I put off what I was lacking, I was going to face something I couldn''t get back one day.


    Ten days passed quickly as Lionel''s and Ketty''s measurements were finished, and I laughed at Kefin as Mr. Toretto crowded me when he took Kefin''s measurements.


    ''We''re leaving then, okay?''


    Yeah.


    Dolan was nervous.


    Well, it was only natural since he was meeting with King Rockwell.


    ''But are you sure you''re going to follow me?


    ''Of course my grandfather would go!


    It''s a hostile situation!


    Why they''re enemies is because they''ve been enslaved, I guess.


    Still, I''m glad that these two really got along with each other.


    The relationship between the two of them is probably the reason why that Dolan is able to accept Lythian as an elf.


    I''ve got some new ideas, and you''ll be in charge of the workshop.


    Mr. Toretto smiled as he winked, but the subject was now Lionel, not me, and Ketty was full of hushers and caution.


    ''You should see three months for the three of us to get it roughly finished, and we''ll be fine. And as for the ore, I''ll return any excess.


    But you said you needed ore, right?


    ''This matter reminded me of something important. When I''m done making my armor, I''m going to go out to the mine.


    "Brother Grand.


    There are a lot of little strings attached to working for Lord Luciel, like Doran. When all those things are taken care of, will you hire me?


    If Mr. Grand wants to work, though, it would be interesting to buy a large piece of land in Yenis for everyone to build a new town.


    ''Oh, I''m in, then I''m in. It''s pretty exciting to build a new town, don''t you think?


    ''More than a decade ... maybe more, but can we have that kind of dream?


    If we could create a place of rest and relaxation like this Rockford without too much interference, I feel like I could do something about it.


    Everyone laughed and agreed with me.


    I felt lighter for the first time in a long time, so I thanked everyone and headed out of Rockford to the Dwarven Kingdom, setting my sights on a dream that I would actually make come true one day.

 129-123 Kingdom of Dwarves and Sir Rainstar

    We didn''t see any demons until we reached the dwarven kingdom.


    Perhaps because the demons flying in the air were too far away, or perhaps because there was some kind of trick, there was no sign of an attack, and they arrived at the cave and proceeded on.


    ''''I don''t see any demons.''''


    Not only did they take down all of them, but it must have been those queen ants.


    He nodded at Lionel''s words and entered the dark cave passage with a light.


    ''I suppose I could ask you to wait for a moment?''


    Dolan stopped us just as we were about to pass through the entrance to the Dwarven Kingdom.


    ''Are you not feeling well?''


    ...No, I''m just shaking. I still can''t get over the fact that I got Paula involved that day.


    Grandfather....


    Dolan patted Paula''s head and took a deep breath and slapped her face.


    ''I''ve kept you waiting. Let''s go.


    When we got to the dwarven kingdom, we - or rather the dwarves who had found Doran and Paula - started to make a scene.


    ''Great popularity,''


    It''s a small country, after all.


    Doran smiled shyly.


    We went straight to the King''s dwelling where King Rockwell was.


    There wasn''t even a receptionist the last time we were here, do they usually have one?


    No such formality. King Rockwell claims that all dwarves are his brothers.


    I was about to say..." I was about to speak when Dolan, as if he understood what I meant, spoke up.


    The sword I struck is going to be the responsibility of the Dwarf kingdom. He was determined to avoid that, so he fulfilled his responsibility by enslaving me, and I''m sure he compensated for that as well.


    You mean the king couldn''t do it with impunity?


    No, that''s because he''s your man.


    What?


    "King Rockwell''s father the previous king was my brother.


    Deciding to become a blacksmith, I left home before I came of age.


    I wandered around, training with my mentor, alongside my grandfather.


    Then, some time later, I learned of my father''s death and that my brother was to be the next king.


    So does that mean Dolan and Paula are royalty?


    ''It could have been like that,''


    Dolan laughed and nodded as he said this.


    As he walked down the aisle, he heard shouting.


    The shouting was coming from the audience room.


    ''Is that the voice of King Rockwell?''


    The other one is....


    Doran opened the door to the audience chamber.


    ''I ordered no one to come in......... ''Uncle Doran?!''


    And Paula Taller.


    King Rockwell and Aresley stared at Dolan and Paula as if they had never been shouting at each other.


    ''They both bought them from the slavers and served me well enough that I freed them from slavery. Now I have hired them to be my head of magic tool development. Now, King Rockwell. Apologize or not apologize, I''ll leave it up to you. If Doran has something to say too, tell him.


    I don''t know what an S-grade healer is, but he''s on a roll.


    A figure formed from Aresley''s shadow and held his mouth as he targeted us and cursed at us.


    ''You''re more annoying than ever. You''re interrupting Uncle Rockwell and your grandfather''s conversation.


    It was Paula''s golem that held Aresley down.


    ''Don''t look after me, Paula. Uncle Doran, it''s been a while.


    "My failure, King Rockwell, has caused me a great deal of pain and inconvenience that I shouldn''t have. I''m sorry, my lord.


    It was Doran who apologized.


    ''I owe you an apology, Uncle, for choosing that job. Don''t apologize to me, Uncle, because I chose that job. And although he asked me to sell Paula with him at that time, I still can''t forgive myself for that.


    You sold it and it''s been with me ever since.


    ''''Well I thought you were a ruthless man when you sold Paula, but otherwise you wouldn''t be king of the dwarves.


    If you have any feelings of repentance, throw that away.


    Rockwell, the Lord has done what a king should do.


    If you still have a personal sense of apology, then I accept your apology and forgive you for everything.


    ''''Uncle I''m so sorry for imposing everything on you.


    King Rockwell was crying.


    Aresley couldn''t believe it.


    The fact that someone who had been behaving so selflessly, crying must have been living with stress for a long time.


    He must have gradually become more and more so because he wanted to show people that he was confident as a king.


    Where would I be in Yenis if the pressure was so heavy and there was no one to help me?


    He wouldn''t have been able to leave Yenis in a year, and it might have taken him a while to rebuild the Healer''s Guild.


    When I think about it, I feel sorry for King Rockwell.


    I couldn''t control my subordinates and my son, and I was annoyed by them, but maybe if Doran and Mr. Grand had been there, the Dwarven Kingdom would have developed in a more different way... I was thinking about that.


    ''''Woo woo woo.''''


    Aresley jittered his body and tried to escape from the golem Paula had created. But he was unable to escape.


    ''''.........King Rockwell, I''ve heard most of it. If you change your successor I''ll grant you that too if you wait a few years and Aresley doesn''t change. Half the blame will be on me.


    Dolan looked at a disappointed Aresley and told him so.


    ''''You still think so? Golem control is also something that dwarves are good at. If we can''t break it down I''m worried because there''s no guarantee that the demons will attack us again at any time.


    ''''Hmm. If Aresley hasn''t grown up after five years firmly, it might be a good idea to select the Dwarf King as the next successor.


    Maybe I have no choice.


    King Rockwell spoke with care to Doran and looked at Aresley as he spoke.


    ''If you can''t seem to unravel that, perhaps I am the queen?


    Paula, with her head tilted back, came into the conversation between King Rockwell and Doran.


    Aresley is soured and passed out.


    ''''Hah! Shameful. I''m pathetic, too, huh? It seems that Greio''s men took them out of the treasure room, and many of them are missing. I''ll leave it to Uncle Dolan to decide what to take out.


    ''Dolan, if it''s not worth it, if it''s what we''re looking for, that''s fine, and if it''s not, we don''t need it.


    Leaving the unconscious Aresley behind, we moved to the treasury.


    The Dwarven Kingdom''s treasure room was located right behind the door behind the throne.


    ''''It''s not locked?''''


    ''It''s not usually open because it requires magical recognition. I had to set up Glaios and Aleios in case I died.


    Well, maybe it was just the right thing to do.


    When King Rockwell touched the door, a light splashed on the door like a dragon gate, drawing a pattern.


    The light splashed on the door like a dragon''s gate, and the pattern flashed until the door opened.


    ''Who made this gate?''


    ...the hero of the race, Leinster. He is the man believed to have brought the Dwarven kingdom to its knees.


    I was eager to hear what Lord Leinster had done, so I decided to ask.


    It was more than three hundred years ago anyway.


    ''Did Lord Leinster do something to the Dwarven Kingdom?''


    "...First of all, the place where Rockford is located was originally a mine. The mine was turned into nothing by a spell unleashed by Lord Leinster in order to defeat a vicious demon. Apparently the dwarves of that time were terrified that they would be killed if they disobeyed.


    .........If the place where the town of Fake was located was where Lord Leinster had gouged out the mountain, it''s not hard to see why the dwarves would be frightened.


    ''''........I understand that Lord Leinster is a terrific person, but that''s not enough to diminish it, is it?''''


    Then apparently Lord Leinster came to the dwarven kingdom and offered him a technical partnership to create something new, and told him that he wanted the dwarven kingdom to take on a trade that the dwarves weren''t very good at, and that he wanted the dwarven kingdom to extend his skills.


    I see. I''ve always specialized in manufacturing, but I don''t think I''m the right person for customer service.


    Then, apparently, it was vibrant until Leinster created Rockford, which attracted many researchers and developers, and the dwarves were no exception.


    "...and you think it''s diminished because of the exodus of engineers?


    "...unfortunately, the literary record says that the only people left in the country were the closed dwarves. That''s what dwarves are like when they''re closed. Now choose.


    ''Dolan, whatever you want. Choose for yourself.


    Doran nodded and walked into the treasury.


    Then he immediately froze and turned his attention to this... or more accurately, to King Rockwell.


    ''Why, why is this here!


    If I failed, it was because I felt there was still potential for it.


    King Rockwell replied to Doran''s angry voice, as if to say it was no problem.


    Dolan pulled out a sword from his treasure room.


    It was a sword that could fit into a large swing, even with a one-handed sword.


    ''''Luciel-sama, may I take this one from the treasure room.......?


    "...From what you''ve told me, is that the sword you struck when you became a slave?


    Yes.


    ''Well if you can promise me that you won''t let it... and the past drag you down, then that''s what I''ll take from the treasury. Can I take that, King Rockwell?


    I''m doing your uncle a favor. I have no reason to refuse.


    Thank you.


    I gave my permission, and King Rockwell readily gave me permission to do so.


    Mr. Grand said that King Rockwell regretted that he had enslaved Dolan and Paula before and that King Rockwell regretted it.


    That''s probably why he kept the failed sword carefully in his treasury.


    Wanting to change this atmosphere a bit, I decided to go to see the former slaves, including Estia.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    ''If they''re former slaves, what about the ones doing the work and the ones locked up for their sins?


    What do you think you''re doing, committing a sin in ten days?


    What are the sins we''ve committed?


    Trying to hurt people with magic and stealing things from them.


    Is that what you want?


    ''Yeah, if I hadn''t disenslaved him, he''d be dead. That''s why I saved you, but I didn''t save your life because I wanted you to commit a sin. I''m sorry, but will you allow me to see him from the one who committed the crime?


    Okay. Now follow me.


    As I closed the door to the treasure room, King Rockwell began to move.


    I took the sword from Dolan''s treasure room and put it away in my magic bag and followed King Rockwell.


    I''m sure you''ll find Aresleigh still sleeping in the audience chamber, so King Rockwell took her and left the audience chamber.


    As soon as he walked down the corridor, the dwarven attendants appeared, so King Rockwell left Aresley in charge and opened the door next to the slave room. There was a staircase to the basement.


    ''Here. It stinks a little, but bear with me.


    May I purify it?


    I don''t like to smell, so I''d ask for it if it would make the smell go away.


    Yes, sir.


    I walked down the stairs, cleansing myself.


    Lionel walked behind King Rockwell, who walked in front of me, and formed up with Ketty and Kefin on either side of me.


    I didn''t know when we formed up, but I convinced myself that excellence was my squire, and as I continued the cleansing process, the prison came into view.


    I spoke to Doran.


    ''This prison looks a lot like the one we built in Yenis.


    We are in this together. The prison is very strong. The prison that Paula created produces magical tools, and it is also sealed with magic to reduce or diminish physical ability. But this will be the original.


    Really?


    I was relieved to see that I was completely back to my old Doran, as I interrupted Paula''s petty boast.


    While we were having this conversation, we arrived at the prison where the guilty ones were.


    When I looked at their faces, I saw that Esther was not there.


    The ones who were there were those who were originally criminal slaves.


    ''''Do you have a high recidivism rate?''''


    I muttered to myself as I listened to each person''s story, just to be sure, but it was only after I made an oath not to twist the facts to speak, so if I was thrust into it, I would not tell a lie, but I would remain silent.


    They would be slaves to the dwarven kingdom.


    ''''I''m sorry for letting you spend so much time with them. They will leave everything to King Rockwell. Next, let me see my former slaves who have not committed any crimes.


    The criminals will be enslaved, okay?


    Yes. I saved your life, but after ten days, you''re committing a crime right away, which means that I''m completely inadequate to the task at hand.


    If I could show them a new path, the future might have changed if I could show them a new way, but I wondered if there would ever come a time when I would be able to judge people...I was thinking about that.


    I opened the door of the former slaves'' resting place and there were eight former slaves.


    ''''Former slaves, all of a sudden, please decide whether you will continue to work in the Dwarven Kingdom or accompany us to the Holy City. After we go to the Holy City, we won''t protect you, but we will give you 20 silver coins as the cost of the previous defeat and relief money. However, there will be no further support. I do not know what your work in the dwarven kingdom will be, but the contents of these ten days will be your work.


    Take me with you.


    One of them raised his hand, and it went on and on and on, until six of the eight were on their way to the Holy City.


    ''''Then for the remaining two, you can rest assured that King Rockwell will be responsible for feeding them and so on.


    I told him that as I looked at King Rockwell, who smiled and nodded his head in agreement.


    Then Estia, the healers and the former slaves and the former slaves showed up.


    Apparently they could tell that I had come with Dolan, and they were lightly out of breath, but for some reason, they were all smiling.


    Then I reiterated the conditions I mentioned earlier.


    ''Including Estia, the four healers need to hear how they became slaves, so they will be forced to take them to headquarters once they are there. Now what do you guys do?


    Surprisingly, five former slaves, half of whom wanted to work as is in the Dwarven Kingdom, raised their hands.


    ''''King Rockwell, I''m an ex-slave, but I''m looking forward to working with you.


    Duly noted. We''ll treat you the same as we did the dwarves.


    Then Dolan spoke to King Rockwell.


    ''O King Rockwell,'' he said. The dwarven kingdom has not communed with the outside world for a long time. If you wish to commune with the outside world, it would be better for you to go to Yenis or to St. Cyril''s Peace, to which Master Luciel belongs.


    "Uncle Doran my lord Luciel, can you ask me to be your mouthpiece then?


    Only if you swear not to be irreverent.


    This is tough.


    We finished all our pledges in peace.


    ''Next time I come, I''ll bring you some good booze, so please entertain me properly.


    If it''s a fire sale, I''ll be happy to oblige.


    I shook hands firmly with King Rockwell, and although I was thus flabbergasted, I promised to visit the dwarven kingdom again and leave for the Holy City with my former slaves.

 130-124 Return to the Holy City

    We left the dwarven kingdom and we were bombing our way to the Holy City.


    We didn''t talk to Estia with emphasis, but told her that we would listen to her after we arrived in the Holy City.


    Estia had spent ten days in the Dwarven Kingdom, but Lionel and the others had not forgotten Estia''s face or name, so they could not confirm the fact that the dark spirits had manipulated her memory.


    ''''Thank you for the letter. When I gave it to the Dwarf King, he didn''t suspect it at all and provided me with safety and food.


    She smiled and thanked me for that.


    I listened to the family structure, favorite dishes, the requirements for joining the Mage Guild, and so on, while I listened to the chanting that I could already use with my new knowledge in my head.


    ''''.......Why?''''


    I couldn''t activate my LV I magic chant even though I was supposed to have the magic aptitude for fire, water and earth attributes.


    Well, this was to be expected.


    It was the same with Heal, because just chanting didn''t increase my proficiency.


    ''''Can''t.......get rid of the magic power? ...not becoming more proficient? Why?


    He was also struggling to endure the obvious fear that his proficiency level hadn''t risen a single degree.


    ''''It really is safe in the St. Schurur Cooperative State, isn''t it?''''


    I''m jealous.


    It''s good to be surrounded by forests and mountains with moderate food demons and wildflowers.


    It''s kind of a d��j�� vu conversation.


    I continued on my way, thinking about that, and said what I thought.


    ''I wonder why there aren''t any villages in the Dwarven Kingdom or around Rockford.


    You can''t make whatever you want because that''s how much of a conflict of interest there is, Meow.


    What empire was Lionel and Ketty in?


    Lionel and Ketty seemed to know a lot about the autonomy of the empire, so I decided to ask them.


    ''The emperor and the dukes are at the helm of the entire empire. The marquises and earls run the fiefdoms while the faction''s barons and barons run the detailed fiefdoms.


    In fact, it''s developing so fast, it''s losing its touch.


    The Empire is being led into more and more traps by like-minded people like Lionel-sama and others, Nya.


    They both lamented the current empire.


    They knew that the inside of the Empire was getting rotten, but they didn''t think it was as bad as this.


    ''''There may come a time when the Empire will be touring, but it''s best to stay away from that place for the time being.


    ''''Lionel, don''t talk about the scary things you''re saying in your salacious way... Even though you certainly don''t plan to go to the Empire for the time being, if you''re that dark behind the scenes, you might have to think of something to do with the stones.


    I can only see the composition of an empire that has a good military strategist and a scheme to corrupt it from within.


    I don''t even know what the situation was originally, it''s difficult for me to try to know everything, but I want to live a peaceful life apart from the country.


    As I was talking with Lionel and the others while preparing for the encampment after dark, Estia made a face.


    ''''Luciel-sama, can I help you with something?''''


    No, I''m fine. Anyway, what''s the condition of the carriage?


    It''s much bigger than it looks from the outside, and it doesn''t shake too much, so it doesn''t make you sore.


    Okay, fine.


    I cut off the conversation there, but Esther didn''t want to leave.


    ''Do you still need something?''


    Why is there a for��t noir here?


    Esther began to speak again with a sense of determination as she struggled to understand the story, jumping around too much to continue talking.


    ''I sense tremendous power from that horse. Where was it brought from?''


    ''Forenoire is a very good and gentle horse. Out of all the horses that the Holy Knight rode, Forenoir was the only one that rode me well, so I was forced by the Pope to give him to me. Is there something on your mind?


    ''''I don''t know why, but I feel less anxious or less alone since that horse saw me...''''


    ''I''m not going to give up the forenoir if you ask me to. Part of it is that the Pope gave him to me, but before that, he''s my partner.


    I said with a laugh and I heard him chuckle from behind me, but I didn''t have a problem with him laughing because I just told him what I was thinking.


    ''''I understand. I''m sorry to say that it was unreasonable. Um, so what will happen to me once the hearing is over in the Holy City?


    ''''If you can answer the question of what kind of job title a spirit magic swordsman had and what kind of lapse he had to go through to be a member of the Healer''s Guild, as long as you answer the question well and tell him the story of how he became a slave, I think that''s fine.


    ''I see. Will Luciel-sama and the others be present?


    ''That will be the Pope''s decision. If nothing else, we have a city we want to go to, so we''ll head there.


    Really? I see. I''ll tell everyone else that.


    Esther went back to the circle of former slaves.


    ''You could see the unease in her,''


    ''''Well I''ve disenfranchised you, but if you were raised in the empire, wouldn''t it have been a good idea to be on a pledge?''''


    I can''t say for sure. No one in Lionel''s entourage has been sworn in, at the very least.


    In response to Ketty''s voice, I turned to Lionel and then asked Lionel.


    ''Lionel was researching human experimentation and slaves when he was targeted by his men, right?


    You will.


    Did you know that there are facilities like Estia where you can raise a frail child from a very young age?


    ''''The empire is not so monolithic that a general or a soldier is allowed to know everything.


    And if you are an aristocrat, you have to send out thieves to target your growing territory, making it a den of evil.


    The task of spying on who is doing what is not normal either.


    I don''t know how you can put together a war with that.


    If a person has been in the war, he or she can be promoted to a high rank by the emperor if he or she collects money in exchange for land. If you are not good at warfare, but are good at strategy, you can be elevated to the rank of count. Even commoners have the opportunity to be knighted.


    Could it be that Yenis, or the Dwarven kingdom, or some other plotter caused the ruckus?


    I''m sure of it.


    .... do they already know about me?


    I''m sure they will. But as I''ve said before, it''s unlikely that they will attack us openly.


    ''Then of course they know about Lionel and Ketty, don''t they?


    Yes. As long as you accompany me as a slave, you won''t have to worry about being attacked unnecessarily for fear of retribution.


    He understood the fundamental reason why he couldn''t release Lionel and the others from slavery until the Empire''s problems were over.


    He finished his dinner, thinking that he had apparently been able to gain a little trust from Lionel and the others.


    The next day, he told them that they had less than a day to arrive in the Holy City and strictly ordered the former slaves to register as adventurers.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to make an identity proof.


    He decided to ask them to ask Granz-san, who had become his cooking master, to help them.


    ''''Leaving the Holy City will finally allow me to rematch with the Whirlwind, right?


    ''It will be. Maybe I''ll spend a few days in the Holy City, but I''m sure I''ll be in Meratni. And I''d like to take a good opportunity to look at myself a bit too.


    I want to fight.


    ''My master is as much of a battle fanatic as Lionel is, so I''m sure there will be a battle if you leave him alone. And of course, so will Kefin. By the time we get to Meratni, I''m sure Mr. Galba will be back, too.


    I''ll do my best not to die.


    Was it really that hard to handle Mr. Galva?


    I saw the running lights a few times.


    ''What? That''s normal. That''s what it was like every day when I was in Meratni.


    What?


    I see. So that''s why...


    It''s not that I''m insensitive to pain, it''s just that that''s what I do every day.


    Each of them reacted in different ways to my words, but I decided to go through with it.


    ''There''s a lot of humanism in St. Schuler''s Church.


    If Keti and Kefin can set something up, you can do it back.


    Don''t ever lose.


    If they say anything, if you can''t tell them you''re my followers, you''ll have to wait in the Adventurer''s Guild so that you can live outside the church.


    Is the Adventurer''s Guild okay with this?


    Aren''t there a lot of humans among the adventurers?


    I don''t think I''ve changed that much in a year, but I don''t think I''ve done anything terrible, so I''ll figure it out.


    ''I understand you two, but what about me?


    Lionel may possibly be asked to train with the Holy Knights.


    That''s a good idea.


    "Only Master Lionel is cheating.


    I''d like to keep the Adventurer''s Guild informed.


    Ketty, I need you to hold on a moment.


    It''s all right.


    I wish the former slaves could work normally, but I didn''t know what would happen, so I decided to put them under surveillance.


    After that, we talked about many things as we went along, and when the sky was turning madder red, I finally returned to the Holy City after a year and a bit.

 131-125 Correspondence of church headquarters

    Before arriving in the St. Schuler Cooperative Country and making the formalities of entering the Holy City of Schuler, the horses, except for Forenoir, were put away in the hermit stables, and the former slaves and Lionel and the others had to travel on foot.


    I didn''t mind at all, but I decided to do so at everyone''s insistence.


    ''''Holy Change-sama, welcome back.''''


    The gatekeeper called out to me, and I remembered that it was called the Holy Change, and I felt an indescribable mixture of bitterness and nostalgia.


    I had a conversation with the gatekeeper with that feeling in mind.


    Thanks for your help. What has changed in the past year?


    ''Not really. No demons that strong have shown up anymore, and nothing serious has happened or anything.


    ''Okay. Thank you.


    Without dismounting, I decided to move to the Adventurer''s Guild first.


    As I strutted through the bustling city streets astride my Forenoir, eyes were drawn to me and I was called out.


    ''''Holy Hen-sama, welcome back.''''


    A whimsical day soon, please.


    You''ll have to buy a lot of our food again.


    I felt my face naturally break into a smile as such a voice was spoken to me.


    ''You seem to be in a good mood,''


    ''Is it any wonder that even Luciel-sama can grin at the mere mention of you?


    ''Well, I miss it, so it comes naturally. There were no death threats or tedious jobs here, it was a mirror image of life that returned the benefits of my efforts.


    Yes. St. Schuler''s Cooperative State was, so to speak, the city where I had moved up from my hometown of Meratoni.


    I remembered now that my shoulders and elbows had been very tense at first.


    ''''I wonder why Luciel-sama is a street name of St. Change?


    "...Kefin, I don''t think you need to worry about that, oh, and if you turn here, you''re in the Adventurers Guild.


    As we stopped in front of the Adventurer''s Guild for casual conversation, I dismounted from my forenoir and patted it once before letting the healers watch the forenoir.


    Well, I don''t think anyone in this holy city would rob the horse I''m riding, but I was careful.


    I walked into the adventurers'' guild with my former slaves.


    It''s evening, and the adventurer''s guild is quite crowded with people.


    The adventurers seemed to be paying attention to me just by talking to me from a distance.


    I smiled at that and headed to the counter and asked the former slaves to register as adventurers.


    ''''They can use magic, so even if they don''t have any martial arts skills, can you somehow make an exception and ask them to register as adventurers?''''


    After that, I''ll let the guild master make the decision.


    ''It''s certainly true what you say. Speaking of which, where is Mr. Glantz?


    Other staff are on their way to call for you at the moment, but the cafeteria is busier at this time, so you may have to wait a bit.


    Okay. Then you can take their measurements.


    Yes, sir. Now, your companions will join me.


    The receptionist began their adventurer registration and explanation of their adventurer status.


    Suddenly, when I was just starting out as an adventurer, what might I have missed? And I was just about to listen to the receptionist when Mr. Gruntz came over.


    ''It''s been a while,''


    It''s been a long time, Mr. Glantz.


    ''It''s been a really long time, Luciel. Are you cooking?


    ''Not that much these days, but you''ve been getting the skills for some time now,''


    Okay. So what''s up with you today? I thought you represented us in Yenis, as I recall?


    I''ve finished my term of office, so it''s like coming home for a time. The year I finished my term of office was a bit of a homecoming for me, so I came back to retrain myself, little by little.


    Are they your followers?


    "These three are slaves, but they are my trusted squires.


    The others were illegal and debt slaves, so I brought them here because they can use magic and I wanted to ask them to register as adventurers.


    Okay. All right, I''ll take care of it.


    Are you sure?


    ''Yeah. There''s been a lot of building up with the church lately, and this isn''t bad if you consider it part of the business. Of course you''re thinking of coming in to see how things are going, aren''t you?


    ''''Yes. I think I''ll spend a few days in the Holy City of Shrul for a few days. After that, I''m sure I''ll be going back and forth between Meratni and this Holy City for the time being, so I''ll try to show my face as much as possible.


    Good. Besides, it''s solid that you got over here before the church.


    Thank you. I''ll indulge you. And that''s for their food and lodging for the month.


    "...and why would Luciel pay for that?


    ''I was treated well by everyone at Meratni, which is why I worked so hard at Holy City Shrul, and I believe I have the title I have now. I just want to pass that baton to the next person.


    You''re a good guy. But don''t let that fool you, okay?


    I''m pretty dry, except for the part where we exchange lives, so I''m fine.


    Okay. I''ll take care of these guys.


    Please.


    I was to leave the slaves here while I introduced the former slaves to Mr. Gruntz.


    The slaves were very grateful to me, but I told them it was up to them to do their best from here on out and left the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''They seemed to be getting along quite well?''''


    ''You''re my culinary mentor. And it''s helped and abetted me, and that''s how we got into this relationship.


    I replied with a smile and walked off with Esther and the others who were waiting for me towards the church headquarters.


    Before coming here, I had told Kefin and Ketty about the location of our accommodations in case of an emergency, but I made my way to the entrance, anxious to see what kind of response I would get.


    ''I miss this place too,''


    Lionel and the others were slaves to my muttered words, and Estia and the others looked nervous and none of them responded.


    There were two receptionists, but they both knew each other, so I gave them a brief greeting before cutting to the chase.


    ''''May I have Catherine and Granhardt-san over?''''


    Yes, sir. Please wait a moment.


    They seemed to have started communicating with each other separately with their demonic balls, and they were meditating and concentrating on their eyes.


    I waited for the receptionist''s communication to end, surprised that there were two magic balls.


    ''''We have received a message that Catherine-sama and Granharto-sama would like you to wait here.


    ''Okay. Thank you.


    I felt weird about giving the two receptionists a souvenir, but I decided to give them a honey candy from my magic bag.


    It''s a shock to be hated by your own company''s receptionist when the other receptionists don''t hate you.


    ''Oh, yes. These are candies made with honey, and they''re good, would you mind tasting them and letting me know what you think?


    Are you sure?


    ''Yeah. I''ve been working on some new products with honey at Yenis and so on. ''Yes, please.''


    "Thank you.


    As soon as they put it in their mouths, their faces broke into a smile.


    I don''t know why the sweetness project has not progressed in this world. However, I was gutted in my mind that I hadn''t made a mistake in building the honey factory.


    As I was asking the receptionist what she thought of the honey candy, Catherine-san and Granhardt-san came over.


    Then Catherine-san put her hand on the hilt of her sword.


    ''''It''s been a long time since both of you have been here. The three of us over here are slaves, but they are my followers who have already cleared the conditions of emancipation. The ones who aren''t slaves on this side are those who belong to the Church that I told the Pope about.


    When I said that, Catherine asked me without losing her posture.


    It''s a good thing that you''re back, Luciel. But still, do you know who is next to you and have you brought him here?


    Next to me? That''ll be Lionel.


    ''Yes. He is a former warlord of the Illumassia Empire. I bought him in Yenis where he was sold as a slave.


    ''''There are rumors that ... General War Demon has been rampaging on the battlefield lately as well?''''


    ''That''s not true. You''ve been guarding me for the past year without a break. By the way, Catherine, you knew Lionel, didn''t you?


    ''I''ve seen him in battle a few times. Speaking of the Imperial General Lionel, the way he rode his horse through the battlefield and wielded his spear was truly demonic.


    Yeah?


    I ask Lionel about it, but it''s not like this is going to ruin the year.


    ''It was my job, you know. I suppose it doesn''t help that the rest of the world will think I''m a mass murderer in their eyes.


    ''Well, they''re battle crazies. Catherine, is there something wrong with them being slaves and entering the church headquarters?


    We finally got what we wanted to hear.


    ''''I don''t have a problem with that. Slaves are defined as personal property. Well, if there''s a problem, no matter how much of an S-class healer you are, Luciel-kun, you won''t escape punishment.


    Who are these two beastmen?


    There''s a lot of humanism, but the church itself doesn''t endorse it, so I guess that''s not a problem.


    ''Good, then. Then Mr. Granhardt will hear them out. If there is no problem, Catherine, please take them to the Pope. I still can''t get to the Pope''s room by myself, so...


    I laughed at that and the air in the place eased up a bit.


    ''''You''ve become so great, Luciel-kun, giving me orders. That''s good. Shall we show you the squire''s room together?


    Yes, please.


    We were grateful that Catherine was worried about us, and we began to move to the Pope''s room with Catherine, certifying that Mr. Granhardt, who never uttered a word, must be someone who couldn''t speak in front of his boss.

 132-126 What Luciel wants

    Estia and the others were to be taken by Mr. Granhardt, and we parted in front of the magic elevator.


    Catherine-san was followed by me, Lionel and the others, and the former slaves, in that order, and we arrived in front of the Pope''s room.


    After Catherine knocked on the door, I told her my business.


    ''''Pope-sama, it''s Catherine, I''m here to show you that the S-class healer, Luciel-sama, has returned.


    I didn''t know why I had been called by Catherine to address her, but before I could hear it, I heard the Pope''s voice.


    ''Enter.''


    As usual, Catherine opened the door to the Pope''s private chambers when she heard a dignified voice.


    ''Excuse me,''


    Excuse me.


    I entered the room after Catherine, and Lionel and the others entered in silence.


    The inside of the Pope''s room didn''t look any different than before, and a blindfolded partition was still in place so that my face couldn''t be seen from the center.


    I decided to wait for the Pope to call out to me while I took my vassal''s courtesy.


    ''''Luciel, it''s been a long time. Just thinking about how much you''ve done for the Church over the past year, I can''t thank you enough.


    ''What a shame, sir. I managed to get over it with my followers behind me, left and right.


    Your humility has not changed, has it? What would you like to reward me for rebuilding the Healers'' Guild in Yenis and making it strong?


    This time I went to the church headquarters as a report, and I had reported almost every single time to the Pope.


    That''s why I personally came here just to ask for a reward.


    And what I wanted to ask for was already decided.


    But whether this would go through or not was up to the Pope''s mood.


    ''''........Then I will feel free to tell you. I would like to go to the aerial city, the magical independent state city of Nerdal, once.''''


    ...Why?


    It has something to do with my previous voyage through the maze, sir.


    I can''t say that the dragon seal has anything to do with spirits, except for the Pope and Catherine-san.


    Apart from that, it includes my desire to learn magic other than the holy attribute, which enables me to attack from a distance.


    ''''........It''s not possible right away, but is it still okay?''''


    Yes, sir. I don''t want to rush you, but I''d appreciate it if you could arrange for me to get into the country as soon as possible.


    ''''Is it related to the fact that the labyrinth of Yenis is becoming more and more active, etc.?


    ''Yes, sir. I would like to go to Meratni once and train myself back to the beginning. When that is done, I will go to the dwarven lands once more to collect the armor of my followers, and if permission is granted, I will go to Nerdal, or if not, to the Labyrinth State City.


    ''I see. If we can make arrangements to move to Nerdal, then we can move out of the Holy City.


    ''''Well the way you put it, you can only go to Nerdal from the Holy City?''''


    You can only move to the major cities in each country, but as with all job changes, it will take time to be approved.


    The other day, I was reminded of this when I changed my job, and my healer''s rank became X. I was wondering if it was possible to ask for a job promotion this time. If it''s possible, would you be able to ask me to promote my job this time?


    ''Oh! You are indeed Luciel. You have elevated a healer to such a high standard. Everyone''s stuff can go down. Can you and Luciel leave me alone now? Catherine and the maidservants bowed their heads and walked out of the room.


    Lionel and the others looked at me and nodded, and then exited as well.


    As the door closed, the Pope descended from his throne and made his way towards us.


    He is still beautiful, but I think he looks like Lord Leinster somehow, and I call out to him.


    ''It is a pleasure to see your face, Your Highness. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    ''You look more mature now than you did a year ago. As for the Yenis thing, you''ve been a real help to me in protecting Rockford.


    There''s a squire down there too, sir.


    I chuckle and ask for a lecture about the promotion.


    ''Do I have to do anything to help with the promotion?''


    Not really. If I had to choose, I''d say you have to choose from several options.


    If I choose another job, will the healing spell work just fine?


    "...there''s a risk that it depends on the job. It can make you weaker than you are now. But it doesn''t necessarily mean you have to choose another profession, so you don''t have to be so prepared.


    ''I see. In that case, please.


    Then sit down and meditate.


    Yes, sir.


    I do as the Pope tells me and wait for the moment to come, sitting in zazen.


    The Pope puts his hand on my head and spins a chant, but the words don''t make any sense to me at all.


    ''''You may open your eyes now.''''


    I was approached in about a minute''s time, even if I had a physical feeling.


    ''So what was there in the profession that could be promoted?''


    ........Spirit Knight was the only choice. I''m sorry, but can you let me put the promotion of my profession on hold for the time being?


    Normally speaking, I would have thought that a spirit knight would be happy to be a rare position, but the Pope wasn''t as energetic as he was earlier.


    I decided to ask her firmly if that was the case even if it wasn''t, I decided to ask her firmly.


    ''''........You mean that when you become a spirit knight, you can''t use holy attribute magic?''''


    ''''Since holy attributes don''t exist for spirits, that''s true. It''s very disappointing, as I was expecting a sage, but I hope you''ll give up your profession''s promotion.


    ''''........As expected, it''s painful to lose the ability to use recovery magic, so for my part, I''d like to ask you to keep it the way it is.


    ''''I see. Maybe the spirit blessings are getting in the way, but I''ve heard it said that in the past, wise men were automatically promoted to the rank of wise man. There must be some conditions.


    I might be able to become a sage if I unleash the dragon and receive blessings from all the spirits... but that wouldn''t be enough, no matter how many lives I have.


    More importantly, with the future where I can''t use recovery magic passing through my head for a moment, shouldn''t I be thinking about countermeasures to prepare for such a future when it comes?


    Vaguely, but I was beginning to think so.


    ''If you''re in Meratni, you''ll only need to put in regular reports once a month. That''s when we''ll talk about the progress of the negotiations with Nerdal and so on.


    Okay. Ah, that''s right. As for the five former slaves we''ve started interviewing, since the Irimasia Empire is involved, if you can corroborate anything, please contact us as well.


    Hmm. All right. Don''t get yourself worked up.


    ''Ha. I will continue to work hard for the church, with the goal of aging out.


    ''''Luciel, I''m really sorry for putting a burden on you. You can indulge me if you can, okay?


    ''Thank you. We don''t plan to take that much flashy action in the future, but if you need help, I''ll be the first to ask for it.


    You are in charge.


    We smiled at each other and, unusually, we shook hands and left the room.


    The Pope''s hand was very comfortable to touch, but it was rude to hold it all the time, so I decided to thank him and leave the Emperor''s private room.


    I sighed as I opened the door and walked out, trying to distract myself from my nerves, but the feeling was still there.


    ''I''m nervous~, what''s wrong with you, Catherine?''


    A funny composition of Catherine, who was bowing her head as if pleading to Lionel, had been created.


    It wasn''t Catherine-san who opened her mouth to the phenomenon in front of her, but Lionel.


    ''''Luciel-sama, may I accept a mock battle with the Holy Knights?''''


    I was in over my head, as I had completely forgotten that Catherine was a battle freak and that she was a battle freak.


    But I couldn''t refuse the offer, so I had to give my permission.


    But I had no choice but to give my permission because she was serious about it.


    I wouldn''t die, I wouldn''t let her die, and I had no choice but to allow the mock battle on this condition.

 133-127 Mock combat

    Accompanied by Catherine, I walked through the maze-like corridors for the first time in a long time, and the destination I arrived at was the training ground of the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    ''''What do you mean you''ve come to the War Maiden Holy Knights'' training grounds?''''


    I asked Catherine, and she smiled and replied, "Yes, we''ll have a mock battle with the holy knights of the war.


    ''''Yes, I''m going to have a mock battle with the Holy Knights of the War Maidens (Ka no Joshi and the others). Other than the Warlord General, the two of them seem to be pretty strong as well, and to gauge how much Luciel-kun has grown, it would be better to deal with those who knew of his abilities, right?


    It seems that I''ve already decided that I''m going to have a mock battle as well, and I realize that there''s no way out.


    But I''m not going to give up until the end.


    ''''It''s time for dinner now and we have to find a place to stay, so why don''t we do it later?


    ''You''ve grown so tough without knowing that you want to have another mock battle at a later date. Besides, if you''re with Mr. Luciel, you can rest assured that a guest room will be well prepared for you, even if you''re a slave.


    I don''t feel safe, and I don''t know why I don''t feel half as much deja vu.


    I gave up resisting with tears in my heart.


    The War Maiden Holy Knights were already in line and waiting for us...?


    Why is the formation already in place?


    Of course it''s because that''s the protocol.


    Catherine laughed at that.


    When I turned my head, Lumina-san saluted and opened her mouth.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s been a while. Please take care of today''s mock battle.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the class reversal or because Lionel and the others are here, but I do have one thing to say.


    ''''Well Lumina-san, and all of you, but you can keep your tone the same as it was in the past. If you can''t, then only when people aren''t around. Because it sends shivers down my spine when you all use respectful language.


    After all, Luciel, you''re still the same.


    ''If you were being so great, I would have rubbed you in a mock battle and beat you back from the heart.


    Lucy followed Lumina''s lead and opened her mouth with a laugh, and then everyone started to talk about each of them and it became uncollectable.


    ''Have you gotten a little stronger?''


    ''Me and Ripnea will unravel the twin swords for you.


    ''What? Do I do that too?


    Of course.


    Elizabeth, who hadn''t trained at all lately, wanted to teach Mr. Ripnea a dupe in the twin-sword technique, but they weren''t communicating with each other.


    Then they heard a pan, pan and a clap of hands.


    ''''I know everyone is nostalgic and happy, but time is pressing, so let''s get the battle started as soon as possible.


    "Yes.


    The frolicing mode that we had been in earlier switched to the battle mode.


    ''''First of all, Luciel-kun''s subjective opinion is fine, but how many vs. how many would be just right for a mock battle?''''


    ''''That''s right. If there is magic, the War Maiden Holy Knights would be ten and we would be four?��Of course, if you''re a referee, Catherine, but I think that would make for a good match.


    ''''Luciel-kun, that statement sounds like you''re saying that we, the War Maiden Holy Knights, are weak?''''


    ''''Lumina-san, that''s not true. If I were to engage in one-on-one combat with you all on my own, I would lose all of my battles. However, although they are slaves for a reason, all of my followers are quite good at what they do. Now it''s just the balance of the battle.


    As I say this, Catherine-san opens her mouth with a wry smile on her face.


    ''''Luciel-kun, it''s really good for ten to four. Lumina, anything but slashing your heart and neck, rub it in with everything you''ve got. Luciel-kun, you shouldn''t be beaten so easily either.


    As expected, Katrine seemed to get angry when she heard my statement, but if you know Lionel''s ability, Katrine''s statement is too much of a bypass on the contrary.


    The effectiveness of my area barriers has also improved considerably. I was worried about the girls who didn''t know that.


    ''''What about the weapons?''''


    As long as you don''t cut off his head or anything, Luciel, you can heal him, right?


    ''That''s not a problem, but.......is this a simulated battle with a real battle in mind?''


    Yes. It makes us both more nervous, doesn''t it?


    I turned to Lionel and the others, and they all smiled and nodded.


    ''''I understand. When do you want the battle to begin?


    ''We''ll gather in the centre, and this time we''ll start from a distance of thirty paces.


    I understand.


    Thus, we gathered in the center to conduct a mock battle and waited for Catherine''s signal to begin, and then the battle began.


    I activate the area barrier by discarding the chant and Lionel stands in front of me, while Ketty and Kefin jump out for a raid.


    Five of the War Maiden Holy Knights started to run at Ketty and the other two, while the remaining five ran towards me and Lionel.


    ''''Should we put defense first? Or do you want to push with force?


    I can''t say for sure how good they are at what they look like, so I''m assuming it comes from the receiver.


    Yes, sir.


    Lumina, Saran, Myra, Bearyce, and Cassie attacked Lionel from multiple angles. Lionel stepped back from them and swung his large shield and great sword, and the girls who were hit by it were instantly blown away.


    The sword stabs Lionel in the gap.


    But to prevent the wound from deepening, I immediately sent a barrier to Lionel with a magician''s chant to stop the bleeding heel.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.


    If they are healed immediately after being wounded like All Generate, their athletic ability will not be reduced.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy.


    Kefin also disappeared like a fog with the full force of his ninjutsu, inviting each other to fight, and even when he thought he was attacked, he would use his change-of-form jutsu to detonate it and buy time.


    That''s when the game accelerated.


    I''m not sure if they thought this was bad, but Saran-san and Elizabeth, who was at Kefin''s place and had been blown up, have set their sights on me, or maybe they are going to attack me while taking a detour.


    ''''It''s not pure aggression, but I guess it can''t be helped...''''


    I changed the illusory wand I was holding in my right hand into an illusory sword and poured my magic power into it, took out a shield from my magic bag and held it in my left hand, and waited for Saran and Elizabeth to attack, and decided to match the illusory sword with the two swords while protecting the vital points.


    The two swords can cut as soon as they hit my illusion sword.


    Taking advantage of the gap, I first kicked Elizabeth-san, the twin-sword user, away, and then spun around and hit Saran-san with my shield.


    The two surprised by the destruction of their weapons stopped their bodies.


    Thinking that both Elizabeth-san and Saran-san were defeated for not knowing the performance of the illusory sword as they rushed in, they didn''t let their guard down and remotely healed Lionel and the others.


    Kefin was wounded, but with Elizabeth-san, who had a lot of hands, out of the way, he was on the offensive using his first-ever ninjutsu.


    Ketty hadn''t been attacked once, and was stained with red fresh blood as she cajoled Ripnea-san, Marluka-san and Lucy-san.


    ''Lionel, do you want to help out?''


    ''''........Yes. Would you like Luciel-sama to take them down one by one?


    Yes, sir.


    Lionel blasted Kassie-san towards me as he attacked.


    I held my illusory sword at the ready as I faced the wounded Miss Cassie.


    ''''That sword is foul. This weapon was expensive, so don''t break it.''''


    ''Then declare your surrender and stay with Miss Elizabeth and Mr. Saran.


    Okay. I surrender my weapon.


    Despite the lack of words, Cassie declared her defeat by the performance of her weapons.


    I was still happy that I was able to beat those girls for the first time.


    In the meantime, Ketty and Kefin defeated the members of the War Maiden Holy Knights who were injured and had lost their athletic ability.


    They forced them into surrender (Resignation), and there was only one person left, Lumina-san.


    ''''Too ironclad. It''s bullshit.''''


    Lumina-san muttered and unleashed the best attack she could, a series of attacks, but Lionel prevented all of them with his large shield.


    ''''Because Luciel-sama''s area barriers aren''t normal, you know.


    ...I forgot.


    Shouldn''t you be looking after them?


    Lionel swung his great sword, and Lumina stopped moving as she tried to avoid it and put her sword to her neck.


    No, he was stopped exactly.


    Keti and Kefin had finished moving before they knew it and were crossed backwards through their shoulders to Lumina-san''s neck.


    ''Huh. You have chosen a good squire, Luciel-kun. I never thought we would be outnumbered by a small group.


    ''Thank you. So let''s just say we won this time and let you all recover.


    Thank you.


    We turned to Catherine and she smiled and nodded as we turned to her and announced the winner.


    ''The winner, Mr. Luciel, and his followers.


    Thinking that he had no sense of naming, he activated Area High Heels with a magic circle chant to heal everyone''s injuries and thought that was the end of his plan for today.


    However, reality was still impermanent.


    ''''Well then, since Luciel-kun''s level seems to have risen, why don''t you play a mock battle with me to see if you''ve become stronger than just your skills and test your strength?''''


    ''What? I don''t like it.


    ''Because we only know that the weapons were awesome, and we don''t know if we need backup until we know how strong they really are.


    No matter what I said after this, Catherine would not listen to me.


    ''We''ll have time for dinner today, so maybe tomorrow morning...''


    Until the words flew out of my mouth like that, I couldn''t escape from Catherine and the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''........Is it supposed to be hard to refuse a request from someone who has helped you in times of distress?''''


    No one reacted to my mutterings, but seeing Lionel talking to Catherine, and Ketty and Kefin happily talking to each other without being looked down upon for being beastmen too, I thought it was okay.


    The next day, the mock battle would develop into a ridiculous scale, but I had no way of knowing that at this time.

 134-128 tailing

    After a mock battle with the War Maiden Holy Knights led by Lumina-san, we had all come to the cafeteria, including Catherine-san.


    In the kitchen, Rosa-san, my old date, was busily working.


    ''Good evening, Rosa-san,''


    When I called out to her, Rosa-san looked up and greeted me with a smile when she saw my face.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s been a while. Did you come back today?


    Yes. By the way, the cafeteria is as quiet as ever.


    I hope you''re enjoying yourself at least during the meal... as you always have been.


    ''I was special, wasn''t I? Oh, can I ask for a pile of rice as usual?


    I''ll take care of it. I''ll be back in a minute.


    Saying that, Rosa-san walked into the back of the kitchen. At the same time, I heard Catherine-san''s voice from behind me.


    ''''Luciel-kun, you and Rosa-san are as close as ever, aren''t you?''''


    I turned around and Catherine and Lumina were standing there.


    ''Well, yes... but it''s normal. It''s more fun to be congenial. Isn''t it better to have fun than to have a boring job, food, and life?


    Both Catherine and Lumina-san laughed when I laughed back at them.


    I thought that including the two of them, the War Maiden Holy Knights were all beautiful women after all, but I told myself that it didn''t matter to me right now because I would be in a state of dumplings rather than flowers.


    While I was thinking about this, I looked at Lionel and the others and was glad to see that they were having a conversation about various details with the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    From what I heard later, they were interested in the former generals and beast people of the empire, as they hadn''t had the opportunity to have a normal conversation with them.


    In the meantime, Rosa-san called out to me.


    ''''Hi, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. If it''s not enough, there will be another cup of coffee.


    Thank you.


    I took the food from Rosa-san with a smile and moved to a large table where we could all sit.


    Catherine and Lumina-san sat in front of me, and then everyone sat down with a little space between us.


    Even though they are slaves, maybe it''s because they are my followers, or maybe it''s because they were overwhelmed in a mock battle, but everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knights didn''t have a sense of refusal to sit with Lionel and the others.


    Rather, it was interesting to see them asking questions about this and that, and Lionel and the others answering them happily, even though they were somewhat confused.


    I also decided to have a meal while waving the conversation to Catherine and Lumina-san.


    ''I hadn''t heard much of anything that had changed in the past year, but has the pricing changed the impression you all get of it in any way?''


    ''I never leave the church headquarters, but reports indicate that the healers don''t think too well of me. However, I''ve also heard reports that the new healers are chanting over and over again, just like Luciel-kun taught them, and their skill levels are rising much faster than in previous years.


    ''We, the War Maiden Holy Knights, also complain about the pricing and guidelines set up at the expedition, but they are all people who have served as healers for more than a few years. On the contrary, the people are more grateful to us than ever before for knowing the price, and I''ve heard that crime is down considerably in places where there are church branches.


    Why commit a crime?


    I didn''t remember doing anything to improve public safety, so I didn''t know why.


    ''The price of healing has been set, so it''s probably alleviated some of the fear of injury and made it less stressful for the adventurers mainly. There are also fewer people who try to make money by becoming robbers and thieves. That''s what a healer I know who belongs to another country also said.


    ''I''m relieved that the fee changes and guidelines seem to have been more acceptable than I thought they would be. If not, we were going to have to think about a new move. We hadn''t heard anything from the Pope about it either, so we were a little concerned.


    I chuckle and bring my food to my mouth.


    ''You can rest assured that I''ve heard the guidelines, along with the Pope and the Archbishops. More importantly, I heard that you went to Yenis and had an awesome desk job, but you kept working out.


    ''It was a necessary effort to live in safety. And thanks to my squire''s love of simulations, there was hardly a day that went by that we didn''t train.


    The moment I answered that, both Catherine and Lumina asked me about Lionel and the others with a serious face.


    ''''Well to the main question, why is General Lionel as a squire? Why did you become a slave in the first place?


    ''He''s a hero of the Empire who was known as the Warlord. He''s such a man that it is said that without him, the surrounding countries would not have been swallowed up so quickly by the Ilmasia Empire.


    Both Catherine and Lumina knew Lionel.


    The two of them praised him so much that when Lionel was a general, his power must have been great.


    He usually knew he wasn''t in the normal class, but when someone he knew actually talked about how great he was, he was reminded of it.


    ''Believe it or not, both Lionel and Ketty were sold in the slave trade. Lionel, in particular, was unable to move both legs.


    ''Why did you decide to buy slaves in the first place? I believe some of the healers and a few other priest knights went with them.


    ''It was because the Healer''s Guild was buried in the slums and because they were attacked, wasn''t it?


    They both have a military tone, but I wish they would speak a little more softly, and continue the conversation.


    ''''Yes. The security was even worse than I thought, so I thought that I couldn''t let the priest-knights guard you all without sleep or rest, as a matter of course. Besides, I wanted my own protection, so I went to the slave trade. There I spotted Lionel, who shed my intimidation as if it was nothing, and since I was fortunate enough to be able to heal Lionel''s leg, I decided to ask him for an escort.


    You''re really lucky.


    ''''Well slaves are still people too. Don''t forget that, okay?


    ''Yes. I intend to treat you as a servant, not as a slave.


    I tried not to mention the fact that Catherine and Lumina-san had told me that Lionel and the others had treated me poorly.


    ''You''ve been to other countries and found that the St. Schuler Cooperative State is the headquarters of the Healers, right?


    ''Yes. I''m so glad the first city we arrived in was Meratni. If it were in Yenis, it would have been the end of my life as a healer. I feel a sense of accomplishment when I think about the fact that from now on, Yenis will become a healer-friendly city like Meratni.


    ''''I see. Speaking of which, tomorrow''s mock battle, do you mind if I do a mock battle with your squire as well?


    Hmm? I thought the story had changed a lot, but I asked Lionel and the others.


    ''Lionel, Ketty, Kefin. Can we have a mock battle?


    "If you wish, Luciel-sama. As for myself, I am very grateful for the preparation before I fight the whirlwind in Meratni.


    Lionel said that on behalf of the team, but he didn''t complain because of his ability.


    Keti and Kefin nodded quietly, and the three of them decided to join the tournament, but I didn''t miss the glint in Catherine''s and Lumina''s eyes.


    It seemed that the fact that we had won today''s mock battle outright had lit a fire in both of us, and we were going to be staying for a few days.


    After dinner, Catherine informed me that my private room would be left untouched, so I would go to my private room and Lionel and the others would move to the guest room.


    Yambus-san will be taking care of them for a few days, so let''s go to the stables first.


    I walked out to the War Maiden Holy Knights'' training grounds.


    The walk to the stables, which felt like a maze when I first walked it, was completely reminiscent of what I had just walked through, and I was about to arrive at the Holy Knights'' training grounds, when I spotted Estia up ahead.


    ''What on earth is Estia doing here? ........More importantly, how can you move through this maze of churches without getting lost?


    I was suspicious of Esther''s behavior and decided to follow her from a distance, being careful not to let Esther find out.

 135-129 Spirits and spirits

    I followed Estia and found the official entrance to the stables there, not the training grounds of the War Maiden Holy Knights, which I didn''t even know about.


    ''''Well you went in here, didn''t you? Why did Esther have to come to the stables?


    I tilted my head and gently opened the door at the entrance of the stables.


    Since it was nighttime, the stables were dimly lit with only the minimal amount of magic lights on, but the visibility was adequate.


    As I proceeded with my eyes, I saw Estia there, and she seemed to be peering into the stables one by one.


    ''Is no one there, including the administrator, Mr. Yambus? Is it just a horse you''re looking for? Or are you looking for the For��t Noir?


    A series of questions came to my mind, but Esther, who had finished peeking into the stable, turned back to us, looking disappointed.


    I hurriedly ducked into an empty stable.


    I checked all the stables once before following Estia, who had left the stables without seeming to notice me, and all the horses were asleep.


    ''Did Estia put them to sleep?''


    What was the point of putting him to sleep?


    As I was thinking that far, I saw that Mr. Yambus and his two keepers were asleep at the rest stop.


    ''Did Esther put you to sleep?''


    I put on a recovery and decided to wake the three of them up.


    ''Huh? Isn''t that Master Luciel?


    ''Good evening, Mr Yambus. Have you been taking a nap while on duty?


    "...Was I asleep?


    ''Yes. You don''t remember?


    ''Oh my God! Hey, boys, wake up.


    Mr. Yambus woke up the two keepers and went to take a look at the stables.


    ''''Did Estia put them to sleep or did the Dark Spirit make them do it... even though the Pope told me to bring them here, was it right to bring them, or do we just have to find out what Estia wanted?


    I didn''t feel like heading to the Labyrinth of Trials, so I decided to go back to my room after calling out to Mr. Yambas.


    When I returned to my room, I was honestly surprised.


    ''''What? Esther, why are you here? For that matter, how do you know this is my room?


    Estia was waiting for me in front of my room.


    When Estia was approached by me, she began to speak as if a little troubled.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I have a favor to ask. Could you please allow me to see that horse again?


    "...speaking of that horse, that''s Forenoire, isn''t it?


    ''Yes, sir. This is the black horse that Master Luciel rides.


    When he finished, Esther bowed her head.


    ''I''ll be honest with you. I''m wary of Estia.


    What?


    He looks up and looks really surprised.


    If this is an act, it means I can''t see through the lies all the time.


    ''Even in the Dwarven Kingdom, Estia, there were those who lost their memories of you. And this time, you walked to the stables without hesitation, and there''s a conflict of how to treat you about the fact that you walked to the stables without hesitation, or the instructions of the dark spirits, or that you used the power of the dark spirits to put Yambus-san and the other horses to sleep.


    Regardless of the dark spirits helping Esther in her plight, if it is being used in a bad way, a decision must be made.


    The harm to the Pope and other church officials must be removed. The only person who can do that is me, who won''t go out of state, and I''m the one who is responsible for bringing Estia here.


    However, Estia showed an unexpected reaction.


    ''''.........Haha~ Luciel and that guy. I''ll give you a blessing as well, let me see my sister.


    "...What are you talking about? Isn''t that Esther?


    ''You know it''s coming, don''t you? I borrowed Esther''s body to come to you because I wanted to see my sister.


    Unlike earlier, the pressure began to fall on me, not half as much as before.


    ''A dark spirit? Why would you imitate possessing Esther''s body? And I believe it was the real Esther who was talking earlier.


    Okay. How do you know so much? It was Esther who was awake earlier.


    Perhaps it was because of the possession of Estia''s body, but the voice began to sound double.


    ''''........What is your purpose? What are you talking about, sister? More importantly, what are you trying to get Esther to do.


    You ask a lot of questions. Esther is just tired of listening. I led her to the stables and put the shy little girl''s shy clan to sleep. I didn''t mean any harm.


    ''It may be trivial on the scale of you spirits, but what you''re making Estia do is an act of sabotage to the human race that is performing its duties. Don''t you realize that you''re pushing Estia to the edge?


    All right. I want to see my sister and apologize to her. I''d like to see her like this.


    The dark spirits possessing Estia bowed their heads.


    I didn''t feel the usual pride that the spirits had, and I felt a bit out of place, but if I integrated what the dark spirits were saying from earlier, there was only one being called a sister.


    ''''So Forenoire is going to be you.......the Dark Spirit''s sister?''''


    Yeah. So do me a favor.


    I invoked Sanctuary Circle, Dispel and Recover without a chant.


    ''Very thoughtful of you to find out if it''s evil.


    The dark spirit that must have possessed Estia laughed inappropriately.


    ''''Well it''s not working at all.''''


    "I''m often misunderstood as a dark spirit, but I''m not an evil being.


    Well I guess so.


    Please, I need to see my sister.


    ''This will be futile, but as a spirit, can you swear that you will do no harm to Forenoire?


    ''I wouldn''t do that to my sister I swear.


    For a moment, but trusting the dark spirit who showed a human-like gesture, I took out the hermit''s key and opened it, albeit in the corridor, without a care in the world.


    ''Speak from here. Unless Forenoire wants to leave on her own....


    Before I could tell him everything, Forenoir came out of the hermit''s stables and blew Esther''s body away.


    ''Forenoir, calm down. Estia''s body is not the same as the dark spirit, is it?


    He remained a little aroused when I quieted him while I stroked his neck, but Forenoire didn''t flail about.


    ''Ugh.''


    If my consciousness returned to Estia now, it was going to be the same thing, so when I heeled, the dark spirit also seemed to have moved to stop Estia from replacing her, and I could see that she was quite exhausted.


    In the next moment, Estia''s body manifested with a black light, and Forenoire responded with a white light, and they stopped moving as they stared at each other.


    All I could do was watch.


    I couldn''t hear their voices, but I could see that they were talking to each other alone.


    "Thank you, my Lord. And I entrust Esther''s body to you. I''ll show up again when I get my strength back.


    As I said this, Esther fell on me like a thread snapped and I supported her as she fell on me, and Forenoire went into the hermit''s stables as well.


    ''It doesn''t make sense to me anymore, but what am I supposed to do?''


    I didn''t want to arouse unwanted suspicion, so I remembered that it was Mr. Granhardt''s job to take a hearing, so I had no choice but to go to his room and carry Esther to the guest room.


    ''I could have foreseen that this was going to happen, but ... it''s terrible.


    As if to show off the power of the dark spirits, they had to proceed while waking up the twenty or so church members who had fallen asleep in the corridor by the time they reached Granhardt-san''s room.


    ''''With this, it''s easy to imagine that Granhard-san is also being made to sleep....... It can''t be helped, let''s take her to Rosa-san''s place.''''


    When I visited the dining room, I finished cleaning up the dining room and found Rosa and her friends as they were leaving and decided to ask for Esther.


    ''Excuse me. There''s a lot of problems with me taking care of her, so please show me to the guest room.


    ''''Then we''ll keep her here. Luciel-sama and the others have a mock battle tomorrow, and you can leave her to us.


    Rosa-san laughed and walked away, carrying Estia in her princess hug.


    I watched Rosa''s manly back as I walked away from her.


    ''Next time I''ll invite you to the clothing store again and give you some clothes.''


    Muttering that, I decided to return to my room, this time to my room.


    My mind was filled with thoughts of Forenoir, but I spooned out that I didn''t know what to think about it and slept peacefully with the power of the angel''s pillow.

 136-130 Combat attitude

    It''s been a long time since I''ve slept in my room, and the angel pillows have helped me get a good, restful night''s sleep.


    It was still before the morning sun rose outside, and I could tell it was earlier than usual.


    ''I can''t decide if it''s the fact that I haven''t slept here in a long time that''s caused me to wake up at the old time, or if it''s the fact that I''m up at the forenoon,''


    As I stretched following my old habits, I decided to think about today''s mock battle.


    Since I hadn''t fought the War Maiden Holy Knights for a while yesterday, my level and physical ability had risen significantly, so I was able to defeat Elizabeth-san and Saran-san.


    However, today''s mock battle will be against Catherine-san and Lumina-san, whose levels, physical abilities and even skills are all higher, so I have to think of something to do.


    I decided to slow down and think about Forenoir and Estia later.


    The same was true for Forenoir''s lack of conversation, because the dark spirit seemed to be thinking firmly about Estia as well.


    ''Maybe I''ll leave it up to Forenoir to decide whether or not to go back to the stables and have a conversation with Forenoir once.


    I decided to stop stretching and show up at the War Maiden Holy Knights'' training grounds.


    Gradually the sun started to rise and it was getting brighter and brighter, and I saw Catherine-san in the training grounds.


    ''''Good morning, Catherine-san. You''re early.''''


    ''Good morning, Luciel. We have a mock battle today, but I''m glad to think I can have a mock battle with General Lionel.


    As I look at Catherine, who is completely transformed into a maiden face, I think that Lionel is very popular.


    ''''Lionel is a tough guy.


    ''It burns. The thought of being able to do some serious combat without risking my life makes my blood boil. Would you like to have a brief discussion?


    Apparently, Catherine was just battle-hungry.


    The church is the same, but maybe strong people equals battle freaks are the reason for this world.


    ''''It''s fine, but please add or subtract.


    I know, and you can use what you want to get.


    You don''t want to destroy the weapon?


    I''ll be fine, because I''ll be fighting with that in mind.


    Well here we go.


    In an attempt to give the confident Catherine-san a light dusting, I replied and then approached her at once and swung the illusionary sword away.


    ''''That''s pretty fast. But that''s it.


    I closed the distance at once using the body enhancement that I didn''t use yesterday, but the illusory sword didn''t hit me at all, and I was able to see off the paper and avoid it.


    ''''I''ll keep going.''''


    I took out my holy dragon spear and shifted my mind to continuing to unleash a blow-by-blow kill with my ni-sword spear technique for the first time in a long time.


    My fighting style is slowly changing as I am able to thrust the Holy Dragon Spear out without blurring even with one hand.


    ''''You''re growing tremendously. It might be tougher for you to fight one-on-one outside of Lumina anymore.


    ''I''m glad to hear you say that, but to not be able to capture it at all... you''re strong as a stone.


    ''That''s true. But all of the squires you brought with you, Luciel, could do this as well, right?


    Well if you''re talking about treating me like a child, then yes.


    He must have already grasped most of his abilities as of yesterday.


    After all, there was no doubt that this person was also a battle fanatic.


    ''''Isn''t there anyone in the church who can fight Catherine-san decently?


    ''Well there used to be a lot of them. So I had a lot of people to target. But now I have to go easy on them, so thank you for bringing me some really strong people.


    After muttering nostalgically, he resumed his attack while looking at Catherine-san, who was becoming sad and really happy.


    ''''In a few years'' time, we will create an army that Catherine-san can''t win even if she wants to win, so you''ll have to wait and see.


    You didn''t do it yourself.


    I''m a healer, after all.


    ''''Gahaha.''''


    I was blown away, and by the time I managed to get into position, the tip of my sword had stopped in front of my neck.


    ''''........I surrender.


    ''It was a moderately sharp attack, but is it because you''re inexperienced in combat, or is it because you think you can always recover with recovery magic? There''s a lot of openings.


    I was thrilled to hear that.


    It was because I was the one who was fighting, thinking that I could indeed recover.


    When had I started fighting like that?


    Does that mean you can''t go on like this?


    ''''If there''s always someone there to protect you, Luciel, then the way you''re fighting is fine, but even so, when you''re fighting, you need to make the offensive and defensive weights about seven to three, or else you can get injured that you don''t need against an opponent you can win easily.


    ...Can I have another round?


    Of course.


    Catherine set up with a soft smile on her face.


    I was rolled about ten times after that, and when I got up, deciding it was time for breakfast, before I knew it, the War Maiden Holy Knights were watching the early morning training here.


    ''''How could you not break your heart?''''


    You are the healer''s first battle freak.


    It''s amazing what you can bite off that hard.


    I miss this feeling of being called out like that, and we all move to the cafeteria.


    At the entrance of the cafeteria, besides Lionel and the others, Estia was also waiting for me.


    Good morning, everyone. Did you sleep well in the church room?


    I called out to the four of them and Lionel and Ketty seemed to have slept well, but Kefin''s expression was a little stiff.


    ''It wasn''t exactly comfortable, but we did get a good night''s sleep.


    I slept well.


    ''I didn''t sleep much. The soft bed was still uncomfortable.


    Kefin hadn''t been able to sleep in a soft bed since he was in Yenis.


    ''Come on, Kefin, get used to it. If you can''t sleep in your bed for the rest of your life, you''ll never get tired.


    Worst of all, I''m thinking that sleeping on the floor might be a thing these days.


    "...gradually changing from a hard bed to a soft bed.


    Excuse me.


    Never mind that. Esther, are you done?


    He breaks off the conversation with Kefin and waves the conversation to Esther, who is looking down.


    It''s a natural progression so far.


    ''''Well, good morning. About last night''s matter...''''


    I''ll talk to you about it later.


    ''''Yes, sir. Once the hearing is over, I hear you''ll be treated as Luciel-sama''s direct subordinate, so please take care of that.


    ''What? Who told you that?


    It''s from Miss Granhardt.


    Since Mr. Granhardt doesn''t have that kind of authority, did the Dark Spirit make him do so? When I thought that far, a voice called out from behind me.


    ''''Luciel-kun, that''s the Pope''s decision. It''s partly because spirit magic swordsman is a rare profession, but most of all, since Lord Leinster was a spirit user, it''s the Pope''s decision that he''ll be the one to help Luciel-kun in the future.


    Catherine''s words stuck with me.


    Even if the Pope-sama was a half-elf, he was the child of someone as blown up as Lord Leinster. Since Lord Leinster was a spirit user, the possibility of the Pope himself being able to contact a spirit was not only sufficient, but more than enough.


    ''''........Let''s have breakfast for now.''''


    I managed to twist the words out of my mouth and walked into the dining room.


    ''Thank you so much for last night, Rosa-san,''


    ''It''s all right. Master Luciel wouldn''t know about the guest room.


    I''m going to go shopping for clothes for the squire''s next time, so I''ll need you to accompany me again.


    ''If Anna''s shop is fine, I don''t think I need to go back to it, do you?


    I decided to ask Rosa-san, who is smiling all the time, to be proactive in asking for help.


    She confirmed three years ago that the face behind her has no sense of dress.


    ''''It''s also to thank you for last night. Please.


    ! All right, all right, let''s get your head up.


    When I bowed my head, Rosa-san hurriedly told me to raise my head, and when I glanced at her, she agreed.


    ''''Well then, I''ll call on you when I ask you again.


    I understand, but I don''t want you to bow out.


    I''ll be careful. Then I''ll have a large serving, please.


    I''m kind of tired. Please wait a moment.


    I asked for my food with a smile on my face, and with a sigh, Rosa went to the back of the room.


    ''Luciel, are you interested in clothes?''


    It was the quiet Lumina who called out to me.


    ''''It''s as good as humanly possible. If you go to another country in the future, it''s possible you''ll need it, and we have a technician follower who can do the magic granting later.''''


    "...and when the time comes, Luciel, do you know Duchy of Brange?


    Yes, I was in the country to the east of Yenis, wasn''t it? You were in the country east of Yenis, weren''t you? So what?


    ''''Well it would be nice if I had the chance to go, but could you check up on the state of the country?''''


    ...Okay. I''ll look into it when I get a chance to go.


    I knew it was Lumina-san who was acting differently than usual, but I decided to agree without asking why.


    Rosa-san brought our food to us at just the right time, so we thanked her and headed to our seats.


    While we were eating, we spent a lively time talking about today''s mock battle, and Lumina-san, who seemed to be getting dark earlier, seemed to be enjoying herself.


    With a slight tug, we dropped Estia off at Granhardt-san''s place, and we stepped into the training grounds.

 137-131 Empire, demons, human rights

    When we arrived at the War Maiden Holy Knights'' training grounds, we were stopped as we were about to quickly unwind our bodies.


    ''''Luciel-kun, today we''re going to have a mock battle at the large training ground just down the road.


    The moment Catherine smiled and pointed to the large training ground, she had a bad feeling and immediately asked, ''''What do you think?


    ''''Well if there are this many people, I think this place should be enough, don''t you think? Isn''t that wrong?


    ''''A mock battle with this many people would certainly be beneficial. But I think it would be better for your future, Luciel, to experience large-scale commanding.


    ''I would never command a scale like that, sir?


    Even if it was just for free, we had a terrible time in Yenis and the Dwarven Kingdom.


    I''m only limited by the small number of people I''m commanding, and even with Lionel in charge, this mock battle didn''t appeal to me at all.


    More importantly, does that mean the bad feeling is just as true?


    While I was thinking about it, Catherine-san started to tell me the truth.


    ''''I knew it was no good.......I don''t know where I heard it from yesterday, but if the other Holy Knights and Priest Knights are not in danger of dying as well, they asked former General Lionel to train them as well.


    ''''Don''t take it on just because you''re asked. I can understand if you''re playing against a small group of people, but there''s no way you''re taking on the entire Order.


    While I was surprised that Catherine-san admitted it quite easily, I thought that I would never have the opportunity to lead a battle of this scale in my lifetime, but I didn''t feel the need to lead a battle of this scale in the first place.


    ''I''m sorry to look at you in such a clinging way, but I refuse. As I said yesterday, Lionel is a servant. I ask that you stop seeing him as a slave.


    At my unusually strong tone, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, including Catherine-san, turned into a surprised expression.


    ''''Assuming we take Catherine-san''s feelings to the utmost extent, an all-out war is the biggest concession we can make. I believe that Lionel and the others have leadership and ability on par with Catherine-san, so I think it will raise the overall level. If that satisfies all of the War Maiden Holy Knights, then let''s head to the big training ground.


    ''Very well. I was originally going to let you feel Lord Lionel''s command, Luciel-kun, but I was also a little too hasty and... well, I''m certainly sorry.


    If I''m not going to conduct in the first place, just tell me not to.


    I decided to ask Catherine about the command I was wondering about while tsking at her.


    ''''Why did you try to get me to conduct a command of the size of the Order? Do you think the Empire is going to attack us?


    If it''s called a war, I can understand the impatience.


    Catherine hasn''t returned to actual combat, maybe because she''s a blank, so I can guess that she wanted to split the unit in two here and see Catherine fight Lionel.


    ''''Of course the Empire is wary, but it''s the demon race that we are most wary of. And Luciel-kun. This is for your own good, too.


    I can''t say for sure since I''ve never encountered the demon race, but I''m sure it feels more troublesome than the Empire. But the resurrection of the Demon King should be about forty years away.


    I''m not sure if the problem is that I can''t imagine the future when I''m in charge of the troops.


    ''''I understand that the possibility of fighting the demon race means you''ll be fighting a lot of people and gaining experience in combat, but why do I need to study command?''''


    That''s because you, Luciel, can be the hope of the people.


    Is that what people want?


    ...You don''t realize what you''ve been doing to be hopeful, do you? Oh, could it be that they built a school?


    Or maybe they''ve gained ground with a recovery spell called Holy Change?


    I wait for Catherine''s words.


    ''''Yes. With Luciel-kun''s recovery magic and warding magic, I can see myself not dying. If Luciel-kun can use those two magics to create an evergreen army, morale will be high.


    ''Isn''t that all you need to do if I''m in that corps without commanding it?


    Even if I don''t lead an evergreen army, I don''t want to lead a troop, considering running away if I must join the army as a healer.


    ''''Normally, that would be fine. But not from the point of view of someone who can''t fight. Weak people need charisma. A demon king is a brave man, an evil enemy is a hero. Luciel, you''ve already earned your title as a hero.


    Is your title maybe... a grade S healer?


    ''Yes. It''s a big deal to be on the side of the people, reviewing the pricing system for healers, being the first human to represent Yenis, and being a dragon slayer.


    No good thing has come out of being an S-class healer... not that I can''t lament it, but I just wonder why the Pope''s involvement in this is so thinly veiled?


    For that matter, how do the residents even know about the dragon slayer and the representative of Yenis?


    How did you know about the Dragonslayer and the Yenis representative?


    ''''The Pope has given his pardon, and it''s well known in the Healers Guild that Luciel-kun is a dragon slayer. Well, even in the Adventurers Guild, the story was circulating for a while, so it was originally widespread.


    Where the hell is my peace of mind?


    I''m going to live in seclusion.


    ''Hmmm. Do you really think you can do that?


    I squeeze out my voice, surprised that Catherine, who laughs bewitchingly, looks at me with the way she says the things she contains.


    ''Can''t?''


    ''''Not until the threat of the Demon King is gone. No matter where you try to hide, if they search for you all at once and find you, you''ll have to train at the church headquarters.


    Don''t I have human rights?


    ''''I have. For what it''s worth, you also released the seal of the earth dragon to the fire dragon, right? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the Pope''s happy face. Thank you, Mr. Luciel.


    "...it all happened. And that''s not an answer.


    "Your human rights will be protected as long as you face your fate. I hope you''re like Lord Leinster, with all the obstacles you''ve faced, but you''ll overcome them. Let''s go.


    I was grabbed by the arm and brought to the large training ground where all the knights were waiting in formation.


    This is how I... we began our days of repeated mock battles with the knights.

 138-132 Snow humiliation battle over three years

    We had a terrible mock battle with the Knights.


    The first one to take place was a mock battle between Lionel and Catherine.


    Lionel, who was to use edged weapons, seemed to have chosen a large sword and a large shield as usual and decided to aim for a blow from a hard defense.


    As Catherine-san was the head of the Knights of the Order, she chose an orthodox one-handed sword and a small shield to prepare for battle, and then the mock battle began.


    ........In conclusion, the one who won was Lionel.


    Katrine chose a hit-and-away style combat method that took advantage of her speed against Lionel, who was like a hard turtle.


    It was an attack that would have stretched out in an instant if my opponent were me, but it was only a speed Lionel could see through, and it was just enough of an attack to be able to receive it.


    At first, it looked like Catherine had the upper hand. However, Lionel measured his timing and timing, and when he blew Catherine-san away with his large shield instead of his large sword, he quickly closed the gap between the two, and then settled the matter with an additional attack with his large sword flat.


    I decided to run over to the place where the decision had been made and ask them what they thought of the battle while giving them both a middle heel.


    ''''Catherine-san, are you alright?''''


    Yeah. And the pain went away pretty quickly.


    What about Lionel?


    ''No problem. Most of the attacks were defended by the great shield.


    Lionel answered wordlessly, and I felt trapped there, but I decided to ask him about it later.


    I had a feeling that he must be thinking something similar to me.


    ''Miss Catherine, this is my trusted squire,''


    "Truly, Luciel, you are so unfair.


    Is that not fair?


    "Former General Lionel, would you be willing to fight the entire troop leader?


    "If Lady Luciel wishes.


    They love you.


    ''Yes. Because Lionel, Ketty, and Kefin are all trying to be colleagues, friends, and a big family of sorts.


    It was something that came out of Catherine''s mouth after she said it, but I realized that I had complete trust and confidence in Lionel and the others.


    ''I''m jealous,''


    Catherine-san''s face looked somewhat sad as she said that.


    Silence fell in the great training ground due to Lionel''s strength, but it was predictable that this would happen when considering the balance between Catherine-san and Lionel.


    Master Brod and his rival Lionel would not be defeated by Ms. Catherine, who was slower and less powerful than Master Brod. If it was going to be such a situation, it was impossible without overwhelming them with numbers or a well-thought-out strategy.


    This time it was a one-on-one mock battle, so a strategy would have had to be formulated. But that strategy itself was vague, and it was no match for defeating Lionel.


    In fact, Keti can''t attack powerfully, but he has established a complete hit-and-away style that is more focused on speed.


    Kefin has a wide range of tactics because he keeps looking for ways to absolutely win while catching his opponents by surprise and catching them off guard.


    I''m the only one who''s constantly recovering and using warding magic to increase my defenses in battle, but I haven''t been able to surpass the others except with weapons.


    Lionel battled with the captain class, Ketty started fighting the second-in-command class and Kefin started fighting the squad class.


    Catherine was the referee for this.


    If only there was a way to do it that didn''t involve combat.


    ''I''m sure that''s what everyone thinks, but the reality is that it doesn''t happen, Mr. Luciel.


    I turned around when I was approached from behind and saw Lumina-san.


    ''''As for fighting as a group, the Knights will be able to achieve a certain amount of success. But those that have the strength to break through a phase of inferiority unfortunately aren''t in the church headquarters.


    ''''Well it would take absolute combat power or a divinely calculated military strategy to break through a certain number of forces.


    ''''Well I hope you won''t be offended by what Lady Catherine said earlier.


    ''Did you hear me say that before? I''m not even offended by it, sir?


    ''''Well when Lady Catherine said that Luciel, your abilities and charisma would pull people together, she was thinking of the church.


    ''''I don''t care about it at all. If you have to fight the demon race anyway, you''ll be sent to the battlefield. With the recovery magic, more people won''t die. But I got the feeling that Catherine-san was in a hurry?


    ''''........Catherine-sama, who returned to the Order, is still an excellent commander who is able to accurately command the individual skills and the group. It''s just that she doesn''t have as much charisma or the ability to use holy attribute magic as Luciel-kun.


    This trend makes me feel like I''m jealous of my talent.


    In a world where I wished to live a peaceful life without being trapped in the hustle and bustle, saving people with my recovery magic despite being tossed around by fate, and my fighting prowess is so strong that I can slay a dragon... the people''s attention is on me.


    It''s a very thankless story.


    It''s getting more and more of a wild goose chase.


    What will happen if I lose my power in this?


    I''m already worried.


    Do you want to talk to Mr. Lumina about it?


    ''I have had the experience of being jealous of talent. I live a peaceful life and save those in need. That''s all I wish for, and I don''t wish for a war with demons or imperial soldiers.


    ''That''s true for everyone. Luciel, you have still achieved results. You will find that you will be able to get the best of both worlds. I, too, but Master Catherine has a lot of admiration for Mr. Luciel.


    Adoration is so overrated.


    ''Not really. We were talking a lot about you last night, Luciel. He said you''ve really gotten stronger and better looking.


    Popularity period is coming.............................no way.


    As I found out today, the way these girls looked at me was like an older sister watching her brother grow up.


    I''m happy, but not happy, and I have mixed feelings about it.


    ''Lumina-san, aren''t you going to participate in the mock battle?''


    ''I have asked Lady Catherine to fight Mr. Luciel for the first time in many years.


    ''I''m a healer, so I use warding and recovery magic, right?


    Of course. I''ll fight you, Luciel, as if you were a rock turtle with a solid defense.


    You can at least make that part human.


    I smiled and continued to watch the three squires fight.


    ''How much of a difference is there between a captain and a vice captain?''


    Depending on the squad I''m not sure I could have predicted such a one-sided defeat.


    This is what it means to be raptured.


    He kept letting them attack for a minute in the battle time, then beat them in a crisp minute and send them advice.


    After repeating that, in fifteen minutes, Lionel finished defeating all the captains except Lumina-san.


    ''''The Church Knights are completely demoralized, what are we going to do?


    "The battle will end when we come to the center of the room.


    ''Then let''s get on with it. This is a waste of time any further. After we finish fighting Lumina-san, let''s train in battle with the War Maiden''s Raw Holy Knight Squad.


    I appreciate that.


    Thus, me and Lumina-san moved to the center to face each other, and everyone in the Order made room for us.


    ''''Are you sure you''re okay with that fighting style?''''


    It was probably because it was the same style of spear and sword ni-sword spear art as yesterday.


    I laugh and reply, remembering that I was warned about this in the past.


    ''Because I don''t have one style,''


    Okay.


    I was sure that Lumina-san wouldn''t be convinced, but I had decided to do what I could and do my best to let her see me grow up a bit.


    My heart was beating high on the snowball fight over three years.


    Three of us, including Lionel, had finished the battle, and me and Lumina-san decided to wait for Catherine''s signal to begin, and the time had finally come.


    ''''Beginning.''''


    The moment I heard Catherine-san''s voice, I closed the distance between us as I put up a protective barrier with no chanting and bursting with magic power circulating inside my body.


    Lumina-san closes the distance as well, but there was surprise on her face.


    I threw the spear without hesitation at Lumina-san, who took up an attacking stance earlier than me, without hesitation.


    ''''Kukko.''''


    I avoided the spear without difficulty, but my stance was broken.


    I take out my shield from my magic bag and hold it in my left hand while I slash at Lumina-san with my one-handed sword, but it is blocked by the shield.


    ''I''m surprised that your fighting style was already a strategy.


    ''''If you don''t do anything bizarre, the worst thing that could happen to me is that I''d be dead in an instant. In this mock battle, I''ll have to at least try to stick it out for my squire.


    Okay. But that''s my range, okay?


    I thought that Lumina-san lowered her stance with great vigor, and then she rushed in.


    I didn''t hesitate to swing my sword.


    A hint of impatience appears on Lumina-san''s face as she dodges it as she rolls away.


    ''''I didn''t expect you to be able to see that too... what kind of training have you been doing?''''


    Keti is faster than Lumina-san, and Kefin can move with no motions and swap with logs, so if you''re using your speed in combat, you won''t be easily beaten.


    I laughed and was just about to swing my sword when I heard a faint voice say, "Axel Boost. ''''Accel Boost,'''' the next thing I heard was a faint voice, and the next thing I knew I was falling down, looking up at the sky.


    ''Huh?''


    It didn''t make any sense to me at all.


    It wasn''t like I was faster than Ketty or anything like that.


    The next thing I knew I was being killed by Lumina-san as I looked up at the sky.


    I was completely defeated.


    ''''This is my best effort. Just as you are growing, Luciel, so am I growing in this.


    I immediately stand up and crowd Lumina-san.


    ''It was a small voice, but I heard it. What kind of magic is Accel Boost?


    "? ...I''ll tell you about it when we''re alone, so can you not listen to me now?


    Lumina-san gave me an unusually surprised look, and after thinking for a moment, she told me so, and I agreed.


    I had an intuitive feeling from the current fight.


    Catherine-san is still the Knight Commander, but the strongest one is definitely Lumina-san.


    Because otherwise, our battle-crazed eyes wouldn''t light up the moment we look back.


    For the next few days, starting tomorrow, Lionel and Ketty would like to have a mock battle with Lumina-san... and I vowed to snowball too, feeling that way.


    Despite being a church official, the Knights'' spirits were recovering from their first victory, and the training continued until after lunch.

 139-133 Distortion of the Knights

    With the training for mock combat only completed, it was expected that they would return to their respective duties in the afternoon.


    However, some knights didn''t think that was a good idea... or rather, the fact that we were planning to train with the War Maiden Holy Knights in the afternoon as well, the captains of the seventh squadron, except for the War Maiden Holy Knights, heard about it and protested to Catherine-san.


    I decided to work on Lionel and the others without getting involved in it.


    ''Good job, everyone. How did it go?


    The first to answer my question was Lionel, who had a stern face.


    ''''I didn''t know they were this bad of a unit.......If we had attacked when I was an imperial general, this place would have been the territory of the Illumasia Empire. The saving grace now is that the adventurers and the people of the surrounding countries have created a situation where the adventurers and the people of the surrounding countries can''t attack it even if they wanted to because of Luciel-sama''s policy of revising the fees of the healers, and because they are on the shoulders of the St. Surul Cooperative State.


    I apparently didn''t know that I was going to be resented by the Empire again.


    I''m definitely not going to the Empire again.


    If I went there, I would be completely assassinated.


    I swore firmly in my heart that I would never go to the Empire again.


    I''m sure I agree with you. If there were a group of people like Luciel-sama, I was glad that Lionel-sama didn''t advise the attack, but without the secret weapon, the Holy City would fall and be destroyed.


    The two of them have very good analytical skills.


    ''''I have a feeling that the priest knights of Yenis were stronger than the knights here.


    Kefin said so too.


    Lionel then spoke up with an improvement plan.


    With that assurance, Lionel looked up at the sky with a faraway look in his eyes.


    The squadrons lurked in the mess hall in turn, and we announced that we would eat slowly at the end. Then, the knights who had suffered a disastrous defeat in a mock battle began to ask Lionel and the others for their opinions.


    Although it seemed that there were some race supremacist sides, they treated Keti and Kefin with a respectful attitude and didn''t discriminate against them as I had thought.


    In the end, until the cafeteria was empty, I put area barriers on the knights who had requested them and asked them to try out the effects of the barriers while I told them to make their own efforts based on Lionel and the others'' opinions.


    However, I avoided explaining the power leveling of the healers here.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things, because if you imagine your healers being forcibly sent out into the battlefield, there''s a high possibility that you''ll create a disastrous situation.


    If they were forced to fight alone because they couldn''t use their magic, if they couldn''t even defeat a weak demon, that would spell the end of that healer''s life.


    I can''t decide if it''s the right thing to put the healers at that level of risk or not.


    If the adventurer''s party includes a healer who can use recovery magic, it can be managed. But unlike in a game, even if you''re good at the beginning, as you progress to the latter half of the game, you''ll be stuck with no one to follow.


    It''s the reality of this world, and while I was thinking about it, I was reminded of the reality of this world.


    After a while, we headed to the mess hall for lunch, and Catherine was waiting for us.


    And then I heard that the afternoon training had been rescheduled and switched to a general exercise instead of a mock battle with the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''Since that''s the case, I''d like you to confirm the comprehensive exercise from above?


    It was Lionel, not me, who was told by Catherine. But Lionel''s gaze drifted to me.


    ''''You mean you want advice after seeing the exercise?''''


    I decided to ask Catherine straight away without getting muddled.


    In the past, when I was at the church headquarters, there were only three comprehensive exercises that were held. To do that at this time, he wants Lionel to see it and give him advice.


    I can''t help but understand the feelings of Catherine, who has risen to the rank of Knight Commander at such a young age.


    It''s natural to want to receive advice from someone who is older than you, more capable of commanding, and personally stronger than you when you''re lost.


    ''There are conditions. First of all, we will not participate in this exercise and will observe it from above. We will hear what we notice from Lionel and the others, and we will put it all together and give it to you later.


    ...Okay. Good luck.


    Catherine bowed her head and then sashayed out of the dining room.


    When Catherine had completely disappeared from the dining room, Lionel opened his mouth.


    ''''Are you glad you didn''t participate in the exercise?''''


    ''I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that Ms. Catherine''s confidence is lacking. If Lionel is in charge of the exercise here, or Ketty or Kefin join the exercise, it''s possible that Catherine could say she''s retiring.


    I''d never seen Catherine clinging to me like that.


    I felt different asking around about what had happened during the year, and I was tempted to hold my head up and worry about it.


    ''''Well I don''t think it''s that bad, Nya. But looking for someone to lead the charge might be the right decision, Nya.


    What do you mean?


    "As a commander, I know the whole picture. But that requires results and strong charisma in order to organize each unit... is that it?


    As Kefin has learned to appreciate... "Information is his number one skill.


    ''''You mean you can''t keep the whole knightly corps together?''''


    The answer seemed to have been derived from analysis rather than beastly intuition, and I decided to listen to the details while admiring the intelligence abilities of these two men.


    ''''For example, when Lionel-sama was leading the imperial army as a general, he would take the lead while giving orders to the various troops, and if he was outnumbered, he himself served as a lord, Nya.''''


    Lionel, thrusting forward with his javelin on horseback, ducked through bows and magic and blew away anything that came near him.


    It was easy to imagine such a scene.


    ''''I feel that Luciel-sama has the same belief in not letting even one soldier die, or even stronger than I do. And as for commanding, I have no problem commanding a small number of people, so depending on the training, I think I can command a large number of people as well.


    Do you think I''m in charge of the Church Order?


    When I asked the three of them that, as I expected they said........not so much.


    ''If you can''t refuse to go with the flow and take command, you will.


    ''When Luciel-sama has to answer alone, she''s often already involved in something, Nya.


    Where I chose to observe the comprehensive exercise I just described, I honestly thought I grew up.


    My reputation was low across the board.


    ''''Well I don''t want to be tied down here, and I want to head to Melatni at the earliest opportunity.


    ''In that case, you should probably get out of here after dinner today.


    I know that I have to make decisions like Lionel''s.


    Still, that''s not my decision.


    ''''Thanks for the advice. But I have to thank Rosa for her help, and I think it''s a risk to move on immediately. That''s why I''ll be heading to Meratoni in a week''s time. Fortunately, the horses haven''t been let out of the hermit''s stables yet, so they should be fine.


    I''ll be there in a minute. "I''ll be there in a minute.


    Isn''t that one of the best things about Lady Luciel?


    "We are Master Luciel''s squire, so we''ll keep you company.


    Ketty chuckled and Kefin gave me affirmation while Lionel concluded.


    After we talked about that, we made our way to the large training area again, and from the seats overlooking the large training area that Catherine-san had led us to in the past, we decided to watch the general exercises.


    The priest knights and the holy knights were divided and Catherine-san led the priest knights, while Lumina-san, the youngest in each squad, commanded the holy knights and clashed with them.


    It''s a unit of four squads each, but the priest knights required twice as many people in terms of strength than the priest knights.


    The battle between the Priest Knights led by Catherine, who formed a semi-circular formation like a fan, and the Holy Knights led by Lumina, who formed a formation like the letter V at a sharper angle than that, began.


    ''''How do you see it?''''


    ''''Normally, the priest knights have the advantage, but since the individual abilities are higher for the holy knights, the rest will likely depend on the command.


    I think so too. And there''s one thing I''ve learned. I''m sure you''ll find that this exercise is relying on Luciel-sama''s recovery magic. It was easy to understand since the exercise was suddenly turned into an exercise.


    I felt myself brought back to reality by Ketty''s words following Lionel.


    ''I have a hunch, but the Holy Knights will probably win. There''s that much of a gap in strength.''''


    ''''Well, it''s still going to be the Priestess Knights led by Catherine-san who will win... or it will end in a draw.


    When I muttered that, the three of them looked surprised and then looked at me curiously.


    How do you know that?


    ''''One thing that Lumina-san admires about Catherine, one thing that concerns the morale of the Order if Catherine-san loses, and one thing that doesn''t give the Holy Knights a sense of supremacy.


    The Order had become distorted.


    ''You seem to be seeing things right,''


    I''m sure Luciel-sama could manage a squadron like that.


    You three knew that, didn''t you? That''s how I felt, from above, and I''m sure it would look different on the ground.


    It depends on your experience.


    He said that while smiling at Lionel, but I couldn''t imagine that figure.


    Just as we thought, the comprehensive exercise between the Priest Knights and the Holy Knights ended with the Priest Knights winning.

 140-134 The Labyrinth of Trials

    Until dinner, I spent time with everyone as well as yesterday, but after we broke up, I headed to the labyrinth of trials by myself.


    I''m relieved to see that I was able to use the card to run the magic elevator without any problems as I proceeded to the entrance of the labyrinth.


    It''s a bit smelly inside the labyrinth... Okay, let''s drink some Object X and get fired up before we go in. I haven''t been able to level up at all lately, and it''s not like we''re going anywhere.


    I whined slightly and took out the object X and poured it into my mug and started drinking it for the first time in a long time.


    The next moment I felt my consciousness recede as I remembered the taste of it, but when I managed to poke one knee in the air, my consciousness was awakened.


    Muttering to myself, I left the shop and opened the door to the Labyrinth of Trials.


    I began to walk through the labyrinth of trials, I immediately found a ghoul, defeated it with my heel and picked up a magic stone. But then I realized an important point.


    ''Why would a ghoul appear on one level?''


    That''s right, a demon that normally would not appear until you get past the 20th level has suddenly appeared.


    ''This is so weird from the start... we can only hope that this isn''t something that Estia has set up.


    The number of demons increased as I went down the levels. After defeating those demons and advancing, I finally arrived in front of the boss room on the tenth level.


    ''''If there are quite a few demons inside now, it would definitely mean that the labyrinth is active again.


    I opened the door to the boss room and proceeded to the center of the room. When I reached the center of the room, a light came on and a demon appeared.


    ''''Less than the first time I visited here...?''''


    He cast a cleansing spell and ended the battle quickly.


    But the memory of death ... or more accurately, the memory of almost dying, was regained.


    ''How could you not die after being put in here with no magic back then? I managed to defeat the boss, but if I had moved or thought a little differently, I wouldn''t have been in this world already.


    Remembering the old days vividly, I picked up the magic stone and decided to move on, relieved that the boss itself hadn''t resurrected.


    ''I don''t know why a demon that shouldn''t normally come out of the shallow floor is resurrected. Since we usually stepped through the labyrinth, the power of the labyrinth should be diminishing. Then why?


    I decided to go further down the labyrinth for the time being, without being able to collect my thoughts.


    When I waved my illusory staff containing holy purification magic, the undead didn''t suffer, but were transformed into magical stones.


    It is known that the adventurers in the labyrinth where the fire dragon lived touched the magic stone, which is a trap, and activated the labyrinth. But this is a place where only church officials are allowed to enter. Furthermore, this labyrinth is difficult to traverse unless you have a high mental tolerance.


    Then the person who activated the labyrinth would be the one who could enter this labyrinth and have a high mental tolerance and high fighting power.


    And in this situation, the most suspicious person would be Estia.


    If the spirit of darkness is controlling me, what exactly is the purpose of the spirit of darkness... I dismissed the fantasies that leapt out of my head and hurriedly walked to the next level of the labyrinth, but I got important information The time was up without a hitch.


    ''''If we have to go any further undercover, there''s a risk that the culprit will get the message, and if Esther is the culprit...''''


    There was no boss in the boss''s room on the thirty level, either. I was relieved to hear that and decided to turn back, deciding that it would be better to inform the Pope of this situation, where the labyrinth would be more active.


    The next morning, after finishing breakfast, I was visiting the Pope''s private chambers.


    ''Thank you for paying the man.''


    I thanked him as I took my subject''s thanks.


    ''Don''t worry about it. The other day, my mistress didn''t have much to say to Luciel. Besides, it must have been quite an occasion for your Lord to visit here alone, right?


    While talking through the cloth, I decided to ask the Pope to check out the situation inside the Labyrinth of Trials that I saw yesterday and the matter of Estia.


    ''''Thank you.


    What? The Labyrinth of Trials becoming active... do you have any idea what''s going on?


    The fact that the Pope is so surprised, means that this report has not yet come up.


    If the Pope doesn''t know about the phenomenon of activation, then he may not know much about the labyrinth.


    With that in mind, I started to explain.


    ''''As for the Labyrinth of Trials, I went inside yesterday and noticed that it would have become active... But as an example of a similar situation occurring, the Labyrinth of the Lost Heart in Yenis, where the fire dragon was located, also became active after stepping through it.''''


    What is the cause?


    ''''There is a trap in the innermost part and that trap is a large magical stone, but it seems that if you touch it, the evil gods will know about it, and we found the adventurers in an undead state.


    ''If that''s the case, then someone must have entered the Labyrinth of Trials... is that what Luciel is speculating?


    ''''Yes. It''s most likely my replacement exorcist, who until recently went under the Labyrinth of Trials, or the Esther I brought with me.


    I wasn''t sure if I should say this, but it was because if I was possessed by a dark spirit, I might not have to worry about the smell of decay, and it was conceivable that the dark vibrations could activate the labyrinth.


    However, that hypothesis was immediately destroyed by the Pope''s objection.


    ''''That''s not true. That''s because she''s a spirit magician. That''s why we need to find out who''s going to replace Luciel.


    ''''Wait. Why doesn''t being a spirit magic swordsman mean that you have entered the Labyrinth of Trials?


    That''s because she is a spirit summoner. Of course, we have the blessing of the Spirit King, but the mistress is supposed to be in charge of selecting the person who is destined for you, not the person who is destined for you.


    It doesn''t help that for a moment, I thought the Pope was my wife candidate.


    It''s a secret that my chest started to heave.


    I wasn''t sure if this high pitch was due to my surprise at hearing the Pope''s statement or the fact that I had been drinking Object X since yesterday.


    But looking at her face alone, she was in her early twenties and very beautiful and my type, so I thought that was that.......


    However, while I was surprised that the Pope was like a mother-in-law, I decided to stop feeling uncomfortable with the fact that the Pope had the final say in the matter, and decided to listen to what I needed to hear for now.


    ''''........Is the fact that the Pope has the blessing of the Spirit King a recognition of his predecessor?''''


    The Spirit King''s blessing can only be inherited by a Spirit Master. The blessing of the Spirit King can only be inherited by a spirit user. When I saw the spirit knight in Luciel''s job, I was surprised. If I handed you the spirit king''s blessing, it would go against the spirits'' wishes.


    If I become a spirit knight, will I have the blessing of a spirit king?


    Honestly, if I have no use for the blessing, is it ego that I feel I don''t need it?


    ''Is that why you postponed my promotion back then?


    It''s true that if this happens, you won''t be able to use holy attribute magic. It''s also true that if that happens, you won''t be able to use holy attribute magic. It''s because the spirit knight can only use spirit magic.


    In that case, I''ll keep it that way.


    The only thing in my identity is not to die.


    I don''t know how many times I would have died if I couldn''t use my recovery magic in this world.


    How can I let go of that?


    No change. Why don''t we get back to the subject at hand?


    Yes, sir.


    The Pope smiled softly and began to speak, returning to the subject.


    ''''The concubine who has the Spirit King''s blessing can know the approximate location of those that have the spirit''s blessing. And the closer they are to each other, the more accurate they are.


    ''''Is that even if Estia is possessed by a dark spirit?''''


    How did you know that Estia could be possessed by the dark spirits? The reason I called Estia to the church headquarters was so that the dark spirits could see what I was seeing. So even if the dark spirits are possessed or use dark spirit magic, it is useless because they can track Estia.


    As expected, the Pope knew about the spirit possession.


    But I tried to be relieved and came up with a worst-case scenario to assume.


    I don''t know. This is a problem. We must check with all the staff immediately. And we must bring Esther and the For��t noir to the hospital.


    You know where the one with the spirit''s blessing is, but you don''t know where the spirit itself is.


    While making a new discovery, I decided to let Forenoir out here.


    ''''The forenoir is in the hermit''s stables. I can get it out right here, though?


    ''What! Are you sure? Let me see For��t Noir.


    The Pope, who was frolicking like a child, had an expression that suited the word "innocent" instead of the sorrowful look he had earlier.


    I turned the hermit''s key and the Pope shouted to the stables.


    ''''For��t noir!''''


    As soon as he heard the voice, Forenoire came out of the hermit''s stables.


    Unlike usual, Forenoire also happily approached the Pope and began to lick him.


    ''It tickles,'' he said. Forenoire, I''ve missed you.


    The Pope hugged Forenoire''s neck and began to talk, but it was a sound I couldn''t hear, or maybe it was different from the one that felt like the day before yesterday, when Forenoire and the dark spirits communicated with each other in a luminous way.


    Then for a while, the Pope and Forenoire continued to talk. And now that the conversation is over, the Pope has asked me to take care of Forenoire.


    ''May I keep the Forenoire for a while?


    He didn''t even have to think about going against what the Pope said.


    Because I had the feeling that Forenoire wanted it too.


    ''Forenoire seems to want it too, so I''ll come back to you later.


    Thank you. "Thank you, and please let the maids come in and head for Esther. You are now in Granharto''s private chambers.


    A private room is that torture room?


    Even though I only had a completely bad feeling about it, I left the Pope''s private room and told the maidservants that Forenoir was inside, and then headed to Granhardt-san''s private room.

 141-135 Return to the Labyrinth of Trials

    When I came to Granhardt-san''s room, I knocked on the door.


    But I didn''t hear the knock, or maybe it was just the sound of knocking, and there was no response from inside.


    But I didn''t talk to her, I just waited in front of the door.


    It was just a gut feeling, but I could feel a strange tension coming from inside the room, as if it was waiting for me to pass by.


    After a moment, I knocked on the door again, this time calling out to the inside.


    ''''It''s Luciel. Granharto-san, or Estia, please come out.


    Perhaps it was because I knew it was me who knocked when I told him that, but as soon as I felt the atmosphere that was transmitted from inside changed, the door to the room opened.


    It was Estia who opened the door, and Granharto-san, who was inside, was lying face down in front of the desk.


    He seemed to be asleep.


    I looked at the situation and asked Estia.


    ''''What''s the situation here?''''


    That man was so critical of me. I had to put him to sleep.


    I didn''t expect to suddenly talk to the dark spirit that possessed Estia and not Estia herself, but I asked the dark spirit here unabashedly and without hesitation, as if nothing was wrong.


    ''''Tell me why Estia has been possessed by you, the dark spirit, since this morning, tell me that.


    ''That man is going to ask me nebulous questions and every time Esther is cagey, he''s going to focus on that. This isn''t a hearing, it''s an interrogation to find a suspect.


    It''s true that Mr. Granhardt is stiff and has a section where all of his questions become interrogations. He has an oddly high-handed attitude, and it''s probably not surprising that Esther is surprised.


    ''''Is that how you put me to sleep? My guess is that it hasn''t been that long since today''s interrogation began, has it?


    ''Feel like Estia being interrogated in a similarly oppressive space the day after she arrived here. How many times I thought Estia would destroy the room.


    I don''t know why Ms. Granhardt is having an interrogation-like hearing, but it must be quite a bit for Esther to want to run away.


    Wouldn''t it be better to have a woman attached to the hearing?


    I abandoned it when I thought that far ahead.


    Because this hearing itself would be a waste of time anyway.


    ''Huh. Well, all right. Then follow me.


    Where are you going?


    The dark spirit with a mysterious face - which is actually Estia''s face - gradually began to stare at me with an uneasy look on its face.


    ''''Follow me and you''ll understand. Let me tell you, your sister will be there too.


    "....you do have a strange way of talking. Now, are you in love with your sister? Or have you fallen in love with Esther? Or ... don''t tell me you''re in love with me or something.


    I''ll admit to liking For��t Noir.


    But then what? It''s too blown out of proportion.


    Why is the Spirit of Darkness so annoying?


    I''m not sure I''m confident enough to wrap myself in an ostracism, so I took a deep breath and decided to respond calmly.


    ''Thinking back on your past actions, was there any element of me falling in love with Esther or you?''


    Don''t you?


    "...recognize that the values of a spirit and the values of a person are different.


    Mentally exhausted, I looked at Mr. Granhardt as he slept and left a note, secretly feeling jealous.


    ''Even if you''re going to be interviewed again later, rest assured it won''t be in an oppressive space. Let''s get the hell out of here.


    ''You really know what you''re talking about. I knew you were really in love with him, didn''t I?


    While grooming the annoying dark spirits, we returned to the Pope''s private room again.


    ''''Isn''t this gate-like door the Pope''s room?''''


    Have you seen it?


    ''Ahhh I have fond memories of a time as a spirit when I had a human race with whom I could share in the fun, even though it was a momentous time for me as a spirit...''


    The dark spirit possessing Estia laughed serenely.


    Does she have strong memories of Lord Leinster?


    With that in mind, I stop in front of the Pope''s private room and knock on the door before calling out to him.


    ''I''m Luciel. I''ve brought Estia with me.


    "Enter.


    I heard a voice from inside and the door opened, the handmaids came out of the private room and we entered to switch places.


    A horse next to the Pope I know, but to the handmaidens who didn''t know what was going on, it must have been quite a surreal sight.


    I was anxious to think about what the maidservants must have felt when they saw Forenoire, but that was when I calmed down and was about to thank my subjects. At that moment, Esther walked up to the Pope.


    I stood in front of the Pope, judging it to be dangerous, but the Pope placed his hand on my shoulder and confronted Estia himself.


    ''''It''s been a while, Darkness.''''


    Huh, I didn''t know that crybaby Fuluna was really a great pope.


    Maybe it was because he was possessed by Estia, but it was a normal conversation in the common Gardardian language.


    Of course. All spirits and concubines are acquainted. But since she wasn''t strong enough at the time....


    A man doesn''t like it when you pry into his past.


    Brule.


    I just asked him if he knew me and this treatment, I decided that the only thing I would talk about was the labyrinth.


    ''And then? You didn''t send Luciel to me just to say hello, did you?


    I wanted to see you, Yami, and I''m not lying. I wanted you to hear from Luciel about why I called you here.


    My voice is mysterious, but I tell him what I''m talking about, while somehow I think it''s cute when the Pope speaks for a long time.


    ''First of all, do you know that there is a labyrinth in this church?''


    A labyrinth in the church headquarters? ...I can feel the dark vibes from that old facility you used to use?


    The dark spirit closed his eyes once and immediately noticed the labyrinth of trials.


    It was created a little over fifty years ago, but Luciel stepped into it alone a few years ago. It was created a little over fifty years ago, but thanks to Luciel''s single-handed efforts a few years ago, I was able to mourn many of my compatriots.


    As the Pope spoke happily, the dark spirit looked at us.


    ''''It''s because the labyrinth was a labyrinth where only the undead could be found, luckily.


    As I spoke, the dark spirit possessing Estia nodded and started muttering something.


    ''''........If that facility is going to be a labyrinth, then demon or undead-type demons will appear. Does the fact that Luciel stepped through it mean that it was an undead-type labyrinth? ...Is that correct?


    Spirits apparently have their heads spinning.


    Or maybe they''re picking up information from small particles of dark spirits and analyzing it?


    I resisted the delusional thoughts and continued the conversation.


    I''m a genie as expected, but I went into the labyrinth yesterday as well. That''s when the labyrinth became active again. Do you have any idea what happened?


    ''None. We can''t be that bypassed and put Esther in danger.


    ''Is it conceivable that dark spirits become active when they enter the labyrinth, or in this case, active?


    The dark attribute is a magic used by demon kings, but they don''t give off miasma!


    It wasn''t anger, but sadness, and I heard a voice that stifled such a heart cry.


    ''''I''m sorry to have made you feel uncomfortable, even if you didn''t know it.


    ''Good. That''s what they''ve been saying among the human race for a long time, so it can''t be helped. Leinster and Fleuna''s mother Fleuna was the only one who was on my side.


    Looking at the same soft expression as before, it was apparent that the Pope''s parents, Lord Leinster and the High Elf woman, were very kind to the Darkness Spirit.


    ''''Darkness, have you been manipulating people lately?''''


    ''I can prevent my and Estia''s memories of me and Estia from lingering, or put them to sleep, but I can''t do that yet, because the host is not well suited to play with and manipulate the mind. Even if I could, Estia would not suffer.


    Spirits don''t lie, but even if they did, there was no way Forenoire couldn''t see through it.


    When you think that far, the exorcist who took over is definitely suspicious, but even if he had lost his powers, could an ordinary healer still traverse the labyrinth?


    Then it hit me.


    ''That would make my replacement exorcist suspicious, but I thought of another possibility.


    What is it?


    ''It is possible that there are Imperial sleepers (spies) in the Church, including the healers,''


    Luciel, what''s going on?


    ''There was a man in Yenis who had been hiding out as a slaver for several years. Given that, it''s not surprising that there was an Imperial sleeper (spy) among the Knights, Healers and staff. Well, it''s a possibility, so it could all turn out to be unfounded....


    If more than one person was guided into the labyrinth and equipped with anti-wraith magic tools, it would not be impossible for them to traverse this labyrinth.


    That''s what they think.


    ''''You must leave that matter to Catherine. Can I ask Luciel to take care of the labyrinth?


    I don''t want to go alone, but if it''s the Pope''s order, I don''t blame him.


    I can feel that the equipment and level of the game has gone up, unlike in the past.


    If this was any other labyrinth, I would dismiss it without even thinking about it, but I''ve decided to take on the undead labyrinth because it''s a good match.


    However, there''s going to be one more thing that''s different from last time.


    I''ll go with you.


    The dark spirit raised his hand.


    ''I can''t take you unless you''re someone for whom the spirit magic the Wraith uses doesn''t work. I don''t want to be a kindred spirit.''''


    I saw no advantage in going with the dark spirits and said so.


    ''Such magic does not work on me. Of course, even if I don''t possess Estia''s body, Estia herself will not be interfered with by others due to the influence of my inhabited body.


    If so, I wanted Lionel and the others to use it, but I remembered that I had to keep it a secret that the labyrinth itself was inside the church.


    I couldn''t talk about this, but I wanted to give a similar explanation, so I decided to delay our departure.


    ''I also need to inform the squire that I will be hiding in the labyrinth, so may I start my decision after lunch?


    You must let them do all the work.


    Ha!


    ''Like what Fleuna asked for, but I have memories of that building over there, so let me handle it.


    You watch out, Yami-chan.


    I had no way of stopping Estia from committing the disrespect of petting the Pope while she was committing the disrespect of petting the Pope.


    Estia told Lionel and the others over lunch that she was now nominally my subordinate.


    But he didn''t talk about the labyrinth, he just told them that he had some training to do only as an S-class healer.


    When I ordered them to thoroughly re-beat the Knights until I returned, I saw that the three of them happily started planning to re-beat the Knights, and I knew they were going along with the play, knowing it was a lie.


    ''I hope you return safely and let us have a rematch with the Whirlwind soon.


    I''ll be working hard for my new armor.


    We''ll do our best to live up to Luciel-sama''s reputation here, too.


    I was so grateful that the three of them were concerned about me, and I only said one word.


    ''I appreciate it.''


    I felt like something hot was going to flow from my eyes if I continued to say more words, so I laughed and rode the magic elevator that led to the labyrinth entrance.


    From the feeling of yesterday, the problem is the boss room on the 40th level and the boss room on the 50th level.


    And.........should I be careful with the dark spirits as well?


    When the magic elevator opened, there was not a dark spirit, but Estia waiting for him.


    ''Are you ready?''


    Yes. Mr. Luciel, it''s nice to meet you.


    Hmm? What about the Spirit of Darkness?


    He says he won''t touch it until it becomes dangerous, but he wants you to be assured that the miasma will be completely shut off.


    Why does being laughed at with a troubled face make you feel guilty when it''s not our fault?


    Let''s go.


    Yes, sir.


    This is how we entered the labyrinth of trials.

 142-136 Growth

    I walked down the magic elevator to the store, but there was no replacement for Catherine.


    ''You didn''t ask if there was a replacement here, and if so, who it was.


    He opened the door to the labyrinth, assuming it was irrelevant since it didn''t look like it had been vandalized.


    ''There''s a strange smell from here on out. I can lend you some nose plugs if you''d like?


    I''m borrowing it.


    Although she didn''t seem to use it, Estia received the nose plug safely.


    ''''I''ll give you the holy silver sword and shield. I''ll proceed at once, please.''''


    ''Yes. I''ll do my best.


    Estia is nervous or unable to carry on a conversation.


    I wanted to get my head around such a labyrinthine attack, so I decided to end it quickly.


    ''That''s the zombie. Have you ever seen one?


    I saw it in the Empire when I was a little girl.


    "...Right. Do you have a ghoul or something?


    ''There was also some research on the undead in the Empire. I think the people with the highest magical aptitude became wraiths, and the low-level corpses were zombies and mummies, and the high-level corpses were ghouls and dead knights.


    ''Well. Let me know if you learn anything else.


    Yes, sir.


    Is it because I found out that the dark spirit possesses Estia that you feel quite differently than you did a while ago? Or is this the real Esther? I didn''t understand.


    The conversation was cut off from there with a plop.


    The smell was getting tighter and tighter as we went down the levels, but our attack speed was constant.


    It took us around thirty minutes to reach the ten levels, and we left the boss room well after.


    Each battle was over quickly, but it took us a while to pick up the magic stones.


    ''''I think there are more demons than yesterday. But let''s keep the pace of progress going.''''


    Yes, sir.


    Estia would respond to him if he approached her. However, he was in a state where he only spoke the minimum amount necessary about himself.


    I wondered if it was because I became a subordinate, but thinking back, I''ve always answered the questions I was asked.


    I came to the conclusion that he had a personality that didn''t want to talk about anything useless.


    ''Whatever you want to say, whatever you think is wrong with you, just say it. There may be things I can''t deal with on my own that Estia and the dark spirits can help me understand.


    Thank you.


    It was then that I felt my guard lifted from her happy face.


    Was it because she relied on the dark spirits rather than Estia? From then on, I was able to move through the labyrinth without any strange tension.


    ''''Why would Wraiths appear from twenty levels? Could it be that the labyrinth itself is powered up?


    What did you get in the old days?


    ''Ghouls, mummies, ghosts, skeleton knights and the like. The wraiths were supposed to be after the 30th level but I just have a bad feeling about it. I''d like to clean up quickly, but we''ll take a break at the 30th level first.


    Okay.


    As reported by the dark spirits, Estia was able to advance without being manipulated at all by the Wraith''s spirit interference magic.


    She decided to take a break in the boss room on the 30th level where the dead spirit knight appeared in the Wraith.


    ''''Aren''t you tired?''''


    ''Most of the time, Luciel-sama will be defeated, so there isn''t much of a tiring factor.


    That''s what Estia replied, but she still seems to lack energy.


    ''We''ve been in combat, and we''ve been walking around a lot, so you''re going to get a little tired, right?


    ''It''s only the civilians who get tired of it. There''s a lot of levels out there, and I haven''t labored in recent years...


    Aren''t you getting comfortable? His current level of speech was on the same level as Kefin''s.


    ''''Is it because I have a higher status than I used to have? Or is it because of your daily training? I''m surprised you''re not struggling. Does Estia want to fight some more, too?


    ''That''s not what I''m asking... how long did it take you to get here before?


    That question made me think back to my old labyrinth attack. As I recall, it wasn''t until almost half a year later that I was able to get this far. It was practically a year and half a year of diving.


    ''''I think it took a few months. I had to prepare in Meratni before I came to this labyrinth, and after I came to the church headquarters, I learned the real life-threatening real battle... I used to be a lot weaker than I am now.


    I looked back at my fond memories and naturally smiled.


    ''You worked so hard, didn''t you?''


    ''It''s a little different than trying my best. It''s just that we got over it with the help of luck enough to overturn the barbarism.


    I know it''s not all luck, but I wouldn''t be where I am today if it wasn''t for Dr. Gouhouhou''s activation.


    You still tried, didn''t you?


    I don''t know.


    I was so desperate to live at the time that I didn''t think it was an effort.


    If it''s an effort to learn the bare minimum, then yes, but have I grown a little bit as a person in the years I''ve been in this world?


    I felt it wrapped around my chest as a wedge.


    After the break, the ranks of the undead rose again as we entered the thirty-one levels.


    There were several large beings of wraiths strolling around the red-eyed dead spirit knight.


    ''''I might not be able to help you, so avoid them if you''re in danger. On the other hand, if you can afford it, protect me.''''


    I understand.


    Estia replied and walked out to the Dead Spirit Knight, defeating them with ease.


    I was amazed at Estia''s fighting ability, but I told myself that I was me, and I confronted the demons.


    ''It''s amazing how you can chop off its head without a magic sword. That''s a trick I can''t do.''''


    I switch out my illusory sword and illusory staff as I proceed to use my purification magic and magic sword to defeat the demons and collect the magic stones.


    ''The demons that only appeared after the forty levels are beginning to appear. Since we don''t know what will appear in the future, we''ll take a nap after having a meal at the 40th level. After the nap, we''ll traverse the labyrinth in one go.


    Okay.


    He didn''t struggle, didn''t get trapped, and advanced to the boss room on the 40th level with the same speed.


    Then Estia asked me for the first time by herself.


    ''''Luciel-sama, is the labyrinth this easy to advance in?''''


    ''I don''t think it''s usually possible. It might seem so because this time we are going on without getting lost. It''s also significant that I have the map I drew when I hid in this labyrinth before. And also the countermeasures against the demons... for example, it''s probably big that I''m taking measures to prevent the Wraiths from interfering with my mind and making me unable to fight.


    ''Come to think of it, you didn''t get lost at all...''


    For some reason, Esther spoke to me out of the blue. There was nothing wrong with that, but it was uncomfortable.


    ''''Is there something you want to ask me?''''


    "...am I of any use to you?


    You said the same thing earlier, but I didn''t know why you had such a strong desire to be useful.


    ''Let''s be honest. I''m sure I could have gotten this far on my own, but I haven''t used much of my magic, and I''m grateful. But I''ve used very little magic, and I''m grateful for that.


    Good.


    Esther laughed, holding my hand and looking happy, but I didn''t feel anything there.


    ''I don''t want you to loosen up. I''ve spent six months in this forty-level main room before. I''m counting on Estia and the Dark Spirit''s help to make sure that doesn''t happen.


    Daring to change my mind, talking about myself while urging me to pay attention, I regained my energy for the battle with the boss.


    ''Six months........you''ve lived well.


    Didn''t you say you got lucky?


    ''So it was true....I thought you were joking...''


    "I''m a no-nonsense liar. I''m going to get fired up.


    Yes, sir.


    I have a feeling that Esther is looking out for me.


    But I don''t think I can determine how far she means it and where she''s coming from. But whether or not you make them a squire or not, you don''t want them to be afraid of people, that''s what I thought.


    ''''........I didn''t expect to see him again.


    What an intimidating effect that demon has on people. It''s not normal.


    Even though he''s the Dead Spirit Knight King, his intimidation is similar to Lionel''s.


    I guess I wasn''t wrong in thinking in my mind that I used to think of the Death Knight King, who wasn''t this guy, as my second master.


    When I looked at Estia, she was trembling in small increments.


    ''''You can''t fight if you''re trembling, right? I''ll take care of this one, and you''ll stay in the back.


    I can''t believe you''re taking on such a monster all by yourself...


    ''That''s why I challenge you. I''m here to tell you if I''m growing up or not.


    The Holy Dragon Spear in his left hand and the Illusionary Sword in his right hand.


    The equipment is incomparable to that time.


    The level should have become strong enough to enter the first three digits of the level.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.


    I felt like I could now go head to head with them as a good rival.


    ''''Church Headquarters S-class healer Luciel, in order to realize your growth, I will challenge my master.


    After a beat, I challenge the Dead Spirit Knight King to a fight.


    A great sword passes by, which I believe even when it''s said that everything is a one-hit kill, and the second spear thrust appears in front of me.


    The first attack pattern has only five different variations.


    When I flick that powerful spear thrust, the great sword comes back.


    My body firmly remembered that.


    I received it with the holy dragon spear that poured its magic power, turned it away so it wouldn''t hit my body, and spun around to aim at the empty neck with the illusionary sword.


    The Dead Spirit Knight King was going to defend it with his spear and counterattack with his great sword.


    However, the sword of illusion cut the spear of the death knight king without leaving any feeling, and with its speed, it cut off the death knight king''s head.


    ''''When I finally won after half a year of fighting, I was so happy I could cry, but this time I won in less than a minute.


    My body remembered the attack pattern.


    I definitely remembered those days when I faced off against the Dead Knight King.


    Why did I feel like I was making so much progress when I was pushing forward in that reckless manner? I thought I understood that. It was definitely something that the Death Knight King had taught me.


    I realized I''d been making myself up as I went along, more than I should have.


    ''''Luciel-sama, how can you stand up to a monster like that head on? More importantly, Luciel-sama was always out of touch. I didn''t know you were that strong.


    I felt like Estia''s smiling words made me see through the current me, but I smiled and spun my words at her too.


    ''It was just the old me that let me win. Now let''s go eat.


    I laughed at Esther, who was scowling, and I was feeling more alive than I had in a long time.

 143-137 The speculation of the spirit of darkness

    After finishing dinner, I cast a cleansing spell on myself and Estia and instructed them to take a nap.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''ve never seen a single act of betrayal up to this point, and I don''t trust Estia... well, I don''t trust Estia.


    The reason for this is that Estia only wears a human expression when she is talking, but during the battle, she was always expressionless.


    It was as if she had no emotions, or maybe her usual emotions were actually built up? That''s how I felt about it.


    ''After the nap, we''re going to eat and trudge through the labyrinth. Is there anything you want to ask me?


    ...nothing much. I''ll sleep over there then.


    Estia seems to take a nap around the center, with her smile mask pasted on.


    I decided to take a nap in a state with my back against the wall next to the door leading to the forty-one level.


    As expected, I didn''t have the guts to use an angel''s pillow and go into a deep sleep and be defenseless near someone I didn''t trust.


    That''s when I started to get a little out of it.


    I could see that Esther was scooting up and approaching us, and I tried to pretend to be alert and pretend to be asleep.


    ''I know you''re awake. ''Luciel,''


    The voice that called out to me was that of a dark spirit that was gradually leaking out and emitting an oppressive feeling.


    ''''........Change?''''


    ''I knew you were awake. Esther seemed to have fallen asleep earlier, so I had to possess her.


    Why did he possess Esther this time after she went to sleep?


    The question arose in that area, but I decided to ask him why he hadn''t come out and possessed it before.


    ''So? To take Estia all the way to the labyrinth, possession at this stage, what''s the point?


    ''I wanted Estia to understand that there are people who don''t evade hearing the term "dark spirit". That''s just it.


    The dark spirit with a sad face was there.


    From the expression on her face, it seemed as if it wasn''t the dark spirit, but Estia herself, who had been evaded.


    ''''It''s not that she doesn''t show much emotion, it''s that she lacks emotion? Or is it an invisible wedge that controls your emotions to the limit? Like you always wear a mask on your own face and this time you want me to feel it?


    ''''Well that''s a better guess than I expected. Estia''s darkness must be much deeper than Luciel thinks.


    At my words, the dark spirit''s expression gradually changed at my words, changing from a sad face to surprise, and now to a smile.


    However, I still didn''t understand the dark spirit''s true intentions.


    Well, it doesn''t seem like he''s going to tell me that honestly.......


    More importantly, I had a question.


    Well, that''s fine for now. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. For example, even if you don''t have the aptitude.


    It''s possible. Well, of course it''s an ordeal, but it''s not impossible.


    If that''s the case, will Estia be a better force than she is now?


    If that''s not a double-edged sword, I''d welcome it.......


    ''''I see. Can I ask you one more question?


    Of course.


    ''''Hey, I was wondering, why did you deliberately become a slave or something and move to the dwarven kingdom?''''


    The dark spirit''s spare face froze at once.


    ''''........What are you talking about?''''


    ''Don''t play dumb. If you have a constitution that doesn''t go crazy, taking poison or sleeping pills won''t help you. Besides, in the case of an illegal slave contract, since you''re a dark spirit, there''s no way you''re going to be abducted, right?


    ''....You look unreliable, but you''re actually solid.


    It''s none of your business. So?


    I was looking for a way to escape from the Empire. That wish was granted. I can''t tell you why, but it''s true. Like Luciel, I swear that I will not be hostile to the church headquarters where my sister and the Pope are.


    If I was lying about this, I would not be able to trust the spirits completely I felt that much more convincing.


    ''''I understand. I trust you, dark spirit, for that matter I wouldn''t say it''s advice, but Estia doesn''t trust or rely on people, does she? No matter how hard it is to trust people, the only person who can fix that is Esther herself.


    "You want me to suffer and leave you alone?


    ''The only way to build relationships is for Estia to do it herself. If you, the dark spirit, did that, everyone would forget Estia like a lie, wouldn''t they?


    ...you noticed... okay.


    The dark spirit nodded and walked towards the center where he had been sleeping earlier.


    ''Did I seem a little pompous? For that matter, what was Esther''s reason for wanting to run away from the Empire?


    ''''........I didn''t expect this kind of harm....


    As I had no choice but to meditate, I was thinking about what would happen after I stepped through the labyrinth, and I couldn''t concentrate at all because of the miscellaneous thoughts.


    It seemed that quite a bit of time had passed since I found myself, and I opened my eyes when I felt Estia wake up.


    ''Are you done sleeping?''


    I laughed at Estia, who hadn''t expected to hear from us, but reacted with a bang and a sound effect that seemed to be coming from us.


    Have you been awake the whole time?


    ''Ah. I couldn''t sleep thinking about what would happen after we trudged through the labyrinth.


    Excuse me.


    Why are you sorry? Do you want a meal?


    It''s all yours.


    I tried to make the whole passive attitude gradually improve.


    ''You''ll have to be independent. Esther will be in charge of meal times. Just tell me when you want to eat and I''ll obey.


    What?


    ''I think Esther should have a few more feelings of her own. I''m also hoping that this is the start of that. We''re going to be trudging through the labyrinth in half a day anyway, so let''s test Estia''s judgment.


    I smiled and decided to burn off some nosiness.


    ''''Well do you get your meals in this room?''''


    We can get it in the labyrinth passage. Of course, this is the only room where you can take it slowly.


    ...Is Luciel-sama hungry?


    Not really.


    ''Good. Then why don''t we have a simple meal and then proceed?


    Okay.


    I don''t know if this attempt will work, but I want my own relationship building to be layered from the ground up.


    With that in mind, I took the table and two chairs, and the snacks - bread, soup and salad - out of the magic bag and set them up.


    ''Is that good?''


    That''s a great magic bag.


    ''I can''t give it away. I hope we can find it somewhere someday.


    ...Yes.


    I tried to see if I wasn''t pissed off at what I just said, which was a bit mean, but the response was thin.


    Either that or it was brilliantly passed off, and I apologized in my mind for leaving a delicate air of embarrassment in my mind, feeling a little ashamed of myself for doing so.


    After finishing breakfast we decided to proceed through the labyrinth.


    ''There is no map for the shortest distance from here. But I know exactly where the traps are, so just be careful not to be led into them.


    Yes, sir.


    When Esther''s reply came back, they set off.


    Although I had walked through the labyrinth once, I found the stairs without getting lost.


    I thought there was a level of demons present that could be a threat, but they were only a little faster or more powerful than they had appeared before.


    ''''This one looks fine.


    Yeah. I used to walk around here with a barrel of object X.


    The X? That smell? ...Why?


    We''d been trapped for six months, and we were running out of food. We were trapped for six months, we were running out of food, and there was no way to turn back, so we had to find the fastest way to get through, and that''s what we came up with. Not fighting is the fastest way to get through and save time.


    ''''Well then you don''t know what will come out of this hierarchy, do you?''''


    Yeah. Or do you want me to walk with object X on my back?


    ...It''s okay. Let''s get ahead of ourselves.


    The fact that there was a momentary pause made you weigh the strength of Object X and the enemy.


    I felt Estia''s right eyebrow move at the mention of Object X''s name, so there''s no doubt about it.


    I don''t know if it''s a good idea to watch it closely, but for some reason I wanted her to enjoy being alive, and for some reason I did.


    We reached the fifty layers without incident, and as we were advancing, a group of demons appeared in front of us while we were talking.


    ''''........Can we win this? You''d be better off bypassing it than that, wouldn''t you?


    A group of Dead Knight Kings, Wights, and King Wraiths appeared in front of me.


    ''''Keep your nose plugs on,''''


    I took out object X without hesitation and opened the lid.


    ''It stinks and it''s disgusting,''


    Estia hesitated to put the nose plugs on, but the swarm of demons dispersed as a result.


    ''Get the nose plugs on quickly. Let''s keep going.''''


    I started walking with the barrel of object X and holding it.


    ''But those demons from earlier, Luciel-sama can defeat them, right?


    Esther, who held her nose at the action, asked me, but I decided to teach her a lesson in reality.


    ''''Impossible. It''s especially impossible for the Dead Knight King. I''ll avoid fighting him. If you don''t want to wear a nose plug, then we''ll step right through it.''''


    I direct where I''m going and Estia stays in the formation ahead of me, and we proceed through the labyrinth.


    I guess there''s a reason why I don''t do the nose plugs even though I''ve given them to her, but I''m using purification magic, so there shouldn''t be a problem.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, because you''re not going to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I didn''t give a clear reason for avoiding combat either.


    I remembered the fearfulness of the Dead Knight King when I applied the extra heel and my body began to tremble.


    I know that the red dragon is stronger than the Dead Spirit Knight King and has a stronger presence, but no matter how strong I become in this world, I had vowed to never cast a recovery spell on the Dead Spirit Knight King alone.


    Even if I had activated the Sanctuary Circle (Sanctuary Circle) just now, it was my choice not to fight if I could avoid fighting an opponent that I didn''t know if I could have defeated.


    We both arrived at the boss room on the 50th level, the end of the labyrinth, in silence.


    I put away Object X and talked to Estia to prepare to run into the boss room, but she looked too uncomfortable, so I cast a purification spell and a recovery spell to see what''s going on.


    ''''........If we wait like this, will those demons gather?''''


    Yeah. The undead prefer the living, you know. We''ll step into the main room at Esther''s time.


    When I told her that, Esther took a few deep breaths, then looked at me and nodded her head and replied, "Let''s go.


    ''Let''s go.''


    Yeah.


    I hung the area barrier on me and Estia and pushed the door to the fifty level boss room and went inside.

 144-138 The pride of the Knights

    Three healers, three priest knights, and one holy knight.


    A total of seven people appeared in an undead state.


    ''''There''s more of them than I expected. Are they conscious?


    I opened my mouth, impressed that the ranks hadn''t been disrupted despite being undead.


    ''If only you, an S-class healer, hadn''t come back so suddenly, we would have been granted special promotion other than martyrdom... Luciel-sama, I''ll hold a grudge.


    It''s totally counterproductive, isn''t it?


    I thought it was the holy knight speaking as the representative, but the representative was my successor as an exorcist.


    But how did you manage to get here?


    ''''Well it was an expensive purchase, but I was able to get a magic tool that avoids the state defect. And that too in this holy city.


    Is he the leader of the pack, as he speaks so happily?


    I began to spin a magic circle chant as I continued to talk to them as they became undead.


    ''''I see. If you have turned into undead, is it correct to recognize that you met with the evil god?


    ''You knew! So you''re the servant of the evil one! How dare you ... this?!


    The Sanctuary Circle. I will mourn you from the undead back to your normal body.


    I slowly activate the sanctuary wards as I speak.


    ''''Cowardly. In the end, we fight with swords and win. This should have been the teaching of the Order.


    My successor exorcist and the two healers were gradually recovering their vitality during the activation phase.


    But the man in the holy knight''s armor still had enough strength and will to resent me.


    I could understand his words to fight fairly and squarely, but I wanted him to meet his end as a human being.


    That was my pride and joy. And I realized that he was a Holy Knight and he was proud of his pride.


    ''''As an S-class healer, if I didn''t stop you guys from turning into undead by any means possible, your consciousness would have faded away and eventually you would have become unconscious and harmed your own people?''''


    What did they want from me now that I''ve become undead?


    Did the knights of the Order want to be defeated because of the overwhelming strength of the one holding the position of S-class healer?


    Did the healers want to have a magic match?


    When I thought about it up to that point, my voice naturally escaped from my mouth.


    ''You can die as an undead or as a person. I''ll let you choose.


    I was handing them the choice, thinking it wasn''t like me.


    The healers were to disappear back to humanity as it was, and the holy knights and priest knights told me that they wanted to fight.


    I decided to fight in a one-on-four battle with my whole body clothed in magic, the holy dragon spear in my left hand and the illusory sword in my right hand.


    In the meantime, I had Estia as a referee as insurance, and I planned to have her intervene if it became dangerous, but I was confident that it wouldn''t happen.


    ''Then let''s begin!''


    Without paying any attention to the knights who have begun to let the black mist out of their bodies, I approach with all my might, slashing with my illusionary sword and poking them with my holy dragon spear.


    Without any tricks or feints, I cut through shields and armor and penetrate them.


    I cut it in half from the body, since I know it''s undead and has no pain, I cut it in half.


    It was truly a blink-and-you''ll-miss-it, one-sided development.


    ''''Are you satisfied?''''


    I didn''t expect it to be this one-sided...


    I can understand their frustration, but no tears will flow from them as they become undead.


    If you guys were alive as human beings, it would be me who would be defeated.


    He''s a class S healer, after all.


    The holy knight gave a small nod as he agreed that his body hadn''t responded.


    ''''I ... didn''t want to die.''''


    So you''re just going to fade away as the undead, unable to take a shot at them.


    "I could have been a priest-knight, but...


    The other knights were crying too.


    ''I will have you die as a man now. We will pray that you will be born as knights defending the church in the next life.


    I activate the Sanctuary Circle and they disappear into the light.


    When they disappear, I will naturally collect the remaining items.


    When they are turned into magical stones and their equipment is recovered, they will return. Don''t ever touch the magical stones there. If you touch them, they will turn into undead.


    I cautioned Esquire.


    It''s a good thing the demons in the last main room were weak.


    At no point did Estia have any idea that they were originally people and related to the church.


    ''''........If that was the prototype of the Dead Spirit Knight King or the Wight a few decades later, there''s no guarantee we''d win. Besides, as I told them, if they were in the flesh, there was a good chance that they would have lost.


    Is that how it works?


    Yeah. I''m still weak, you know.


    By the time we finished picking up the magic stone, a magic circle was floating in the center.


    We checked it out and stepped through the labyrinth.


    I found myself returning to the first level of the labyrinth.


    ''''We''ve now trudged through the labyrinth. Let''s head to the Pope''s private quarters.


    ...We''re finally over the border.


    "...why do you want to switch at this time?


    Estia had been replaced by a dark spirit.


    ''How did you notice that? Estia doesn''t like to be in crowded places, so I''ve decided to switch sides.


    ''''That''s not true. You think about that a lot.


    I hypothesize while looking at the dark spirits that were impatient to see, is it because the spirits don''t have enough magic power to manifest in the labyrinth?


    Well, all right. Well, let''s go to the Pope''s private chambers.


    Yeah.


    I''ve been leaving the Forenoir with the Pope since yesterday, is it safe?


    The thought crossed my mind and I immediately made my way to the Pope''s private chambers.


    "Pope, this is Luciel. I have trudged through the labyrinth.


    "Enter.


    As soon as the door opened, the maidens walked out.


    As I took my vassal''s thanks, I began to talk about the boss''s room in the labyrinth the fiftieth level of the innermost level.


    ''''You two have had a hard time. Ask them what''s going on.


    ''''This case was also caused by the church''s officials trampling through the labyrinth. As I mentioned before, it is believed that they touched a large magical stone, which is a trap, and that the evil gods appeared and turned them into undead.


    ''''........I didn''t think the evil gods really existed......If your father had lived, he could still have dealt with it in some way......''''


    The Pope is sad, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    Even I''ve felt that way.


    If I was a brave man, a wise man, and a summoner, like Lord Leinster, I would be able to arrange some measures.


    I also regretted that I should have discussed it more with Lord Leinster at that time.


    However, I didn''t feel it was right to talk about Sir Leinster here and now, so I decided to talk about my plans for the future.


    ''I''ll go into the labyrinth for a few days and make sure that the labyrinth gradually loses its power. If it looks okay, we''ll head to Meratni as planned.


    ''All right. I''ll miss you and Forenoire, but I''m sure you''ll come back to see me, so be patient.


    The lonely look on his face made me wonder.


    Has the Pope ever left this room before?


    It was too much to ask such a question.


    But I knew there was nothing I could do about it yet.


    ''Besides, this time I was able to confirm with my own eyes that Luciel has the spirit''s blessing. And now that we can check the situation, it''s possible to contact him with the magic ball.


    Ha!


    I pray that the Pope will not be stalked.


    ''That''s all I have to report. Spirit of Darkness, do you have anything to tell me?


    "Furuna, you can''t save me or your sister yet, but I will save you. But I will save you.


    I''m sorry, but you''re up for it.


    Sealed? Spell? Or are there other factors at play?


    What exactly is the Pope''s salvation?


    I didn''t ask him about it.


    Forenoire had heard the report this time beside the Pope, and once he licked the Pope, he asked me to open the hermit''s stables.


    He entered the hermit''s stables, which he used to hate so much, without any resistance.


    ''''Well excuse me Pope then Pope, I have one request to make........''''


    What is it?


    ''I would like to tell the Adventurer''s Guild tomorrow to cure you for a single silver coin?


    ''Ah. Was it that whimsical day that Luciel was having?


    ''Yes. It''s been a little over a year, but I want to go back to the beginning.


    I''ll make a special exception. Nevertheless, since we have established guidelines, they must serve as a demonstration of healing.


    Yes, sir. I will serve to the best of my ability.


    Hmm. I hope you continue to do your part for the church.


    Ha!


    When we left the Pope''s room, several knights were waiting for me to come out.


    ''What''s going on?''


    We have a lot of people that need immediate attention. Please come to the main training area immediately.


    There are other healers out there!


    I suppressed the urge to scream and ran to the big training ground.

 145-139 Role of the chief

    If a fellow worker sought treatment, he would try to help.


    So, if it''s the high priest''s squire or his companion, which treatment would you give priority to?


    When I arrived at the large training ground, I found that most of the knights had fallen.


    Lionel and the others could be seen poking their knees, even if they hadn''t fallen.


    ''Looks like they''re okay.''


    I walked up to him in relief and saw Catherine lying in front of Lionel and Lumina in front of Ketty and Kefin.


    ''Lionel! What does this mean?


    Lionel turned around at the sound of my voice and a look of relief crossed his face.


    ''Good. Luciel-sama, I see you have returned. May I ask you to recover these men first?''''


    Lionel put off telling me what was going on and urged me to treat both Catherine and Lumina, who were in a bloodbath, first.


    Naturally, I decided to heal them without being told, but if you look at it, Lionel and the others were in shambles.


    ''Everyone else in range, just area high heels?


    "...Lord Catherine has crushed some bones.


    It was assumed that the borrowed weapon wasn''t good, or that they couldn''t take it down quickly enough.


    Otherwise, it was hard to imagine that Lionel, who was a good match for Catherine-san and the battle, would be so battered.


    ''''Well I''ll use extra heals just in case. Lionel, you guys too.


    Ketty and Kefin didn''t fire anything, and I could see that they managed to stay standing, so I did an area high heel first, and then hung an extra heel on them in turn.


    ''I don''t know what happened, but you''re all bleeding too much, so take a break. I''m probably going to go help the knights recover from being healed by the healers over there that you guys blew up. By the way, who''s missing a part?


    No, it''s not.


    I''m not that much of a bully.


    I didn''t have to.


    I could see the disdain for the Order from the three of them.


    Even I''ve never seen them look at me like that.


    It was hard to judge how rusty they were, or how sweetly they were training to look like they were just playing around.


    In fact, half of the Knights had been blown up, and the War Maiden Holy Knights were no exception.


    ''Is this weakness the reason Lionel and the others despised them? Or was it that posture of sitting on the job I''ll have to ask you later to make sure you get it right.


    I continued my recovery.


    No one, including the War Maiden Holy Knights, thanked me for my help, but no one told me what was going on when I asked them what was going on.


    When all the recovery was done and we headed to the center, Estia was greeting Lionel and the others.


    ''Were you just introducing yourself?''


    ''Oh, Master Luciel. Um, why am I here? I thought you were in the labyrinth just now?


    Irritated with Estia for suddenly buzzing me with NG words, I decided to complain the next time the dark spirit appeared, and I decided to complain the next time the dark spirit appeared.


    ''''What do you mean by the labyrinth? More importantly, were you saying hello to Lionel and the others?


    ''Oh, yes. I don''t know what''s going to happen next, but I''ve told them I''ll be accompanying them to Meratni.


    I go through the labyrinth and continue the conversation.


    ''Well I see. Lionel, Keti, Kefin. I''m sorry, but this is a request from the Pope. I''ll have Estia accompany you to Meratni.


    Well, it''s more promising than the Knights of the Round Table playing nice.


    Esther''s pretty strong, so she''ll do well in training.


    Stronger than me I wouldn''t say, but your ability to judge a situation on the spot is better than mine.


    I haven''t forgotten about undermining the Order. It''s rare for the three of them to be this emotional.


    ''''Maybe Esther is stronger than Kefin, Nya.


    ''You said things you shouldn''t have said,''


    Are you in?


    No, I''ll look back at you one day and you''ll be ready.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Smiling at the fact that they had been getting along better lately, Ketty and Kefin couldn''t watch them jostle each other forever, so he decided to call out to them as they fell.


    He had noticed that they would be awake for a little while now.


    ''Catherine, Lumina-san. My followers have excused themselves. I don''t know why the Great Training Ground has become like this, as I wasn''t there to see it, but I apologize to you.


    "...Is this case under your direction, Luciel?


    It was Lumina-san who reacted first.


    But still, what are the instructions?


    I haven''t given you any instructions, you know? Did you do something?


    If you don''t know, that''s okay.


    Lumina''s face fell and she fell silent.


    She didn''t open her mouth when she saw Lionel and the others.


    But thinking about yesterday I felt like I had given them a pretty big blackmail.


    ''''........If they did anything, it was all for me, I guess. Because that''s what I thought at times.


    As I stuttered at my own surprisingly venomous words, their bodies jerked because they didn''t expect such a statement to come from me, either.


    Either what was said to me was that shocking, or the same thing was said to them by the three of them, and they remained gloomy.


    ''''........Luciel-kun, wouldn''t it be better if you were to lead the Knights?''''


    When Catherine-san, who had been silent, opened her mouth, it was really an offer to relinquish her position as Knight Commander.


    Lumina-san looked at Catherine-san with an expression of disbelief.


    ''''There is no way I can do that. I have a mission, and it''s the knightly order of the church with the holy knights and priestly knights who protect the church, right? Who will protect the Pope?


    Lumina-san was already stronger in her personal skills, and she was able to conduct herself better than Catherine-san when it came to commanding.


    Catherine, who lost her confidence because of this, would you like her to win even if it means cutting corners and regaining her confidence?


    But it wouldn''t do anyone any good, it would only have a negative effect.


    I decided to take a little of what I had developed in Yenis and tell Catherine about it.


    ''I believe that just because you''re strong individually doesn''t mean you can''t command a group. If you don''t have the ability to command, you will find other ways to contribute while honing it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to have subordinates or followers.


    "...is that an insult to me?


    You feel a strong anger.


    You''re angry, which means you''re frustrated, right?


    If that''s the case, does that mean you actually want to remain a Knight Commander?


    I decided to continue the conversation.


    ''''In my opinion, if Catherine-san can''t be the Knight Commander, then I think you can quit. Because if that were to happen, the chain of command would be a mess, and I think it would also create distortions between the Holy Knights and the Priestly Knights.


    ''That''s no longer the case. It won''t change even if the head of Lumina and the rest of the squad is the head of the Order. We''ve had at least one drill every month for the last few years, so we''re not as close as we used to be.


    You looked sad, Catherine, but I''ve been in similar crises before.


    When they found out about the honey factory in Yenis, and the reason I was the head of the school, I didn''t think there was any need for me to have a reason to be the head of the school once it was in shape.


    But when I think about it, the words of Mr. Hanir from the Hatch tribe always come to mind.


    I''m the top, so I''m helping him.


    I selfishly think the same thing is true for Katrine.


    So I try to reach out to Katrine-san and Lumina-san, who have been so helpful to me, to make sure they don''t suffer any more.


    ''''Are you sure about that? As far as I could see, everyone in the Order seemed to be paying attention to Miss Catherine.


    ''What are you talking about? General Lionel said the same thing, but what do you know in just a few days?


    Beside the dumbfounded look on his face, there was a look of support for me.


    I spun my words, encouraged by the look on his face.


    ''I''m saying this because I know when these Church Knights were resurrected, not in a few days. Lionel knows the real battlefield, so he can understand.......but even if you''re not the best at individual combat, even if you''re not the best at commanding, there''s a reason why Catherine-san is the head of the Order.


    ...and what is it?


    I can''t put it into words, but if I had to choose, I''d say it''s popularity. I''m not sure how to put it into words, but if I had to choose, I''d say it''s popularity. I can make them think that they can follow your instructions by having you in charge.


    ''No, it''s not. Anyone can do that if they''ve been at it long enough. Even during the exercise, the Holy Knights were well organized by Lumina.


    Elites are a pain in the ass when they get hurt, aren''t they?


    They''re completely stubborn.


    Essentially, among the elite group, there''s at least one person who''s always been bright and has a weed spirit and a centripetal force... you can''t extort what''s not there... and if you can''t state the facts and say it, then give it time. Okka.


    ''''You were just making it look that way, weren''t you? You were actually defeated by the Priestess Knight Squad led by Catherine, right? That''s the answer.


    I don''t understand what you''re saying.


    ''Overall, we were going through the exercise to make sure that Catherine didn''t lose.


    ''What for? Lumina, answer me.


    It''s...


    The composition of a deflated Lumina-san with an indignant Catherine-san has been created.


    It''s too heavy for Lumina-san to talk about the reason why it''s not the difference in rank, but the eighteenth grade, or the reason why she''s holding back.


    ''It''s because I wanted Catherine-san to be a Knight Commander. Although I also think the job of Knight Commander is better for Catherine-san.


    ...the work of a Knight Commander?


    The stare changes from a glowering face to a quizzical one.


    ''It''s my job to organize the eight captains. I can talk to all the captains of each squad and put them together. That''s the only thing that fulfills the responsibility of a Knight Commander.


    When I was in Yenis, I was just talking to the top brass and only saying hello to the employees.


    Still, it worked out well, thanks to the captain and tribal chief who I gave orders to, who kept the bottom together.


    When I was thinking that far, Lionel opened his mouth.


    ''''Master Left. The only thing left to do is to direct it from each captain to the platoon leader or member, and that''s all that''s left to run the organization. It''s not all your job.


    I''m sure Lionel has noticed more than I have, but maybe I''m also being tested here.


    That''s what I thought.


    ''''If we''re going to do exercises, I think it''s Catherine''s job to look at them from above and correct what she notices. Of course, I don''t have any trouble raising my personal combat abilities, though.


    Does that mean I was overwhelmed?


    ''Yes, sir. You are one of the few positions of trust the Pope has placed in you, so get a grip.


    If this is the case and I even get the position of Knight Commander, I''ll definitely die of exhaustion.


    Besides, since I came back from Yenis to run away so that I wouldn''t get involved in something bloody, I want to have some leeway.


    ''''Your... role... Lumina I''m sorry about that. I may not be reliable, but you have my back.


    ''''Ha. Please continue to lead us all as a Knight Commander.


    They smiled at each other.


    It was a relief that Catherine-san was an adult.


    Come to think of it, Catherine-san was an elite, but she had stepped down from the Knight Commander''s chair once before, and maybe she had experienced many setbacks.


    Maybe I should have been grateful that the Knight Commander''s chair didn''t become vacant this time.


    ''''Once we have the discussion, I''ll rethink the exercise method. Luciel-kun, you''ve been a great help to me once again.


    ''I''m glad I could be of help, but I''m just saying what I felt when I watched that exercise. And I''m sorry to sound like such a big deal.


    Luciel, you''ve made your point.


    I was relieved to see that she didn''t look as cloudy as she did earlier.


    ''I think you can be a little more confident, Catherine,''


    "...thank you, Mr. Luciel.


    Catherine smiled at me as she came up to me and then I felt a soft touch on my cheek.


    Without wincing at that, I smiled and decided to thank her.


    ''You''re welcome,''


    I had just started taking the effects of Object X and it wasn''t working like it was.


    In a previous life, I wouldn''t have been able to stay this calm.


    ''Oh my God, you don''t seem to be upset at all.


    ''But it''s nice to have someone as beautiful as you, Catherine, kiss you.


    I''m rounding off from my previous life, and I''m a rounding off to a rounding-off point, but just getting a kiss on the cheek is enough to make me soar.


    ''Heh, come on Lumina,''


    Yes, sir. What is it?


    ''I wonder if you could give Mr. Luciel a thank-you kiss. I don''t think he''d be surprised if it was me.


    Why are you forcing me to thank you?


    More importantly, you can''t give orders.


    ''No, that''s not something you can do when you''re told to do it. Hey Lumi...?


    ''I''m grateful for this time, and I didn''t do it because Lady Catherine told me to...''


    Lumina was so cute with a slight tint to her cheeks.


    The sweet smell that tickled my nostrils, this feeling that lingered on my lips, and the rush in my chest was something I''d never felt before in this world.


    If this was a honey trap, I would definitely fall for it.


    As I was thinking about this, I lowered my head and thanked him.


    ''Thank you. Thanks for the treat.


    The fact that it was all of the knights who had witnessed this made them laugh at me in the shadows for a few days.


    In particular, the War Maiden Holy Knights, with the exception of Lumina-san, would make fun of me as a story, but as it happens, Lionel and the others would also be in a bad mood instead of helping me, but that''s another story.

 146-140 Position to be seen

    I was sick of the church headquarters being teased and had retreated to the Adventurer''s Guild. And I was in the cafeteria, letting out a sigh.


    ''''Huh~''''


    That''s just too depressing. What''s up? How could Master Holy Change let out such a sigh?


    I decided to tell Granz-san, the master of the Adventurer''s Guild, about this incident.


    ''''Has Grants Guild Master ever been kissed out of the blue?''''


    I heard the sound of dishes breaking behind me with a crunch and turned around to see Milty-san, the deputy guild leader of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    When she met my gaze, her cheeks were stained as she collected the broken dishes in an instant and disappeared into the kitchen.


    ''''Did I mislead you in any way? Or is Mr. Milty married?


    Well leave Miltie alone.


    Apparently there''s a lot going on here too.


    ''''Well what''s bothering you about that?''''


    ''Recently, a woman kissed me as a thank you for my help... I wasn''t really aware of it, but the people around me got excited on their own.


    Mr. Glantz gently offered me a warm cup of tea.


    I sipped it and began to talk about what happened this time.


    ''''Ho. You''re an insensitive Luciel-dono, hey........well, as long as the other party''s identity is solid, it''s fine, right? It''s funny how nothing has ever happened before.


    Mr. Glantz laughed and said that while tapping me on the shoulder.


    ''''Blunt....I''m still not really aware of it, but is that the way it is...?''''


    I didn''t mean to be insensitive in the first place, okay? I was more serious about how I was going to live, I just didn''t have time to think about anything else.


    So, when you think about it, did anyone think I was in love with me?


    That''s just not possible.


    I''m not supposed to be doing anything to make him like me....


    "You don''t like the guy you''re kissing?


    I completely forgot that we were having a conversation.


    Lumina-san she''s beautiful, she''s dignified and her smile is very attractive.


    But if you ask me if I have romantic feelings for her, I don''t think I do.


    ''''No, I do like her. But I don''t just like him as a woman, I''m more aware of him as someone I can respect. And I don''t know if I should be soaring with a thank you kiss...''''


    Yes, I''m sure this is what he meant.


    ''You''re blue to be bothered by romantic feelings. If you can''t decide whether you like it or not, why don''t you just keep doing what you''ve been doing for now? What''s bothering you so much?


    Well, it''s a lot of things.


    If you head to Melatni immediately, they will think you have escaped, and if you try to talk to Lumina-san, they will make a scene around you.


    An adolescent child making a fuss over a thank you kiss! But it can be said that receiving a thank-you kiss in front of most of the knight members was not good.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.


    I could feel my chest heaving, but it subsided immediately.


    I''m not just worried about whether I''ll ever meet a woman related to dragons and spirits, but also whether I''ll ever meet someone who can hold romantic feelings for me.


    Even though Lumina has such a good caliber and personality, she has never had a love interest like she did in her previous life.


    Is it possible to wait and see if this chaos of emotions can be sorted out? I have a great deal of trouble telling Mr. Glantz how I feel about this, and whether he understands.


    Hey, Luciel, it''s all in your voice.


    ''What? Was it in your voice?


    Yeah. Yeah, I just wanted to clear my head and get this whole thing over with, you know, my rude comments about me and everything.


    I''m sorry.


    I''m not trying to be guilty of anything, so why should I bother?


    I regretted a little that I should have been TPO.......but if I had avoided the thank you kiss, I would have hurt Lumina-san deeply.


    Well, I couldn''t have avoided it because he had been done to me when I found out.......


    ''Well, that''s fine. More importantly, what are you doing here today?


    ''Today, for a change of pace and with the Pope''s permission, we''re going to have a day of whimsy for the first time in a long time.


    I knew it. I didn''t think I''d ever get relationship advice, so I sputtered. Oh, yeah. I''ll give you my new recipe when I''m done.


    Thank you, sir.


    There are many dishes I haven''t made yet, but I''m basically happy because I love to cook.


    ''I''ll take my patients in, you''ll have to go to the basement first.


    Yes, sir.


    I decided to head to the Adventurer''s Guild''s training grounds.


    It had been a long time since the whimsical day of the Holy Change had been held, and not only were there injured people, but patients who were complaining of back pain and indirect pain were coming in one after another.


    I treated each one of them, sometimes all at once.


    And then I realized that Lionel and the others were escorting me around.


    ''''Well how long have you been here?''''


    ''''It''s been since Master Luciel was talking about love with the Guildmaster.


    Lionel replies with a smile.


    ''Tell me about it. You''re not quality.''


    I hope you won''t be sulking forever. That''s why everyone teases Luciel-sama with little more than a kiss.


    What do you mean?


    The way Keti put it, Lumina-san is no longer being teased.


    ''If the first healer of the church and the holy knight kissed, there would be a lot of talk about it, but Mister Lumina isn''t being teased anymore.


    "...why?


    Kefin told him with a shake of his head.


    ''Just to thank you, though?'' I think he gave the impression that it would be unpleasant to displease her by saying something poorly done by treating her in a high-pressure manner.


    Is Mr. Lumina being manly or am I being effeminate?


    "...then why am I being made fun of?


    Maybe because he''s younger and doesn''t have a scary vibe about him.


    Does that just mean you''re being licked?


    I think it''s bullying, don''t you?


    It could be described as friendly and likable.


    Keffin was pretty positive, wasn''t he?


    I''m just stating a fact.


    Sigh.


    I need more time to think.


    What I understand is that I wasn''t always aware that I was being watched by people.


    The reason why the person being kissed is being played with is because that''s how he or she looks.


    I don''t think this is what familiarity is all about, and maybe a little dignity is necessary.


    ''''Changing the subject, we''ll be heading to Meratoni the day after tomorrow.


    ""What."


    The three of them didn''t ask why, but seemed to follow my instructions.


    After having lunch in the Adventurer''s Guild cafeteria, I decided to give Lionel and the others some free time until dusk.


    Then, they were to take turns with the adventurers in a mock battle, finding personnel and giving them guidance, while doing a tight job of guarding me.


    Isn''t the three of you a mess?


    ''We''ve always lived in a disciplined army, Nya. I used to look down on adventurers, but I''ve come to enjoy this life too.


    ''Right. Well, I''d better get going, I''ve got someplace to go.


    I''ll get him.


    Ketty flew over to Lionel and Kefin.


    ''''This life isn''t so bad........ It''s true that the St. Schuler''s Cooperative Country is an awesome place to live, but.......is it really right for Lionel and the others to be in the position of a squire?


    I asked myself that question as usual and decided to head to the mage shop.


    ''Hey Luciel, you forgot something.


    As I was leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, Gruntz handed me a new recipe book.


    ''When you''re in trouble, you''ll find that cooking is a great distraction.


    From Granz-san''s smiling face, a gentleness that could not be imagined from her normally strong face was overflowing.


    ''''........Luciel-sama is very popular with Oji-sama, isn''t she?


    ''Whoa! Esther? How long have you been here?


    I''ve been watching you from afar ever since the dishes broke in the cafeteria, you know?


    Hey, that''s a total stalker statement.


    ''Esther came to the Adventurer''s Guild with us.


    I never realized until now that you were here with Lionel and the others, where have you been?


    "...where have you been? I didn''t see you, though?


    ''I was lurking, out of sight. But no assassins came for Master Luciel, so I was bored.


    ...Oh, well. Thank God.


    No.


    Mr. Glantz, I''ll be stopping by again in a few months.


    Yeah.


    I left the Adventurer''s Guild in Lily''s magic tool shop, hoping that I could find some healing products to help me all at once.

 147-141 Empire reincarnated

    The girl who called herself Lyna, who is expected to be a reincarnate.


    We came to the magician''s shop that she runs... but the shop itself was gone.


    In the Holy City, you have to pay taxes. But even if you don''t pay taxes, it''s unlikely that the store itself would have been demolished.


    And despite the fact that I contributed so much to the sales, I also feel that the store would never go out of business.


    In that case, it seems reasonable to assume that there is no longer a need for me to stay here.


    ''The mage shop I used to go to used to be here...''


    When I blurted it out, Keffin went to gather information and came back within minutes to confirm his whereabouts.


    It seems that they were cramped here, so it seems they moved out. The location seems to be in the Holy City as well, and we''ve confirmed the location, so let''s go.


    ''Yeah, I need a tour and since no one seems to be tsking, I ask you, why are you smiling so much?''


    I could tell by looking at him from our side that he was talking to some of them.


    It was the first time I had ever seen Kefin just grinning so much.


    ''I grew up being taught that the Holy City is abhorred, even by beastmen. That''s even more so if you''re half-beast. I would cause trouble for Luciel-sama by being with me, that''s what I thought. But the people of the city listened to me well before they found out I was Luciel-sama''s follower and told me to come back if I had any problems.


    He hadn''t the faintest idea that Kefin was thinking of such a thing.


    This is called insensitivity........


    I was annoyed with myself for forgetting that people''s pain was not only caused by trauma, yet I had forgotten that.


    ''I''m sorry. I hadn''t thought that far ahead. I''m just glad Kefin wasn''t discriminated against.


    ''Don''t apologize. I''m sure it''s because of Luciel-sama that I''ve been so favorably accepted.


    Thank you.


    It wasn''t just Kefin, but Ketty, who was listening to the story, was smiling as well.


    I felt saved by Kefin''s positive nature, and I told him thanks.


    We went down the street Kefin had asked me about, and I was led to a corner of the main street, not the slums.


    I honestly thought that this place seemed to attract a lot of rich people, and it was a great location.


    ''It looks like this place,''


    Oh well.


    If you think the upfront investment has improved the grade of the store, you''ve done a pretty good job of it. That''s what I was thinking about.


    Lionel enters the store ahead of me. Then the talking golem that was there when I visited before appeared.


    Seeing that, Lionel takes a stance, but since it''s not something that can be broken, he lets it weigh itself down.


    It''s not necessary to prepare to break it. That golem was in the shop when I came before. Well, it''s a lot cleaner than before.''


    "Ilashaimase madougouya komediahe yokoso.


    The one-speaking robot language hasn''t changed, but if you look around, the product line has changed significantly and there are many new products on the shelves.


    ''''Welcome. Welcome to the Magic Tool Shop Commedia.


    I heard voices from the back of the store and looked to see a shopper serving customers.


    There seemed to be a few shoppers as well.


    It''s more prosperous than before. By the way, this is the store where I bought all my magic tools, including the magic stove I''m using.


    Yeah. Well, there are some pretty good bargains in there.


    If we could make it, we could make Paula and Rician, too.


    If you see something you''d like to buy, give me a shout. We''ll buy it.


    ""What?"


    ........Four voices overlapped.


    We were rummaging through the store, looking for something of interest, when the woman who was serving us came in.


    Welcome. Can I help you find something?


    Yes. But first, the owner of the store, Lyna, I believe? Is anyone here?


    Then the look on his face changes to one of prying eyes.


    You''re not comfortable with calling the owner?


    Are you Lyna?


    ''Yes. I need to ask you a few questions...


    ...will be with you in a moment.


    I tell him with a smile.


    The clerk looks at me in a white robe, then opens the door, which is off limits to all concerned, and walks in.


    ''''What''s going on here?''''


    Yeah. I need to do some digging. Well, it''s not too dangerous.


    A short time later, the customer service woman and Lyna, who wore a white coat and glasses and whose hair was changed from a short cut to a semi-long one, arrived.


    Welcome. What can I do for you? ........what? The guy from the church who used to buy a lot of merchandise?


    Yes, I''m back in the Holy City for the first time in a year. I''ve been back to the Holy City for the first time in a year, so I thought it would be nice to have some new magic tools ready.


    The stern face changed to a softer one, as if expecting someone else, not me.


    ''I don''t mean to be rude, but have you ever been visited by a church official?''


    I decided to ask him to disappear his smile and peek at me.


    ''Yes. But church people weren''t the only good people in the church, right?


    ...were you threatening me?


    Or is it shaking?


    ''Really? If I''ve made you uncomfortable, I apologize.


    Oh, you''ll have to lift your head up because the attendants in the back are very frightening.


    I was getting an intimidating feeling from Lionel and the others.


    I think they are really great at reading the actions they want me to take more than I do.


    I had a little bit of a battering ram, but I think I''ll report this to the Pope.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. On the contrary, I''m sorry to have caused you to be so distracted.


    I bailed lightly and then decided to get down to business, and she seemed to feel the same way, so she broached the subject.


    ''So what can I do for you?''


    ''I''d like to ask for a parchment with a description or description of a whole range of products, and do you know anything about this?''


    I said, and took out a ring and held it out to Lyna.


    Oh, that''s ... how high up in the church do you think our guest is?


    Even though he''s already dead, if he does that to ordinary people, he''ll be an enemy to the public.


    If it''s a way to protect yourself from threats, you want to know how to manage the risk, right?


    Status....well, it''s enough to meet the Pope unannounced.


    Well then, do me a favor.


    As I touched my glasses and confirmed my words, the request came out as a relief.


    I''m sure it could be something with a lie detector function on it.


    ''What is it?''


    Make sure those people don''t come to the store.


    The pleading look on his face seemed to indicate that he was really asking for it.


    ''I understand. However, there is a condition of exchange. Can you tell me what this is?


    ...It increases your immunity to anomalies instead of consuming your magic continuously. But what was still in the prototype stage was taken away from me.


    That''s a disaster.


    I gave her back three rings that raise her state-resistance.


    I''ll keep the other four as is.


    ''''Are you sure you want to return them?''''


    ''Yeah. Then may I get back on track and ask you to explain all the products?


    Okay. Then what''s first?


    ''I''ll leave the order up to you. But I''m going to buy everything I need, so I want you to explain all the items without wasting time.


    When I told her that, Lyna looked at the shopkeeper and began to guide him through the products, her voice bouncing.


    ''''Thank you. Now, let''s get this right away........''''


    As soon as Lyna starts to explain the product, I ask her what she remembers.


    ''''Oh, by the way, were those glasses that you could use your appraisal skills on when you were here before? How is that one finished?


    I couldn''t do it. I guess I''m not done trying.


    ''I see. Well I just thought it would be handy to have it so.......keep explaining.


    With this resumed explanation, I make more and more decisions about what to buy.


    I ask the shopkeeper for the number of items I''m going to buy, but there is one person who genuinely enjoys this shopping experience.


    Estia.


    She was out in front of the store, asking questions, unthinkable in her usual shadowy way of explaining products.


    And we were stunned by Esther''s bombastic comments.


    That bombshell question suddenly popped up when we were about to finish shopping.


    ''Great. It''s all I''ve heard about. Could it be that Lyna-san is a reincarnate or a being called a transferee?


    Lyna, who had been eloquently explaining her products earlier, completely froze.


    ''When I was in the Imperial facility about five or six years ago now, my sister Alice came to me and told me that she was a transferee who had acquired a new body.


    Who is that?


    "...they killed me. That''s why I didn''t want to stay in the Empire.


    The shocking revelation wasn''t just me and Lyna, but Lionel, who was still a general at the time, and Ketty, who was also a covert, couldn''t believe their ears at Estia''s report.


    The fact of the reincarnation has come to light.


    For that matter, why didn''t the imperial agency try to make the information about the reincarnated person useful?


    They should have had that much funding and treatment skills.


    ''Yeah. They killed him...


    I could see Lyna''s disappointment even from here.


    ''Big sister Alice told me many stories. She talked about a large mass of iron that flies in the sky and that there was a box where you could instantly look up all sorts of information. There were a lot of other products that were similar to the ones she described here... so I thought that maybe it was the same for you, Lyna.


    A plane and a computer? This is the first time I''ve heard of a death of a reincarnated person, but it''s pretty mental.


    Lyna was shaking in small increments.


    ''''Well yes. Sure, I might be a transferee, but then what is it? Does it change anything for you to know that?


    I listened as well, thinking that since you suddenly brought up the question and the story of the reincarnation, there was a good reason for it.


    ''''Well I was told that there are books with many stories written in that world. I was told that among them, the ones that depicted friendship and forbidden love between men were the reason for the world.


    ""What?"


    The seriousness of the scene from earlier has changed completely.


    Was Alice-san a rotten girl?


    Or was it a higher level over there?


    I wanted to think about it too much.


    ''Since your sister Alice said that, I became interested in the logic of the world...''


    Well that''s not common.


    I completely agree.


    ''I see...''


    ''Yes. Sure, there were people who liked to read those books, but the bar was too high for the average person.


    ''I see... then does Lyna-san know or build things like flying chunks of steel or cars without horses?''


    It was a sudden drop in the bucket.


    Answering this question was like teaching him that he was a reincarnate.


    Was he a natural, or did he usually just pretend to be?


    The Estia thing is still a mystery to me.


    ''''Well I don''t know if I can make it, but the idea sounds interesting.


    You haven''t made it yet?


    ''''Yes. I don''t have the skill level to create something from a fairy tale like that in the first place.


    Even if Lyna was a reincarnate, wouldn''t I be able to utilize this technical and conceptual ability?


    I was supposed to be just thinking about it, but then I found myself opening my mouth.


    ''Are you interested in development, Lyna? Do you have a future goal or purpose?


    She looked at me and didn''t hesitate to give me her answer.


    ''Yes. There is.


    From there, I decided to ignore Estia and proceed with the conversation.


    ''Can I ask you to tell me?''


    I then had a little chat with her.


    And without revealing to her that I was a reincarnation, I was determined to bring her into the fold.

 148-142 Arrangement of feelings

    Two days after I had shopped at Lyna''s store, I had come to Lumina''s private room.


    ''So what do you mean by talking?''


    When I came face to face with Lumina-san, who made me tea, I decided to properly express my current feelings in words.


    ''''Yes. Particularly for the past six years, I''ve been going through so much that I don''t even know what the ''le'' word for love is, so I was really happy to be able to do it with someone like Lumina-san, even if it was to thank her.


    ''It''s embarrassing to be told that on a surprise visit.


    You can''t help but think it''s honestly cute when you see a slight blush on her cheeks.


    ''''I''m sorry. But I thought I would properly tell you........I respect you, Lumina-san. I have a fondness for you.


    "...Does that mean you like me?


    I thought I could see a little bit of anxiety and something in Lumina-san''s eyes as she stared at me, but I don''t try to fool her.


    ''''Yes but I honestly can''t decide if this is a romantic feeling or if it''s because I respect and trust you as a companion.


    So.....


    ''I don''t know what you think of me, Lumina, but I would like to take the time to face what I think of you.


    This is my honest feeling.


    It''s possible that it''s just a misunderstanding, but it can''t be helped because I was the one who wanted to be honest with Lumina-san.


    ''''Hmph. As I thought, Luciel-kun is serious. I didn''t think you''d come to report that all together.


    ''If I had stayed at the church headquarters all the time, that would have been fine, but once I decided to go to Meratni and relearn a lot of things under my mentor...''


    ''Well then you should go and train hard. If you beat me, I''ll do what you say.


    I was almost paranoid, but I felt like I couldn''t waste a second if my goal was to win more than that.


    ''''Well this expedition is scheduled to last about two months, so I''ll come back when I get back.


    Hmm.


    Smiling with a slightly embarrassed expression, Lumina-san was beautiful to behold.


    I saved Lumina''s expression in my brain and decided to go to the Pope''s private room this time.


    I asked permission to enter the Pope''s private chambers, and as soon as we finished paying the manservant, the Pope opened his mouth.


    ''So you''ve come here this time to discuss the matter with Lumina, right? I think it''s good for the concubines, but it''s what the spirits think.


    I tell him the story of this visit, disappointed that the first voice is that.


    ''It''s not about romance, I''m going to head to Meratni once tomorrow, so I''m here to greet the Pope before I do.


    What, are you serious? You''re not funny.


    Where did you hear about this subject?


    It''s a secret.


    ''''I see. Me and my squires and I, including Rosa-san, went shopping yesterday, so I brought a gift for the Pope, who is usually very helpful to us...''''


    Haha, I understand. Rosa stopped by on her way home from shopping with Luciel and the others yesterday.


    Well, I guess so.


    I thought that the only person who would bring that kind of information to the Pope-sama''s ears was the head of the Order, Catherine-san, but in fact, from hygiene management, it was Rosa-san''s job to take care of the physical condition of the Order.


    That''s why Keti and Kefin had grabbed the information that she was said to visit her private room in order to put in a report to the Pope.


    ''''........I''ll take some time to seriously think about Lumina-san once. It goes without saying that we will or will not go out with each other, but the danger of our lives will continue to follow us.......


    I''m very serious and I''ll have to make arrangements to go to the magical Independent City of Nerdal.


    Are you sure? Thank you.


    My tension was up.


    It was partly because I wanted to go to the Aerial City, but also because I was eager to learn attack magic.


    This would make it harder for me to die again.


    Just thinking about it would give my mind some breathing room.


    That''s how I felt.


    ''''We don''t want you to die easily, and my intuition tells me that you''ll be able to become like your father if you succeed.


    ''''I''m going to be diligent. I will contact you when I arrive in Meratni. We plan to return to the Holy City in two months, but if there are any delays or other delays, I will report back to you.


    Hmm. Be careful.


    Ha!


    I left the Pope''s private quarters after a brief greeting.


    Next I headed to the training ground where Catherine was being beaten up.


    ''Aren''t you overdoing it, Lionel?''


    ''It was Keti who did that. Apparently, Lady Catherine and Ketty must be very close in ability. Ketty is just like that.


    ...you look a little battered. Huh? Where''s Keffin gone?


    I rushed to get the healers.


    How worried Kefin is about Keti........


    I drew a magic circle on the two of them with a magic circle chant and activated an extra heel.


    ''''To be able to control it so firmly at this distance.......that must have been quite an effort.


    "Trying, or... at the time, I just didn''t want to die. I think that''s all I was thinking about. So maybe it''s more accurate to say it was out of necessity rather than effort.


    ''Master Luciel must have a talent for hard work and continuity.


    Lionel tells me this with a smile, but it''s only because he''s supported by his proficiency appraisal that he was able to endure it.


    I had to answer that in my mind.


    ''Tomorrow we''ll leave after morning training is over, after we have breakfast, so tell them that.


    I understand.


    I told Lionel that and walked off into the labyrinth.


    The demons in the Labyrinth of Trials had reverted to from zombies.


    The number of demons had dwindled down to the point where I could walk around one level and not even encounter them.


    ''''Any healer who can cast purification magic seems to be able to handle an exorcist.


    I decided to proceed through the labyrinth.


    There were double-digit numbers of demons I had encountered by the time I got to the boss room on the tenth level, but there were no demons grouped together.


    ''''I could kill the boss room in a blink of an eye with cleansing magic too but if this was it, there''s a chance it would happen again.


    You don''t know that I''ve stepped through at level one, but the knights of the Order know how good I am.


    If I had a mock battle with a priest knight or holy knight, I could win with magic, but when it comes to a purely technical match, I win or lose.


    Since I''m such a soloist, if I had a magic tool that could prevent the smell, the miasma, and the mental interference of the wraiths, I might be able to step through again if there wasn''t a boss every ten levels.


    I decided not to traverse the labyrinth, but rather to proceed to the thirty levels before turning back.


    I defeated the demons and collected the magic stones, and when I left the labyrinth, there were people in the shop.


    To my surprise, Granhardt-san was taking Catherine''s place.


    Granharto-san may not have known I was there, but I felt as if she had a disgusted look on her face for a moment.


    ''''Thank you for your help. Why did Granhard-san use the stall here?''


    ''My current duties. I was investigating those who recently disappeared just before Master Luciel stepped through the labyrinth, and this was the only place I could think of.


    ''I see. I''ve gone up to the thirty levels and never met anyone. Would you like to take an oath as well?


    That won''t be necessary. I''ve already had the opportunity to examine you and find out all about how you worked your way up to that position and what you''ve accomplished since then.


    While lightly pulling Granhardt-san, who spoke with a sniffle, I greeted him and got into the magic elevator.


    ''''It''s scary in many ways, but if he''s in that position, I''m sure he''ll come back properly.


    Relieved, I had dinner with Lionel and the others and fell asleep with my angel pillow, only for today to get a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, we would leave for Melatni.

 149-143 The first thief?

    We left for Meratoni and were well on the road, but in the evening, something strange happened to Estia.


    This time, Lionel and I were ahead of her, and Kefin was moving the carriage as the guru.


    We were having a normal conversation in the carriage, with Ketty keeping an eye on Estia.


    Then in the evening, as we were about to find a village to stay in, Estia suddenly jumped out of the carriage.


    Before I could move her, Forenoire seemed to choose to approach her, and she ran towards Estia.


    It''s not like a horse to act like a horse, but I believe it''s my partner, so I decided to take Forenoire''s will and go after Estia as it is.


    ''Estia, don''t run away! What the hell is wrong with you?


    I told her to shout and I felt Estia''s body shake for a moment.


    ''''It''s very similar to the terrain where Estia used to live.


    If I were to call myself Estia, the only being talking to me right now was the dark spirit.


    ''It''s only just setting sun, why are you swapping with Estia?


    ''I was looking outside and Esther started getting confused and the cat-beast man started talking to me, but he got less and less engaged and jumped out.


    I feel like I''ve been forced to deal with all sorts of troublesome things.


    Can''t even the dark spirits see through it?


    "Our decision to go to Meratni is final. There''s no going back? And if there''s any trauma to it, you, the dark spirit, didn''t know that?


    ''I don''t know everything about Esther''s memories. I''m sorry, but can you give me a little more time?


    Okay, but we''ll keep going. But we''ll keep going. We just need to go a little further and we''ll find the village.


    ...thank you.


    Keti and Lionel came over as we were talking and I''m going to be honest about what happened this time... except about the spirits.


    ''Apparently Estia saw a place similar to this one when she was sold to the Empire. Apparently, she remembered that shocking event and it freaked her out.


    ''''Well that''s just the way it is. The stronger the shock, the more ingrained the memory of being small is in the memory.


    Could it be that he was kidnapped by Melatni or one of the surrounding villages... or sold?


    Hmm. Should we hurry up and rest in the village?


    ''Aye. If a demon shows up at night, it won''t be a problem as long as the three of you get in, but if you get some rest, it might calm you down mentally.


    I encouraged Esther to lie down in the carriage, Ketty and Kefin sat in the coach in good company and we began to move forward.


    We finally arrived at the village just as the sun was about to set, but something was wrong.


    I am Luciel, an S-class healer belonging to the Healer''s Guild Church Headquarters. Is the village headmaster here?


    I thought I saw a hint of impatience as I identified myself to the men who were alerting us at the entrance to the village, but when I came to, Keti and Kefin, who were in the governor''s seat, had disappeared.


    And when I looked at the men, they seemed to have passed out before I knew it.


    ''''What do you mean...?''''


    I was confused as to what the two of them were thinking when they attacked the villagers, but it wasn''t Lionel who admonished me, it was Forenoir.


    He suddenly stood up on his hind legs alone, like Willie, and I fell, unable to react to the quicksilver.


    ''''Ouch! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say "burrrrrrr".


    I got up and saw Forenoire''s face in front of mine, angry.


    That''s how I felt, and I gradually cooled down.


    ''Lionel, what is this?''


    It looks like you ran into a bandit or something, which is unusual.


    Aren''t bandits an urban legend?


    ''''You may not have had a chance to see the security of the St. Surreal Cooperative State because it''s so good, but it''s real. Even the Empire has bandits on the scale of sending an army.


    Lionel demanded a rope as he dismounted, lecturing me, so I gave it to him and he started tying up the bandits.


    I had expected a gradual increase in the commotion, but the villagers showed no signs of coming out, and I didn''t feel that Ketty and the others had been captured.


    ''Wake Estia and put the carriage in the magic bag and the horses in the hermit''s stables.


    "All right. Forenoir. I''ll call you tomorrow, can you stay inside?


    But Forenoire shook her head.


    He felt as if there was determination in his eyes.


    ''''Huh~. If that''s the case, can I take Estia for a ride with you?''''


    Then he hung his head in a gulp.


    Apparently, they had compromised.


    ''Master Luciel! There could be enemies out there, too.


    I can understand Lionel''s concern, but I call Estia, the carriage, to me.


    ''Estia, stay with Forenoire, as there may be some kind of bandit out there.


    Yes, sir.


    I''ll leave the dark spirits to Estia, and I''ll put the bandit that Lionel has tied up in the carriage Estia dismounted in.


    ''''Lionel. I''ll listen to Forenoire''s selfishness from time to time. Besides, if the enemy comes, Forenoire will notice, and if he gets hurt, I''m going to lock him up in the hermit''s stables as punishment.


    Well it''s not much of a choice, is it?


    Lionel had no choice but to compromise, and Forenoire looked at us with an indescribable expression, but I could anticipate that the dark spirit would be a force to be reckoned with in the sunken world.


    ''So, Lionel. In a case like this, would it be better to just wait and see? Or should we head to the village chief''s house?


    Do you know the chief''s house?


    ''Yeah. I''ve been to this village a few times, you know.


    Then let''s head to the chief''s house. Maybe the head bandit will be there.


    Yes, sir.


    ''....Only, in that case, we''d have to put the carriage away, including the horses, or they''d find us...


    ''''Huh, that''s a pain in the ass. Lionel, we''re going to go straight for it. If they see us, all we have to do is destroy them from the front. Those two would probably stun the enemy.


    Yes, sir.


    I activated the area barrier and then decided to proceed.


    Although there were no signs of a struggle in the village, there wasn''t a single house with a light on, even though it was getting dark in every house.


    ''''........You mean they were gathered somewhere?''''


    ''Yes. The only thing that bothers me is that there are no signs of a struggle...


    We wondered, but as we headed in the direction of the village chief''s house, we could see the lights.


    ''I don''t see Keti and Kefin, but...''


    ''''If those two are bandits that can''t get away with it, they should have to be quite strong and large to win.......''''


    As they got even closer, they could hear what sounded like cheers, and there was a feast going on in front of the village chief''s house, but that wasn''t the norm.


    Keti and Kefin were being crowded by the villagers as they struggled to avoid the magic of the demon race.


    While wondering why there was no sound of battle at all, me, Lionel, and the dark spirits also immediately took stock of the situation and moved.


    ''''That demon race? Do you think using the Sanctuary Circle will block the movement?


    ''''The demon race is vulnerable to light and holy attribute magic. If you can activate the Sacred Circle, they might not die, but you should be able to weaken them.


    If I could, I''d ask you to restore my status quo as well.


    I''ll be ahead of you.


    Yeah. Take care of those two.


    Yes, sir.


    Lionel ran quickly.


    ''''Luciel, sister, if the human race does not return to normal after activating the Sanctuary Circle, I will use my magic. At that time, please take care of Estia''s body.


    I could hear that voice, but I didn''t answer it.


    It was because I had already activated the magic circle chant of the Sanctuary Circle.


    The pallor of darkness spread over the entire place where we were feasting, and the next moment I saw a swirl of light, I heard a shout.


    ''''Haha........Haha.......Luciel-sama, we were saved. If this guy wasn''t playing with the battle, it was a close call.


    If you look closely, you can see that Keti and Kefin have been gutted by something, and the large shield that Lionel had is nowhere to be found.


    The three of us managed to take advantage of the gap between the demon tribe''s suffering and the fact that all of the villagers stopped moving right after the demon tribe began to suffer.


    Sweat could be seen gushing out of Keti''s face, and I could guess that she was as strong as a red dragon.


    ''''........Why is there such a large number of demon clans leaving the empire? I''m more concerned about that.


    Lionel seemed to be concerned about the demon race, even though he had lost his great shield and his left arm was bent in a direction it shouldn''t have been bent.


    The demon race that the three of them tossed out was as tall as a person and their faces were not much different.


    They just had horns, tails like beastmen, and the tips of their limbs were covered with solid scales like a dragon man.


    ''How could you fight this?


    I decided to put the body of the demon tribe that showed its presence even in death into the magic bag.


    I was a little wary of this, but I was able to finally calm down after I got in easily.


    ''''We''ll have to listen to the villagers when they wake up, including this demon race and the empire. Before that, we need to treat everyone first.''''


    "Burrrrrrr.


    I felt that Forenoire, who came to my side, wanted to leave Estia''s unconscious body with me.


    ''''The dark spirits lent you their power...''''


    Only Forenoire heard my mutterings and nodded.


    Although I didn''t actually see the battle at the scene, I can guess that it was the power of the dark spirits that caused the villagers to fall.


    I don''t know the purpose of the dark spirits, and I can''t trust everything, but I''ll try to trust them a little.


    With that in mind, I''m going to cast the highest level of recovery magic, purification magic, and state recovery magic on Lionel and the others just in case, and I''m going to cast recovery and dispel on the villagers.

 150-144 Mystery of the demons

    I searched the place where the demon tribe was and where the villagers were controlled, but there was no trace of why the demon tribe was in this village.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get a good idea of what to expect.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so dense that it doesn''t seem to have any miasma after being activated, so it''s not surprising that it''s been purified and blown away.


    Lionel spreads his hands out happily and waves his face to the side.


    I know I''ve asked the wrong person.


    ''I crushed it before I did any rituals, so I''m sure it''s fine Nya. It''s not Luciel-sama''s fault if the truth never comes out.


    It was no longer possible to find out if there was any trace of it in the first place, but it was all my fault.


    ''''That''s right. I hadn''t felt the enemy was that strong since the red dragon. If the demon tribe didn''t play during the battle, and if Luciel-sama and Lionel-dono hadn''t been able to rush over, I would have died with Keti by now.


    ''''Kefin, we''re about to tweak Luciel-sama a bit more here, Nya.


    It looked like Keti was laughing and trying to channel Kefin''s story.


    The fact that Keti and Kefin really could have been dead if the wounds sustained in this battle had been made by the demon race playing with them makes me wince.


    ''''I suppose so, but it looks like the villagers have woken up.


    Hearing Kefin''s words, I turned my attention to the villagers and sure enough, I could see them turning over in their sleep.


    ''''I don''t know how this situation will appear to them. Just keep the sword in its scabbard.


    I tell them that and put the area barrier back up.


    This way, in the unlikely event of a surprise attack, if I don''t get killed by a single blow, I won''t die.


    With that in mind, I call out to them.


    ''''Villagers, are you all right?''''


    After calling out to them a few times, the villagers wake up in turn.


    ''''I am Luciel, an S-class healer belonging to the Healer''s Guild. Are you clear in your consciousness?


    As I continued to call out to them, the effect slowly began to take effect, and the villagers'' consciousness gradually awakened.


    And as soon as they saw me, their faces paled.


    ''''Luciel-sama! When did you come in?


    It''s Lady Luciel.


    The squire is here.


    When one of them awoke, one by one, their consciousnesses were awakened, and for some reason they had to get down on their knees in front of me.


    It seems that some of the villagers remembered my face.


    They said, "You don''t have to get down on your knees. It has been less than an hour since I visited this village. When I rushed to the entrance of the village to find out what was going on, I saw that you were controlled by the demon tribe, and I defeated the demon tribe and hurriedly used my recovery magic to heal you. But still, what happened?


    When I asked him that, one of the men walked up to me and began to get down on his knees again in front of me.


    He was the village chief of this village, I remembered.


    ''Actually, the children are being held hostage in my home. We were threatened by a man claiming to be a demon tribe...''''


    Threatened?


    "...I can''t remember a time since you told me we were going to do the ritual...


    The village chief looked troubled, and it didn''t look like an act.


    Even the lie-sensitive Forenoire didn''t respond.


    ''Does anyone know who it is? I don''t think you''re going to go into a hypnotic state all at once, do you?


    But no one raised their hands.


    If he was a demon tribe that was good enough to play with Keti and Kefin, maybe he could control the villagers all at once.......


    ''''I understand. The village chief should go check out the house. Keti, Kefin, take the village chief and go check on the children from inside the house. If they have become demons, let them come to term.


    Ha!


    I made sure that Keti and the others were heading to the village chief''s house and decided to check with the villagers to see how long they had lost their memories.


    Fortunately, the villagers were still alive to hear what was going on, so I started asking questions, glad that we had decided to go on an expedition to Meratni.


    ''I''m sorry that you are all so tired, but can you tell me how long you have been manipulated and what you remember before and after? Tell us what you all remember about the process of the demon race capturing the child.


    He didn''t know why the demon tribe had been hiding in this village, but he was sure that someone had guided them in.


    However, no one appeared to testify to that.


    On the contrary, the village chief who had just testified that he had been threatened by the demon tribe had spoken up and said he didn''t know the story.


    ''''As if...?!


    I''ve been watching this happen lately.


    It was after the dark spirit''s power was used in the dwarven kingdom. After the dark spirit''s power was used in the dwarven kingdom.


    But at that time everyone''s memories were tampered with by the dark wave except for me, who has no tolerance for it.


    ''''Lionel, the village chief''s house. You will all have to wait.


    I didn''t follow, I poured my magic power into the illusion staff on the spot, activating the sanctuary wards at once.


    ''''Lionel was able to do something like that?''''


    As I muttered that, I was also activating the sanctuary circle for the villagers who had assembled.


    ''''I didn''t know you were still here...''''


    Towards the villagers who began to suffer, I didn''t hesitate to throw the holy dragon spear that I poured my magical power into without hesitation.


    The moment I transformed into a form like the first demon tribe in agony, the holy dragon spear stabbed deeply into the chest of the demon tribe and it fell down with a scream.


    The villagers were confused by the suddenness of my actions, and some of them started screaming, but when I turned into the sword of illusion and cut off the limbs of the villagers who had turned into the demon race, there was no one to scream due to the brutality of my actions.


    My body moved surprisingly well, and I felt like I was being manipulated, but I had an unmistakable feeling that my sense of danger had been awakened.


    ''''Now, demon tribe, why did you come into the village of the St. Schuler''s Cooperative Kingdom, a village that is close to the center of the city?''''


    Gah!


    I didn''t care too much if I vomited blood or not, and my wounds healed a bit after I healed my extremities.


    It turns out that recovery magic works for the demon race, and purification magic and state recovery magic can also have normal potency, which is different from the undead attribute.


    ''''I''m not a holy knight, but if there''s a demon race that''s trying to destroy a village this easily, I think it''s my mission to defeat them.


    Huh ... hah, then why don''t you just kill him?


    Don''t you want to live?


    I''m gonna die of my injuries anyway.


    I''ll take out the magic stone in your chest before you unleash your magic, so self-destruction is not recommended. And I''ll make sure you don''t die.


    I heeled over the cut on my limb and the bleeding stopped.


    ''I have no grudge against the demon race. Even if we didn''t co-exist, I didn''t intend to interfere with them to survive. In this era where there are no brave men to begin with what is the use of war in this era where there are no demon kings?


    Then why did you kill my people?


    ''On the contrary, let me ask you, what would you do if I went to the demon territory and brainwashed an entire village?''


    ..........


    ''''That''s the answer but more importantly, are you a pure demon race?''''


    ..........


    Maybe they were originally in an Imperial testing facility?


    ?


    The blood drained from his impatient face at once.


    ''I won''t make it bad...? Middle heels, high heels.


    He cast a recovery spell with a chant break, but the demon race did not recover.


    ''''........How did it die? To really lose your life is a worse quality than a pledge it''s now a curse of sorts.


    There''s a curse that I can''t lift after I cast the dispel... I feel that I''m going to have to listen to the dark spirits, not Estia, but the dark spirits.


    A small voice speaking in whispers overlapped, and it felt like a small murmur.


    That''s when Lionel, who brought the charred blackened corpse, and the injured Ketty and Kefin came back.


    ''''........You''re still here too?''''


    ''''Ah. Lionel and the others weren''t there, so I took them down by surprise in one fell swoop when they were suffering in the Sanctuary Circle. Did you find out what it was over there?


    I cast Area High Heels to recover the three of them, and then listen to them as I cast another state recovery spell.


    ''''.........No, instead, the children were safe. It looks like they were trying to transport them somewhere, but........


    All right. I''ll talk to you later.


    Ha!


    I turn back to the villagers and open my mouth, checking each of their faces.


    ''''Everyone, the demon race has been defeated, so you may return to your homes. I''ll be at the village chief''s house today, so if you need anything, please call out to me.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to stay at the village chief''s house, but I''m sure some of the villagers have been treated by me, so I can at least talk to them.


    I thought about that and made it a priority to return the children to their parents.


    After lighting the lights at the village chief''s house and confirming that the child was gone, I decided to take a breath.


    ''''So what is this mess?''''


    I know there was a battle, but it was a really bad one.


    I brought him in for guidance, and he attacked me from behind, Nya.


    ''''As expected, it''s not that we were in danger, but we were attacked as well... If the demon race hadn''t started suffering after the outside glowed blue-white, we might have died.


    ''''When the two of them managed to attack the demon tribe that was mimicking that old man, they slashed him from behind.


    "Lionel-sama attacked me and I managed to save myself. But then the house burned down and I was in a panic.


    We were both putting out a fire and it was a surprise when the roof blew off.


    ''Yes! Lionel. What is that flaming attack that came from that great sword?


    ''There was a weapons enthusiast in the Church Order who taught me how to use it.


    I''m glad you told me.


    ''He told me it was because he was a follower of Master Luciel. He smiled proudly, saying it was because he was a follower who would restore the prestige of the church.


    Well I''m just a coward. Alright, let''s go to dinner.


    ""What."


    Before entering the house, they tucked them, including Forenoire, into the hermit''s stables, and after awakening the men in the carriage, they decided to release them since they were sure they weren''t the demon race.


    After putting the unconscious Estia to bed, I handed all the children over to their parents, and that was done just a few moments ago.


    I cast a cleansing spell on the table and lay out the dinner.


    ''When we''re done with dinner, we''ll explore while we clean up the village chief''s house.


    ""What."


    Then they sat around dinner.


    ''Did Ketty and Kefin notice anything in the field when they were doing their first battle?


    He had a dubious wand and a jar.


    The wand and the urn ... what is the ritual?


    ...There''s no such thing?


    As the magic Master Luciel unleashed wrapped up, the wand, the tsubo, and the magic circle disappeared.


    A magic circle?


    I don''t think there was any such thing, but did the Sanctuary Circle really drown out everything?


    ''I couldn''t find it earlier, would you like me to check it out in the morning?''


    Lionel''s voice brought him back to consciousness and he continued talking.


    ''Yeah. Is there anything else that''s on your mind?


    ''Come to think of it, no one was suspicious of the man we thought was the village chief. Perhaps it could be mimicry.


    ''That''s what I''ve been wondering, too. It''s not normal for Forenoir to be unable to make a decision...........


    ''I know. Me and Kefin didn''t notice it because of the smell or the sensation.


    Forenoir, who might be a spirit, doesn''t notice, and Keti and Kefin, who are beastmen, don''t notice.


    Is that really possible?


    Well, it''s almost certainly Imperial again.


    Lionel is startled, then shoots me something of a stifled look.


    ''''........do you know anything about it?''''


    ''Remembering the relationship with the demon tribe that Lionel and the others were investigating at the time, wasn''t the demon tribe I defeated originally in an Imperial experimental facility? I asked him, and that was all it took to kill him. That was a curse.


    ...Are you really going to create a demon race?


    What I felt from Lionel was not only as a warrior, but I didn''t want to admit that my homeland, the Empire, was tainted with darkness.


    Such feelings were overflowing.


    In times like these, if you say something that seems a little hopeful or fun, it will help a little.


    I felt like someone had taught me that.


    ''I don''t know. It just seems pretty sucky as it is, and I''ll really think about my strength to protect myself.''


    Are you setting up a private army?


    Kefin took a bite right off.


    "Yeah. ''Yeah, because you''ll be going to the Empire one day.''


    "...why?


    Lionel, who knows my personality, would naturally think so, but the demon race showed up in a place that wasn''t even Imperial territory.


    I don''t think the situation would change much no matter where I am.


    If that''s the case, there''s only one thing I want to do for Lionel and the others.


    ''''The cause of Lionel and the others wanting to be in a position of being slaves will be resolved once they get to the Empire, right? I don''t want the people I trust to be slaves to me forever.


    "...I suppose it can''t be helped. But if we go to Meratni, then back to Rockward, then to Nerdal, then to another country, I don''t think we''ll be able to marry in the foreseeable future.


    Just when I thought I was a little distracted, I was returned with a vengeance.


    ''''Don''t........drop bombs out of the blue from places that have nothing to do with it!


    "Lionel is worried about you. I think the St. Schuler''s Cooperative also allows polygamy. I''m not going to make you wait for a man. I''ll attack Lord Lumina as soon as possible.


    Just as I''m feeling the meow meow, more kefin support comes in.


    ''Yes. Don''t think you''ll get another chance.


    His snort was harsh and Kefin seemed to be telling himself that, but I was so close to his face and mentally damaged, I cut the conversation short and gave him instructions.


    ''''Don''t tell me because I''m thinking about that story properly. And since there may be an attack tonight, I''m asking you to search for and protect the enemy.


    ""What."


    Thus, after a strangely tiring dinner, we began to clean up the village chief''s house.

 151-145 Threat of dark waves

    In the end, I didn''t find any significant documents or anything else in the village chief''s house.


    ''''If nothing turned up, that means the village chief himself doesn''t know what made him become a demon race, right?


    ''''Yes. And from the feel of the slice, it didn''t seem to be that much stronger than the first demon race.


    Is there any connection to the change in spirits all at once?


    That''s right. Tomorrow, we''ll examine the places where the battle took place and talk to the villagers. Well, we don''t know everything, so if we don''t get anything before noon, we''ll head for Meratni.


    That would be reasonable.


    You''re in charge of guarding him.


    Master Luciel and Lionel, please rest.


    ''Yeah. Wake me up if you see anything out of place, even the smallest thing.


    Okay.


    I activated the area barrier and then decided to take a nap in an empty room.


    ''''Before I go to sleep, I''ll ask the Pope to explore the discomfort, including the matter of the demon race in this village.


    After contacting the Pope with the demon ball, I didn''t use the angel pillow, but laid down and meditated, ready to move at any time.


    All I could think about was how a human race could really become a demon race, and that was all that was going through my mind.


    My eyes naturally opened and I decided to get up.


    ''''What is this uncomfortable feeling?''''


    I left the room and found Lionel asleep.


    ''''Well it''s impossible for Lionel not to notice me.


    I activated my recovery on Lionel to explore the discomfort, but it had no effect.


    ''Dark spirits or demons I don''t want to die.


    I moved into the living room, and a suspicious glow came from the room that carried Esther.


    Honestly, it''s a pain in the ass.


    But once you''ve decided to believe in it, you have to make your own sense.


    With that in mind, I mustered myself up and opened the door to the room where Estia was sleeping.


    ''''........Darkness wave? Are you absorbing it?


    Estia was asleep in her bed, absorbing and releasing a luminescent black mist, separate from the miasma, into her body.


    ''It''s like breathing,''


    Deciding that it wouldn''t be a good idea to take them by surprise with this, I used the hermit''s key to call for Forenoir.


    ''Sorry, but please,''


    I cast a cleansing spell and then activated Area High Heel to see how Estia and Forenoire''s strength recovered.


    This was the second time I had seen that shining figure of the white luminescent Forenoire, but this was the first time I saw it look like a Tenma.


    The luminescent light formed wings and I felt like I could see a golden circle underneath every foot.


    At that moment, the light was sucked into Estia.


    With that, Forenoire''s luminescence stopped and she turned to go back to the hermit''s stables.


    ''I don''t know, but thank you.''


    I wasn''t even sure if it would work, but I cast an extra heal and a purification spell before bringing it back.


    As I looked away from Forenoire, I turned to Estia and saw that the black waves had vanished and the dark spirit had awakened in consciousness.


    ''Thank you for calling my sister, Luciel. If it had stayed that way, the dark vibrations could have caused you to go insane.


    ''You''re awake.... Do you understand your situation? I don''t know if it was a reaction to the use of my powers, though, but the waves of darkness were coming in and out of me like I was breathing?


    If I hadn''t noticed the Dark Spirit''s outburst, I feel like it would have been terrible.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''ve never used a wave of strength that strong in Estia''s body before, so it''s like I self-destructed this time.''''


    ''''Well be careful. More importantly, the demon tribe, did you notice that there were two more of them, not the one that was there at the time?


    Oh, my God, there are others?


    I was a bit overreacting, but I decided there was no benefit to lying and continued the conversation.


    ''''Ah. The village chief and one of the villagers transformed into a demon race. Forenoir didn''t seem to notice it either, so I was curious.


    ''''You didn''t notice it, even your sister? If that''s true, Luciel, you''ll have to unite all the nations or have absolute power, or the empire will start moving.


    ''What? Tell me more clearly.


    With the sudden mention of the empire, I knew that the dark spirits were holding information we didn''t know about, but they thrust their absurd demands at me.


    Normally, I should have known that it was impossible... but I decided to ask them one by one to avoid further confusion.


    ''''It means that we don''t have much time before the Empire launches a war!


    "...how do you know that?


    ''''........The Empire was originally researching the creation of brave men. Did you know that it has shifted to research into creating the power of the demon race?


    That''s new.


    ''It sounds good to say brave, but the point is I wanted a human weapon.


    I can''t help it.


    You could fight about more than just war.


    What is won by force will bubble up and disappear again as time goes by.


    Then it''s more constructive to research ways to become richer.


    Besides, there are demons and labyrinths to contend with........


    ''''........Did that experiment succeed?''''


    ''No, we couldn''t create a brave man. As I said before, the result of that is this. If this gets reported... wait, you said you defeated them all?


    ''''Ah. I heard that thanks to the successful activation of the Sanctuary Circle during the ritual, not only did it erase the evidence, but everything else...


    It would have been nice if any of them were still around.


    ''''Well that would be a failure of the study, so there might be another few years of research? If that''s the case, then that''s the opportunity...


    The dark spirits look at us like they can see right through us.


    What?


    Luciel, gather all your blessings if you don''t want to die.


    ''''Well does that sound like you want me to hurry up and gather the spirit and dragon blessings?


    That''s right. Receive blessings from the fire spirit and the wind spirit and be at home with Furuna...


    The dark spirit that had been talking up to that point may have reached its limit, but it has gone to sleep.


    ''''You''re going to run out of power at a crucial point... why would I get involved one after another?


    I muttered as I looked at Estia and decided to leave the room quietly.


    When I opened the door, Lionel was waiting for me, but he looked pale.


    ''Are you okay?''


    ''Ha. He was a little fuzzy, but his behavior was unimpaired.


    ''That''s not to say it''s okay.... I''ll go check on the two of you outside.


    I''m coming with you.


    I decided to allow Lionel to accompany us, since he seemed to be strong-willed when I saw him force himself to stand up.


    When Lionel and I walked out of the village chief''s house, we found them immediately, but their bodies were wobbly and they didn''t look right.


    "Just in case,


    I activated it with a recovery magic circle chant, and the two of them turned to me with their weapons.


    In front of me, Lionel was standing with a great sword of fire at the ready.


    ''Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama nya.


    "...stuttered.


    We both sat down on our knees.


    ''What''s going on?''


    "A very strong wave of darkness flew from the village chief''s house and my consciousness was muddled. I didn''t even notice Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama approaching me.


    ''At first I thought they were the enemy because they used magic on me out of the blue, but then my consciousness started to come together and I was able to stop.''


    If the dark spirits get out of control, they could easily drive a village or a small town crazy.


    Even though I feel as if I''m being told that fact, I prioritize their bodies first.


    ''''........The holy knights will arrive tomorrow, so until then, we''ll stay in this village and search for them. You can go take a nap for once.


    Ha!


    They went into the village chief''s house.


    There, Lionel opened his mouth to peek at us.


    ''''Have you learned anything?''''


    ''''Yeah. Apparently, if you can''t deal with the demon tribe coming out, I''ve found out that the Empire might be on the move.


    I felt uncomfortable with Lionel''s unusual vibe, so I decided to talk about my future plans.


    ''''Ah. Even so, we''re still overwhelmingly short of people, so I''ll be adding more allies to our ranks.''''


    It''s going to be busy.


    Yeah. I''ll have Lionel working for you, so make sure you''re trained properly.


    Ha!


    I don''t know how Lionel feels, but seeing his expression softened from earlier, it gradually became bright enough for me to see the village.


    As Lionel and I were looking at the village, just before the sunrise, three people including Estia came out of the village chief''s house.


    ''Estia, how are you feeling?''


    ''Yes, that''s fine. I''m sorry for the inconvenience.


    It''s not a problem that it was Estia and not the Dark Spirit, but is it safe to continue on to Melatoni?


    I thought about that.


    When I got my mind back on track, I looked at Ketty and Kefin and they looked the same as usual, but I decided to ask them just in case and instruct them on what to do in the future.


    ''What about you two?''


    Full recovery.


    No problem.


    All right. Now, after we eat, we''ll search the house again, look for clues to what''s disappeared here, and canvass the villagers.


    ""What?"


    There wasn''t anything in particular that was found in the village chief''s house after the meal.


    Nevertheless, the village chief and villagers who had been transformed into demons were often seen talking to people from the outside.


    As we were checking up there, the Holy Knights came to support us and we were to take over the scene and leave for Meratoni.


    ''It wasn''t the War Maiden Holy Knights, Nya.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Why are Ketty and Kefin so aggressive with me these days?


    As he was about to ask, Lionel looked at them with a serious face and opened his mouth.


    ''Ketty and Kefin, do you wish to marry your lords?''


    Even I dropped a stuttering bomb.


    The faces of the two people who had been grinning earlier froze at that abrupt statement.


    ''''...What do you mean by that?''''


    ''Master Luciel, will you allow the two of you to become a family?''


    "...if we really feel that way about each other, of course I forgive you, but...


    ''''With the demon tribe coming out this time, I don''t believe that this time of peace will last forever.


    ''''I understand how you feel Lionel, but if you free the slaves and marry them, you''ll keep your squire?''''


    Of course.


    I have a dream too, and I''m going with you.


    Lionel looked at the two of us inexplicably and then looked at me this time and let out a sigh.


    ''I need to let out a sigh over here. ''Instead of the two of you? And just because a demon appears does not mean that the danger is going to increase all at once, right? Lionel, for once, just think of a rematch with Master Brod.


    Okay.


    Needless to say, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward after this until we reached Meratoni, due to the bombs that Lionel had dropped.

 152-146 S-class healer Le Ciel

    As I finally caught Melatoni in sight, my tension gradually increased.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be this high, but Forenoire''s health was failing and I was currently in the carriage.


    Lionel is leading the way as an escort, and Kefin and Ketty are in the governor''s seat, but they don''t speak a word.


    Esther kept looking down to avoid looking out and only reacted when I spoke to her, but she couldn''t catch the conversation.


    It wouldn''t be my fault for being happy to put an end to this strange atmosphere.


    As the gates were approaching, Lionel was responding to the situation, but it was slowly getting noisy outside.


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''An impostor passing in the name of Master Luciel just came through.


    ..........


    I get out of the carriage in silence and call out to the gate guard.


    ''''Hello. I''m going to the Healer''s Guild and the Adventurer''s Guild now, you can come with me. ''''Yes!��I''ll walk the streets once in a while.


    Estia was worried, but when she got out of the carriage, she looked better, so she decided to keep walking.


    After putting the carriage away and putting the horses into the hermit''s stables, I decided to walk to the Healer''s Guild, presenting my S-class card for the Healer''s Guild, just in case.


    ''''Luciel-sama, please heal me again.


    I need you to teach the healers a few things.


    ''Call me if you''re coming back. I''ll get you some clothes this time.


    "Luciel, can you drink again?


    There''s a new restaurant opening.


    Whenever they see me, everyone in the city of Meratni calls out to me.


    It''s nice to be welcomed like this.


    Until recently, I felt like I was being treated like a boil, so it makes me happy.


    The gatekeeper''s face has changed from blue to white since a while ago, but he doesn''t care and walks on.


    Kefin has no choice but to ask the gatekeeper for information about my impostor, but I''m more than happy to be able to walk around and see the streets.


    I enjoyed seeing the city, which seemed to have gradually grown in size, using all manner of magical architecture and even dwarven additions.


    However, I couldn''t help but feel better about myself, so I decided to head to the Healer''s Guild first.


    If possible, I wanted someone like Krull-san, who was very pushy, to blow this atmosphere out of the water.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s that one. The one that entered the city of Yenis in Luciel-sama''s name just now.


    If you look at it, it was a wonderfully decorated carriage.


    ''''It''s a gorgeous carriage. Well, I guess it could be the same name, so let''s go inside the Healer''s Guild for now.''''


    ""What."


    I smiled at everyone and Lionel and the others smiled mischievously.


    I could sense that things were returning to their usual atmosphere.


    Apparently, the owner of the carriage that blocked the road did a good job.


    If this is the case, can we tolerate him cheating on his name?


    Do you think there are people in the carriage?


    There are three of them, including you.


    What do you want to do?


    I decided to leave it up to the three of us.


    ''''Let''s see what they''re going to do with Luciel-sama''s name and what they''re going to do with it...''''


    "I''m looking at Lady Luciel and Lionel.


    Ketty and Kefin charged into the carriage.


    ''What the hell were you thinking putting a carriage in a place like this, Nya?


    Hey, what would you do if you got hurt?


    I almost gushed, but endured, as I watched the two of them perform the role of B-movie beaten ups who were completely blowing their innuendoes.


    A woman and a man in the coach opened their mouths.


    ''''The beastliness! The man riding in this carriage is Master Luciel, the S-class healer. If the beast is making a scene, do you need to punish it?


    A man comes down from the gohja seat and tries to draw his sword, but he looks like nothing more than a thug.


    ''''Haha~ That''s why I don''t like barbaric beasts. I''m sure Luciel-sama will forgive me because he has a big heart. You should be ashamed of your stupidity and go home.


    What is it? It''s very frustrating.


    Is this humanism?


    ''Lionel, do these things happen everywhere?''


    ''You have. It was a long time ago, but I remember slaying some of them who were doing the same thing.


    Even if you don''t include the fact that you''re your own follower, you''d be pissed off if they looked down on you that much.


    Well, since it was Ketty and the others who set it up this time, I''m not going to intervene.


    You''re right. I mean, we need to figure out what the hell it is that they''re pretending to be me. In my own little corner of the world, my own home away from home.


    I was approaching him, and he stopped me.


    ''We have some witnesses here, so let''s just watch a little longer.


    Apparently the body was trying to act honestly.


    Lionel was calm and helpful.


    ''Is this atonement for dropping a bomb on those two?


    Yes. For some reason, he seemed to be in a hurry at the time.


    Maybe it was the effect of the dark vibrations.


    I decided to ask him about it the next time the dark spirits came out.


    ''''Alright. Just in case, Lionel, be on the lookout for anyone who might have joined the Healer''s Guild.


    Yes, sir.


    They looked like they were having a lot of fun, though I could clearly see the heat gradually building up as I broke off the conversation and looked ahead.


    ''They make a good pair,''


    Yes, sir.


    The gate guard was shaking next to us as we stood on the high ground.


    Shortly thereafter, the man who drew his sword slashed the kefin.


    Then the woman won in front of Keti.


    Hey.


    ..........


    What are you just standing there for? Did this cat get rusted by your sword?


    When the woman turned her eyes to Ketty, the figure had already been scraped off.


    ''You''ve escaped you''re in the way of this corpse.


    The man leans over to the woman to lean against her.


    ''Don''t get a bit carried away,''


    The man who shifted to the side hit the ground as it was.


    ''''What?''''


    The next moment, Ketty''s sword entered the base of her neck from behind and the woman passed out.


    ''I''ve never had that in my life,''


    ''''S-class healer-sama''s bodyguard is a small fry?''''


    Hey, boy in there, move the carriage.


    A man came down, perhaps no longer able to withstand the provocation of the two men.


    ''''You guys are pretty strong, aren''t you? Are you the new adventurers of this city? You mean, if we''re going to show off our power, we want to be my followers?


    What came out was a tall, hirsute man.


    ''''If he hadn''t worked out, he certainly might have looked like him... but why is he so confident?''''


    ''''Well we''re similar in height and hair color, but we have different faces, and you used to try to fool your name with Melatonis.


    Me and Lionel were indeed surprised at the nerve.


    I didn''t wonder how they thought they wouldn''t be found out by that.


    ''If it''s a scam, you''d gather information better than that...''


    I was starting to get a headache, but it was starting to get noisy and people were starting to gather around me.


    ''So why do you park your carriage here, Nya?


    "Because you are my S-ranked healer. Of course you know my name, don''t you?


    No, I don''t know.


    ''''This is why we don''t want beastly beastmen. I am Luciel, the S-class healer.


    He proudly identified himself as such.


    ''''Well there''s a lot of twists and turns, like a subtle difference. Still, you can''t be an S-class healer, though.


    Do you want us to let them catch him?


    ''No, I''m going over there too. Lionel, make sure you don''t miss anything that comes out of the Healer''s Guild.


    Ha!


    "Let''s go with you, Gatekeeper.


    Yes, sir.


    As we approached, Ketty and Kefin''s excitement took over, and they took a vassal''s bow to me.


    ''What?'' Are you the man who disciplines these beasts? Who do you think I am, an S-grade healer? Your beast did this to my follower. I would have had his head cut off immediately, but I''m so broad-minded, I''m willing to give you ten white gold pieces to take care of him.


    ''I see. If so, let''s take the pledge.


    A pledge?


    Do you swear to God?


    Of course I know. I know, of course I do. I''m asking what you are swearing to do.


    "Prove that you are a Class S healer. If you do so, I will pay you ten pieces of white gold in exchange. However, if it''s not official and you are lying, you will pay for all the sins you have committed by deceiving me for the rest of your life.


    Hmm. Very well. But to think you have ten platinum coins in your possession Jara.


    I''ve got it right here. Now swear to it.


    All right. If you are not my S-grade healer, you will pay for your sins.


    He swore in a loud voice.


    ''Yes. Then I''ve left the rest to you, okay?


    ''Ha. I''m sorry about this.


    What the f*ck are you doing?


    Luciel, it is a pleasure to meet you, Master Luciel. I am Luciel, an S-Class Healer belonging to the Church Headquarters of St. Schuler''s Cooperative Kingdom. I''m the only S-Class healer in the world.


    The crowd around me grew noisy with cheers for me and a wild shout for him calling himself Luciere.


    ''Nah, the real thing!


    Yes, sir. I''m sure your friends will be interrogated with you later. So don''t worry, you''re gonna get caught.


    Thus, the man hung his head with a gulp and was seized by the soldiers who rushed in to support him and transported to the filling station.


    ''I didn''t expect an impostor of Luciel-sama to appear.


    ''You''re already famous for having your name fooled, Master Luciel.


    ''I hope you''re famous for good things, but I''m not happy about being cheated on.


    The mood has improved and my smile is back.


    Now we can chuck the name deception and get them to pay for their deception.


    This would allow me to focus on Lionel and Master Brod''s mock battle.


    That''s when Estia spoke unusually to me.


    ''''Luciel-sama is very popular in this city, isn''t he?


    ''Really? I hope you''re right. After all, this city is like a second home to me.


    ...I''m jealous.


    I hope Estia, who is smiling but seems somehow lonely, can find a base somewhere.


    With that in mind, I moved into the Healer''s Guild and saw a man wrapped in a circle and Krull-san stomping on it.


    I managed to twist out a greeting, feeling my face twitch with too much shock.


    ''Hello Mr. Krull. Can I come back later if you''re busy?


    ''What? It''s not Mr. Luciel. Maybe this is the man.


    That''s the fellow Luciel. We captured him just now.


    Good. I''m going to take care of this for a little while, okay? Ho-ho-ho.


    Mr. Krull lifted the man up and walked out of the Healer''s Guild.


    ''Who is that woman?''


    ''I''m supposed to be the guild master here... but who is he?''


    Lionel''s question could only be answered by me, and although we had fulfilled our original purpose of putting on our usual airs, for some reason it didn''t clear up, we ended up waiting in the Healer''s Guild''s break room.

 153-147 Second home

    The reason for coming to the Healer''s Guild wasn''t a big deal, but he had such a feeling that he was getting lucky that he was able to catch the fraudulent group that had tricked his name early.


    When Krull-san returned a short while later, it was easy to read from his face that he was unusually excited.


    ''''Once again, welcome back, Luciel-kun.


    Krull-san''s big smile was somehow nostalgic.


    ''''I''m back.......so, is that okay?''''


    Of course. So who are you guys?


    He looked at Lionel and the others once, then stopped at Estia, his smile tightening.


    ''This is Squire Lionel, Keti, Kefin, and my man Estia.


    ''''After all, Luciel-kun is different. You all need to be careful around Luciel-kun, because it''s easy to get caught up in a lot of things that happen around him.


    Because there''s a beastman in the party? Or maybe it was because none of them wore the armor and robes of a Priest Knight or Holy Knight, I couldn''t decide.


    ''Krull-san you''re not my mother, and you make people sound like they''re caught up in it.


    When I laughed back with no effort, he made a slightly angry face and glared at me.


    ''You''re still my sister. Just because we''re more than a decade apart in age, you can''t cross the rough waters of the world like that, you can''t say that. Besides, how can you tell me you''re not in trouble?


    It was oddly convincing, and all I could do was apologize.


    I pulled myself together and decided to explore the current situation.


    I figured that if the city was at peace, I''d have at least two months of training before I''d have to deal with the fact that someone was showing up to trick me.


    ''Has anything changed in Meratni lately? For a year and a bit that I don''t know about?


    ''''I have. As for you, Luciel, I''m sure you''ll know since you''re about to go to the Adventurer''s Guild, but there seems to be a lot of adventurers complaining of injuries and abnormalities in their condition these days.


    Are there that many injured people? If that''s the case, then it''s pretty sucky stuff going on, isn''t it?


    ''''But we have enough healers to go around, right?


    ''''That''s right. Still, we don''t have enough healers... it seems that demons with the ability to poison, paralyze, and petrify us are appearing on a regular basis.


    It''s increasing year after year, and they should have someone to properly guide them, but they don''t have enough hands... how outnumbered are they?


    I wanted to shout that, but if I messed up, I felt like Master Brod was on the scene too, and I couldn''t calm down.


    However, I hadn''t heard of many demons in Meratni that attacked with state disorders.


    The poison only treated a few of them too.......come to think of it, I think it was only when I treated Hazan-san and the others in the past.


    So that''s the direction of the mine then?


    ...Is that from the mine?


    Yes. Did you know that? Whatever it is, the labyrinthine state city of Glandle, beyond that mine, seems to have come from there.


    When I asked, Krull-san nodded repeatedly with a surprised expression.


    ''''........Could it be that you''re already in trouble?''''


    Luciel, you can turn that into a force to be reckoned with, can''t you?


    ''What kind of an overestimate! For that matter, healers heal every day, so shouldn''t their skill level increase or something?


    For some reason, Krull-san seemed to find hope in me while smiling happily.


    I let out a sigh and explored the responsiveness of the healers, and what came back was baffling.


    ''Yes, but if you cast a recuperator, it only cures poison, paralysis, or sleepiness, but it doesn''t work on everything, does it? You know that, don''t you, Luciel?


    What is that faulty magic?


    The healers who took him to Yenis should have been able to recover from his condition at once.


    ''''........If it''s not being used correctly, the biggest problem is the lack of a proper leader. In the first place, the area high heels that you hear about, Luciel-kun, are treated as heresy by the healers.


    Heresy? It''s true that it''s thanks to the blessings of the Holy Guardian God, but heresy treatment doesn''t sound like a good thing.


    Still, Krull-san kept laughing at what was funny.


    ''''........I can''t agree. Huh~ Is there anything else that''s unusual?


    ''Fewer kids coming to be healers this year? In the last few years, due to Luciel-kun''s influence, there have been a lot of people registering as healers in Meratoni.


    ''''Well then, as an S-class healer, shall I instruct the healers tomorrow while working in the basement of the Adventurer''s Guild as a healer?''''


    Really? So I like it.


    He almost kissed me on the cheek and I avoided him this time.


    ''I knew you''d like Lumina-sama''s kiss,''


    "? How did you know that?


    That''s pretty timely.


    It shouldn''t have been at least ten days ago, and there shouldn''t have been any mention of the Knights'' expedition.


    ''''You can''t take the Healer''s Guild Maiden''s network for granted.


    Krull-san winked triumphantly, and my mental strength was being skinned down.


    After we had finished talking, I decided to ask him to arrange an inn.


    ''I was thinking of getting some lodging afterwards, could you do me a favor?''


    ''Yes. The inn near the Adventurer''s Guild, where the Priest Knights used to stay, is fine?


    Yes, sir. Nice to meet you. I''m off to the Adventurer''s Guild now.


    ''Yes. Give me all kinds of interesting topics to talk about again.


    I''ll do my best.


    I laughed helplessly and left the Healer''s Guild.


    If Krull-san was the inn''s landlady, I''m sure she would have thrived.


    I thought about that.


    Surprisingly, the first person to call out to me when I walked out was Estia.


    ''''You all like Luciel-sama, don''t you? Even the woman from earlier........I''m kind of jealous.


    ''Mr. Krull, I see. If Esther wants to talk to you, she''ll probably be nice to you. Would you like to go talk to him, if I allow you free rein?


    I''ll be fine the next time I see you.


    I turned away to hide my slightly reddened face.


    Maybe she wanted to be spoiled for not being spoiled by her parents.


    It seemed vaguely so.


    ''Now, Lionel, are you sure you want to meet Master Brod as a slave?''


    If you''re a rival who fought a long time ago, wouldn''t it be better to have the title of former general? I thought so.


    ''''Yes. I''ve sent that guy a letter, and I''m sure he understands my thoughts. Besides, I am happy with this position as Master Luciel''s squire.


    That made me so happy that I couldn''t say anything.


    ''''When did you write the letter........well, never mind. If the adventurers are struggling as I heard earlier in the Healer''s Guild, I don''t know if we can do a mock battle right away. But I still want to see the two of them in a mock battle, so I''ll do everything I can to make that happen.


    War demons and gale it''s amazing.


    I''m looking forward to it. I''ve never seen it myself.


    Kefin laughed like a child when he mentioned their street names, but he must have looked into their past.


    Keti, as a warrior, felt like she wanted to witness it.


    And Estia was the only one who was scurrying around the city of Meratoni.


    Calming the slowly rising tensions, I entered the Adventurer''s Guild, which is located right next to the Healer''s Guild.


    But what was waiting for me was an unexpected sight.


    That''s right. The Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni was overflowing with injured people.


    Tired adventurers looked at me, but no one noticed that it was me.


    My physique and armor haven''t changed, so why is that?


    But when I looked closer, I realized that there were only young adventurers here, and no adventurers that I recognized.


    And the cafeteria didn''t seem to be open either.


    ''I''m going to the reception desk.''


    I told Lionel and the others and walked away, and the receptionist had no choice but to call out to the girl, who I only had the impression of having greeted once or not.


    ''''Excuse me, my name is Luciel, an E rank adventurer, is Brod-san, Garba-san, Gruger-san, Nanaela-san, Milina-san or Mernelle-san here?''''


    He decided that if he could meet with someone, he could find out more about the current situation.


    ''''Well, I''m sorry, but since we''re currently in this situation, I''ve been told by the executives that no one is to be interceded for...''''


    But she didn''t know who I was, and she seemed to be doing her business well.


    I was surprised when the killing spirit behind me succumbed to Lionel''s pressure and stopped reaching me halfway through.


    There was no point in taking our time here, so I decided to grab the back of the room.


    ''''Then could you please tell Master Brod that the S-class healer Luciel has arrived?''''


    I''m home.


    The girl at the reception desk ran down to the underground training grounds as if she were flying.


    And when the adventurers'' gazes that seemed to value me became stronger, Master Brod appeared like a gale.


    Luciel, your timing is good. I want you to go downstairs and heal me as soon as possible.


    The slightly sweaty Master grabs me and tries to drag me to the basement, but Lionel stops him.


    ''Whirlwind, wait a minute.''


    ''''Oh. You really have a war demon as a follower of Luciel? Just go downstairs.


    The tension was so high and the desperation of the situation was such that I wanted to avoid someone''s death.


    I could tell that they were in such a straw-man state of mind.


    I nodded to everyone and hurried to the training grounds with Master Brod following behind me.


    ''I haven''t seen anything like this since Yenis. Paralyzed by petrification, and some of them debilitated?''


    There were a few healers, but they didn''t recover much.


    ''Master Brod, please separate the injured from the conditioned and the people. Of course I will take your wages, though.


    I know. I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to fix Gruger.


    What?


    Is Mr. Gruger hurt?


    It didn''t make sense.


    Gruger-san, who had such a steel defense, was injured.......


    If you look at him, he was charred everywhere, and it was so strange that he was alive.


    After confirming that his limbs were secure for a moment, he was mouthing a high heel chant, and after activating Extra Heel, he activated Dispel and Recover at the same time.


    As a swirl of light rapidly enveloped Gulgar-san, the injuries to his charred arms and mutilated body quickly recovered completely in a matter of seconds.


    Once he had recovered, his blood had clotted, and a tremendous cheer echoed through the training grounds as he was cleaned up by the purification magic.


    ''''Mr. Gruger, you saved my life. Now, Master Brod, I''ll ask you to do what I said earlier. And gather the healers. But first.


    I cast the same four spells on Master Brod as Mr. Grugar did on Master Brod.


    ''.........Luciel I thank you.


    Just after I heard him blabbering, Master Brod''s voice echoed through the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The ones who want to be saved are lined up. The injured and those who are out of condition will be separated and lined up. I''ve heard that the healers will have an S-class healer to guide them through the healing process.


    After shouting that much, they began to form up in unison.


    ''''To sum up the adventurers......that daylight lamp that refused to serve.


    The murmur that Lionel went on smiling thinly at Master Brod looked a bit happy.


    I healed from a dying person, and as for the injured, there was nothing to heal with five degrees of area high heels.


    ''We were supposed to do it again the day after tomorrow, but I heard that a lot of people don''t know how to sample state recovery, so I''ll give you my image. After that, if you learn it through repetition, even if you''re young, your Holy Attribute Magic skill level will be X. So make sure you learn it well.


    Most of the people I taught were young healers, motivated but with a low skill level.


    Still, it''s been a long time since I''ve taught someone in a polite manner, but perhaps I''ve been wanting this kind of time as well.


    With that in mind, by the time I finished the treatment, I was about to run out of magic power for the first time in a long time, but I managed to hold on.


    ''''Luciel, thank you for your hard work. You took care of me this time.''''


    Gruger-san, who had returned to his original bear-like wolf-beast man, seemed to be in good spirits and gave me a word of thanks for my efforts.


    ''''When you''re in trouble, it''s mutual. More importantly, is it safe for me to get up now?''''


    Yeah. You''re just as tough as they come.


    Since she was bleeding that much, she shouldn''t normally be able to stand up, but I can see that Gruger-san is still a superhuman.


    Well, yeah. Well, to celebrate our reunion, I''m going to cook you a feast now, so go ahead and eat.


    ''Yes, I''ll have a treat for you ... and Master Brod, who is this uncommonly injured man?''


    I look from Mr. Gruger to Master Brod.


    It wouldn''t be normal for the two of us to be wounded to this extent.


    If that was the case, it reminded me of a battle with a demon race.


    ''''........Demons poured out of Grundle''s labyrinth. There are high-ranking adventurers on the other side, so it calmed down for a while, but the wrinkles came to Meratoni.


    That''s not all, is it?


    ''''........Yeah. For some reason, the mine has been connected to Grandle, and there''s no end to the demons that are flowing towards us every day.


    It was like saying that the mines had disappeared and invaded from Grandle.


    If they messed up, they would wage war on the St. Surul Cooperative State from Grandle, not from the Empire. It would be a great opportunity for the other nations to use that fact as a shield and hit Grandle under the guise of an alliance, which would be a great opportunity for the other nations to hit Grandle.


    ''''I''m here because I want to see a mock battle between Lionel and my master...''''


    Can you do me a favor?


    The masters are defeated because they have no one to cure them.


    Once that gloom is gone, there will be few enemies who can''t win.


    To be on the safe side, I instantly recognized that if Master Brod and Lionel were to fight together, there was almost no risk to me.


    ''''I''m not an apprentice who would refuse Master''s request. Besides, this is a special city for me. However, Master and Lionel won''t treat me unless you protect me well.


    Good. Let''s have a rally for tomorrow.


    Thus, under the guise of a resolution meeting rather than a strategy meeting, we drank honey wine and prepared ourselves for tomorrow''s adventure while feasting on Mr. Gruger''s dinner.

 154-148 Another dimension of strength

    The next day after we had a drinking session called a pep rally, I was about to drink Object X when Master Brod and Mr. Gruger stopped me.


    ''''Luciel, let''s be clear, it''s not surprising that your level could go up all at once. These demons are that strong this time.


    ''Object X certainly works, but it''s not that effective against Luciel, who kept drinking, is it?


    ''''That''s true, but I stopped going up after I killed the red dragon.


    It would be easy to ignore their advice, but these two were worth listening to because they''d been through the road of stagnant level growth I was struggling with.


    ''''Don''t worry, your level will definitely increase. This time, whether it''s the magic power or the amount of magic, we need Luciel to keep recovering from us.


    It didn''t tell me anything special, that''s all it was, but for some reason I felt like it was going to raise the bar.


    But at the same time, I can also read the thoughts.


    I''m sorry. I am.


    There was determination in Master Brod''s eyes.


    ''I understand. Well, I''ll ask you to subdue the enemy so that I don''t become a target.


    I''ll take care of it.


    We climbed into the wagon and set off with the other adventurers towards the missing mine border.


    ''Let''s take Kefin and Master Brod in the front, Lionel in the second row, Ketty and I in the third row, and Esther, and Mr. Grugar in the back.


    ...do you have an agenda?


    ''Yes, sir. I don''t think my master would be able to delay even if he''s a fast demon, and Kefin can detect and disarm traps.


    Lionel is a guard in front of me who is good at short and medium range attacks and has a solid defense.


    With Keti, who is quick on her feet on either side of me, and Estia, who can search for enemies, I''ll be able to follow Gruger-san even if they come from behind.


    With Gruger-san in the rear, I can see the overall balance and I feel I am the safest.


    The essence of it all will always be the same.


    Master''s cheek muscles twitched a bit.


    I''d like to think that the reason there was no particular objection from those around him was because he''d already given up or thought he was in the best position.


    ''Master Brod, that''s true. Because I don''t want to die yet. Besides, this is the best line-up I can find that won''t let anyone die.


    Oh, wow. You''re getting better.


    Unlike earlier, he laughed and tapped me on the shoulder, something in his hand.


    I had that feeling.


    ''I''ve been working out hard this past year instead of whirlwind.


    Lionel assured him, but it was an obvious provocation.


    ''''War demon, oh, I told you yesterday that I was the one who laid the foundation.


    For some reason, they have been fighting over their disciples since yesterday.


    They must be very close to each other.


    I decided to think so.


    It would take quite a while for this to be over, so I decided to ask them what I wanted to ask them.


    ''''So there wasn''t much talk about demons yesterday, but after all, if you defeat the demons that would have overflowed from that labyrinth, will they turn into demon stones?''''


    ''''The same. Of course, there will still be a corpse, so there''s a magic stone, but you can think of it as a normal demon.


    What does it take to get out of the labyrinth?


    Or maybe the labyrinth was creating the demons in Galdardea''s memory, I was becoming more and more unsure.


    If it was something else that had been transferred or something else... I thought about it that much and sealed it away to myself.


    I couldn''t help but feel like I had a premonition that if I put it into words, it would really happen.


    ''''........But if we were to defeat the demons outdoors, wouldn''t the area become bloody and the demons would get excited and gather from a wider and wider area?''''


    ''''The only way to diffuse the smell.......or any other way to diffuse the smell is to burn the herbs of the Medicine Master''s Guild.


    Apparently, I had an idea.


    Even so, I was wondering why the Mages Guild hadn''t developed such magic.


    Next, we''ll treat the injured, and then we''ll eradicate the enemy.......if they wait for us.


    They were rocked by the carriage, hoping that no one would be injured or killed.


    But there was no sign of them arriving.


    ''How long will it take, by the way?''


    Yeah. At this pace, it''s half a day.


    I was high on the idea that we were closer than I thought when I saw the carriage running slowly, but I should have checked more in advance.


    I tell him that I''m getting out of the carriage when I hear it.


    ''I was right to question and ask early. I''ll change and go on at once.


    All the carriages aren''t that different.


    ''You''ll understand if you switch. I don''t want to go anywhere dangerous, but I also don''t want to let you die in vain.


    Master and Mr. Grugar looked confused by my words, but they soon agreed when they swapped carriages and got into our usual carriage.


    After that, we left the other adventurers behind, but since human lives were at stake, we didn''t have to compromise either.


    Well, the destination should be the same, so there should be no problem.


    ''''Didn''t it take a lot of money to make something like this?''''


    My master and Mr. Grugar stared at me anxiously, but it would certainly be expensive if Doran took the order normally.


    I imagine such a thing, but I decided to be honest with my mentor and Grugar-san, who are aware of it, who are concerned about it.


    ''''It cost me a magic stone, but this was made by the Luciel Chamber of Commerce''s Technology Development Department, so the only costs are the magic stone and the Trent Tree and such.


    ''''You do a lot more than being a healer and the head of Yenis?''''


    Well, it''s a combination of chance and luck.


    I laughed and replied to my master, who gave me a surprised look.


    I couldn''t think of any other way to describe it.


    It became possible to proceed at once, as if I had changed from each station to the rapid train, and in three hours we were approaching the mine in three hours instead of half a day.


    ''You can make this carriage for me later,''


    Of course. But it''s a walk from here.


    We saw a flying object approaching from afar.


    We immediately dismounted, retrieved the carriage and put the horses into the hermit''s stables, much to the surprise of both Master and Mr. Gruger.


    ''Is that a hermit series?


    "You''re lucky to have already found one thing that we''ve only found in all our years of adventure," he said.


    Well, you''re in luck.


    Luck then you can keep this one.


    It was an old-fashioned key.


    ''Master, what''s this?''


    I''m surprised when I grab the key and put it in front of my master, and he tells me the name of the key.


    ''It''s the coffin of a hermit from the hermit series.


    Firewood? Coffin?


    What kind of a haunting name is that?


    Mmm-hmm. Well, yeah. Only unconscious people get in here, you know.


    Because it''s a coffin?


    ''Unconsciousness? Then what if you were asleep?


    I can let you in. It''s just that when you regain consciousness, no matter what''s going on out there, the lock will be unlocked and you''ll be able to get out.


    Is that an item that makes you brain dead, paralyzed, and then makes you suddenly appear in a fight with a boss?


    But then would time stop when you put it in a magic bag?


    No, I''m not afraid to put the hidden stables in a magic bag, so I''m going to have to examine what happens.


    ''''........Have you ever used it before?''''


    "Well there is one time. It''s just that I don''t know how to make the most of this. That''s why I''m leaving it to you, Luciel. I have a feeling you''ll be able to get the hang of it. I have a feeling.


    I had a feeling Master was treating me like I didn''t see the key, but I didn''t know why.


    ''''Well I understand. I will respectfully use it.


    Yeah. Well then, let''s shoot that flying demon down.


    Yes, sir.


    When I saw the flying lions approaching in front of me, I immediately set up an area barrier and each of us moved in unison.


    "Luciel-sama, give me a spear to throw.


    In response to Lionel''s words, I threw the holy silver spear and handed it to him, and he grabbed it and in almost no time, Lionel threw it at the flying lion.


    For a moment, the figure of the master is visible and immediately disappears, and when Lionel swings the great sword of fire, all at once a whirlwind of flames hits the fallen lion, and in the next moment, the flames disappear with the blast and the lion''s neck and body are separated.


    ''Well, this is how it should be. It looks like you can defeat a demon quite well, war demon.''''


    ''Your speed and swordsmanship don''t seem to be rusty either, Whirlwind.


    Both of them showed different levels of strength, but there was something that bothered me.


    ''''Lionel, you''re getting too strong all of a sudden. You weren''t that strong when you were a red dragon or when you were a demon race, were you?


    ''''I wasn''t in my element with the red dragon and there was a risk of my equipment being destroyed. The other day, if we gave it our all, we could have destroyed the village, but this time, we were in the middle of nowhere.


    Are you experiencing any physical pain?


    No, sir.


    The reason he was able to move so much was because his brain, which had been restricting his movements, which had been afraid of injury, was off because he didn''t want to lose to Master Brod.


    Maybe that''s about it.


    It was just like a sore loser awakening.


    ''''Luciel, don''t you have something for me?''''


    ''''I''ve already certified my master as an outsider. But what was the enemy that injured such a strong master?


    It wasn''t Master Brod who answered my question, but Mr. Grugar.


    ''There were three chimairas out there, stronger than that manticore lying around. As expected of Brod, he was protecting the adventurers, so he couldn''t fight them as hard as he could.


    Grugar, you took a chance on the wall all those years ago to save the adventurers, and you almost died because of it, so what are you talking about?


    I guess it wasn''t fun to be ramped up by me, but they started talking about their flaws like a child''s fight.


    These two apparently had been injured so much because they protected the adventurer rather than the strength of the enemy.


    But still, wouldn''t they have let the adventurers drink object X these days?


    ''Both Master Brod and Mr. Gruger used to drink Object X, didn''t they?


    The air in the room froze at my statement.


    Then, for some reason, an exchange of eye contact began between the two of them, and since I could tell they wanted to digress, I had no choice but to ask something simple.


    ''''........I think it could have been solved immediately if the two of you had defeated it and a high-ranked adventurer had supported it, but wasn''t that wrong?''''


    ''''Well chimera are cunning, they go after the weakest ones. And it would have been nice if the demons were just that, but since we only found out about them a little later, there were quite a few demons that caused the state of affairs. It took a bunch of adventurers to keep that in check.


    I honestly thought that if it was such a dangerous scene, it was better to go quickly and get to safety.


    As far as I know, there is no enemy that the strongest master and his rival, the awakened Lionel, can''t defeat.


    That was simply what I thought.


    ''''Then let''s hurry up.''''


    I couldn''t stop myself from flinching, so I tucked my manticore into my magic bag and started running.


    But everyone''s legs were faster than mine, so they quickly lined up and formed the line I had instructed them to form.


    I laughed at it and kept running.


    Ten minutes later we reached the entrance to the mine, only to find that it had disappeared, as if the ground had subsided.


    As I got closer and closer, I realized that it wasn''t a demon that was waiting for me, but that big sealed gate.

 155-149 Wish

    The people who were killing the demons were Garba-san, Walrabis, who I honestly didn''t think would be able to fight, and the adventurers.


    We rushed into the crowd of demons as we ran through, and a pile of dead bodies was created without me ever touching them.


    The adventurers were trying to collect them.


    The smell of the scene was horrible and awful, and I wanted it to rain and wash it all away, but with the blue sky, it didn''t look promising.


    That''s why I had proceeded while casting a cleansing spell, but considering the uncommon pile of corpses on the front lines and the effort to remove the smell, it was indeed a headache.


    ''''Gulgar!��Are you saved?


    Garba-san passed in front of me and I found myself hugging Gulgar-san.


    My brother was dying soon after returning from Yenis, so many demons must have died a miserable death.


    It''s obvious from the look on Walravis'' face that he is about to die.


    I''m sure they had to put a slave Walrabis in place so that Mr. Gurger would know when he was dead.


    His thoroughness of character seemed to have been further refined in Yenis.


    ''Ah. Luciel kept me alive.


    Garba-san reacted to Gruger-san''s words and turned to me and thanked me with a smile.


    You were so worried about Gulgar-san that you didn''t even notice my face earlier.


    ''''Luciel-kun, thank you so much for helping Gulgar.


    The trouble is mutual. Thank you for all the help you gave me in Yenis.


    He looks really happy, but I think he''s really disciplined, even though he''s a benefactor to me.


    ''Yeah. Everyone was sad that they couldn''t see you off. How did you manage to win the hearts of so many beasts?


    Well it was with the help of both of you.


    He tried to assess the situation, regretting that he had broached a topic he didn''t want to be touched upon himself.


    However, Galba''s sharp eyes turned to Master Brod.


    ''In exchange, Brod, it''s good that you defeated the chimera, but don''t just go straight into it and fall over, ignoring your command. It''s annoying.


    Don''t stare at me like that. So what''s going on now?


    Well, I could tell immediately that Garba-san wasn''t really angry either.


    I didn''t see any signs of murderous or angry temper at all.


    Master Brod knew that and immediately began to check the situation.


    As far as I can see, they are not fighting with the demons, but rather stripping them off.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Apparently he''s mostly settled in, but is he still going to stay here?


    I decided to follow Master Brod and watch.


    ''I see. So did that raccoon over there help you?


    Ummm ... a little bit?


    Walrabis'' ability is a transformation, but it comes back immediately.


    I don''t know what good it will do, so I decided not to interfere.


    "I was desperate to burn the odor-eliminating herb," she said, "but I don''t want to be scolded. I don''t want to be scolded again~


    ''Walrabis, how do you like your life as a slave?''


    Why are we so comfortable with our lives as slaves and why are we here, saints?


    Just as I called out to him, the Walrabis started to shake.


    For some reason I was shocked that he was shaking that much.


    ''I''m not a saint, but I finished my term of office in Yenis, so I went to Meratni for a term.


    "It''s a nightmare~. I can''t believe that a demon that emits a blue-white light will appear right after Galba''s return...


    I couldn''t pick up the sound of Wallabis whispering something to me, but Kefin and Ketty seemed to have heard it well and were giving me a sharp look.


    I decided to stop devoting so much time and emotion to the Walrabis.


    And I had found the sealing gate, which I could see from a distance.


    I really wanted to get my head around the situation, wondering why on the plains... why outdoors.


    When do you expect to clear the site?


    Master Brod and Galba react to my words, and Master Brod answers me.


    ''''Well I don''t know, the demons are coming from Grandle, but wouldn''t it be better if the adventurers over there eradicated the demons boiling from the labyrinth?��We took out the stronger demons in the mines, so I''m sure this one will be fine for the time being.


    I don''t want to die, so I can''t blame them for thinking I heard it.


    More importantly, what do we do with that thing?


    I only had one choice.


    Don''t you need a recovery officer for the time being?


    Yeah. No one seems to have been injured that badly. Why do you ask?


    There''s a big gate over there, does anyone else have a view?


    Everyone looked in the direction I was pointing, but the reaction was very muted.


    ''Luciel-sama, could it be?''


    The first person I noticed was Kefin.


    Lionel and the others looked at me as if they were surprised, but I wanted them to know that I was the one who was most surprised.


    ''''Ah. That''s the gate of the seal.''''


    ''Luciel, what''s going on?��What is that seal gate?��Explain in detail.


    I thought that Instructor Brod, the guild master, might know, but apparently not so much.


    I was about to open my mouth, thinking that I could explain it to my master, but Estia and Walavis caught my eye and stopped me from explaining.


    ''''........First of all, I can''t talk with Walravis here. I can''t talk about this with anyone other than those I can trust.


    Are you sure this is important?��Then I''ll take the Walabis with me.


    ''I''m sorry Galva. I''m sorry, but could you please refrain from taking Esther out as well?


    Yes. Okay.


    Mr. Galva grabbed Walrabis by the scruff of his neck and moved away, letting go of Estia to follow him.


    It didn''t seem to me that I had any choice if Estia had still betrayed me.


    I decided to give everyone an official tip other than to tell them about the sealed gate.


    I decided to have them take the pledge as a prelude to that.


    ''I''ll have everyone pledge, not just Master Brod and Mr. Grugar. The price is a few minutes of memory from now. The moment you try to tell someone in any way, you lose your memory.


    ''All right. I''m the guildmaster and I have a right to know.


    After Master Brod said that, everyone took the pledge.


    After the oath is finished, I begin to explain.


    ''''The seal gate is for reaching the place where the dragon is sealed. When the dragon is unsealed, a large magical stone will appear in this vicinity. Promise that no one will ever touch it. If you fail to keep it, we will all die.


    ''''I''m not sure, but that magic stone is cursed, but is it important to Luciel?''''


    It certainly doesn''t help that people think I want a magic stone.


    Even I would think so if I hadn''t seen that scene.


    ''''No it''s just that an evil god will appear and turn everything around the magic stone into undead. That''s all.


    ?!!!!


    Everyone couldn''t hide their surprise as I assured them, including Lionel and the others who knew the situation.


    ''''Then why don''t we just leave that sealed dragon in place?��Then no one has to die, right?


    ''''That''s what I thought too, but unfortunately, if that happens, the world will be swallowed up by demons and monsters before the brave are born.


    I knew Master Brod was a good man, but because he''s a really good man, I decided to have this man put a lid on my mind that wanted to run away from the door in front of me.


    This was my consideration, which I hadn''t even told Lionel and the others about.


    When I laughed helplessly, astonishment once again took over the place.


    ''''Well why would you be in such danger?''''


    It just happened, but I just broke the dragon''s seal. From then on, I''ve been working within the limits of what I can do.


    I slap my chest and show him a smile.


    ''''Well I see. You''ve become a real adventurer without even knowing it.


    If this is real, I''d love to be an imposter.


    Master Brod felt as if he had made up his mind about something, but it was only for a moment, and then he smiled.


    ''Well I get it. I''ll leave this one to you.


    ''''Do me a favor. You all can still cut anyone who tries to get close to you, you can cut them to the point of not dying. I''ll cast a recovery spell on you later.


    ""What."


    Then I''ll go do a quick unsealing before I purify.


    I told him and started walking to the gate of the seal.


    There were no demons around the gate and it felt like they were waiting for me to come.


    ''I don''t want to touch it, but it''s no use. May it be a quiet dragon, if possible.


    I make a wish and touch my hand to the gate and the magic begins to be sucked out.


    ''Gushing yellow?��And that means a thunder dragon?


    As I was thinking about this, a pattern emerges and the door opens.


    I turned around to check it out, but I could see by the look on their faces that they still couldn''t see us all.


    I raised one hand and ducked under the gate and the gate slowly closed and the retreat disappeared completely.


    There were no stairs like before, but I could see a dragon lying across the passage, discharging blue, yellow, and black lightning.


    ''''If this is a trap, I''m confident we''re going to die a few deaths lightly.


    Fearfully but surely, I went ahead and almost reached the magic circle when a voice rang out in my brain.


    ''''Liberator of the Evil God''s seal, Holy Dragon, Fire Dragon, Earth Dragon''s curse-release, you have come to break my seal this time.


    Apparently the owner of the voice is a thunder dragon.


    It''s stranger than that.


    ''You can stay sealed and still be conscious!


    He was the last of my dragons to be sealed, so he has time to spare.


    It is true that the dusky miasma does not seem to be covering the body from the outside.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to do with it.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good time.


    ''I see. Then may I ask you a question?


    All right, the liberator has the right to know everything.


    The thunder dragon seemed to be languid, but he seemed to answer and turned his head towards us.


    ''''Quickly, how many seals do you have in all?''''


    Eight. Free me, and I shall have four seals left to seal.


    Light, dark, water and wind?


    Oh, and the spirits are the Six Spirits, which is the information you need to become a sage.


    Do you understand?


    If the sage''s condition is the blessing of all the spirits and all the dragons, I would not want to take it, but....


    ''''My reborn dragon, the one who knows everything.


    ''''Then how do we prevent the evil gods from coming out of the demon stone that remains after the dragon is released?''''


    Now that we''re facing this, I thought that if we could get through this, we wouldn''t have to give birth to undead anymore.


    However, the thunder dragon told me right away that it''s not that simple.


    ''''In the deepest part of the labyrinth, it''s not the magical stone that remains, it''s the core of the labyrinth that remains, if you touch it, the manager of the labyrinth will be called.


    ...What an unreasonable world we live in.


    ''Is there no countermeasure?��You know, informing other gods and stopping the evil gods from acting.


    The moment you move the nuke out of the building, the labyrinth will be gone.


    ''Then what does this place look like?��The mine sank, and the sealing gates were outdoors.


    ��? That''s not right, this labyrinth of intrigue in Grandle should not have collapsed.


    "I entered these gates from the town of Meratoni in the St. Schlur Cooperative State to the ruins of a mine on the road to Grandre.


    Then I shall seal up my spirit and hasten to the labyrinth of Glandle.


    The thunder dragon suddenly raised its body and electric discharges flew all over the place.


    As expected, I didn''t feel like I could prevent it from getting an electric shock, so I managed to jump to the side.


    ''''Whoa!��That''s dangerous. What is it all of a sudden?


    Luckily, I managed to avoid it without snatching it.


    ''''If this is the case, the maiden is in danger, hurry.


    His voice sounded like a cry of grief to me.


    It sounded as if he was worried for his beloved family.


    ''''Well where will you go when I leave here?''''


    You will be returned to your rightful place in the maze of Glandle''s labyrinth. Now go into Glandle''s maze of intrigue and rescue me!


    As the thunder dragon''s tension increased, another discharge came flying in.


    ''''That''s why it''s so dangerous!��We''re not letting you go, we''re leaving.


    Don''t stop the wheel of destiny. Be sure to save the maiden.


    Because as expected, I think it''s easier to live in a world where adventurers stroll around than a world where demons and demons stroll around.


    ''''I can''t make any promises, but I''ll do my best.''''


    We will see you through.


    I activate the Sanctuary Warding. As I look at the thunder dragon that doesn''t move even though it should be in considerable pain, I feel lucky that I didn''t have to fight it, and the black discharge gradually disappears.


    ''''Kukkuk. Liberator, I entrust you with my blessing and my power. Sono Waist Wand in front of you.


    When I put the illusion staff in front of me, the light of the lightning dragon was sucked into the illusion staff.


    ''''I''m sorry to wind you up, priestess to protect the future.''''


    ''There''s no such thing as a dragon begging.


    "Lucielu, my knight. We are the knights of the world, and now we are the equilibrium of the world, Rafiluna...


    I was about to hear the thunder dragon''s voice as he muttered something that sounded like a name, when pain rushed through my body.


    ''''Guaaaah high heels.''''


    After the thunder dragon fell, a bolt of lightning shot across the room.


    ''''I thought you were going to die, as expected.


    I almost died from the unexpected leftover gift of omnidirectional lightning, but I decided to get all the items in the lightning dragon''s room as a consolation prize.


    Knowing that the items and money here are in the control room of the labyrinth, I jumped into the magic circle that appeared with my head in my hands.


    When I was surrounded by light, the usual mechanical sound announced the acquisition of the title.


    Pilon [Title: We have acquired the blessing of the Thunder Dragon]


    The light subsided and I opened my eyes.


    It seemed that I had been transported from where the gate was, to a place that had been moved a bit.


    As I was assessing the situation like that, Master, Lionel and the others ran over to me.


    ''''Did you defeat the dragon safely?''''


    Master Luciel, I see you have returned.


    Without answering their voices, I decided to proceed to keep my promise to the Thunder Dragon.


    ''''We will head to the Labyrinth of Grandle immediately now. ''''Master, Lionel, everyone please lend me your strength.''''


    My sudden statement frightened everyone for a moment, but then my answer came quickly.


    "Hurry up and get the carriage out of here. "Hurry up and get that carriage out of here!


    "We are Master Luciel''s followers, so we will accompany you.


    I really appreciate it.


    Mr. Garba and Mr. Grugar remained at the scene, and the rest of us were to accompany them.


    ''I''ll be back as soon as I can, so please wait and see.


    If you can, you should go and traverse the maze over there.


    There''s some lunch in there, you can eat it later.


    Thanks to the kindness of Garba and Grugar, he and his trusty friends set off for the labyrinthine city-state of Grandle.

 156-150 Labyrinth National City Grandle

    We cut through the vacant mine site and entered Grandle territory.


    Normally, we would have to make a large detour to the checkpoint and go through the entry procedure, but since the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters was running Grandle, we decided to take the shortest route.


    The reason I was able to make up my mind was because of Master Brod''s encouragement.


    ''''It''s not a problem since I''m the guild master. Besides, it''s an emergency, right?��I''d at least write an endorsement for that.


    I was grateful for my master''s words and decided to be lenient.


    Then I entered the Grandle territory, but one problem emerged.


    ''''Well this is a time like this, but have you heard of the Labyrinth of Intrigue?''''


    ''I don''t know. I used to be an adventurer, but I was more of an adventurer who completed requests than a labyrinth.


    I take my master''s words and look around, but I know that not everyone is familiar with the labyrinth, so I suggest that we can ask around in the nearest village or town.


    ''''Let''s ask around here to inquire about the labyrinth.


    ''I''m sure there are multiple labyrinths of varying sizes in Glandle but I''m sure they weren''t anywhere near that.


    We''ll just have to run it in a straight line and put on the street.


    ''''Well I''m sorry for rushing you. I don''t know why I was in such a hurry either, but let''s find the street road first.


    Everyone nodded, smiling quietly, but they couldn''t help but think of their eyes as the gaze of a parent watching them grow up.


    Keti and Kefin were currently Gosha, but it was decided that once the buildings and people were in sight, the Master would take over as Gosha and Lionel would be the lone escort.


    It was about an hour''s ride in the carriage from the mine ruins from which they had left, when they finally found the road to the city.


    However, at the same time, looking at the place where the road ended, he could see that something like a fort existed in the distance on the right hand side.


    ''''Hey hey. You''re cutting it too short.


    The Master seemed to know the fort.


    But I noticed that he didn''t look too amused.


    ''Does the Master know what that is?''


    Yeah. That''s the border. The fort that separates Glandle from Duchy Brange is the border.


    What good is that stuff going to do?


    ''That was built by the summoned heroes, so it won''t fall apart so easily, and apparently it was built in anticipation of the demons flooding out of Grandle.


    Do you foresee this happening?��Or........summoned heroes....are you from Earth?��No, it might be safe to think of them as life forms in another space.


    But it doesn''t matter now.


    If my master knows about that one........


    ''''It means we know where we are, right?


    ''Ah. If you take this road to the left, at the speed of this carriage, you''ll be in the center of Grandle in a few hours.


    I guess that means it''s the center of Gentle.


    Let''s go then.


    Everyone agreed and we resumed our movement, changing our course to the left.


    For some reason, I felt backed up or stopped at that time, but I decided to prioritize finding the labyrinth of intrigue, which was the wish of the Thunder Dragon.


    We took a lunch break here, but no adventurers, let alone demons, approached us.


    This is where Gosha took over for Master Brod and began to move on.


    After advancing for a while, they began to pass carriages and adventurers.


    ''Luciel, there are many adventurers from here on out, but there are also many who have a grudge against the healers. It''s true that you''ve made some changes to the healers'' medical fees, but assume that''s only within the St. Surreal Cooperative.


    The Master turns around from the guru''s seat and gives me the information.


    If he doesn''t hear my name, does that mean I''m going to be baptized away again?


    Well, Lionel and the others will escort me well, so I''ll be fine.


    With that thought in mind, I knew the breadth of Master''s vessel for casual attentiveness.


    I''ll make a mental note to not let this man be an integral part of my shame, and to make it my goal to overtake him one day.


    ''Thanks for the advice. But, well, it''s okay. I''m also an adventurer.


    Okay.


    I laughed and replied, and Master laughed and turned around and drove the carriage forward.


    We finally arrived at Glandle at around 15 o''clock with an empty stomach.


    ''This is Glandle,'' he said. The carriage will get in the way, so keep it in your magic bag until you find out where the labyrinth of intrigue is. Then we''ll go to the guild headquarters first.


    Yes, sir.


    I agreed, retrieved my horse and carriage, and followed Master Brod.


    The size of Glandle''s Adventurer''s Guild wasn''t much different from any other adventurer''s guild I''d seen, but I noticed a ridiculously large facility behind the building.


    ''''What''s that building over there?''''


    That''s the guild headquarters. Well, only Guildmasters and staff are allowed in and out.


    I see.


    It''s also where, incidentally, the amount of object X consumed is measured.


    Master Brod smiles and tells me so, but honestly, I''m not interested because it''s not like I''m going to get anything or anything.


    ''Master Brod, you should make an award for drinking Object X of the Year, then.


    ''If we could do something like that, it would be number one for as long as I live.


    ''''You don''t have to smile so bitterly. Hah~, let''s go ask them where the labyrinth of intrigue is.


    Oh.


    With Master Brod in the lead, we entered the Adventurer''s Guild.


    There seemed to be many adventurers in the adventurer''s guild that we entered after opening the door, but the battle with the demons was intensifying here as well, and there were many injured people.


    ''''........Luciel, what about healing these guys and others?''''


    ''''Well if Master gives me an order, I''ll follow it. But honestly, I don''t want to heal me, or the guy staring at the robe I''m wearing, from my injuries.


    Huh. Okay.


    Is something wrong?


    ''No, I just thought, "Well, I guess I''m not as frightened of unknown adventurers as I thought I would be.


    ''Ah. Now that Master Brod and Lionel are here, we have Master Brod and Lionel.


    I smiled, speaking my mind.


    ''I''m not playing around with you in a subtle way.''


    ''It''s always been. More than that.


    No, I get it.


    We didn''t want to get in the way of all of us going together, so we went to the reception desk and asked Master Brod and Kefin to gather some information.


    We decided to wait for them at a table just inside, and this is where we heard some unexpected information.


    ''Hey, did you hear the rumours about the Maze of Intrigue?''


    ''What''s the rush?��What happened in that trap-filled labyrinth?


    What''s the word on the street is that those Nadia and Lydia sisters have been brought in as criminal slaves.


    ''Seriously. I don''t think those two are going to commit a crime, but more than that, are those two going to stay quietly trapped?


    ''''Your sister''s side is a swordsman of the flowing stream, and your sister''s side is a spirit user, right?


    ''Maybe you fell into the trap of the party you put together to traverse the labyrinth?


    ''Oh. Maybe I can see that. But it''s going to cost a lot of money to buy those two.


    I think those two are for auction, right?


    It''s none of our business.


    That conversation between the adventurers made me feel like I was being forced to make a choice.


    To continue to head to the Labyrinth of Intrigue and save the dragon priestess and discover the core of the labyrinth and not touch it.


    Or to purchase the Spirit Master and then go to the Labyrinth of Conspiracy.


    As soon as I heard about this story of the spirit user... no, I had a feeling that Goukan-sensei was showing me the way, even shortly before I entered Meratoni.


    After thinking that far, I opened my mouth.


    ''You''ve been listening to the other adventurers, haven''t you?��Maybe the spirit user will be able to help you in the future. So I''ll buy it. Because maybe my sister might be one of the same kind.


    She''s a total softie.


    ''''Well from what I''ve heard it''s going to be an auction, so it''s better to confirm the date and time and head to the labyrinth or attend the auction before you head there so you won''t have any hesitation.


    Master Luciel is always so kind to me.


    I''m sorry for the shakeup.


    I bowed my head, and everyone laughed at me.


    Just then, Master Brod and Kefin returned, "The labyrinth of intrigue is about an hour''s drive north of here, isn''t it?


    ''''The labyrinth of intrigue is about an hour''s ride north of here by carriage, isn''t it?


    If we leave now, we should be there by evening. However, the traps are so numerous that it will take us some time to get through the labyrinth of intrigue.


    ''''........I see. I''d better get some food. Master, that''s another thing, but I''ve made one stop.


    Where are you?��You can''t make it to the guild headquarters indeed.


    ''''Haha. I''d certainly like to see that too, but I''d actually like to stop by the slave auction.


    "...Luciel at the slave auction.......what''s going on?


    I''m not sure yet. If you only believe the dragon''s words, you''ll have to head for the labyrinth right away.


    ''''Well the reason I''m sticking with you this time is to watch your apprentice grow and train him. So don''t worry about it, just trust your instincts.


    Yes, sir.


    I reply to my mentor and head to the adventurers I was talking to earlier.


    And I decided to ask them straight away.


    ''''Can you tell me about that slave and slave auction we were talking about earlier?��Tell me, and I''ll heal your wounds in exchange for the price.


    It goes without saying that behind me smiling, Master Brod and Lionel, who were not half as intimidating as I was, were there.


    Thus, I managed to calmly hear from the adventurers about the slave trade and slave auctions.

 157-151 Slave merchant and rumored adventurer sisters

    We got the location of the slavers and decided to go to the slavers'' shop, but it was me, Lionel and Estia who were going inside the shop, as it would be intimidating to the slavers if we all went together, as it would be quicksilver to intimidate the slavers.


    ''If that''s the case, I''ll wait outside. As far as I''m concerned, if the slaves are the only ones waiting outside, we''re going to get caught up in a lot of trouble as far as we''re concerned.


    No transference of affection.


    I''ll just have to check the labyrinth of intrigue for a bit longer.


    Take care of the two masters, please.


    I nodded at Ketty and Kefin, asked Master Brod to take care of them, and stepped into the slaver''s shop.


    ''Welcome. Oh, it''s been a long time since we''ve had a healer visit our store.


    I thought the stinky guy was the owner of the store but I was amused to see that he was a young man with a big, imposing vibe.


    ''You know perfectly well that I''m a healer, don''t you?


    Of course. I was a regular customer until a few years ago.


    I wondered for a moment if the robe had found out, but I had a feeling my gut was telling me there was more to it than that.


    Well, if there really was a healer who went to the slave trade, I''d like to hear his name.


    Would it be weird to think so?��Just the thought of it makes me depressed, so I get to the point.


    ''''........I see. Actually, I heard that a famous adventurer sister in the city had been enslaved, so I came here to explore.


    ''''Ho.


    ''I''m sorry, but let me tell you a few things. That''s where you decide if you want to buy it or not.


    I bargained for a single gold coin to talk to him for a tip.


    Money was important, but I decided that I was now in a race against time.


    Hmmm. Well, all right. But please don''t spread the word about the condition of the goods.


    The man sat up easily as I demanded a little meeting with him in gold, and he sat up easily.


    ''Yeah. I understand. I swear I won''t tell anyone outside of the party about the adventurer sisters'' status until the auction is over.


    ...this way, please.


    Lionel, you''re up.


    Ha!


    I decided to have Lionel check for anything that looked strong or capable, and followed the slaver with me in the lead.


    It was a bit tricky to figure out why this man, a slaver, would show me the sisters right away, but I decided to assume that he decided that showing them would not change their value.


    You don''t need to hear the answer from the man, but you''ll understand why as soon as you get to the sisters'' prison.


    The slavers led me to the prison and let me through the prison, and the employees are there, but I''m surprised by some of the behaviors that give me the illusion that the slaves are better than the slaves.


    It''s as if this is the result of a high-end pet store treating people instead of dogs and cats. I felt like I was being told.


    ''Don''t look at me in such a strange way. It''s just a way to sell our products at a higher price.''


    That''s how I got to the sisters'' prison, where there seemed to be a clearer class difference than the Yenis slavers I''d known.


    The inside of every prison is clean, but it feels like every detail from the clothes you wear to the grade of your food is carefully controlled, and you feel like a professional who considers the value of the product and how to sell it at a higher price and pursues its implementation.


    It was the first time since he came to this world that he had felt this.


    If Dolan and the other craftsmen were professionals in manufacturing, then this man must be a professional merchant.


    Who was this man more than a slave?


    I was more concerned about that one.


    The rumored sisters were in the last prison, falling down in grade more and more from high-grade slaves.


    The adventurous sisters to be auctioned off this time are likely to play the role of pandas to attract customers due to their name value.


    But when I saw the sisters, I didn''t think they could be sold as slaves, and it made sense to me why the man had made a condition that they would not be mentioned.


    The stab wounds in their eyes were painful, their ears had been cut off, their heads were sore and hairless, their arms were torn and petrified, and their legs were necrotic from the poison going around.


    I was so surprised to see the sisters that I couldn''t speak, and I had a strong urge to do an extra heel right here and there, and I struggled to control the feeling.


    Looking at the two of them, a feeling of great sadness and nostalgia was about to overflow, and for some reason I felt my eyes burning, and it was getting harder and harder to look directly at them.


    ''It wasn''t until yesterday that these two were beautiful sisters. I heard that there was a trap where they escaped after being betrayed by their friends, and when they jumped in, Hydra was there. They managed to escape, but when they ran out of power on the way, they were caught by the adventurers who betrayed them.


    "...wouldn''t that make you an illegal slave?


    ''The problem is afterwards. After we got out of the labyrinth, he cut down an adventurer and killed him. And he got a new adventurer with whom he had nothing to do.


    Well the new adventurer was a disaster.


    They must have let the blinded sisters get close to the new adventurers.


    The disaster was the new adventurers and the sisters, and the ones who sold out to the slavers were outcasts.


    I asked Master Brod to look into this information once the auction was over and decided to sanction them.


    ''''Yes. But it''s in this state. I guess they couldn''t make a decision. The adventurers came in with their captures and carried them in. As expected, they couldn''t see her as a woman or something...''''


    Then, relentlessly, I couldn''t understand why I''d pushed him to this point.


    ''I see. So you can talk?


    ''You won''t be able to. It''s a strange state of being alive I won''t pay you back for not being able to talk to you.


    He understood that he had a cut on his throat and that he was in no condition to speak normally.


    ''Oh. I''m not asking for that. So what time is the auction today?��And can I participate in the auction, too?


    ''........are you going to buy these two?


    The slaver''s poker face crumbled.


    ''''As expected ... you can get competent items and slaves at an auction, right?


    ''Oh, I see. Then I''ll write you a referral.


    He decided he wasn''t going to buy it, and his expression returned.


    ''Please. And just to be sure, I''m going to have a few words with you, okay?


    ''Okay. Just give me a shout when you''re done.


    He judged me as a guy who liked things I felt like I was looking at him.


    ''You trust me a lot, don''t you?


    "Huh. It''s not you that I trust, but my eyes. And ... no, it''s nothing. Please come to the entrance when you''re done.


    ..........


    The man didn''t notice the sign and went back to the entrance of the store.


    I speak to the sisters in the cell so that they can hear me.


    ''My name is Luciel. I am the one who has the blessing of the dragon and the spirits. Do you have the blessing?


    "...........


    ''''Maybe not only their sight, but their hearing is completely broken as well.


    Lionel''s diagnoses were in agreement.


    ''''Well Estia, for now, try communicating with the spirits and listening to them. If not, there''s no way around it. So, Lionel, were there any usable personnel in this slaver?


    I let Lionel consciousness turn to me, hoping that Estia could talk to her sister''s spirit user if she could.


    ''''There were ... about two of them.


    Yeah. Well, I''ll talk to both of them on the way home. Maybe they can help us in the future.


    Well those two, but these are the sisters.


    No need to do anything about it, okay?


    I looked at them, but I couldn''t understand how I could be that strong.


    ''''Yes. My sister seems to have trained quite a bit as a swordsman, and if she''s a spirit user, she should be able to use enormous power.


    All right. I''ll buy these two. Well, if you''re a genie user, the only thing I''m afraid of is the part where the genie might unlock the slave crest.


    I couldn''t decide where I was making the decision.


    Still, I decided to trust Lionel.


    ''That means there was no chance of a connection at the time,''


    ''''All right. Then let''s attend tonight''s auction and then go to the Maze of Intrigue in the morning.


    Yes, sir.


    When me and Lionel got to that point, I felt Estia get a little dizzy.


    ''Estea, what did you tell him?''


    "...My sister says she doesn''t want to buy it unless it''s with her sister.


    It seems that this tone of voice means that he has been replaced by a dark spirit from Estia.


    ''''Thank God. I''ll buy it for the two of you and you can tell them not to die until it''s purchased at the auction. Lionel, let''s go ahead.


    ... haha.


    Lionel would have noticed that something was wrong with Esther.


    Still, he didn''t ask for an explanation from me.


    I decided to tell him firmly later.


    You wouldn''t expect a spirit magic swordsman to have a dark spirit in him, would you?


    By the time he opened the door he entered, the dark spirits were also waiting firmly in the rear.


    And since he looks uncomfortable, I call out to him in passing.


    ''''Are you mentally tired?��Or have you consumed too much magic?


    ''I''m sorry. I''m a bit mentally exhausted.


    I''m sorry to put you through the ringer.


    ''No, sir. I''m glad I could help.


    Okay.


    When I came to the entrance door, an attendant was there to open it for me.


    ''Oh, sir, are you sure you''re ready to go?''


    Yeah. I didn''t get to have a conversation with him.


    Will it heal those sisters'' injuries nicely?


    I don''t think that''s normal.


    ''''Huh~ I knew it. Those two could expect to get quite a bit of money if they heal nicely, but all the healers refuse them.


    ''Because you can''t fix a crushed eye or a missing part in a high heel,''


    Normally, though I wouldn''t have wasted my money, so I decided to buy it at the auction.


    ''''Then please bring this one. The time will start at twenty, and the location will be behind the Merchants Guild.''''


    The slaver handed me the invitation and this time he took out a map of this city and politely told me where the auction room would be held.


    I guess it''s because I''ll receive the purchase price at this auction, but with this much business acumen, it''s okay to do business, isn''t it?


    He wondered that.


    ''All right. If there''s something you want, we''ll buy it.


    Thank you.


    We left the slaver''s shop after the man saw us off.


    When we left the shop, the masters were waiting for us right nearby.


    ''Well, well, that was quick. What are you going to do now?


    ''Yes. I''ve decided to show up at the auction. The labyrinth of intrigue is tomorrow.


    Okay. So what happens after this?


    Let''s go to the inn. After that, it''s up to each of you to decide what to do. Master Brod seems to have some work to do as well, so you''re free to do as you please.


    All right. Then I''m going to the headquarters of the Adventurer''s Guild. Three chimera were tough, as expected, so I''m going to complain and demand compensation.


    It turned out that my master was quite angry.


    At times like this, the conversation dragged on, so the staff of the Adventurer''s Headquarters decided to look for an inn, thinking that it would be difficult for them to find an inn.


    ''''Then let''s ask for a recommendation for an inn in this city and stay there.


    I''ve already heard about it. I''ll show you.


    Thank God.


    Thanks to Kefin, who had already finished gathering the information, we headed to the inn, where we would hear from Ketty and Kefin about the labyrinth of intrigue until the auction in the evening, and plan our strategy for tomorrow.

 158-152 auction

    When the sun sets completely, butterflies seem to dance in the adventurer''s city, and as if to shine a spotlight on the butterflies, the city transforms into a city of radiance and desire.


    Me and Lionel were moving through the city at night like that.


    ''Ketty and Kefin were reluctant by the end, weren''t they?


    You seemed to want to see Master Luciel''s troubles up close and personal.


    Lionel laughs at that, but it makes him feel a little sick to his stomach when he''s already recognized as a troublemaker.


    ''I''ve got the funds, so if you need anything other than those sisters, personnel, or even a few things, just let me know.


    Yes, sir.


    After passing through the Merchant''s Guild, me and Lionel both reached the auction house and were able to pass through with just a letter of introduction without a body check.


    The rule is that the shop that wrote the letter of introduction will take full responsibility for any problems that may arise, but it seems that it doesn''t make any difference whether it''s Yenis or Grandle who receives a return for that amount of money.


    The guards told me that in this auction, there was a wide variety of slaves, weapons, ornaments, items, and rights books.


    ''Perhaps we''ll have to fight.


    That could happen if you mess up, but it won''t be a problem.


    At my muttering, Lionel looked as if he would rather have it.


    Seeing that, we decided to buy the personnel we wanted and needed, even if we had to compete at the auction.


    We sat down at our assigned seats and checked our surroundings before making our way in and out.


    After that, our numbers gradually increased, but the doorway was blocked off when what appeared to be a masked man appeared.


    The masked man then looked around at the seating area and began to speak.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen, young and old, ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming to the auction hall today. We will now begin the auction. There will be thirty items entered in this auction, and we hope you will join us. Now, let''s start with the first entry, the Sword of Fire. This is an item unearthed in the labyrinth of Glandul, the labyrinth nation, and the tip of the sword burns when you put magic power into it, so if you can activate it, you can expect to burn your enemies.


    I don''t want it.


    ''Yes. Still, I''m sure the price will go up.


    As Lionel expected, the bid was sold for seventeen gold coins.


    If something like that was going to do that much, I wanted to get my head around what the rest of the stuff was going to do.


    And then there were the things I had to bid on.


    ''''Entry number five, a spirit robe. It''s an item with high magic resistance and automatic repair. Its source will be from an adventurer.


    Well I guess I''ll just have to buy it.


    ''Are you sure?��I don''t think that''s an imposter, but I don''t think it''s worth buying, do you?


    ''Right. But what if Lionel''s favorite cloak and armor from his time in the Empire were up for auction?


    I''m going to buy it.


    I think it''s my sister''s equipment. If it isn''t, I''ll have it rigged.


    It would be sweet if it were a real rescue.


    Laugh at me when I get away with this.


    I understand.


    I started with the spirit robe, then the spirit necklace, pegasus boots, spirit tree staff, dragon armor, dragon basket hand, and dragon boots. I made a series of bids for the dragon robe.


    ''''You''re staring at me terribly.


    ''''Well, the purchase price is close to ten white gold coins. It''s like Luciel-sama is trolling this auction.


    I''m not going to say goodbye to the city tomorrow, anyway.


    ''''Originally, me and Whirlwind were going to be trained in a mock battle.


    Yeah. I''ll buy it even if I don''t want it anymore.


    But just as the tension was building up, the auction for the armor was over and the land rights and building rights began.


    They were wary of me, but when they realized I wasn''t interested in buying, the amount went up quickly.


    ''I didn''t bet twice as much, so I don''t think I''m in violation, do you?


    Isn''t that because you''re raising the amount of money in no time?


    It''s a mind game.


    The land deeds, which had been the most exciting thing here, were over, and the slave auction finally began.


    ''''From here, here are the slaves you''ve been waiting for. Entry number twenty-three, Algredo the Dragon Man, a criminal slave who destroyed buildings and killed guards in a drunken stupor, but his strength is a must see.


    I don''t like that.


    Yes, sir.


    The slaves were not guilty of any crime that could be considered pitiful, and there were no children to protect, so they never made a purchase.


    ''Not much of one, I suppose,''


    ''Yes. I don''t see anything that looks good to work out.


    ''Due to product reasons, I have to put out entry numbers twenty-nine and thirty. I''m a genius swordsman who dressed as a man and registered as an adventurer as a Rejin Swordsman and quickly became a high-ranking adventurer within a few years, and his sister, a spirit mage who has been chasing after her sister.


    But what came out was that awful state I saw in the daytime.


    Some people who were waiting for them got angry and even threw things on the stage.


    Ladies and gentlemen, please calm your anger. These two were betrayed by their friends in the labyrinth and were about to be raped, but they were lucky to escape by triggering the labyrinth''s trap. However, the trap takes them to a room where a demon is waiting for them, and Hydra is waiting for them. The men who had chased them were devoured, and both returned from the labyrinth with barely enough time to escape, but the poison was so deadly that half of their beautiful faces were seared, their legs were destroyed, and their sister''s eyes were burned. However, a bandit in the guise of an adventurer was waiting for them. An arrow fired from a surprise attack lodged in their throats, and a high-grade potion managed to save their lives, but they lost their voices as a result. They also intended to kidnap the two, whose equipment and items were originally beautiful, but the sight of their disfigured faces made them upset, destroying their eyes and ears, and taking their expensive equipment and items from them. Nevertheless, the sisters did not give up and fought back, killing a new adventurer who accidentally came to their aid. If you have the funds to cure these two crime slaves, you can get the beautiful sisters. Now the auction is about to begin.


    The moderator said, but a sigh flowed from the audience.


    We all know.


    We all know that the eyes that were crushed will not come back, that our throats will be crushed and we won''t be able to speak. They also know that their lost limbs will not return.


    Nevertheless, that masked man started the auction.


    We''ll start with ten gold pieces for the two of you.


    It would go on for twenty or thirty pieces, but it didn''t have any momentum at all like it had before.


    ''''One white gold coin.''''


    The others were completely silent when I called that.


    The masked man bowed politely to us, and I noticed that the masked man was a slaver.


    ''Lionel, were you aware of the masked man?''


    Yes. Yes, but not long ago. I didn''t know he was a slaver he must have been very clever.


    The next time I run a country, I need someone with that kind of edge. Well, it''s better that he doesn''t betray us.


    If he is that sharp, he must be looking for an opportunity to make it on his own.


    The goal of being a slave trader is to gather money and talent.


    That''s what I thought.


    ''''Merchants will flow to where it''s profitable, so if we stop righteously and continue to benefit, it''s possible...''''


    ''''Huh~. If you can do that, you won''t have any trouble...


    Indeed.


    As we are laughing and exchanging words, the masked host calls the auction to a close.


    ''''Today''s auction will be dismissed without further ado. Please join us again next time if you have a chance.


    The curtain of the stage was lowered as the masked man bowed.


    The only saving grace was that there didn''t seem to be any fighting as the gaze from the people around me changed to one directed at the bong-bong who didn''t know how to use the money, having purchased that sister at the end.


    With that in mind, I decided to head out to collect the two of them and the armor they had purchased.


    The attendant would lead us to the place where we would pay the amount of the winning bid we called at the auction and exchange it for an item.


    ''''Healer-dono, we have a lot of items, so please come this way.''''


    I don''t know what it was for, but I was ushered into a private room.


    And it was a man who had gone from masked man to slaver again who was handling it.


    ''You can safely deliver here, sir. First, you must give me the total amount of the eight points here.


    I put down eleven white gold coins.


    ''This is for ten items for the slave sisters combined. I don''t need the change.


    "...indeed. Then I''ll bring him over here, please wait a moment.


    No, we''ll come to you.


    I touched the equipment, retrieved it, and chose to follow the man.


    ''''....I see. Well then, go ahead.


    I felt the man''s face twitch, if only for a moment.


    When I got there, the girls were being held in a prison, but the other slaves were also being held inside, which wasn''t a very nice environment.


    It wasn''t that they were being physically touched, beaten, or verbally abused, but it was a mentally stressful environment.


    ''''It''s ... terrible.''''


    We have our own set of problems.


    Okay. Then can you bring them both to me?


    Please hold.


    The slave-trader man called out to the men who were watching him, and then he went in and grabbed them roughly and dragged them in front of him.


    ''No matter how many slaves you have, how dare you treat something I own like that!


    I was writhing at this point with Lionel holding me by the shoulders, unable to move.


    ''Oh, was he kind to your slave?''


    The man is provoking me.


    I felt like the man''s eyes were written that way.


    ''....get on with it.


    Well then, I''ll hand over the slave crest. May I have your blood?


    He seemed not amused by what I had endured, and began to work nonchalantly.


    I clenched my fists so tightly that I didn''t have to cut them, but blood immediately spilled out of my palms.


    "Now you own these slaves.


    As soon as I heard the words, I took a robe out of my magic bag and put it on both of them, crossed my sisters'' arms over my neck as a fulcrum, and lifted them up by their hips.


    ''We''re going home, Lionel,''


    Ha!


    Even if there was an attack, Lionel''s two hands were free, so he could shake them off.


    With that thought in mind, I walked out of the auction house building and everyone was there to greet me.


    ''''What''s going on?''''


    ''I heard there was going to be a raid after the auction, so I came to pick you up. I tried to come alone and they wanted to pick me up. So those two guys?


    Apparently, Master Brod was worried about the raid.


    I have a feeling that if you''re a troop that specializes in that, there aren''t many things to gather at the auction, but maybe that''s not the case.


    ''Yes. Since we''ve been continuously heeling, I thought we''d be able to keep this up until the inn, but now it looks like there won''t be a problem if we''re attacked here.''''


    I instantly activated Recover, Dispel and Purification.


    ''''Master Luciel, did you free the two of them from slavery immediately?


    Kefin asked in surprise, but Lionel laughed beside him.


    Yeah. Yeah, but I didn''t free the slaves because I trusted them or because I felt sorry for them. Wasn''t Lionel going to advise me to do the same?


    ''Yes. I had that feeling that the man was hiding something, and I had a disturbing feeling that he was hiding something, and I had a disturbing feeling that he was hiding something from me when we signed the slave contract. I think I made the right decision. He seemed to be looking at me in a searching way.


    That''s what I felt when I visited the slavers.


    That was exactly the impression I had of being appraised.


    There''s nothing to be troubled by being appraised, but it''s also true that I was a bit curious about what that sharp guy was thinking.


    ''''Well, since that''s the case, I''ll go back to the inn first to recover these two at once.


    I declared, and when I tried to get Ketty and Esther to carry my sisters, they grabbed me by the gutters.


    ''I''m sure I won''t be able to untie them in this one, Nya.


    Good luck, Lady Luciel.


    When the two of them said that, they would carry them all the way around, receiving warm looks from those around them.

 159-153 More important than a sense of mission

    I felt a few chattering sensations on the way home, but I wasn''t attacked.


    ''They didn''t attack you, did they?''


    He''s probably pretty good at it, too.


    ''Well, his tail is sweet, and he wasn''t in the assassin''s lineage, so even if he had been attacked, it wouldn''t have been a problem.


    Certainly with Master Brod and Lionel, they wouldn''t be able to lose.


    With that in mind, the strength of those who were about to attack was enough to see the strength of their opponents.


    ''''Well, we''ll be leaving tomorrow, so there''s no problem.


    I managed to make it back to the inn in one piece, feeling the weight of the two people I was holding on either side of me.


    I went straight to Esther and Keti''s room and sat them down on the bed, and as I momentarily lost my strength, I quickly escaped.


    I''m going to quickly cast a recovery spell on the two of them, so if they get out of control, please do me a favor.


    After confirming that everyone nodded, I activated Extra Heal on both of them at the same time.


    I thought about using the power of the dark spirits on Estia, but I knew that if I pushed her too hard, both the spirits and their hosts would get tired, so I chose this method.


    The ears and necrotic legs that should have been lost under the light returned to normal, and Master Brod''s tension actually became strange when he saw it.


    ''With this, you can fight every day with all your might. If you train Luciel to the point where you don''t kill him, too, you can improve your skills to a level close to ours in five years, Lionel.


    ''''If you raise your level in the labyrinth while training, even if you don''t have a natural talent, there''s still room for Luciel-sama to grow.


    You still think so?


    Yeah.


    This isn''t a conversation I''m going to be having with you!��With that tsking in my mind, their healing was over.


    ''My name is Luciel, and I''m a healer. You can hear my voice, so you''ll know that I''ve completely healed your injuries and abnormalities of condition. You can check it out.


    When I called out to my sisters, their eyes gradually opened and I could feel the joy and confusion of being able to see and hear.


    Then I saw my sister next to me, and when I saw her, they hugged each other.


    But we didn''t have time to watch their emotional meeting forever either, so we decided to get down to business.


    ''Stay tuned and listen to me. Do you guys have any blessings?��I have the blessing of multiple dragons and spirits, and I''ve been told to look for the one with the blessing from the dragons and spirits.


    Hearing my words, the two stopped hugging each other and looked at each other before looking at me.


    ''I am Nadia, the swordswoman who holds the title of Dragon God''s Priestess. Thank you for your help.


    ''''I am Lydia, a spiritist who holds the title of the Spirit King''s Blessing. Thank you for healing my wounds.


    They introduced themselves so and expressed their gratitude.


    But as I looked at the two who introduced themselves, I noticed something I remembered....


    So I understood that he was a maiden of the Dragon God and the Spirit King''s blessing, but at the same time, wasn''t he a reincarnated one?


    I have such suspicions.


    There was a reason why I felt nostalgic for them somehow, even though I didn''t recognize their faces when I saw them at the slave trade.


    I know now why I was more annoyed than I ever imagined I would be when I was treated roughly with the girls I purchased, and now I know why.


    They were somehow similar to the senior who taught me a lot of things in a past life that remains in my memory, and that junior girl who always cheerfully cheered me up.


    ''''........Do you know what the situation is between the two of you here?''''


    I pose a question to both of them, feigning composure.


    ''''Lydia and I had a party of adventurers together. However, in order to traverse the labyrinth of intrigue, we needed skills to disarm traps and a certain amount of combat power. That''s where we ended up fighting with another group, and after a lot of trouble, we managed to escape to Hydra, but when we left the labyrinth, we were attacked by either adventurers or bandits, and before we knew it, we had lost the use of our eyes and ears.


    ''Then I''ll tell you the facts I know. After those who resisted blocked your eyes and ears, I had a new adventurer who had nothing to do with it killed by you. Then you and your sisters were taken to the slavers and I purchased them at auction earlier and restored them fully with magic.


    I wasn''t sure if I should tell them the circumstances of my murder, but I decided not to lie about it, including the fact that I was a slave.


    They pretended to know who I was, with their wounds healing and so on, but I couldn''t read their expressions as they bowed their heads and thanked me.


    Then he kept thanking me for a while.


    And when we reached a point where we had reached a break, Nadia asked me about the future.


    ''''........What will happen to us now?��Since you have become a slave, are you going to follow your Lord, Luciel?


    ''Well, normally that would be the case, but the slavery contract has now been terminated. It''s because we had to erase the curse as well in order to completely heal you both, but what do you two want to do now?


    The dragons and spirits wanted these two to be my companions.


    However, I didn''t think I would be able to make the decision to make them my companion any time soon.


    ''''Will you let us decide?''''


    ''Ah. You can choose to be a slave, a squire, or go back to being an adventurer, you can make your own choice.��I''d like you to be a squire if you can, but I won''t force you to be one.


    When I told her that, Nadia looked at her sister Lydia and was nodded at.


    Is she hearing about the situation from the genie like a lie detector?��Then Nadia turned back to me and gave her answer.


    ''It was Lady Luciel, wasn''t it?��Would you be able to help me, please?


    My sister and I bowed our heads together.


    This would mean one thing.


    ''''........To receive the release of the reincarnated dragon and the blessing of all the spirits?��Then I''ll answer honestly. I wasn''t, am, and never will be actively involved in those things. But if I get involved, I have no choice but to act. That''s the answer.


    I don''t think this answer is good, but Lionel and the others who trusted me and became my followers are more important than the two people in front of me.


    So I''m going to act for both of us. I couldn''t bring myself to say that.


    I could see my master struggling to hold back his laughter in this air, and I almost laughed too, but I managed to hold it in.


    Nadia then paused for a bit before she opened her mouth.


    ''''........Luciel-sama, may I take the form of accompanying you for a little while before I make a decision?''''


    Well, maybe this is the normal reaction.


    Normally, Keti and Kefin would have complained, but this time they were able to endure it.


    ''....Yeah. I understand.


    I move to the table and prepare the meal.


    ''You can use this room for two. I''ll leave some food for you. I''ll see you tomorrow.


    Thank you, sir.


    I watched them both bow their heads at the same time, then we left the room.


    ''Ketty, I''m sorry you had to switch rooms with Esther,''


    ''That''s fine. More importantly, did Luciel-sama know about those two, Nya?


    ''No I was just surprised to see the vibe of someone who used to take care of me and give me energy.


    ''Master Luciel, you looked so pale, please don''t take it too hard.


    Grateful that Keti and Estia were concerned about him, he decided to join a grinning Master and Lionel in a strategy meeting for tomorrow.


    ''''It''s a labyrinth of intrigue, but initially it was to rescue the Dragon God''s priestess. However, now that that has come true, there is no point in going to the Labyrinth of Plotting. Master Brod, would you like to return to Meratni tomorrow if you continue like this?


    The others are squires, but Master Brod is not. And since he''s a guild master, he won''t have much free time.


    That''s why I decided to work with Master this time.


    ''''I need to vent since I''m going to be doing paperwork for a long period of time because of this matter, but then I can''t use the Adventurer''s Guild''s underground training ground because the headquarters will be too noisy if I use it. Then you''ll need a place to go, right?


    It was immediately apparent that there was no one in Meratni''s Adventurer''s Guild who would get involved with their master.


    ''''How many days do you plan to stay?''''


    ''Well can we just get this over with?


    About a month at the most?


    Yeah. With that much, this group of people should be able to traverse all the labyrinths in Grandle, including the Maze of Intrigue, right?


    I see. That could be interesting.


    ...why do you answer to me, Lionel?


    But there was no way to stop these two.


    Well, not all of the existing labyrinths have dragons sleeping in them, so I decided to leave it to chance.


    ''''.........I''ll be buying food tomorrow, so in the meantime, please make sure you know where the labyrinth is.


    Yeah. Well, now we can have one mock battle a day, so we can see how you''ve grown.


    I couldn''t stop the master who laughed at me when he said that.


    ''''Should I take Nadia and Lydia with me?''''


    "Luciel wants to take me there. If you think so, I''ll take you. But Luciel, you have to assess it properly, too. I know what you said about reincarnated dragons and spirits, but if you get too wrapped up in that sense of duty, you''ll probably lose something important to you.


    ''....Okay. I''ll give it some thought.


    That''s fine. Well, if those two are trapped in a mission, you can save them... what are you laughing at, war demon?


    ''No, the fact that Master Luciel and Whirlwind are master and student is interesting.


    Shut up. I''ve got an early start tomorrow.


    So, Master Luciel.


    Yeah. Master, Lionel, good night.


    They laughed and left the room.


    ''Where do those two want me to go?


    After feeling sorry for myself for trying to do more than I was capable of doing myself in a good mood, I decided to go to sleep.


    If those sisters are going to come to the labyrinth, should I give them the equipment I won the bid for?


    With that in mind, the angel''s pillow would lull me to sleep.

 160-154 Entrusted

    I woke up before the sun rose and decided to head to the room where my sisters were sleeping.


    ''Good morning. Why are you here?


    Ketty and Kefin were exploring inside as they hid in the hallway.


    ''Good morning Nya. Luciel-sama is up early as usual, Nya.''


    ''Good morning, Luciel-sama. The bandits from yesterday were in the vicinity of the inn and I was on alert.


    As for the sisters'' escape, I was going to leave them alone if it happened, but I had forgotten about the attackers.


    ''I really think Kefin has grown up,'' he said.


    ''I see. You''ve followed up on my lack of consideration. Thank you. Anyway, I came to give my sisters some equipment besides the robe I gave them yesterday.


    ''''Luciel-sama I honestly don''t know why you would go so far with those two. Certainly I understand that they are special because they have the blessings of dragons and spirits. But....


    Kefin told me that, even though he seemed very difficult to say.


    I was glad to feel very concerned about what he said, because I felt that he had properly thought about how it would look from the edge.


    I decided to explain properly, grateful that I had a loyal vassal named Kefin.


    ''It''s not just Kefin, I''m sure everyone else is thinking it too. Why do we do this?��It''s like an indemnity for the blessings I''ve received.


    Is that an indulgence?


    Yeah. I''m just an ordinary person who can use recovery magic. I''m not a special being. But even so, the dragons and spirits have given me their blessings, and that''s why I feel like I was able to overcome the difficulties I''ve had until now.... So I wanted to show my proof and sincerity to the blessings of the dragons and spirits that I saved the dragon goddess priestess and the spirit king''s blessings by saving them this time by saving them both.


    This was my true feelings.


    It was true that my feelings were heightened by being called my mate, and I was also a little paranoid about being the one of destiny, but when I thought about it calmly, I was just a regular person.


    If I was desperate to live with that, I would have only freed the Holy Dragon.


    That''s why I wanted to leave the proof that I had worked hard, the price to be paid.


    ''''Meow haha. Luciel-sama is really interesting nya.''''


    ''''Pfft. Luciel-sama cares about the details, doesn''t he? But your perception of that blessing is different.


    But my feelings were laughed at by both of them.


    I thought I was a little sullen, but then they laughed back and I was stunned.


    I didn''t expect to be laughed at in a normal way.


    I didn''t expect to be made fun of, and I thought I had gained a loyal retainer, but as expected I got annoyed and asked in a strong tone of voice.


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    The two men guessed and replied with a smile gone.


    It is true that some are born with blessings. But the only time you can acquire a blessing is when you are recognized by the entity you are giving it to by virtue of your virtue or when you help that entity. So you are in a state of repayment.


    What?


    I had no idea of that fact.


    "You didn''t know?


    Kefin''s information is probably true, given Ketty''s attitude.


    Then I guess that this is something that is widely known.


    If you think back to when I received the blessing, the blessing of the reincarnated dragon was after I freed it from the seal.


    When I was a water spirit, it was after I saved the Hatch tribe.


    But when it was the earth spirit?��When I think about it, it was when I was giving him high-grade honey and magic power.


    When you think of it that way, they thought they were completely entrusted with the fate of the world.


    ''You had a fresh morning face just now, but now you have a cloudy face. Luciel-sama, as expected, I apologize for laughing at you.


    "...I apologize profusely for laughing at you and for interrupting you in a way that was inappropriate.


    I guess their apology is an apology for getting carried away.


    If the blessing is a sign of redemption, I''ll think again there to see if I''m getting anything else out of it.


    In doing so, I honestly don''t know the benefits of the spirits, but I remember that the dragons gave me a lot more than just blessings.


    It''s not an item left in the labyrinth, but sometimes they gave up their own scales and entrusted their power to the illusionary sword to help me.


    When you think about it, it''s not a bad idea to think that they''re happy that you helped them this time.


    The two of them didn''t raise their heads at all because I remained silent the whole time.


    I was tired of being mad at them forever, and since I''d made a proper apology, I decided to take it.


    It''s not like I''m telling you everything, and it''s too narrow-minded of a view to cut out that part of the story.


    I was hurt for laughing, but I was able to recognize that I was ignorant. I accept your apology. I appreciate the fact that you said something that was hard to say.


    The two of them bowed their heads as I told them this.


    ''And about this case, I don''t regret helping my sisters, and as ever, as long as I''ve helped them, I''ll do the bare minimum. After that, though, it''s up to you guys.


    That''s what I''m talking about, Luciel. She''s as sweet as ever, but she''s still a bit of a human being.


    ''I was rude to you when your kindness saved my life. From now on, I will be loyal to you.


    ''Don''t be so hard-headed. I think of my squire as something akin to family, and I''m a person too, so I''m more likely to make mistakes. And when I do, your advice and advice would be greatly appreciated.


    Ha!


    It''s a big deal, but if it wasn''t for the fact that I saved them, and it didn''t remind me of the two people in my previous life I might have given up on them.


    When you think about it that way, if it was because he had the blessing that he met them, then it might be like they were drawn to each other rather than attracted to each other.


    It''s strange to be talking in the corridor all the time like this, so I decided to knock on the door of the room where they were sleeping.


    There was a knock on the door, but there was no answer from inside.


    ''As expected, are they still asleep?


    It''s too early to tell.


    When they wake up, I''ll go with them to Master Luciel''s room.


    Really?��Okay, then.


    Before he could ask, the door opened.


    And when the girls were in sight, they bowed their heads vigorously.


    ''''I''m sorry,''''


    The three of us are stunned by the sudden bowing of our heads.


    ''''I was just learning about your stories from the spirits.


    I had been taught that.


    If I have the blessing of the Spirit King, can I hear information from various spirits?


    It would have been convenient if it had, but I didn''t quite understand why the two of them were apologizing to me.


    ''If you''ve been asked, you''ll understand, you''ll be accompanying us for a little while, won''t you?��So I thought I''d give you the armor. Can I come in?


    He was surprised once to be handed his armor, but he allowed me to enter.


    ''Come in,''


    So me and Ketty entered the room, and Kefin stayed where he was.


    ''It''s from the same auction as yours,''


    I went to line them up on the bed and they were terribly surprised.


    ''''...Um...wasn''t this expensive?''''


    Nadia asks me, but I decide not to tell her the price.


    This is also for my own warning.


    ''Since I was in the slaver''s shop yesterday and heard that you were a swordsman and a spiritist, perhaps the unusual equipment could be from both of you?��That''s what I thought, and that''s why I won the bid.


    It''s mine. I never thought I''d get it back.


    Her sister Lydia was a little more childlike, but she was that much more honest, and she hugged her wand.


    ''''Didn''t you have that... um... slightly warped sword?''''


    You mean a sword that looks like a Japanese sword?��Or is it a curved sword?


    There weren''t any. I was thinking in terms of a set of equipment, but it wasn''t on display.


    ...I see.


    I hand a depressed Nadia a so-so looking sword I got during the seal where the thunder dragon was.


    ''''You can use this for the time being.


    Thank you.


    ''I have something to tell you both. Since you guys have the blessing, the dragon asked me to use my powers sparingly to heal your injuries. But this is not normal. Generally speaking, missing parts don''t come back, and a crushed eye doesn''t come back. Therefore, I want you to wear the hood of the robe you''re wearing now for the duration of your stay here in Glandle with your eyes wide open.


    This is a pretty sincere request, but since I won''t be coming back to this grundle for the time being anyway, it wouldn''t be that much of a problem even if they found out.


    The two of them immediately agreed to it, but they would work on the assumption that someone from the outside would try to find out what happened to the three of them, including me.


    After a light meal in the room they were staying in, it was decided that me, Kefin and Ketty would accompany them to the store.


    Master Brod said it was the guildmaster''s job, and we would ask Nadia and Lydia for more information about what happened in the labyrinth of the conspiracy and what happened after we escaped, including the requests they had received so far, and then we would start researching the culprit and the mastermind, leaving Lionel and Esther as guards. I decided to do this.


    I left Estia behind so that the genie wouldn''t misbehave with my mentor and Lionel.


    Since there was no opposition from anyone, I came with Keti and Kefin to do some shopping, and they both knew the shops and other things I would recommend, as a matter of course.


    We were able to negotiate and buy a whole pot of food from a restaurant with a reputation for good food, while making sure we had enough of all sorts of fresh produce.


    ''I didn''t expect the shopping to go so fast. When did you two find out?


    ''''When Luciel-sama went into the slave trade yesterday, Whirlwind-sama was giving silver to the adventurers to gather information. I was allowed to accompany him to that.


    ''I didn''t think the guildmaster had a way of gathering information. I''m sure he was just trying to show them how it''s done.


    I think Master might have tried the two of them.


    He must have been planning a tour of the labyrinth since that time.


    Thinking of such a master, I completely forgot to give him money for such occasions.


    ''''I see. Oh, I completely forgot to pay you the salary. I''ll give it to you later.


    ''Master Luciel, you know that slaves don''t get paid, right?''


    You don''t need to change that.


    ''I''ve decided to give you the minimum amount of money as a squire, not as a slave. Never mind that Lionel knows that, too.


    Well, whether Lionel agrees or not is another matter.


    With that conversation, we returned to the inn and this time we all decided to leave the inn together.


    ''''So you''re stopping by the Adventurer''s Guild?''''


    I ask Master Brod as I lead the horses out of the hermit''s stables.


    ''No, I''ve sown the seeds, we''re going to go straight to the labyrinth.


    I understand.


    Forenoire came out to see if she was feeling better, but one look at the whole thing and she bit my head sweetly, so I cast a purification spell and went back to the stables again.


    ''''Well that''s fine. Let''s go then.


    The Master and Lionel would be the riders, Ketty and Kefin would go to the groom''s seat in the carriage, and me and Estia and the sisters Nadia and Lydia would get into the carriage and leave Grandle.


    But as soon as we get out of Grandle, we''re going to be stopped.

 161-155 Raid

    I hadn''t heard which labyrinth we were going to go to since we left the city of Gentle, so I decided to ask the two men at the guru''s table.


    ''''I heard you were going to go around several labyrinths, but what labyrinth are you going to go to first?''''


    It''s a labyrinth where only ant demons appear, and it seems to have only ten levels. I didn''t even know there was a labyrinth that shallow.


    ''I''d like to refrain from fighting the ants, but Master Lionel was kind of on board, too, so I couldn''t stop him, Nya.


    Unlike Kefin, who was a little excited, Keti seemed to have imagined the ant demons, and didn''t seem to want to go to that swarming ant-infested labyrinth.


    If those two guys were going to go, of course I would have to go with them, but just imagining a little bit of it, all I could imagine was that they were going to be thrown into a hole.


    ''''I see..... I''ve got a terrible premonition hearing that, but........I can''t stop those two either, so I''ll follow quietly.


    I looked at the two guys ahead of me and let out a sigh.


    It''s reassuring to have a good rival (rival) hand in hand and in my party, but will I be able to reach the level those two want?


    I was very anxious, but I told myself I would just do what I could, and I decided to start by easing the carriage in.


    ''It was only yesterday that we came to Grundle, have you two been in the country long?


    ''I''ve been here about three years. Lydia has been here for a year and a bit.


    ''I see. But still, you two had a party together, didn''t you?��Didn''t you have any other parties?��When I was a healer in Meratni, there weren''t many people who worked solo or in pairs?


    ''Well, a lot of things happened, and I was working solo for a long time. There were a lot of troubles, but I had a solid preparation period and my physical abilities increased dramatically when I earned the title of Dragon God Priestess at the coming of age ceremony...


    I don''t know why I''m soloing, given my three years as an adventurer with a dramatic increase in physical ability, but is there a reason for it?


    For now, I decided to talk to Lydia, who doesn''t talk much.


    ''''I see. Lydia is a spiritist and has the blessing of the spirit king, right?��The Spirit King''s blessing, can you borrow power from all the spirits?


    ''''Yes. I''ve never contracted with the Great Spirits, so I can only ask the young spirits to lend me their power, but I can borrow their power regardless of their attributes. Have you ever heard of Lord Leinster?


    ''....Yeah. I''m the creator of the church, so of course I know.


    What would be your reaction if I told you that I''ve seen the real thing too?


    Feeling a little itchy, I refrained from acting rashly.


    ''Lord Leinster has made a contract with all the great spirits and has met with the Spirit King. I''ve worked hard with your sister to meet with the Spirit King as well.


    I can see that she really was awesome.


    In contrast to that happy sister, there was a sinking look on her face.


    It was when I was about to ask her about it, as if I didn''t want her to be too adventurous, that I was concerned about the look on her face.


    I heard Master and Lionel''s voices from outside.


    ''Enemy attack!��Something dressed as a thief.


    "Lady Luciel, prepare for battle.


    It''s a foolish bandit to set up with two people in the room.


    With that in mind, I get ready for battle.


    ''All right. Estia, you will protect them. You two will stay in this carriage.


    I activate the area barrier and move to the guru''s seat and put an area barrier on Ketty and Kefin as well.


    ''I''m new to fighting against ... bandits, do you have any preparation in mind?''


    If you hesitate, you''ll think death is waiting for you and you''ll fight.


    If you don''t want to kill him, cut off his limbs and leave him immobile.


    Okay.


    Even to Kefin and Lionel, who could be seen in front of them, the enemy released their bows when they activated the area barrier with a magic circle chant.


    The number of them was like rain, like dozens at a time, but Master and Lionel were laughing on their horses and seemed to be talking about something.


    ''Those two look like they can afford it. Ketty and Kefin, keep an eye on the left and right and the rear.


    Ha!


    For some reason, both Keti and Kefin smiled, and as they began to be vigilant on both sides, they found the number of arrows gradually dwindling.


    ''''Even with all those arrows, they can''t hurt a horse, let alone any of them, so they can cut off the arrows and they have no choice but to come closer?


    Let''s just leave it to me.


    I''m going to break through them, left and right.


    In the next moment, they scattered to the left and right as they disappeared.


    When I looked to where they were headed, I saw a small squad of about five people looking at us.


    ''''This could be a mixture of the bandit-like adventurers who attacked the sisters, the bandits and something else. Even so, isn''t that too lousy?


    As I was muttering about that, the squad in front of me rushed towards Master and Lionel.


    I decided to hold my holy silver bow and arrow at the Gohja seat for the first time in a long time.


    If they were even slightly alerted, Master and Lionel would be able to help me.


    That''s what I thought.


    However, not long after, the battle came to an end.


    When Master saw the bandits rushing in and disappeared from his horse, the bandits stopped advancing and screams could be heard.


    When Lionel saw this, he dismounted and as he swung his great sword of fire, a wall of fire appeared on either side of him, seemingly crushing the horse''s energy to charge.


    ''As expected of Lionel-sama Nya. Even so, the whirlwind is a monster, too.''''


    ''''Indeed. I heard that he''s going to be working out with Luciel-sama, though. I''m looking forward to it immensely.


    The two men who had headed to the troops on either side had returned at the same time.


    But Kefin. That''s the equivalent of a death flag.


    I couldn''t believe Kefin for saying that.


    ''Good job. Did you find anything that identifies you as a bandit?


    ''There wasn''t anything in particular, Nya. I was more of a rookie adventurer hired for money, Nya.


    ''It was the same here. He started talking before he threatened me. They said one of the carriages was being attacked and they wanted us to come in and help them.


    It seemed to me intuitively that the guy who thought up this plan was the one who had set Nadia and Lydia up.


    ''And those adventurers?''


    ''They decided to run away when the arrows rained down, nya. I knocked them all unconscious and pulled out my adventurer''s card.


    Same here.


    It was Mr. Galva who planted these two, but it''s guidance that shows the blackness hidden in Mr. Galva''s fresh face.


    ''''I see. Once the masters return, let''s return to Grandle. I''ll need you to be vigilant until the battle is over.


    Ha!


    I asked them to take the groom''s seat and peered into the carriage and called out to Nadia and Lydia.


    ''You have an idea of why they were targeted, don''t you, Nadia?


    They held each other''s hands and nodded.


    ''Well, I suppose so. Then it''s a question of why I didn''t buy you two at the auction. That would mean they were waiting for me to fix them. There can''t be too many people who know me, but if you have the skills and the appraisal skills...


    I was nearly trapped in a whirlwind of thoughts, but I decided to ask who would try to bring them back if they turned out to be healed.


    ''Do you have any idea who would try to enslave you and your sisters or take them back once their wounds are healed?


    ''My father and brother, and Duchy Brange, descendant of the summoned heroes and the current head of the county, Sir Blade von Camilla, I believe.


    Summoning ... I don''t know where it''s summoned from, but Kamiya ... considering it''s Kamiya, does that mean it''s summoned from Japan?


    And when even the immediate family is involved, these two are noblemen.


    But I had never heard of Lord Kamiya.


    ''''........That summoned person was a brave man, right?��I''ve never heard of this before?


    ''My father once told me that it was because in the old days the achievements of the brave men were the property of the principality.


    Nadia answers nonchalantly, but why did she run away in the first place?


    As is often the case in stories, she didn''t seem to like anyone, nor did she seem to be a man-hater?


    "...why did you run away?��Even a political marriage could be a nobleman''s marriage, right?


    ''....Yes. I was also prepared for it. However, about three months before the coming-of-age ceremony, the Dragon God gave me a sign from him, and I only prepared myself if the sign was real. And when I received my title at the coming-of-age ceremony, I saw a world where the world was closed to darkness. I decided to live to change that future.


    ........Isn''t that the reason why you released the Holy Dragon?


    When you think about it, have I changed my fate?


    Taking my confusion as an afterthought, this time Lydia tells me.


    ''I also heard the spirit''s voice before the coming-of-age ceremony, and I thought I would be allowed to marry her straight away after the coming-of-age ceremony was over, but everyone fell asleep at the same time, and I was able to escape easily, and I drove my horse as the spirit''s voice said. Ahead of us was Sister Nadia, and we were allowed to join her from then on.


    It''s only been a little over a year since you received the Water Spirit''s blessing and I''m sure there are others who have received it as well.


    It''s strange because even though I think that, when I look at the two of them, I can''t help but feel like I''ve been wrapped up in their fate.


    But when I think about it, I feel sorry for them.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to recover from it right away.


    Perhaps sensing my feelings, the two of them began to make excuses.


    "Lord Kamiya has three wives and three members of his entourage, so our role is to prevent our father and brother from starting a rebellion we are like hostages. Then we wish to live to save the world.


    Was it already Mr. Hareem?


    Well, I guess it''s polygamy, but the feeling of sympathy has disappeared somewhere.


    ''And the descendants of the brave aren''t brave. My father and brother didn''t even try to understand that, but your mother, who had been defending me.......


    Lydia cried out as she said this.


    It''s not fair to use a woman''s weapon... If my master hadn''t told me not to drink object X, my romantic brain would have been activated and I would have been upset and thought so. Now, thanks to my job as a healer who can think things through calmly, I combine the two of them talking with the discomfort and information I was feeling in Grandle.


    What if one of their opponents had an appraisal, if they were setting a trap that would divide the two strongest of them, and if they were dropping a force that would seal them off?


    I think that far, and then I hasten to give instructions to Ketty and Kefin.


    ''If there''s still any chance of that man being there, Ketty, Kefin, break through the center.


    They didn''t argue with my instructions, but they proceeded with the carriage.


    As we got closer and closer, I could still hear the sounds of battle.


    On the other side of the wall of fire, I saw my master struggling against a dozen adventurers, Lionel with a fine wound, and a man who was a smiling slaver.

 162-156 Nature of slave merchants

    As we entered the front line of the battle, I high heeled from a distance, surprised that the two of them were struggling, and the slaver changed the smile that seemed to have been pasted on earlier and became expressionless.


    ''Have you figured it out yet?��You seem to be a bit of a head turner, even though you seem to fall into the trap easily.


    So you, the slaver, are the one who set up this operation?


    As I say this, the slaver smiles again and starts talking.


    ''''Moderately terse. Just for your information, can you tell me why you thought this was a diversion and weren''t surprised to find me here?


    The slave who had been fighting earlier also stops moving to listen to us.


    ''''That''s because you were drunk with yourself, bragging about your once successful criminal modus operandi.


    Oh. Did she tell you anything you could tell me?


    ''Ah. He was going into too much detail about being betrayed by his friends while conquering in the labyrinth of intrigue, about being attacked by the Hydra, about those who captured the sisters outside, and about the new adventurer he killed. As if you were a party to it or had a plan. And you were laughing at that time.


    There was a really small snag here.


    ''''...I see. I hadn''t noticed it. But what if those who were trying to sell the sisters were bragging about it?


    His tone was calm but his smile was fading and I decided to try to provoke him further.


    ''Then you must be pretty dumb to have used the same move. You can''t even think up your own strategy.


    It''s second best, but if it wasn''t Master and Lionel who were ahead of us, they would have rammed into this place together, and the carriage would have been attacked, and I don''t know how those ambushed adventurers would have fallen.......


    ''''Let me tell you, get it all out of the way.


    The upset slaver tells me so, and I pounce on Master and Lionel, but Kefin and Ketty step in to help.


    I continue to talk and provoke the slavers'' mistakes as I high heel on Master and Lionel.


    ''And I made one mistake as a slaver. How did you distinguish between two people who were in such a terrible state?��If I could discern it, it would be nothing more than having appraisal skills. When I thought about it, the dots that were contradictions connected.


    I figured that the only thing that could distinguish between two people in such a bad state was the appraisal skill.


    If there''s something else, it''s just a skill that I don''t know about, having looked at the list of skills many times.


    And now that the slaver found out whether or not he had an appraisal skill, the slaver''s plating came off at once.


    ''''..........''''


    ''Assuming you have the appraisal skills, there are two things about your actions that make sense to me. When you visited the slavers, you checked the skill level of the Holy Attribute magic and asked if you could cure them. And that you didn''t say anything about me buying you two at the auction.


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    As the battle continues, the man stares at me as if he were irritated.


    ''You thought your sisters might be cured, and you were so frustrated that I outsmarted you that you tweaked your slave contract in some way to piss me off by letting your men treat your sisters like crap when you handed them over, right?��You didn''t expect it to be disarmed right away, though.


    ...So not everything is going to go as planned.


    Plan?


    ''If you''re the same age and have so much skill, you must be a reincarnation, right?��Tell me how you''ve managed to have so much skill in six years and I can pull it off this time, okay?


    I thought he had appraisal skills, but he didn''t look to be around twenty years old, so I was surprised that I didn''t suspect him of being a reincarnation.


    ''''I don''t know if you''re a reincarnation or what, but I''m going to have you locked up and tell me all the bad things you''ve done.


    "...as a reward for screwing up your plans, you can shut up there and watch your own people become my pawns.


    The slaves were all trying to stick it to Master Brod and Lionel with abandonment at once.


    ''Screw you!��I''m not going to let someone who can only fight for other forces hurt my precious friends!


    I was blown away when I found out that the other party was a reincarnation, and I decided to activate Dispel''s magic circle chant against the slaves.


    My magic circle is drawn on the bodies of the would-be slaves.


    ''''Tch, aim at those white robes!''''


    While pretending to be calm, as I activate my magic, the slavers order an entire attack on me as if they were in a hurry.


    As expected, they don''t want me to disarm the slaves.


    I disarm them four at a time with my dispel.


    I focus my efforts on disarming the slaves who try to get close to me, leaving them to trust Master Brod and Lionel to stop them completely.


    ''''Use your brains a little bit to set them up. You rubbish!


    The slavers were directing long range attacks, but all of that and more would be completely defended by Keti and Kefin.


    They piled on the dispels and the enemy''s pressure weakened at once.


    And when they had used half of their magic power, all the emancipation of slaves ended and the fighting stopped.


    ''''You, do you have any idea how much time and money it took to gather all these slaves!


    The slavers were showing their anger and yet I was trapped by the fact that they didn''t move from the scene at all.


    A guy who could think that much would lose his temper like that just because he was being unenslaved?


    I''m going to reassess the situation and give you instructions immediately.


    I''ve de-slaved them, but that doesn''t mean they''re following orders as slaves, sir.


    My words were gradually getting smaller and smaller.


    Because in the middle of my screaming, Master and Lionel were slashing while sorting through the slaves that had already been freed.


    They must have realized what the discomfort was sooner than I did.


    That even if they were de-slaved, there were still those who would attack us.


    ''Truly dependable. Keti, Kefin, take care of the defense of the carriage.


    I stepped on this one''s defense and asked for the carriage''s defense.


    Of course, that one would be able to fight too, but I didn''t want to put it in front of this slaver.


    ''''Ha!''''


    Keti and Kefin took my orders and stepped backwards.


    I activated the area barrier on all of them once more, then looked at the slavers and they stared back at me with a blank expression.


    ''Ahhh, boring - stop playing. I was going to stab you in the gap and use it as a high level sacrifice, as a high level sacrifice...''''


    The freed ex-slaves try to attack the slaver who is making a dubious statement, but when the slaver raises his hand towards the sky, a red-black magic circle appears in the sky, and a red-black glowing magic is released from it to the ex-slaves, blowing them away.


    What the hell is this guy?


    You are a reincarnated person and you think you are the field boss?


    I''m going to talk to the slave-trader while tsking in my mind, kneading the magic power in my body and talking to him.


    I''m not sure what you intend to summon with that magic circle.


    Ho. You can clearly see that this is a summoning magic circle. It would have been helpful if you''d mistaken it for attack magic. Do you have any documentation in the church?��Yes, this is a summoning magic circle for summoning powerful demons and monsters. Even though I''m a slave, I think I can summon a few strong demons.


    I''d called it a sacrifice myself, but already the madness seemed to have taken over the slavers.


    I think about calming it down with a story that the slavers might be interested in.


    ''''Well you said earlier that you were reincarnated. If you''re a reincarnated being, why would you mimic something that would take you out of the way of others?��If you have the brains and the ability to command it, you can get it if you want!


    The face of madness turned expressionless again and stared at me.


    ''''........I did indeed die once and was reborn by God. But what was waiting for me was this world of weak, strong, rotten and barbaric. You, who were born with such blessed abilities, wouldn''t understand.


    The pressure of the magic circle rises.


    It might be something every reincarnated person would think.


    When you think of a fantasy world, it seems like there''s magic and you can do anything you want.


    But the reality is that every day is a situation where you''re facing death, and it wouldn''t be strange to be a slave trader.


    ''But you haven''t lived alone, have you?��There must have been someone there to support you.


    I was there. That''s why I''ve decided to get revenge on this world for killing the people who supported it. I''m going to destroy this world and rebuild it!


    The man was proud to win and was about to summon something evil.


    And the man would not stop summoning.


    ''''Well that''s a shame.''''


    Yeah. I''m not going to help you anymore. God love you, Cheeto, be my experience!��Come on. What?


    Bachi, Barrie, Barrie, the red-black magic circle cracked and the blue-white magic circle filled the black magic circle.


    I used most of my remaining magic power to overwrite the red-black magic circle with a sanctuary circle.


    ''I''m sorry, but I can''t let you summon it. I won''t let you shed any more pointless blood for my dream!


    A column of light formed in the activated sanctuary circle, and the next moment when it swallowed the red-black magic circle, a blast blew everything away.


    ''''Healer Luciel, the next time we meet, I''ll crush your dreams, so be prepared.


    I thought I heard the slaver''s voice say that just as it exploded in my ears.


    When the wind stopped, the slaver was nowhere to be seen.


    Thus, I vowed to endure the training to not die, while my stomach ached for having made a new enemy.

 163-157 The end of the assailants

    No matter how much I searched for them since then, I couldn''t find the slavers.


    Many of the former slaves who were attacked by that slaver were seriously injured, but miraculously there were no deaths.


    I had no choice but to drink the magic potion and heal the former slaves to the extent that they did not die.


    ''''Even so, I didn''t expect those that Master and Lionel slayed to be alive.


    I thought I had killed them because they were slashing so vigorously at the time, but I was quite surprised that they were all alive.


    ''Luciel, take a good look. These guys aren''t all slaves, are they?��The marauders are actually a coalition of slaves, bandits, adventurers, and private soldiers from somewhere else. They were trying to deceive the enemy and get information out of him.


    ''''Information........Master. Still, wasn''t it a little too much for you?


    My mentor started laughing.


    I tried to ask him without understanding what he meant, but Lionel also smiled with a grin and told me the answer instead of my master.


    ''''Luciel-sama, no matter how much of a whirlwind it is, it''s impossible to completely prevent that many total attacks. If you were standing on this front line in your prime, you wouldn''t have been injured, but.......


    ''You have no idea, but don''t spout lies to Luciel. I made it look like I was hurt on purpose, and so was this guy.


    ?


    In my head? lined up.


    ''Huh~. If you create an advantageous situation by making it look like you''ve been cut off by a thin layer of skin, the person you''re drunk with is going to be talkative on their own, right?


    ''That''s the way it is. He made it look like he was injured, and when the mastermind finally came out, Luciel-sama came to him.


    The Master let out a big sigh and told me that it was a strategy disguised as a struggle.


    And Lionel explained the situation at that time, but there was something that didn''t add up for me.


    But was everything Lionel said earlier a lie?��I think that was Lionel''s way of accurately assessing his master''s condition.


    When I think about it, I feel that something like combat intuition might have been dulled by Master.


    ........Master was often in the training grounds of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Wasn''t that to develop his battle intuition?��It''s common in previous lives to lose the ability to do the things you used to be able to do as the years go by.


    I don''t know about the old master, but compared to the adventurer''s days when he was fighting with his life on fire, it was quite conceivable that a master who had been in the adventurer''s guild for a long time could become duller and duller in terms of skills and senses that were not reflected in his status.


    The highest status value existed, but it was only the highest value and he didn''t always spend time in that state.


    Isn''t Master still in a state of trial run where he hasn''t regained his actual battle intuition?


    I came to that conclusion.


    ''''Master, have you regained your battle sense and combat instincts?��Didn''t it also fit that your master deliberately cut off your thin skin to feed it?


    Are you sure you have been training for combat?��I asked.


    ''''Well it''s just a little bit. These guys'' individual abilities were so-so, but because of their extraordinary coordination, they had the combat power of the current A-ranked adventurers. Well, the bad news is that it''s a coalition, so the timing of their attacks are not always the same, but there were some of the worst attacks where they attacked your entire group, so it was fun.


    Seeing my anxious face, my master shook them off and gave me an analysis of my opponent and a report on the situation.


    Rather, he realized that I was a fool for worrying about this battle madman.


    ''''I don''t know how strong an adventurer as strong as an A-ranked adventurer is, but I would have died a few times.


    If it''s going to kill you like that, you might actually die in training.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen those eyes and my knees are laughing.


    I decided to change the subject.


    Because if I don''t, I''m going to die........


    ''''So, but you didn''t kill him well after handling so many attacks.


    ''At first I thought killing them was inevitable, except for those who were slaves and had no choice but to fight, they were weak. If it was just a matter of holding on to that, Luciel could have done it too.


    Is that right?


    Apparently, my master had approved of my growth.


    ''I''ve trained so much, I don''t think the pain will knock me out, do you?��Now if we can just use our recovery magic to buy some time, it should be no problem.


    Well, I didn''t say I could fight.


    Will I ever grow as a warrior?


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s a whirlwind embarrassment. Your excellent assessment of the situation and your recovery magic saved me and others this time. If I had been a little later, I would have had to slay you.


    Well, yes. Slaves are bound by a curse. Some of them must have been forced into slavery. That''s why the disenfranchisement helped.


    ........I was thinking about this and that just now, but I was convinced that these two were in a different dimension.


    They were probably thinking about nullifying the enemy with non-kill under that situation.


    If it was at full strength, it means it would have been over without my intervention.


    Well, when I think about it calmly, it seems natural.


    But if that was the case, why didn''t these two guys catch the slavers, I was curious about that.


    ''''........But what I''m concerned about is that slaver.


    ''Luciel, I''ll tell you first, because the figure we''ve been seeing is an imposter.


    What?


    I fired a stone''s throw at him when I saw an opening, but he slipped through.


    There must be a reason you didn''t tell me.


    Then I''ll ask you a separate question.


    ''''Well the reason you were targeted was probably because you bought the sisters, but aren''t you moving too fast for that?''''


    ''''That''s right. More than that, he''s just aiming at that sister, and this is an unusual drop of force. Maybe he''s after Blange.


    What do you mean?


    I don''t know why he''s going to be a blange.


    ''He had the eyes of an insane man those are the eyes of someone who has had someone important taken from him by some unreasonable force. Glandle is a country run by the Adventurer''s Guild, it looks barbaric, but it''s all about the rank of the adventurer. If they misbehave, the high ranking rankers at the guild headquarters will move to put out the fire, so harboring a grudge against a single individual doesn''t turn into a thought that wants to destroy the world. ........Then, the opponent will be an organization, a nobleman, or a country. That sister is said to be from Brange, you know. We won''t know what''s actually going on until we get to the person in question, though.


    He''s really quick on his feet.


    If it''s an organization we can ask the marauders, who are supposed to be private soldiers of those two countries, later.


    What makes you think it''s Brange?


    It''s a hunch. But knowing where the sisters are and why they''ve been attacking us so relentlessly, and, more importantly, informing the private army there, it''s an outrage of international proportions.


    How can you deduce from a small amount of information when the battle has just ended?


    Maybe this thinking is what makes him so great.


    However, I was able to make one point that I was curious about.


    ''''........If that story is right, don''t I have quite a grudge against that slaver?


    Wasn''t that the Manifesto?


    He did indeed name names and said he was going to crush my dreams.


    Crushing my wonderful dream of living a peaceful life........


    Well what''s done can''t be helped. More importantly, the treatment of these guys, what should I do about it?


    If this was a common thief, I''d kill more than half of them as an example. It would take a long time to interrogate them. Well, since there''s no choice this time, I''ll have to carry it to Grandle and ask the professionals at the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters to do it.


    Half out of desperation, I asked my master about the raiders, but I was too afraid to ask him what they were professionals at.


    We took three hours to return the way we had spent an hour coming, and after calling the slavers to the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters and dropping them all into slavery, we decided to leave the interrogation to the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters.


    ''''Master, are you sure it''s safe to leave it to the Adventurer''s Guild?''''


    ''''Yeah. I don''t care if Melatni''s guild master is considered incompetent by the guild headquarters, I don''t care one bit. If we do our research, we''ll find the information we''re looking for. We can owe them a debt of gratitude as a result.


    This guy is a genius at thinking ahead.


    ''Is this the matter you''ve been looking into since yesterday?


    Yeah. The trouble with this incident coming to light is that we''ll soon find out that it''s the result of poor management of requests and adventurers.


    That''s my master. I understand. What should I do?


    ''Well you don''t have to do anything. Just make sure these guys don''t get away with it.


    ''Yes. That''s fine but no, thank you very much. I''ll also instruct Lionel and the others to cut them down if they escape.


    Yeah. Then wait a little longer.


    Master said that and walked into the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The great thing about that guy is that he''s making sure to get the point even there.


    But still, it was good to see Master Brod looking happy for some reason.


    ''''I''ve been spoiled by my master all the time... Lionel, if that slaver had succeeded in summoning me, what do you think I would have gotten out of it?''''


    If you''re on the same level as your master, you can understand some things.


    ''''Considering the fact that it was such a huge magic circle, a large demon, or even a demon tribe if it was a bad one, might have appeared.


    ''''Well there were demons in the village before we stopped in Meratni, what do you think?''''


    I still stutter when I hear that it''s a demon race.


    As expected, if there is someone who can use that thing, it''s a monster.


    I thought the only demon tribe in that village was the Empire, but does that mean it might be different?


    ''It would be a different line than this time. The slavers this time must have been a summons to appear and subjugate a magic circle. Obviously, the rank of the demon race they fought was different.


    ''''Come to think of it, I know the Empire and the Demon Territory are close to each other, but were there any battles?''''


    ''Yes. We used to clash a lot until about twenty years ago.


    ''''Well that wasn''t the time when the emperor, vizier or great nobleman changed his generation or anything, was it?


    You are well aware of the situation. After the last emperor''s death, it was a new generation of generals. Well, it didn''t matter to me at the time, as I was a general.


    "...how old were you when you were a general?


    ''You were twenty. It''s a long time ago.


    When it was confirmed that Lionel was not an everyman, the master and the strong men came and told the raiders to enter the Adventurer''s Guild and take them away.


    ''''Luciel, the raiders will become slaves as it is. We''ve decided to have all of that trade amount deposited into your account.


    Are you sure?��My master could have accepted it. I''ve been keeping up with Glandle and....


    ''Then buy him a drink while quieting him down so that everyone doesn''t get upset when you return to Meratni.


    ''''I understand. Yes, in case the new adventurers Keti and Kefin captured were tricked with no intention of doing anything bad, let them go. They should be able to start over.


    Some of the new adventurers who had been dropped into slavery on the way back to Grandle were crying.


    Seeing that, if they really didn''t know anything about this case, they decided to ask to be freed.


    Even if you''re unlucky or something, if you feel saved, you''ll be able to try your best to crawl back up from the bottom.


    I decided to believe that.


    ''''That''s sweet. But if it weren''t for that sweetness, I''d probably end up giving birth to a man like that. ''All right. I''ll put in a good word for you. So now that we''re halfway through the hour, what do we do?


    ''We can make camp, and we can move on. I think we should move on to the one where we can learn a little more than getting trapped again and stuck in a trap.


    Oh, well said. That''s my boy. Then get ready to leave.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, leaving the attackers in charge of the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters, we headed to the ant labyrinth to hone our skills.

 164-158 Final goal of training

    It seems that there is always a town, albeit a small one, in the vicinity of Glandle''s labyrinth, and after the sun went down, if we drove the carriage a bit, we could see lights in the distance and didn''t have to stay in the field.


    The fact that the town is by the side of the labyrinth is dangerous because demons can overflow from the labyrinth like this one, but since the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters is running it, it seems to be quickly resolved.


    The goal is to secure a stable supply of magic stones, so they are the only country that can export magic stones to Nerdal.


    ''''Master, why did you come to the labyrinth when you could see the town?''''


    ''You don''t have a taut ... well-honed air about you now. I''m trying to cultivate that.


    ...Was there ever a time when you had that vibe?


    Yeah. That was when we fought in the Holy City Adventurer''s Guild. I wish I''d grown up like that, but unfortunately, I''m not as tense now as I should be, or as critical.


    ........I think the time we fought in the Holy City was when we stepped through the Labyrinth of Trials.......


    Was it when we managed to escape from the labyrinth while hiding in it for a long time and almost getting killed...?


    Just remembering it, I really think we survived well........


    ''''At that time, I was desperate to survive........''''


    ''That''s what you''re missing right now, Omae. There are a lot of places where you can get through a battle because of the war demons, and I think you have a sense of security. But I think that sense of security is slowing down Luciel''s growth rate. As for her lack of talent, she''s spent more time on the death line than me and the war demons, so she should be able to regain that sense of security. That''s where the real training begins.


    Well, I''m sure you two have been in the line of death before, but you haven''t had your arms and legs chopped off for more than six months like I have, and your master may be right.


    But the thing that bothers me is that that''s where it starts.


    ''''Well, I guess I could have gone crazy myself at that time...''''


    If I hadn''t had my mental tolerance raised from taking Object X, if I hadn''t had my angel pillow, I would have had a lot to think about, but the biggest thing was that I didn''t give up.


    But if I fought the two of them, I''m sure that feeling would come back to me soon, wouldn''t it?


    "Luciel, you are training this time in order to turn your own cowardice, which is only available to you with that sharpened sense of yours, into a weapon of your own. That''s why I need to push you a bit, but...


    "...what the hell are you trying to get me to do?


    The frozen eyes of Master Brod''s icy eyes caused the pores of his entire body to open and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    I was prepared for Master Brod''s training, but as long as he said he was going to push me, my body almost cowered at the fact that it wasn''t a half-hearted effort.


    Thinking back, they wouldn''t let me use my heels at all for muscle pain and bruising, they cut me seriously even though it''s training, and when I can''t stand up, they really can''t stand up, or they''re going to kill me, and as far as I''m concerned, I have no memories.


    ''''Simply put, you''ll feel only chi and magic and you''ll be able to make a living from now on.


    What?


    ''''Normally I wouldn''t be able to make you do something this dangerous, but I''m sure Luciel, who can use recovery magic, can master it. The essence of martial arts, reading signs and taking the initiative.


    You can''t tell me that kind of cartoonish story....


    Moreover, when a master contains a hopeful sentiment of what a master must be, you can see that the odds are not even fifty percent.


    ''''........There was someone who could do such a thing?''''


    ''I heard there were a number of them, including Lord Leinster. Well, Lord Leinster is said to have heard the spirits, so maybe it''s a little different.


    You can''t say that with such a nice smile but that''s the same as saying that Lord Leinster couldn''t do it on the flip side, or he didn''t need to.


    They''re trying to get me to learn it, but is that really what I need to do?


    ''''Well done. Let''s gradually increase what we can do in the future.''''


    They were all dead except for the killers, so it may take some time.


    We''ll do everything we can to support you, so please, let''s be strong together.


    I''m sure Master Luciel will be able to do anything.


    Lydia and I would be happy to assist Lady Luciel.


    ''''I will help you to feel the magic power of the various attribute spirits, even if it''s only in a small way.


    For some reason, all of my followers were more motivated than I was.


    And for some reason, it bothers me that they seem happy to hear that it''s my training, but I''m sure these guys are going to regret giving me this particular training.


    It would mean that they would have turned everyone else''s time that Master had to devote to me.


    Moreover, it''s a hellish world where they are not allowed to be spoiled at all.


    ''''Do your best to live up to your squire''s expectations.


    Oh, my God!


    The moment I decided on the content of my training, I was suddenly crushed in the eye by my master.


    I hurriedly tried to use the extra heel, but I felt a killing blow from my master and kept my distance.


    ''''That''s a good reaction. You can take the pain away with the heel, but once I heal you so you can see, I''ll hollow out your eyeball this time.''''


    I knew that those words of fear weren''t just a threat.


    My mentor is a man who, when he says he''ll do something, he does it.


    But unlike in the past, I decided to prove that I could say no as well as yes.


    ''Master, when are you going to have a mock fight with Lionel?��More than the two of you I was looking forward to it. You have some things to do before you train me, don''t you?


    ''Of course. But if you want to return to me and my war demons in their prime, you must shed the rust. If Luciel can sense the breath of the earth and the rush of the atmosphere, if he can grasp the signs and magic power, he should be able to imitate everything I do and sublimate it into his own. Then there is no reason why you can''t win, even if your opponent is a dragon or a demon. If I want my students to reach that point, I''ll make my best days from now.


    Whirlwind. You''re not the only disciple of Master Luciel. Well, I''ll give you credit for your guts. But it''s not enough to just imitate them. You''ll need to have the reflexes to react to it, the skill to handle it, and the physical ability to do so.


    I''m sure you can do that as long as you''re on a higher level. And if you can grasp the signs and magic, if you''re going to imitate us, you should be able to feel the difference between you and us.


    "Luciel, get a fresh start. When all is said and done, life will be peaceful.


    As I said that much, I heard the sound of my master''s footsteps moving away from me in my ears.


    While I thought that master (human) was a mess, I felt nostalgic for this unreasonable but beneficial training for me.


    I almost cried when I imagined the harshness of spending time in the ant labyrinth with this loss of vision, but I decided to do my best just because I was happy with the anticipation.


    ''Master doesn''t look like he''s going to eat, but let''s have dinner, shall we?


    Of course I''m going to eat it.


    I could hear my voice, and I could hear my mentor''s footsteps turning back.


    I had no problem with everyone''s food as I touched the magic bag and what was in it popped into my head and took it out of the list.


    But I couldn''t eat without being handed a spoon and fork and guided, and I was given a humiliating arn... by my master.


    ''Luciel, now Omae is like a baby. If you''re frustrated, you''ll be able to feel it all.


    I knew this was supposed to be a pep talk, but it couldn''t be good, and I couldn''t spend time on something I didn''t know when I would be able to do, so I prayed for my heart support that could be called a tranquilizer.


    Skill Proficiency Appraisal.


    With the loss of my vision, I made the decision to check which proficiency level would increase, and to start the effort to find an efficient way to acquire more proficiency so that the increase in proficiency would be higher.


    For the first time in a long time, this feeling gradually became more of a sense of enjoyment than anxiety, and he decided to focus all his efforts on surprising his master.

 165-159 Sparta again

    I walk through the darkness, where I can''t feel the light, with Nadia and Lydia guiding me from side to side.


    They only tell me verbally, not by pulling my hand back, but even that helps a lot.


    I walk while checking ahead with my illusory cane, but I''m sure I''ve already almost fallen over a few times, so I''m sure I''m sitting on my back.


    Thinking about that is a bit depressing.


    I know I''m in a labyrinth of ants, but the eerie situation with no fighting at all makes me uneasy as I step out of it.


    I have the skill to detect danger, so I hope that some intuition will kick in if I''m in danger....


    But here''s where the unthinkable happens.


    ''Then, Luciel, you''ll survive with your sight intact.


    After I heard my master''s voice say that, my danger-sensing skills suddenly began to react when he pushed me back.


    I was certain that Master had put me in some demon room.


    ''''Master, what do you mean?''''


    ''While you''re at it, take out all the enemies and show me. The enemy is a swarm of ants, so don''t be shy. This is a rudimentary thing to do because you don''t have enough of them. Good luck.


    Contrary to my impatient words, the next moment I heard Master''s amused voice, after hearing the sound of the heavy door closing, I called everyone''s names, but there was no response at all.


    ''''........Seriously?''''


    Honestly, he almost couldn''t believe for a moment that he had been treated so harshly that he couldn''t believe it was at the level he had been at until now, he almost couldn''t trust his master.


    To treat a person who was in a state where he couldn''t detect signs and magic power well, to treat him to this extent, it really wasn''t normal for a master''s training.


    Just by hearing the sound of kishakishas and crawling on the ground with a crunching sound, I felt my heart rate increase all at once, I decided to do what I could now to ensure safety, put up an area barrier, take the attack and look for the timing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with this one.


    I vaguely put out my fist along the place where I received the impact, and a sticky, unpleasant feeling was felt.


    ''''...I see. The enemies are weak, but there are many of them. So now you want me to be able to sense the enemy''s presence and magical power.


    With my target fixed, I naturally didn''t want to die, so I tucked the illusory sword into my magic bag and took out my holy dragon spear to extend my pause.


    I cherished the chirping and dangerous sensation, and then began to focus on the presence and magic and the ability to sense it.


    Read the location by sound and sharpen your senses to attack.


    If it hits, the error with the senses is repeated and ingrained in his body.


    When he got used to it, he would now release his magic power to the outside world to explore the outside senses, but this did not work at all.


    ''I forgot that the labyrinth was releasing magic power.


    I''m tempted to hold my head up for forgetting something important, but on the other hand, if you can explore magic other than my magic power and the magic of the labyrinth, wouldn''t you be able to catch a hint of it as well?��When I thought about it, I suddenly felt motivated.


    "Let''s go with positive thinking for the first time in a long time. Now let''s get rid of the ants........ouch?


    I probed all my nerves, sharpened my senses and got into it, and the moment I got into it, I suddenly felt something liquidy hit my hand and it was a little itchy, so I heeled up just in case.


    ''Could it have been an acid blast?��If I don''t concentrate more, my master will laugh at me I don''t want to do that because it just pisses me off.


    He spreads his feet shoulder-width apart, holding his spear low at the waist and calming his spirit with a constant breath.


    The situation of having no choice but to attack after being attacked was very tantalizing, and he felt like his mind was going to be broken prematurely.


    Still, the fact that my proficiency level had increased a bit in the proficiency appraisal made me confident that what I was doing was not wrong.


    I have a feeling that the people who were related to me in this world were sensitive to signs and magic power.


    And I had a dim feeling that this was something I didn''t have as a reincarnated person.


    It''s probably because of the experiences I''ve had since I was a child that have built up.


    The golden age is the time when everything develops the most technically.


    Well, I still can''t die for my dream.


    I''m sure the people who have been training since they were young are certainly strong, but if they wanted to surpass that, they would have done so before. Ants, be the food for my growth and the foundation to support me.


    I regained my spirits with positive thinking, but what I was waiting for was not an attack, but a master''s verbal attack.


    ''''Then next time I''m going to increase the difficulty a bit more. Don''t start babbling on your own in this place. It''s embarrassing for me.''''


    ''Huh?��Master?��Since when?


    ''I''ve been there since the beginning. I''m aware that I''m making you do something reckless. Let''s move on to the next hunting ground.


    A sudden and intense feeling of shame hit me and I wanted to be like a clam, but there was no way Master would allow me to do that, so I started to move.


    Unable to stay, feeling the air of not only my master but everyone else''s laughter rising in the air, I knew they were cheering me on, and I cried my heart out and decided to try my best with a smile.


    Before I could sleep, Nadia informed me that we were being taken to the hunting grounds one by one, with two of them keeping an eye on me until we took them all down, and the rest of the time we were either taking a break or having a mock fight.


    ''I didn''t expect to have to high heel so many times like this, but isn''t the Master reckless?


    I know firsthand how strong Master Whirlwind and Master Lionel are, Master Luciel''s mentors.


    If you ask, Nadia is also learning from her master and Lionel, but she seems to be having a lot of fun and her voice is bouncing around.


    ''''........those two don''t have a mock battle?''''


    ''''Yes. I''ve heard that once you fight, there is no draw, so it''s a mock fight between all of us and one of you.


    I guess you can''t pull it off when you''re a good opponent (rival), as expected.


    But even though Keti, Kefin, and Estia should be strong, they''re winning outright, or were they that strong?


    I let out a sigh and Nadia laughed at me, saying that the awesomeness of a level four-hundred-plus might be impossible for an ordinary person to grasp.


    Feeling a little nostalgic, I asked Nadia for one thing from the personalities of those two.


    ''Those two are strong, but I still want you to tell them to come if they get hurt.


    Yes, sir.


    I felt like they laughed at me a little bit, but I spent a lot of time being assisted, and talking to Estia, Nadia, Lydia, and the others made me feel a little bit closer to them.


    My only breaks seemed to be when I was traveling to the hunting grounds, when I was doing recovery magic, and when I was eating, and they said I could sleep whenever I wanted.


    As the ants gradually become stronger and their numbers increase, he focuses all his attention on sensing their presence and magic, knowing the difficulty of maintaining his concentration.


    After repeating that action and finishing my seventh meal, I was able to master the skill of detecting magic power.


    However, this is where I felt that life was not so sweet.


    I had fallen from a level where I knew roughly where I was, to a level where I didn''t know where I was on the contrary.


    ''''........Could it be that the magic power of the labyrinth and the magic power of the demons are equivalent, unable to judge?''''


    The shallow part of the labyrinth could still be divided to the extent that the magic power was weaker than the demons, but it was a phenomenon that occurred as we descended to a level that was almost identical to the magic power.


    When he tried to get through this situation somehow, he seemed to have stepped through the ant labyrinth before he knew it, and his master called for him to stop.


    ''''There isn''t much training here, so let''s go to the next one. Luciel, use the hermit''s key to get the horses and the carriage out of the magic bag. And put out some food. When you''ve done that, you can sleep for a bit.


    I followed Master''s instructions and took out the carriage, food, and for some reason the angel''s pillow, at the moment I felt an intense pain in my abdomen as my sense of danger was triggered with a thrill.


    ''''Gah!��What the hell?


    Next, I felt another thrilling sensation and my consciousness was fractured by the shock to my neck.


    I was shaken to the point of rattling and my consciousness returned, but my headache was so bad that my neck hurt so badly that it subsided as I recovered in my middle heels.


    ''What is this place?''


    ''Luciel, you''re awake. I felt bad, but you didn''t sleep at all while we were attacking the labyrinth, so I knocked you out once and let you sleep on that pillow.


    Well thanks to you, I slept well, but I didn''t sleep well.


    He told me before I tried to ask him where he was again, while being tucked in to sleep too vigorously by his master.


    ''''We''ll be arriving at the Starving Wolf Labyrinth soon, we''ll train there this time.


    I wanted to raise my voice, wondering if a starving wolf''s labyrinth is where the wolf demons come from, but I knew I didn''t have the right to veto it, so I just nodded my head silently.


    As I opened the horses to let the hermit stables in, I could clearly see only Forenoire''s presence, even though she was supposed to be blind.


    Then, as he approached, he bit his head sweetly again and went back to the stables.


    ''''Forenoir you have too much presence.


    I went crazy and laughed, but maybe it was because I suddenly laughed that I felt a little strange stares.


    We arrived at our destination, the Starving Wolf''s Labyrinth, and immediately ate and took a break before the training began.


    Even if we were well equipped, even if we put up area barriers to absorb the impact, if we were unexpectedly jumped upon, we would lose our balance.


    And the quality is poor as they work together.


    I''m blind, I can hear their movements through small footsteps and the sound of their breathing, and sensing their presence I would manage to slash the wolves that charged me, but if I didn''t hit them well, the smell of their blood would pull me in and I felt more and more wolves were coming.


    Still, I didn''t give up, and desperately wanted to defend my spacing to the death, no matter what.


    With that firm resolve, I was able to learn the skill presence detection by the second meal after coming to the Starving Wolf''s Labyrinth.


    ''''Are you a genius now?''''


    When I muttered that, he let out a grand sigh from behind me.


    Thinking that my master had seen me embarrassed again, but I was getting a little excited about learning the skill, I decided to tell him about the results of my training.


    ''''It seems I''ve been able to master the skills of magic and presence of mind, and maybe it''s the benefit of sensing, but I''m starting to get a feel for the pacing, Master.''''


    Yeah. You''re doing pretty well. And strong-willed that''s why you''re my apprentice.


    ........Master, what''s wrong?


    I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ''If you feel a strong kill, assume it''s me or a war demon and don''t attack. If he grabs your elbow, you''ll be guided to move. If you touch your right shoulder, it''s a signal to take a lunch break. If you touch your left shoulder, it''s a signal to use your recovery magic; if you tap on both shoulders, it''s a signal to get the carriage in and out; if someone hugs you, use the extra heel on yourself. Do you remember?


    ''What?��I can remember that much...?��Guaaaaaah.


    I felt a sharp pain in both ears with a pang, and then all sound disappeared from there, and I felt like I was in the deep sea, in total darkness, and I couldn''t hear anything, only my heartbeat intensified.


    I didn''t hesitate to use my heels, but I didn''t let my eardrums regenerate.


    If I had regenerated it, I could see that my master would become a demon.


    Thinking that there was a little bit of conflict within my master, I lost my sight followed by my hearing, and I had to train with only my magic and presence, and I felt that my heartbeat was the only thing that was more dynamic than usual.


    This is how my training became even tougher.

 166-160 Unexpected event

    ǰ���򺬤�Ƽs��ʮ���g��ȫ�Ƥ�Ͷ�����������Ȥ���˼�ä����ȤϺζȤ⤢�ä���


    ����Ǥ��B�᤺�˥��ĥ��ķe���ؤͤƤ����С����Ĥ��ؤ��K��꤬���롣


    �����Ƥޤ��ΤκΤ���ʼ��롣


    ħ��ΤȤΑ��L�Ǥ�����˳��Ƥ����Ǥ�ħ��ˡ����ϺζȤ�y�ޤ줿�Τ�����װ��ȥ��ꥢ�Хꥢ�Τ������ǡ���������������ޤǽ줯���ȤϤʤ���ȫ���Οo�����ä���


    ������ŭ�Q�äƤ��뤳�ȤϺΤȤʤ����������ȥäȤ����՚ݸФ˰��ޤ�Ƥ���ݤ����Ʒ֤��ä���⤷����


    ���Ǥ��Ԍm�������Ǥ�����ΤϷ֤��äƤ�����������Τ�����ֱ���ĤʄӤ����फ�ä����ɡ��졩�˱ڤ����ä��ꡢ�BЯ�����ꤷ�ƹ��Ĥ˥Хꥨ�`����󤬳��Ƥ�����


    �仯��Ĥ������Ĥ��ܤ���Τǡ�����򏊤����뤳�Ȥˤʤꡢ�����졩�ˏ������ȥ쥹��Ф���褦�ˤʤäƤ�����


    �Ǥ⡢�����ʤ�ȱؤ�Ů��ꇤ��l���������֤򤷤ä�����դäƤ���ơ����ζ��ȺΤȤ�����Ť���ȡ������Ƥ�����


    ���ޤ˰��ĸФ��餫���ߤäƤ��ޤ����Ȥ⤢�ä�������������̤���뤳�Ȥ�ʤ��������^���״�B�Ǥ⾫��򱣤��A���뤳�Ȥ������Ƥ�����


    ���Ф��_ʼ���ƶ�ʮ����Ŀ��ʳ�¤�ʳ�ٽK�����ᡢħ��������β�֪�������ͬ�r��Σꓲ�֪�Υ������٥���Ϥ��ꡢ΢���ˤ�����һ��`�ȥ����ڤΤ�Τ��Єe������褦�ˤʤä��ݤ����ơ������^�����Ӗ�γɹ���g�Ф�ʼ�᤿��


    ���줫����ܤ������R���Ԥޤ����ä��Ƥ��ޤä���������ϱ����ˤ��ޤ����ä���


    ���Ф��Ƥ��ʤ��ȡ��Ԍm�ˤ���������Ƥ��ޤ��̤α��������ħ�������졩�˰��ؤȽ��Ť��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ��֤��ꡢ�g�Ϥ���ä��Ȥ����Ǥ��δ��ڸФ�Ф��Ɣؤ뤳�Ȥǥ�����Υ�٥뤬�Ϥ��������褦�ˤʤäƤ����Τ���


    �����٤����ij��L���Ƥ���Τ���������


    �������Ȥ����ʡ�


    ����ʸ�ҙ�ˤʤäƤ��������ǡ��ݤ��Ĥ����餿�֤󎟽������������ơ��R܇������κχ����ܤ�����


    ���äȤ����Ԍm����I�Ȥ������ȤʤΤ�������


    ���Ĥ�ͨ����L�ߤ��I���R��������Ȥ���ȡ�һ�H�󤭤ʴ��ڤΥե���Υ�`�뤬�ܤ���Ȥ������Τˤʤ�ĤĤ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݤ��Ĥ�����


    �����Ƹʇy�ߤ����Ȥ���䤷�Ƥ����ݳ֤����Ĥ���ޤä����ȥ쥹�������Ƥ����ݤ�������


    ���Ϗ��Ҥ�ʹ�ߤȹ��ˤޤ��ߤ뤳�Ȥˤʤä���


    ����˸Ф�����Ӥ�Ŀ��ҙ���ȡ�ǰ��ͬ���ߥɥ�ҩ`��ǻ؏ͤ��롣


    ���ä��ԌmѲ��ʤΤ������ȿ����ơ��Τ��Ԍm���Ť��ޤ�����A����Τ��ä���


    ���Ĥ��ԤΚ����ħ����ɫ�Ƿ֤���褦�ˤʤ�Ф�˼���ʤ��顢Ӗ�����_ʼ����ǰ��ʳ�¤򤹤롣


    �T��������Ԍm�����r�ˡ���ҙ��ζҙ����ҙ������ʧ��ʤ��褦������Τ��ä���


    �����Ƥ��������ͨ�������ɡ����Ť��Ƥ���ħ���ؤä��r�γ����ǡ����֥���ؤä����J�R��������


    �����٤����Ҥ��Ƥ�����


    ���֥�󤬹�����䝤Ӥ����Ȥ��u�äƤ��뤰�餤�ʤ�e�˘���ʤ��Τ������g�H��ʸ�����_�˷ŤäƤ����ꡢħ����ŤäƤ�����ȶ�ʤǡ��g�ϤȤ�Ǥ�ʤ�Σꓤ�ħ��ʤΤ���


    �ޤ�ħ������ڤϲ�֪�����뤬���뤫�顢�ΤȤ��Ф����뤫��֪��ʤ����������򤳤��餬�J�R�Ǥ����U�ǤϤʤ��Τǡ�Σ��^����Ȥ����Τ�����ӡ����ä���


    ��������ߤᡢ�����ħ�����`�͸Ф�̽���ʤ��顢���Ĥ˂䤨�롣


    �֤��麹�����Ƥ���Τ��֤���̡��o���Ф��ߤޤäƤ��롣


    ��Τ���˳֤ä��ܤ�������ʤ��m�⤷��˼����Ȥ�˼��ʤ��ä����������������Ӥ�뤿��˼��Ф��Ƥ����Τ��ä���


    ������������һ�Ěݤ��Ĥ������Ȥ����ä���


    ρ�����_��ʳ�ϤȤ��ƤߤƤ���Ф����ä��Τˌ����ơ����֥����٤����ݤȤ�������������֤Ĥ��Ƥ��Ƥ���ݤ�������


    ���줬�ιʤʤΤ��Ϸ֤���ʤ��ä����ɡ�����˚ݤ��Ĥ������Ȥ������������ˤʤ뤳�Ȥ��g�`���ʤ��ä���


    ���ä���ȸФ���ħ���Ț���˹��Ĥ��Ƥ���������������������Ȥ�̤�ޤ��Ƒ��L�򤹤�ȡ����Ĥ��ܤ����ΤΡ���Ҫ���Ϥ��Ӥ��뤳�Ȥ��ʤ��Τ��Țݤ��Ĥ�����


    �Ԍm���M��ˤĤ��ħ�ؤΝ�Ȥ��Ϥ��ꡢħ����֪��ħ���_�J���뤳�Ȥ��y�����ʤäƤ�����ħ������������뤳�Ȥǡ�����줶�äƤ��ޤ���ȫ�Ƥ���դ��ƌ��ꤹ�뤳�Ȥ��y�����ʤäƤ�����


    ����Ǥ�ΤȤ�Σꓲ�֪�Τ������ǡ���������ܤ��뤳�Ȥ������롣


    ������ꤷ����ҙ���������V�ˤʤäƤ�����


    ʳ�¤��H�˰����Է֤����ʤ��褦�ˤ��ơ��Ԥ˥��ꥢ�ϥ��ҩ`���k�Ӥ�������


    �ιʤ����Ԥ�����y���������ΤȤʤ������ȥ饤���ͥ��Җ�����ԤΚ��䤬���ޤäƤ���褦�˸Ф����������


    ħ���򤫤���������Ԥäơ��Ԥα��餬�֤���櫓�Ǥ�ʤ���������„������櫓�Ǥ�ʤ��Τǡ���ȫ���Լ�����ǤϤ��ä��Τ���������


    �쾚�Ȥ�һ�����֤�Ф���˲�g��һ�ϕN�������L��K����핤ޤǤ����_�����֤��֤���������Ϥ��ϕN��Ҋ���롣


    ���Τ�����Ȼ���Ϥ���䤹����������Ȥ������Ȥ��֤��äƤ�����


    ��ޤǤϤ����ɤ�ʹ���Ф������֤���ʤ��ä��Τǡ��������k�F���ʤ��ä����Ɯy�����롣


    �k�F������ޤǤ��ȤǤ��y������������ä��Τ�������


    ҕҙ��—ҙ���ʤ��ʤä����Ȥǡ�Σꓲ�֪�˚����֪��ħ����֪��y�Ϥ��Ƹߤ�Ƥ������Ȥǡ������줳�줬���������ؤȉ���Τ�������


    ����������ȡ�����������С�h��ʹ���Ƥ������ۤϤ����O��Ƥ������{��Ĥ��Τ��⤷��ʤ��ʡ�


    ����ĮȻ�Ȥ���ʤ��Ȥ򿼤���Τ��ä���


    ��{���M��Ǥ�������ȫ�Ƥ��趨ͨ�ꤤ�����Ȥʤɤ��ꤨ�ʤ���


    ����ϰ��䎟�����ä�ͬ������


    ���⤽�ⰳ���؄e�����g�ǤϤʤ��Τ����顣


    �������{�˹��Ԥ��M�ߡ������֪��ħ����֪�Υ�٥뤬��ˤʤꡢ�����g�Ϥ�������`�ȥ�ޤ���Ӥ���ʮ��ʳĿ��ʳ�٤�ֱ����ä���


    ���֥���_�ȱȤ٤��ȫ���΄e��ΤΚ����ħ����֤��ߤθ�ҙ�ˑ��󤤤ʤ��顢���ϥ��ꥢ�Хꥢ��ζ��ȫ�T�˰k�Ӥ���ȡ��Է֤ˤ�k�Ӥ��Ƒ��L혤���ä���


    ���Εr�����^�ˤϥ������ȥ�ҩ`���ʹ�����Ȥ��^�ˤʤ�������Ŀ��ǰ�ΉK��ȡ��������Ȥ����򿼤��ơ����넇��ħ����ע��������ȫ��ˤ�ħ����ѭ�h�����Ƥ�����


    ���Ϥ��Εr���~�������ʤʤ��ȘO�ޤޤǼ�������ߤᡢħ�狼��k���������ħ���������ȺϤ蘆�ä����ݤ��i��ȡ�ꡢ�������Ȥ�Q�ᡢ������Է֤����˒줱�褦�Ȥ�����˼�����ޤ롣


    �F�ڤε��Τ��ɤ��ʤäƤ���Τ���֤��餺���Ф��Τ���ʯ�˟o�\����˼�ä��Τ���


    ���줬�֤��ä��Τ���ħ�郎����Ц�äƤ���Τ������ݤ���������


    �����Ƥ���Ц�ä���ˤ����ʤꚢ�ݤ������ʤꡢΣꓤʸФ����������ϡ��ܤ򘋤��������ˤʤä�;�ˡ���ޤǤ˟o���ۤɤΥ������Ȥ����Ф����ܤ�����


    �Τ�˲�g�����ĤΚݤ��l�������Ƥ�����


    �����ȥ饤���ͥ��������


    ��֪�Υ�٥뤬�Ϥ��ä����Ȥǡ����ˤ˚ݤ��Ĥ����Ȥ���������


    ���äȽ�ޤǤ�����p�餷�ơ�Σ�ʤ�ħ����ų����Ƥ����Τ�������


    ���ζ��ˤ��Τ��Ƥ����а��Ĥ���˼��������ޤǤ�ͬ�����ݤ��Ĥ��ʤ��ä��U�ǤϤʤ��Τǡ��줶�äƤߤ뤳�Ȥˤ�����


    ���ΤΆ��}�ϡ��Ԍm�ʤΤ�����ħ��������Ȥ����ϵ��椬����Ȥ����YՓ���{���Ť��������l����������


    �����l�����������Ȥ���������ä��Τ������ݤ���������՜ʤ�g�ä����Τ褦�����ߡ��������Ф������ʤä�˲�g�����ϵ�������äƿ��Фؤ����S���˱ܤ�����


    �������Ȥ���Σꓤ�̤��륵����һ˲;�Ф줿���Ȥ��֤���ȡ����Фλ��넇�򤷤ޤä��}���Θ���ȡ�������Ͷ�S������


    �����ä����ɤ����Ϸ֤���ʤ��������ݤ�ɢ�ä��Τ��g�`���ʤ��ä���


    ���Ҥ��鎟���ȥ饤���ͥ뤬����롣


    ����򥤥�`�����Ƥ�������ʤΤˡ���Ġ�ιĄӤ��S�Ӥ��Ƥ���褦�˸��Q�äƤ���Τ�Ф��ʤ��顢�����ŵؤ�ͬ�r���٤ӻ��넇��ȡ������ȡ�ħ���Ț���ι̤ޤ���򤱤ơ���ݤ�ͤ������l���Ĥ롣


    �������Ȥ�����ҙ������˲�g�����Ϲ̤ޤ꤬����ǰ�����򤱡�ȫ����ħ����ע�������넇�ǔؤ�Ĥ�����


    ����Фä���ͬ�r�ˡ��\���̤ޤ꤬������Τ�Ҋ���ݤ�������


    �����Τ�˲�g�����������Ф˼�����ʹ�ߤ��ߤꡢ���R���w�Ӥ����ˤʤ�Τ�Ф����������ΤޤޤǤϲ�ζ���ȺΤȤ��ϥ��ҩ`��򳪤��뤬ʹ�ߤ������������ʹ�ߤ������Ƥ�����


    ��ޤǤ���ʤ��Ȥ��o���ä��Τˤ�˼���ʤ��顢�{�Ӥˁ\�ä��P�ʤΤ����֪��ʤ���


    �؏ͤǤ��ʤ��Ȥ���С��⤤����֪��ʤ���


    �������졩�����R������Ƥ������Εr���ä���


    �l�������򱧤����᤿��


    �ݤ��Ĥ��Х������ȥ�ҩ`�롢�ǥ����ڥ롢�ꥫ�Щ`��oԁ����ͬ�r�k�Ӥ��Ƥ�����


    ��˰��ޤ���Фǡ����ä��Ц����ʹ��Ҋ�����ݤ����������졩�˹⤬���ޤäƤ�������ʹ�������Ƥ�����


    ���δ����˽Ԥ����䤷�Ƥ��������„�����Ƥ�����


    ����������������򤷤ơ�һ�����䤽���˰��򱧤�����Ƥ�����


    �����Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ˰��Ĥ������ϡ��u�äƤ���˯ħ�˵ֿ����뤳�Ȥʤ������R���ַŤ��Τ��ä���

 167-161 Prophecy

    I woke up when I felt a gentle stroke on my head.


    ''''Hmph, hmm?��A hermit''s key?


    I woke up and found myself in bed, and for some reason I was clutching the keys to the hermit.


    ''When did that happen?��More importantly, your eyes and ears look fine. No discomfort in your body either!


    I got out of bed, and as I stretched wide once more, I remembered my battle and checked my armor and found it was nothing.


    ''Was that stabbing pain a curse after all?��Or was it another high-heeled wound that couldn''t catch up with you?


    As I was contemplating, the masters came into the room.


    ''''Luciel, we were worried about you. I really thought your heart was going to stop beating, going to slay a demon race when you''re blind over there.


    ''What?��Demon race?


    I shudder at the fact that it wasn''t the Goblin King or anything, but the fact that it was a demon race that was fighting them.


    It''s like if I had made a mistake, I would have died. If he hadn''t done the Sanctuary Circle, would he be that strong?


    ''''Ah. But still, to strike out with a single blow at a demon race that couldn''t inflict deep wounds even though me and the war demon attacked in tandem, that''s my disciple.


    I could tell that my master was happy from the bottom of his heart, but considering that this person was crying after he defeated him, I thought that he might have been giving training in a terrific conflict.


    ''''Luciel-sama, well, you are safe. Whirlwind, you have something to say properly, right?


    Lionel looked relieved that I had recovered, but as soon as I turned to Master, he looked at me as if he had made up his mind.


    I''m about to tell you.


    Then my master suddenly sits down and gets down on his knees and apologizes to me.


    This causes my thoughts to stop for a moment.


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t get the words out properly, so I managed to twist out only the sun and earth thing.


    ''''.......what?''''


    It wasn''t the master on his knees that responded to this, but Lionel, who was on his knees.


    ''''In fact, it seems that the prophet at the guild headquarters had a prophecy foretold to him. That he would soon die protecting someone else. So he started that reckless practice by bowing down to us and keeping quiet.


    The prophecies of the guild''s prophets I wouldn''t normally believe in, would I?


    If it was that prophecy where the mines of Meratni and Grandle disappeared and the matter of dragons, spirits, demons, and reincarnated people kept happening, it was not hard to believe it.


    Was the reason everyone didn''t tell me about it because they were keeping quiet about it?


    When I thought about it, it seemed to make sense.


    It was a terrible training, sure, but it didn''t get rid of the feeling that I''d pushed them to the edge.


    I caused my master and then told everyone.


    ''You know how we''ve pushed Master into a mental corner, right?��Besides, I''ve managed to stay alive.


    Since I became the master of the Adventurer''s Guild branch and haven''t been an adventurer for at least seven years, it''s no wonder that I''m vulnerable to irregularities.


    My master is the type of person who does exactly what he''s supposed to do.


    But even so, I was surprised when he blinded you and destroyed your eardrums. Both the people who trained him and the people who made him do it looked like he was crazy.


    ''This is the first time I''ve seen Master Luciel practicing, and I thought I caught a glimpse of the Spirit of Steel.


    Immediately after Keti said her true feelings, Kefin followed up, but I could see that she was pulling back.


    Maybe she wasn''t trying to hold back her laughter, but was pushing back the emotion that she was crazy?


    ''Well, usually it''s not blindfolded, not blindfolded, not eardrum-destroying, but my master has never done anything for nothing, so I decided to trust him.


    When I say that, for some reason, an awkward aura flows from Master and he never makes eye contact with me.


    ''''Master?''''


    But the master remained silent.


    ''''I understand that this is a master and student relationship. But it was still too much, and all I could do was worry about it.''''


    I was worried, and so were the spirits.


    Then the silence was broken by Nadia and Lydia, both of whom were still concerned and didn''t smile at all.


    It made my heart tighten a bit to let them both look at me like that.


    I decided to ask them what had happened since then, noticing that Esther was not here.


    ''What happened after that?''


    ''''Right now, it''s only been half a day since that battle. Just before Luciel slashed, the demon race exerted its last strength and created a mixture of darkness and wind magic, creating countless small holes all over his body. Moreover, they didn''t disappear and seemed to stay there forever. That wasn''t enough for ordinary recovery magic, so I allowed the use of the Extra Heal that healed everything.


    If I got it a little wrong, I''d be dead. The thought of it terrifies me and I decide to change the subject.


    ''Speaking of which, I don''t see Esther?''


    Esther?


    It was as if the Master didn''t remember Estia.


    Although Lionel and the others did remember, their memories of the past few days were fuzzy.


    It seemed that there was no doubt that the dark spirits had used quite a bit of power.


    In such a situation, only Lydia, the spiritist, had a proper grasp of Estia.


    ''If it''s Estia-san, she''s sleeping in the next room. It seems that she has used too much of the spirit''s power. She was even doing something reckless to bring in the spirit of light.''''


    Maybe the dark spirit implored me to take the hermit''s key out of the magic bag as I was sleeping.


    I was dimly aware that Forenoir was a spirit of light, but if the spirit of darkness hadn''t forced me to do so, there was a good chance I still wouldn''t be awake.


    I didn''t trust Estia, but considering that she used her power until she brought me down, I think I subconsciously looked at her through colored glasses because of the imperial slaves and the dark spirits.


    I apologized in my heart to Estia and decided to thank Forenoir and the Dark Spirit properly.


    I decided to ask my master about my training that ended halfway through.


    ''So, Master, what kind of training do you plan to do in the future?''


    The opponent is me and the war demon, one on one, at the same time as all five of us remaining. I''ll tell you ahead of time, the goal is not to win. The finishing touch is to watch and learn the battle between me and the war demons well, hunt the demons, and gradually increase Luciel''s limit value. My goal was to make her the strongest healer... but she may already be the strongest healer, but...


    Master choked for a moment, but laughed happily at that.


    Could it be that he was going to call it off?��Unfortunately, I had no intention of doing that at all.


    And if you can sneak in to the party as a helper, you''ll be able to traverse the labyrinths with dragons in various places, right?��I was beginning to envision such a blueprint.


    Even so, I didn''t feel like I could win the mock battle that Master was putting together at all, but I guess I was the one he associated with when he said he would die defending someone.


    If that''s the case, if I''m strong enough, Master will be able to relax.


    I decided to be a little more filial to my master.


    ''''Then let''s just rest for today and start training tomorrow. But Master, is Melatni''s Adventurer''s Guild really okay?


    ''Yeah. Because if there''s a problem, this will tell you.


    Master said and took out his Demonic Jade.


    ''''A demon ball? But isn''t that the type that has a range?''''


    ''''Yes. That''s why I went to the adventurer''s guild here earlier and asked if they had any messages, but it looks like the demons have been put to rest over there, so it''s fine. Besides, it''s only been half a month since we started training.


    Half a month?��Hasn''t 20 days already passed?��Because you''ve had over sixty meals, haven''t you?


    ''Yeah. I was feeding him five or six meals a day along the way, which might have given him the wrong idea, but when you get less sleep, you get stressed out, so I was trying to drown that out with food.


    I''ve never heard of such a theory?��Master?


    But he didn''t argue with that.


    It was because he couldn''t hide his surprise that his ability to detect had risen to level III in half a month.


    It was spartan, after all, but apparently it was quite useful training.


    Then we talked for a bit and received an invitation to dinner, but I decided to refrain from it this time.


    After making sure everyone was out of the room, I opened the hermit''s stables and saw that Forenoire looked tired and asleep.


    I didn''t know if it would have any effect, but I activated Extra Heal and Purification and closed the hermit''s stables.


    ''''With my training starting tomorrow, I will definitely get strong enough to escape from an unbeatable enemy.


    With his goal clear in mind, he took out his transformation dresser from his magic bag and removed his armor before taking out the meal in his magic bag and continuing to eat until he was full.


    He then took out his angel pillow and prepared to go to bed early for tomorrow, and then solidified the image of presence and magic detection.

 168-162 To the Labyrinth of Conspiracy

    When I woke up, it was still dark, but as I switched from magic manipulation to high speed circulation within my body and imagined the perceptual skills I had done last night, the morning sun came out.


    ''It''s great to be able to see, after all.''


    I left the room after watching the sunrise, thinking deeply about it.


    As I left, I bumped into Kefin, who must have been guarding me.


    "Good morning Kefin. Thanks for guarding me.


    Good morning.


    Kefin didn''t mention the guards, he just smiled.


    I didn''t know much about how the training was conducted, so I decided to ask Kefin about it.


    ''For half a month, did you guys have a mock battle too?''


    ''Yes. It was pretty intense until Master Luciel lost his hearing. Once he lost his hearing, we started training him in skills and when he became fatigued from the repetitive training, he was able to high heel me, which was very helpful.


    ''''Well when you''re teaching Master, you have to be prepared to a certain extent. Besides, Master and Lionel''s basics are out of sync with the general public.......


    ''Sure....''


    Me and Kefin nodded at each other and laughed.


    ''I don''t think any word other than harsh would apply to being treated by those two.


    ''Maybe you''ve had a good look at the ant labyrinth before you led me there?


    ''''Yes. Whirlwind-sama had done all the preliminary research. He seemed quite worried, and he was always squirming, so when I laughed at him, his training became tougher.


    Whether he was being overprotective or Spartan, my mentor was unclear.


    Slightly dismayed, I was about to head over to Estia''s place, but I felt it was too early, so I asked Kefin about it.


    ''''I would like to visit Estia, but it is indeed too early, isn''t it?''''


    "Yes, sir. Esther is currently sharing a room with Ketty and that sister of hers, so I thought it would be best to visit her if she wasn''t there at breakfast.


    I decided not to panic as I got the answer I expected.


    ''Right. Is there anything unusual?


    No, sir.


    I decided to take the plunge and take the opportunity to ask Kefin what he really thought.


    ''Do you have any concerns about the blessings of the spirits and going to the labyrinth to free the dragon?''


    ''None. On the contrary, I am thrilled. Just as Whirlwind-sama died defending someone else, and when it was prophesied that he would die, he wanted to pass on his skills to Luciel-sama, so I want to see Luciel-sama run up to heroism.


    Kefin said with a twinkle in his eye.


    ''I don''t think it would be much fun to write a biography of me, do you?


    It''s what people will think later.


    In my mind, I''d have to be close to Lord Leinster''s accomplishments to be much fun to read about.


    After such a morning stand-up, we headed to the cafeteria, and while waiting for everyone, I asked Kefin about his impressions of the detection skill, or rather, his image of how to use it, and he told me that he doesn''t know how to detect magic, so he judges it by his sense of smell and presence.


    I recognized that different people and races had different images of the skill.


    ''What about Keti?''


    ''I will be happy to discuss this with you when I get a chance to return to Yenis. He would like to talk to Mr. Nahlia about it.


    A slightly embarrassed smile on Kefin''s face shows that he can''t hide his happy aura.


    ''You should think positively about being freed from slavery, too. I just want you to continue as a squire, though.


    Yes, sir.


    After that, everyone gradually gathered together, and I was relieved to see that Esther, who had been worried about her, was safe and came over for breakfast.


    ''''Master, so that''s where we''re going to have the mock battle, do you have a guess?''''


    ''Yes. Sorry to remind your sisters of the unpleasantness, but I''m thinking of heading to the labyrinth of intrigue.


    There''s no reason to go there.


    I''ve already freed the dragon and the only thing I''m worried about is the core, but that''s a weapon that summons the evil gods, so I wouldn''t want to go near it if I could.


    ''''........Why?''''


    ''''Because the Labyrinth of Intrigue is just the right place to level up the most. Besides, both me and the war demons have decided to fight the demons as best we can to finish the job.


    ''''Master Luciel, not as a squire, but as a warrior, I would ask you to join me.


    I couldn''t say no to the masters of warfare when they asked me to, so I decided to give up.


    As long as they didn''t touch the core, it would be fine, and I decided to check with Nadia and Lydia as I went to the labyrinth of intrigue.


    ''''....I understand. Nadia, what do you want to do about Lydia?��Do you want to go with me?��Or do you want to part ways here?


    I can''t ask them to follow me, partly because I don''t want to give them both a hard time.


    They looked at each other and nodded at each other without either of them, and Nadia opened her mouth.


    ''Let me and Lydia accompany you. I feel that being with all of you will help me to reach a higher level as an adventurer.


    He assured me so.


    ''Kefin, I''m sure trap detection and disarming will be harder than the labyrinth so far, but good luck with that. Keti, follow up on that.


    Ha!


    Esther, it''s good to see you again.


    Um, yes. It''s nice to meet you too.


    He seemed surprised that he suddenly bowed to me, but I hoped that he would somehow adjust to the party, and we decided on a plan for the future.


    After checking out the inn, we bought a large amount of food and then left for the Maze of Intrigue.


    After we left, Nadia gave me the Holy Dragon Spear and the Illusion Sword.


    Thank God. But why Nadia?


    ''With the others, it seemed that the dragon''s power was repulsive and I couldn''t hold it. I could hold it too, but it didn''t seem to be able to wield it, so I kept it in my magic bag.


    Okay.


    I poured my magic power into the Holy Dragon Spear and Illusionary Sword, and a pale light spread across the entire area, then a circle of scarlet light, brown light, and yellow light appeared and disappeared in turn.


    Just the fact that it was my own personal weapon made me feel a little more excited to go.


    To cool it down, I closed my eyes and searched for magic and signs as I concentrated and looked through the whole thing.


    Is this different from searching for the enemy?��As I expand my awareness with such questions, it''s hard to tell the signs, but I''m able to detect the magic power... but somehow, from the side that I was able to, it disappears.


    I was curious and asked Keti and Kefin on the guru''s seat, the two of you who became cavalrymen defeated them as a matter of course.


    There was such an answer, and I was getting the feeling that those two were indeed gradually becoming awesome.


    And after three hours of driving the carriage non-stop, they arrived at the Labyrinth of Plotting.


    When I saw the labyrinth of intrigue, my first words were always the same: "What is this?


    "What''s this?


    On the map, there was definitely a labyrinth, but for some reason the mountains were towering over it.


    ''It''s strange. It was like a cave when we went in.


    Nadia looked at Lydia as if to ask her to agree, but she didn''t seem to hear it.


    ''....I can hear voices...''


    Muttering that, Lydia started to walk away.


    ''''Well maybe it''s a genie, so let''s follow her. I might be able to find out the cause of this.''''


    We didn''t climb the mountain, we just walked along the mountainside, but perhaps because we follow the words of the bird-type demons even if they approach us from the sky, we walked completely defenseless, so we all became an odd group of people walking while escorting Lydia.


    ''''The fact that this many demons are appearing must have had some kind of effect, after all. If I''m not mistaken, this should be the mine that was blocking Grandle and Melatni.''''


    ''Yeah. And it must have been strong it''s getting interesting, even though it''s strange.


    The Master was rather pleased.


    When we started following Lydia and we had been walking for less than an hour, I could smell the smell of sulfur.


    The only thing I could associate with it was hot springs, but when I studied the specialties and landmarks of various places in the distant past, it didn''t mention that hot springs were in the area, did it?


    With that in mind, I followed Lydia, but before I could do so, I handed her the nose plugs as Kefin and Ketty seemed to be in pain.


    Thinking that the unique smell of a hot spring must be hard for a beast with a sense of smell many times greater than that of an ordinary person, I proceeded and found a geyser spewing out of it.


    ''''You''ll burn yourself if you touch it, so be careful.


    Since the area barrier can''t prevent it from happening, I''ll tell them properly.


    And as Lydia heaved her hand into the ground, a magic circle formed, and a scorching little firebird appeared from the scarlet magic circle.


    As before, if I only knew what it looked like, I might have made fun of it, but even if I didn''t meditate on it, I could tell that its presence was amazing.


    When Lydia was about to collapse as if she had finished her role, her sister, Nadia, supported her.


    ''''I am the spirit of fire. You are the one who has the blessing of the spirit king in your body, the one who has been blessed by many spirits, the one who has received the favor of the spirit of darkness. I thank you for your service.


    A solemn voice echoes in my head, more so than I can imagine from the little bird in front of me.


    ''''O fire spirit. Is it an emergency to summon her with the blessings of the Spirit King in a way that is not too much of a stretch to say that it is forced?


    ''''Those who have many blessings tonight are quick to talk. As a matter of fact, this mountain was sent to me while I was asleep.


    Transfer?


    ''''Master Left. Only the Demon Race should be able to do this, but I can''t feel any of the Demon Race''s magic power.


    If it''s not the work of man, then it can only be the work of an evil god.


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    ''''........As expected, we can''t break this, and our purpose is a labyrinth of intrigue that should have been here.......''''


    Hmm. Don''t get me wrong. We can retransmit to this mountain as soon as it arrived.


    So that means there''s only one thing we can do for the spirits.


    ''''........You mean we''re going to share our magic power?''''


    It''s not just for me. It''s not just for me. If something this big is being transmitted, it will change the habitat map around the mountain and the flow of the stars.


    What do you want me to do?


    Hmm. First I give you my blessing. Then raise your hands and wrap them around me.


    I reluctantly raised my hands and put them together and a mechanical sound announcement played in my brain.


    ''''I''ve acquired the blessing of the fire spirit.


    Then stay awake and stay conscious.


    The moment it comes into contact with me, it becomes more and more gigantic and changes its form into the Phoenix of lore.


    While commenting on its appearance, I turned to everyone and saw that Estia and Lydia were surprised, while my masters were not looking up at the sky, but only at me.


    I remembered that I couldn''t see anything other than the spirit''s consort, but I kept my footing wobbling with the magic power that kept being sucked in while trying to stay calm and not get too excited.


    Then, when there was less than ten percent left, the phoenix howled and the mountain glowed and disappeared.


    ''''O one who possesses the Spirit King''s blessing, do your best to follow me. I am waiting for you to call me, you who have the blessing of many spirits.


    I don''t know if it was the Phoenix or the Salamander, but the fire spirit was disappearing.


    I managed to make it through, and I poked my knees in the air.


    It felt like time-space magic to have that mountain transferred, but I guess anything is possible with spirits.


    I decided to think so.


    I also understood that that wasn''t a power that could be used by people.


    I took a deep breath and explained what happened this time to everyone who was concerned.


    ''''Well then, the distance to Meratni was still a two-day journey as before, wasn''t it? Well, if the spirits have fixed the distortions in this world, then it can''t be helped.


    I thought so too, but I have a slight hunch that they didn''t want to keep it in this realm.


    ''But when the mountains are gone, you know you''ve left the labyrinth.


    As expected, I walked over, so I couldn''t see the labyrinth.


    ''The spirits are a mess, but this time the mountains are back, so the results are okay?��Is Lydia all right?


    You seem to be experiencing a bit of a magical depletion, but you should be fine.


    Do you need a magic potion?


    I just need to take a break and I''ll be fine.


    Lydia declined the potion.


    ''Right. So, while we take a short break, can Nadia briefly describe the demons and traps in the labyrinth of intrigue?


    Yes, sir.


    That''s important, but it''s better to eat when you can.


    So Master''s advice came in, and we ate an early lunch, and we slid the stories of Nadia and Lydia, who had actually dived into the labyrinth of intrigue, and Master and Kefin, who had been gathering information, to share information and challenge each other.

 169-163 After all, another dimension

    Since it is called a labyrinth of intrigue, there are traps scattered everywhere.


    The trouble is that the traps heal after a short time after disarming them, and apparently it''s not easy to traverse the labyrinth.


    It is a forbidden labyrinth that has been traversed many times in the past, but apparently none of the party has ever returned without dying.


    It''s supposed to be, but Master and Kefin are disarming the traps one after another, and they don''t even encounter the demons that much.


    ''This labyrinth, compared to other labyrinths, only has distorted walls and ceilings, and no demons appear?��Or is this really a labyrinth where no demons can be released without traps being triggered?


    When I close my eyes, I am amazed at the density of magic elements in this labyrinth.


    I had only reached the first half of the first ten levels, but I was advancing without a single battle.


    However, I was feeling the pressure that the demon race could be out here.


    ''''When we were there, we were trapped on the fifteenth level and it was a hydra, so I don''t think we''ll get any bad demons.


    She''s acting stout, but she''s shaking with her sisters, and while I can sympathize with her trying to overcome her trauma, I don''t think she''s going to be a force to be reckoned with.


    It seems that the last trap has been lifted until we enter the boss room on the tenth level.


    ''''The demons in the main room are random, so just look at the Lord and act instantly... are you sure you''re okay, Luciel?''''


    The master of the main room is random. When I got that information, I decided that I would be the one to enter the main room.


    ''''Yes. If possible, I''ll draw a ghost-type demon.


    I said and proceeded to open the door, advancing to the center with my weapon at the ready, and out came the unfortunate Big Wraith.


    When I activated Purification without a chant, it was cleansed at once and disappeared with a pale light.


    ''''That was an easy win. Well then, Master, Kefin, please do it again from here.''''


    I laughed at that, and for some reason my master let out a sigh, Lionel and the others laughed at me, and my sisters stuttered at me.


    ''Don''t forget that we''re here to do battle, right?


    I was so ruined by my master.


    It''s a labyrinth with no demons at all, but they really do have a lot of traps to disarm, and they proceed in a harmonious manner.


    And when they reached the fifteenth layer, the master shoots a word at the sisters.


    ''Do you want to fight the hydra and get over the trauma?��Do you want to fight everyone and still win?


    The two men nodded, despite their blue faces.


    ''Well, if we don''t have this many enemies, let''s get them out and go.


    You don''t want to die instantly, do you?


    Everyone nodded in unison when I told them that.


    I won''t let anyone be defeated, including me. Vowing again in my heart to save them all alive and not dead, we entered the transporter zone to where Hydra was, guided by the two of them, and warped into the transporter zone.


    The only impression I had of it was that it was a multi-headed dragon, and the only thing I could think of was that the breath might fly.


    When I fought a fire dragon a year ago, I was beaten to a pulp, but for some reason I didn''t have any fear at all.


    ''''Gya-ooh!''''


    It was a roar that made even the labyrinth tremble, and it was so echoing and annoying that I couldn''t help but yell back.


    ''''Five-headed little fish, don''t bark!


    When I yelled at Hydra, he seemed to have set his sights on the target while being hostile to us, but maybe it was because he was a dragon species, but he wasn''t afraid of us at all.


    I hurriedly activated the area barrier and watched my master and Lionel''s movements as I kept track of everyone''s movements.


    As I held up my Holy Dragon Spear and Illusion Sword, I noticed that Hydra was wary of me and Master, and I remembered that Master was also a dragon slayer.


    When I make eye contact with my master, he comes up to me and teaches me about how to attack the hydra.


    ''Look Luciel, multi-headed dragons basically release long-range attack breaths, but only two or three at a time. Other than that, all they can do is bite and use their tails to attack you.


    Do you ever scratch me with those big arms?


    ''There''s no time to be spitting breath. What you have to be careful about is not standing in front and behind. From the side, it''s easier to attack from the side because you can see the head that''s releasing the breaths. Watch.


    The master said, and when he appeared beside Hydra, who found himself a few thirty meters away, he sliced off his right arm from near his shoulder, not his head, while brushing off the breath, and kicked the dragon''s head back to us.


    ''I forgot to mention that with multi-headed dragons, sometimes their heads regenerate, and one minute you think they were spitting out fire breaths, the next they''ll be spitting out petrified breaths, so be careful. War demon, I''m going to slash you for the trouble, so burn it.


    Master, I''m not likely to be able to do that move first.


    I''m sure you won''t listen to my weaknesses, but if I can make the same move as Master, I''m sure that''s world class.


    ''''Don''t get caught up in running away late.


    Who the hell do you think I am?��I''ll leave you one head.


    The master laughed at Lionel''s lightheartedness, and with another tremendous speed, he approached Hydra from the opposite flank this time, throwing something from his pocket while slicing off his left arm.


    The next moment, a tremendous light was emitted.


    A flash of light!��When I was surprised, Lionel activated his great sword of fire and swung it four times at a speed that was just barely recognizable, and four fireballs about two meters in diameter flew through the air with tremendous speed.


    And in the blink of an eye, they landed on the hydra, burning the base of the neck and cutting it off.


    As I was surprised by the sound of that landing explosion, my master was laughing next to me before I knew it.


    ''Huh?��If we flank them, we won''t have to worry about them taking damage, will we?


    I''m sorry for the sunny smiling master, but this battle is not helpful at all.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly as I shouted that in my mind.


    No, I''m sure it wasn''t just me, but everyone except my master and Lionel were drawn to the battle between the two of them.


    I had no idea why someone who had the ability to kill Hydra in the blink of an eye was stationed in the guild, or why my master had quit being an adventurer.


    "Gahhhhhhhh!


    My thoughts are drowned out by Hydra, who tries to fight me even when I''m one head.


    ''Do some damage and you can become a dragon slayer. Go ahead and graze them all.


    Lionel tells them all.


    I had no choice but to take command from here.


    ''Be careful with the breathers, and I don''t necessarily mean your head won''t regenerate, but if you''re going to do any damage, attack the slit of both arms or the base of your head to wound it. I''ll just be careful with the bracelets.


    "''What?''" "''Yes'' "''Yes''


    We launched an all-out attack on Hydra.


    Lydia, who held her spirit staff at the ready, muttered something and a spear of fire and wind appeared in the air and flew to Hydra and hit it directly.


    Whether it''s anger due to pain or frustration at the fact that a lower-ranked person attacked from Hydra''s point of view when she became one head, Hydra let out a terrific roar.


    I stood in front and waited for the breath to come, and then, contrary to my expectations, I spun around there and, with my tail, mowed down Estia and Nadia, including me, and was gouged out of my wounds by Keti and Kefin, who ran up the wall and kicked and jumped at me.


    That kept the three of us from falling prey to their tails.


    I tried to focus my aim on Ketty and spit out a breath, but it was already too late.


    Estia and Nadia shoved their swords into the base of my arms, and with me doing my best to strengthen my body, I swung the illusory sword out and dropped the last head.


    And as a no-no, I inserted the holy dragon''s spear into the base of the neck that had just been cut off.


    The hydra shattered as soon as it wobbled back and fell, leaving behind a magic stone.


    For some reason, for the first time, I felt like I had fought like a party and defeated a demon.


    But now I decided to be honestly happy that I had won the big one.


    Now that I''ve defeated the hydra, won''t I become a dragon killer immediately?


    He thought that some might wonder that, but it was common knowledge that you didn''t get the title until you were leaving the labyrinth.


    It would mean that it was an excursion and a battle until they returned.


    Even so, Master and Lionel''s strength was a little too different dimension to be helpful, but by the time they left this labyrinth, they were a little closer to their strength and fired up for a peaceful life.

 170-164 Random boss

    We defeated the hydra, but that was the problem.


    The magic circle that came in didn''t activate, and when I jumped into the magic circle that the sisters had managed to escape from the hydra, it was the entrance to a level.


    ''''If we stay here for a long time, it looks like our skills in detecting and disarming traps will grow.


    It was his master who responded to that.


    ''Come to think of it, you used to make me learn to disarm traps, didn''t you?��Just in time to teach you a lesson.


    The moment he tapped me on the shoulder saying that, I realized that I had dug a grave.


    This time I had no choice but to go to the boss room on the tenth level, but this labyrinth was different from the past, and even if I knew the way, it would take me several hours at the earliest to reach the tenth level again. That''s how many traps there are.


    Well, except for the pitfalls and being transported, it seems to be only poisonous, paralyzing arrows and needles flying around, so it doesn''t seem to be a problem for me to receive all of them on my own and proceed.


    With that in mind, I decided to refrain from saying or doing anything more frivolously.


    It''s also said that mouth is the source of disaster, and I had a feeling that something worse was going to happen at the end of what I said, so I concentrated on finding the distortion of magic power in the labyrinth and proceeded.


    By the time he finally reached the boss room on the tenth level, he was hungry and his master booed him, but he was not irritated because the women worked hard to make him feel better.


    Master, seeing this, opened the door to the boss room, so I had no choice but to follow and enter, and what was waiting for me was a robot-like golem.


    ''''Master, that one is tinged with lightning, right?''''


    Well, it''s more electricity than lightning, but if it''s mixed with impurities, water should short-circuit... but is the water produced by Lydia''s spirit magic pure water?��That''s when I got that far.


    "I''m going to cut you down for your trouble.


    Master said and started running at the golem.


    A blitz was released from the golem towards the approaching master, but when he ducked with plenty of time to spare, he found that he was poking his sword at the golem in succession, but the moment it landed, the golem broke apart and turned into a magical stone.


    ''''What the hell did you do?''''


    It was Lionel, after all, who answered it.


    ''''Golems and slimes have a nucleus, and when it cracks, it can''t maintain its form and breaks. The whirlwind must have destroyed the nucleus by ramming it at high speed through various places.


    I know what you''re saying, but if you''re asking if you can do it, no.


    He really is on another level of strength.


    ''Luciel, we''re staying here today. After we finish eating, we''ll have a mock battle.


    Yes.


    I couldn''t decide whether it was fortunate or unfortunate for me to fight this master of another dimension.


    Well, what I''m waiting for is a hopeless power gap, so I could reopen it.


    With that in mind, I cleansed the boss room and put out my own cooking utensils, and Estia and her sisters seemed to be able to cook properly.


    Ketty watched them from a distance and told them to do it together and asked everyone to ask Ketty to gently teach them how to cook.


    Kefin gave me a deep bow of his head and I laughed.


    But that''s as far as I got from laughing.


    ''Luciel, I don''t care how you attack me. I''ll wait for them to attack and then fight back. I''m telling you, if you don''t have a barrier in place, you''ll lose consciousness all at once, so make sure you put it on before you attack.


    He thought that the lack of surprise as before had made him kinder.


    Until this time........


    Whenever I launched an attack with my body strengthening, a return move would be waiting for me.


    Every time I launched a straight punch, there was a cross counter waiting for me.


    Moreover, since it was called a mock battle, I thought it was a battle, but it teaches me how to handle the weapons handled by my fighting style in more detail than in the past.


    I can counter by striking each other repeatedly while explaining the good and bad points of swordsmanship, spearmanship, two spear swordsmanship, and body arts that use the empty handedness of kungfu.


    ''Luciel, what you''ve learned so far in your training is that you can predict your opponent''s predictions with the movement of your ki and magic power. To learn this in half a month, you need to have a solid grounding. Furthermore, qualities are important. You must be able to detect danger sensitively, have a determination to persevere, never give up, and have an unbreakable heart. Come on, stand up and take me down at the end of the line afterwards.


    The master said and fired up his fighting spirit.


    ''''Let''s go,''''


    I activated a high heel on a blink of an attack being unleashed while strengthening my body, but the next blink of an eye, I was rolled to the ground.


    ''Luciel, sometimes a discarded attack is effective, but it''s not always right. Watch your opponent closely. By always being aware of how they move, and their perceptual skills, you can accumulate your imagination (image) as experience, and you have the potential to do so.


    It sounds like a comic book about being the strongest in the world, but is it possible for talent to push the envelope?


    ''''Middle Heels.


    ''''Only a handful of people are blessed with a natural talent that can do this. But even ordinary people like you and me can surpass our opponents with this talent. I''m sure you can even surpass them by accumulating combat experience with a strong and specific battle plan. Well, if you don''t continue, you''ll soon be overtaken by someone with a natural talent.


    Master lightly scratched his head and said so.


    But sadly, even if he lumped Master and me in the same category, it wasn''t convincing at all.


    More importantly, the fact that Master is an ordinary person makes me question it.


    ''''Master, I don''t know why Master thinks of himself as an ordinary person.


    ''''Well I wanted to be a knight of the Empire when I was little, but I was dropped when I was fifteen. So I had no choice but to become an adventurer, but I stayed at the E rank until I was 20. Then I had a chance to come into contact with an adventuring party, which was S-rated at the time, and I got to know the old man in the party, and that''s how I started my training. I endured my grandfather''s training with a spirit of steel for five years while vomiting blood and vomiting, and before I knew it, I was in a position where I could see the S-class rank. Luciel, so although I don''t have a natural talent, Omae, who has the talent to work hard and continue, is my disciple and successor.


    Honestly, I couldn''t believe it when I heard that story, but it didn''t look like Master was lying to me either.


    That''s when I suddenly remembered my previous life.


    He had joined the company in the same year as me and was working in sales, but after the third year, his performance suddenly slowed down and he was demoted and stopped working for the company.


    And I remember that I was always on the edge of the line of failure for promotion.


    My classmate, who was as good as I was perceived to be, was a very skilled speaker and his knowledge and speaking skills got better and better from the first year.


    By comparison, I continued to struggle until my third year, getting only a rookie-level contract.


    Like the fairy tale rabbit and the tortoise, I wasn''t even halfway through the rabbit, but after three years of increasing the number of phone calls and visits, learning the characteristics of the people I was talking to, gradually building new customers and getting referrals, the situation had turned around.


    I didn''t give up then because ... oh, well.


    I was simple, too, wasn''t I?


    When I turned my face to the side, I was able to remember why I was working so hard at the time.


    Even though the laws and environment had changed from my previous life, this world was similar in some ways, and even more than that, apparently I had somehow forgotten that it was a very kind world for those who continued to work hard.


    Was it because I had a talent for Holy Attribute magic that made me a skill level X?


    If you ask me that, I''ll tell you that I''m not.


    In the same way, in Master''s case, it''s probably the result of training a lot and defeating a lot of demons.


    ''''For now, I''ll do everything I can do, but I''m only a healer, so please go easy on me.


    First, we teach them to handle their weapons fully. Next, we will make them aware of all the detection skills so that they can grasp the flow of battle. Lastly, I will teach them to grasp the whole picture and take command. I''m only a healer. Well, you won''t have any trouble getting stronger.


    Well, you''re right.


    ...you''re suddenly so honest.


    ''''Since I''m calling myself Master''s apprentice, I''d feel more comfortable taking a decent shot at it and scuffling it up, rather than nodding off and arguing against it.


    I''m gonna have to blackout you before I do.


    This is how me and Master''s training continued until we were ready to eat.


    After we ate, we struck into Lionel and everyone was just about to be trained by Master, I recovered and today''s training was over.


    The next morning, about the time I was the first to get up and finish making everyone''s meals, everyone started to get up.


    Then the ladies asked me about the recipes and I handed them a collection of recipes I hadn''t seen in a long time, and it was a lively meal.


    Once we finished eating, we proceeded to attack the labyrinth of intrigue.


    Since we were being instructed by our master and Kefin on how to disarm the traps, our progress was very slow, but since there were no demons, we proceeded while disarming the traps without panicking.


    ''''Even so, wasn''t the map of the labyrinth expensive?''''


    ''Ten gold coins. This labyrinth will revive the traps and the treasure chest. The traps in this labyrinth will be restored and the treasure chest will be restored. Well, there''s the hope of finding the treasure, too.


    The attack proceeded in such a congenial manner, and the boss of the 20th level was Lionel, who opened the room, and the enemy was the giant Cyclops.


    ''''Well aren''t Master and Lionel too unlucky?''''


    However, both Master and Lionel were battle fanatics, so they were only happy that Cyclops had been able to make it.


    ''''Then I''ll go this time,''''


    Saying that, I handed over the large shield that was in the magic bag and urged the area barrier, and then walked towards the cyclops on foot.


    ''''As expected, it''s tasteless........''''


    I was about to tell everyone what to do when my master grabbed me by the shoulders.


    ''''A war demon can''t lose to a demon like that. I know it won''t be helpful, but watch closely.''''


    While believing those words, I stand by, ready to activate my recovery magic at any time.


    Beside me, Keti was also looking anxious, but she was looking off Lionel''s back.


    Although Cyclops was humanoid at first glance, he was a true giant and looked more than ten meters tall, and the intimidation of his body supporting it was close to that red dragon.


    But Lionel didn''t stop walking, he got in between the cyclops and swung his arm down towards Lionel.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them, but it''s also a good idea to have a good time with them.


    We didn''t understand what he meant, but as he screamed in pain and tried to strike his remaining arm from the side, he caught it with the great shield again and sliced off his left wrist, not caring that the ground had caved in a bit.


    Cyclops didn''t give up, and this time he tried to stomp on it, but it was easily avoided, and his right ankle was cut off, making it impossible for him to get up.


    Then Lionel turned to me and called out to me.


    ''Perhaps you can become a giant-killer, so take a shot.


    I''m sorry Cyclops, but I was only allowed to take a shot at it.


    It was a complete power leveling and seemed to be parasitic, but it wasn''t a game, so I was grateful to give it to him.


    Then Lionel sliced off the head of a rolled up Cyclops and the battle was over.


    So, we took a break and set off for the future with a light meal, but the demons still didn''t show up, and we proceeded in silence, reaching the boss room on the 30th level when the trap disarming and trap detection skills level 2 each were raised.


    It was me who opened it.


    What came out was a headless knight and a black horse.


    Yes, it must be Durahan.


    I tried activating the Sanctuary Circle before I fought. I thought that if they were undead, that would be how they would rot.


    However, it seems it''s not the undead, it''s the fairy theory, and as expected, we all decided to attack.


    Master and Lionel have folded their arms, and I guessed that means the two of them won''t be able to take their turn, so I''m going to give instructions to everyone.


    I''m not strong enough to fight on my own like my masters are.


    ''''Keti, Kefin, set up a sideways attack, Lydia, spirit magic, Estia and Nadia, keep me and the knights on guard, and we''ll crush the horses.


    I activate the area barrier on all of them, and then I''m about to pack up on Dullahan when something unexpected happens.


    When Keti and Kefin, who had attacked first, crossed, Durahan fell straight down.


    Just to be sure, Lydia released a spirit magic and Estia and Nadia stabbed their swords into the horse, and Durahan disappeared and dropped two magic stones.


    ''''Were you weakened by the Sanctuary Circle (Sanctuary Circle)?��Or was there some kind of factor working with the fairies?


    I muttered and turned back around and tried to ask my mentor and Lionel for advice, but they gave me the same look I got when I defeated the first King Wraith.


    I realized that I was surely not going to be allowed to open the door to the boss room for the duration of this training.

 171-165 Brod vs Lionel

    When I woke up first, I started making breakfast for everyone, just like yesterday.


    After capturing the thirty levels yesterday, we and the five of us, except for Master and Lionel, were going to have a physical training session called a mock battle.


    It was actually a game of tag where we had to avoid Lydia releasing spirit magic from the outside and do something like the anomalous aikido riai, where we could grab with the remaining four, but not be grabbed for more than three seconds.


    The riai is one in which you don''t resist the opponent, but move yourself in the direction of the pull, throwing the opponent off balance, but while doing this, you have to avoid and sometimes throw away to avoid being caught by the four demons, and it was a very intensive one in which you had to react to the opponent''s movements and the magic from the outside.


    However, even if the spirit magic and body arts were thrown, it didn''t hurt, so it was interesting to feel like a child again for the first time in a long time.


    Well, after that, we went to the day before yesterday, it was a mock battle with the masters, so we had to use high heels to heal them, since they were like corpses except for the masters and Lionel........


    After finishing breakfast, we proceeded to the forty levels, but there were some traps that I couldn''t disarm, so I had to leave it to Master and Kefin.


    I was on guard, but still not a single demon appeared until I reached the boss room on the 40th level.


    It was Master who opened the forty level boss room.


    ''''It doesn''t matter who opens it, it will be the same. For a while, we''re going to beat the demons here, level up, and train well.''''


    After saying that much, he quickly went inside.


    If they might not be able to get out of the fifty levels, does that mean they''ll be able to fight and level up here, will we finally see the two of them fighting?


    The thought of that made him feel a little more excited.


    The boss of the forty levels was a lion, a goat, and a giant snake with wings, a demon with wings.


    In lore, I thought the chimera would spit out breath, close in and scratch and bite me, but apparently it flew through the air.


    It looks like a Gryphon or Wyvern would be easier to fight anyway....


    I activate area barriers on all of them for now and wait for a voice from my master.......and then I''m already rushing in.


    As expected, this time it''s best for all of us to get closer, so I wait for the time to recover with magic at any time while expanding my vision.


    Just in case I get poisoned, Lydia has an extra magic bag on her shoulder now, just in case I don''t mind being poisoned.


    I don''t think it''s going to work on me, but snakes have poison, blitzes from goats, and lions spit fire breaths.


    However, I feel that they are at a greater disadvantage than we are in a small space of 30 meters square.


    Once the attack is stopped, they will have to be attacked all at once.


    Well, I can''t move because I don''t know how my master will fight, but.......


    From the side where I was thinking, Master threw another flashbang from his pocket to the chimera, and in one fell swoop, the head of the goat was flashed off.


    ''''Recover.''''


    I immediately activated my magic on my master.


    It seems that the poisonous snake that is the tail had no effect at the moment of the flash, because I could see it bite me.


    Anyway, where did he get that flashbulb.......it''s useful, so I want it too.


    When I was vaguely checking the battle situation, Lionel wielded his great sword of fire and was about to release a ball of flame.


    Flames at an opponent that spits flames?


    With my doubts as an afterthought, the lion sucked in the high-speed ball of fire Lionel released as it was, and just as he was about to breathe out a breath of flame, his head was dropped by the master who appeared behind him and exploded.


    Lionel, who released the fireball just to turn the lion''s consciousness towards us, and Master, who took advantage of it to drop the lion''s head.


    The perfect coordination was reminiscent of the duo that had been working together for years.


    The explosion that dropped the lion''s head was a small one, but just in case he activated his high heel, Master stopped moving and came back to us, stopping his attack when he was only in a tail snake state.


    ''''A little too much, but let me take down the flying viper.


    Okay. Let''s go, everybody.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a very strong monster that would kill someone if it wasn''t for its current ability.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. We have to fight a few more times to find out the weaknesses of the demon.


    " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " " "


    We had to work up the nerve to eat into the back of Master and Lionel.


    After a few battles, we took a break and I decided to ask Master a question.


    ''''Master, this labyrinth has a much higher rank of demons than the labyrinth I''ve been diving in, do you know anything about it?''''


    ...it''s me and Lionel''s fault.


    What do you mean?


    ''''It seems the demons that appear in this labyrinth change according to their levels. So when me and Lionel opened the door, strong demons came out, and when Luciel opened it, low ranked demons came out, right?


    What about ... random?


    ''That''s true. There will be demons you can easily defeat and vice versa.


    ''''The goal is to fight a demon, raise its level, raise its status, and then use it to its fullest potential through training?''''


    ''I''m a bit of a tightwad, Luciel. The higher your status is, the more you''ll be able to see how I''m moving. Keep feeling the magic and the presence of the world as long as you can. You''ll be stronger than I am.


    Master laughed at that, but it was purely visible in his eyes as he watched his apprentice grow.


    After spending most of the morning waking up and going to bed at the forty level, when the level had risen, Master could see his movements, and the women''s cooking skills began to gradually improve, and a month had already passed, Master and Lionel were finally going to fight.


    And it''s a battle where everything is there, including attacking the kryptonite. Since we couldn''t destroy each other''s weapons, it was decided to bring out the weapons I had in stock.


    We''ve agreed that if a weapon breaks, that''s the end of the mock battle.


    ''Even if you have the upper hand, if the weapon breaks, it''s a draw. Besides, you''ll have to see it again and again to remember it, not just today, so don''t lose either of us.


    ''If you''re an apprentice, you should support your master.


    It is the Lord''s duty to support his followers.


    ''Area barrier. Alright, then let''s see a real whirlwind and war demon fight.��Begin!


    It was Master who set it up from the signal.


    At a speed that was barely visible, the street name of the whirlwind was untrue to Lionel, who was holding up a large shield, with a high speed series of blows, upper, middle, and lower, with the occasional kick, as he struck the upper, middle, and lower levels.


    What you can tell from that attack is that Master''s trunk is solid, flexible and has a wide range of motion, and what''s notable is that footwork.


    Except for when he kicks, his feet never leave the ground, and he uses just his fingers and heels to shift all his weight... a monster.


    Lionel is defending himself, but he''s stopping all those flowing attacks with just a kama-itachi that happened with sword pressure.


    Moreover, just when the kick is timed to be delivered by his master, he sets up a few shield bashes, and if his stance breaks down even a little bit, you can see that he''s trying to slice through his arms and legs at once with the straight sword he holds to his right.


    If it was a comparable opponent, he wouldn''t be able to withstand that pressure and his attacks would be messy.


    That was when I was thinking about it.


    Lionel had created an opening, and when the hand holding the large shield went too far to the right, Master''s slash attacked him.


    But it was a trap, or maybe it was a trap, Lionel kicked up the shield, flicked his sword and slashed at his master while breaking his stance, and the sword pressure, which he couldn''t believe he had swung off with one hand, turned into a blade of wind and sliced through his master''s leg.


    Master''s left leg turned bright red at once, and Master leapt backwards with one foot.


    ''''Don''t do it ... war demon.''''


    Hm. It''s not worth it.


    If you look closely, you can see that the master''s sword, which Lionel thought he had prevented, seemed to have reached Lionel before it hit the shield, and his left arm was red with blood.


    Lionel seemed to have little strength in his left arm, and he could see that he was trembling, though he was holding his large shield.


    His master was almost unable to put his left foot on the ground.


    ''''Luciel, the slash that the war demon fired just now, but in a manner of speaking, that can be used by Omae too. Just look and feel and learn it!


    The moment my master shouted that to me, the moment I thrust my left foot into the ground and swung my sword at high speed, I felt a surge of magical power.


    Can the slash really make me fly?��I''m glad if that''s true, but I don''t have time to think about it.


    In the next moment, multiple layers of slashes are heading towards Lionel.


    ''''Don''t lick it, whirlwind!


    Lionel wielded his sword in the same way, but his slashes were not comparable to Master''s.


    Soft and stiff, light and heavy, the slashes between Master and Lionel two were superior to Lionel''s.


    But when Master received it with his sword, it disappeared as if it was an illusion.


    And the sword that had been lent to the two of them shattered here, finishing its task.


    ''''This match draw.''''


    I told him so, and then I immediately applied an extra heel to make sure he recovered.


    "I''m sorry..." "Ha ha ha!


    Master and Lionel looked at each other and out of either side of the room, they started laughing hysterically.


    ''This is bad. The attack didn''t go through at all. You thought you dropped your arm, but you didn''t cut it off.''


    This one should have had its leg cut off too, but it wasn''t.


    I have no idea why it was so strange that the attack didn''t go through, but both of them had a clean look on their faces.


    ''''If Luciel is here, we can still go to the Demon Clan territory now, right?


    ''''Luciel-sama''s Holy Attribute Magic is already a treasure for mankind.


    But you''re right.


    If Master Luciel enters the demon territory, he won''t be able to survive.


    Even if I''m not that disappointed, I don''t originally plan to go and I have no intention of going.


    Even if I receive an edict from the Pope to go, I will definitely refuse.


    ''''Even if I don''t have to say it out loud, I won''t be going to the Demon Clan territory. If there is, it''s only when it''s safe and we have to seal it so that the demon clan can''t leave the demon territory.''''


    And then we''ll live in peace, won''t we?


    With my anxiety as an afterthought, the two continued to talk about this mock battle.


    "But it feels really good to give it your all.


    ''I''m with you on that one. I''m glad I followed Master Luciel, after all.


    I wanted someone to say something to cool these battle crazies'' heads, but when I looked towards everyone, I couldn''t expect them to be impressed by the mock battle between the best masters of humanity.


    From this day onwards, he would watch, feel and study the best of humanity''s best battles, raise his level by hunting high-level demons, and under the guidance of his masters, he would continue his cultivation for another ten days to traverse the labyrinth.

 172-166 Everyones growth and unexpected situations

    I''ve fought various demons, defeated them to death, increased my level and increased my status.


    It''s all good, I guess, but it''s a tricky one for me.


    It''s been fifteen days of training in the blind, and forty days since I came to this labyrinth of intrigue.


    I should be growing up, but I feel like I''m regressing.


    I''m sure I was able to fight better and more accurately before, but perhaps it''s the damage of rising to a higher level so quickly, but the balance of my torso has become less balanced and my range of motion has become narrower. Most importantly, his sword muscles are dirty.


    It wasn''t until my magic power and presence detection skill level reached V before I knew it that I began to experience these symptoms.


    If I was the vanguard, I would have been causing trouble for those around me, so I''m really glad I''m a healer.


    Whenever I had a mock battle with my mentor, I always felt deflated by my lack of skill.


    If I were to compare the relationship between me and my mentor to a mountain, it would be at the foot and top of a high mountain.


    I climb to the top of the mountain, but when I try to follow Master''s back, he is already at the top of the mountain, so I can''t see him at all.


    People tell me that I''ve become stronger, but that''s because my status has risen and my skill level in swordsmanship, manipulation, and body arts has risen just right, not because of my training.


    Well, I think this is also the fate of my choice to be a healer, but I only keep trying because I''m frustrated.


    Because if you think of it as a self-defense martial art for survival, you can at least buy yourself some time if you''re not as inter-dimensional strong as your masters.


    My masters aren''t followers, but with everyone else around, I''ll be able to get through most of it without any problems.


    If we can create an environment where we can live a peaceful life, build a family, build a village or town where the squires and their families can live in peace, and gradually develop it, I feel like I can be proud of my efforts, including my previous life.


    That''s what I''m trying to do.


    Even if I traverse this labyrinth of intrigue and learn offensive magic in the magical independent city of Nerdal, I will stay away from the Illimassia Empire and the Duchy of Brange.


    The Kingdom of Rubruk is in conflict with the Illimassia Empire, so even if you do visit, you''ll probably have to wait until things settle down.


    ''''Yosh.''''


    After putting together my brain schedule, I slapped my face and got fired up and started to prepare breakfast.


    Once everyone was up in turn and finished eating as usual, Master called out to me.


    ''''You will traverse this labyrinth today, but you have become very strong. You can have confidence in yourselves. If the war demon''s story is true, we will be able to easily defeat the Holy Knight Squad at the church headquarters. But don''t let your guard down. It may be contradictory, but you never know what will happen in a battle. Even if something unusual happens, as long as we handle it calmly, we''ll be fine. We''ll trust our comrades and step through.


    " " " " " " "


    Everyone''s senses were aligned, and we started off with a good feeling.


    However, the labyrinth''s irregularities were immediately apparent.


    There was a demon in the labyrinth.


    It may sound obvious, but it shouldn''t normally appear, so why? That''s the question that comes to mind.


    Since I was still going to traverse through it, I would only proceed with caution to the traps, but there was one point that bothered me.


    ''''These are the demons that appear in this labyrinth, but since this is the labyrinth where the lightning dragons were, I expected to see demons of the lightning attribute or its anti-attribute, but it''s not lawful and it''s scattered, and I don''t think the demons are that strong.''''


    That''s not to say that the demons that come out are weak.


    There are some demons that are intimidating, such as ogres and minotaurs, and they are usually a threat, but after fighting demons such as chimera and cyclops, they weren''t that shocking, and even more so, they would rush into you without thinking, triggering a trap and blowing themselves up.


    There was also a variety of other fire-breathing demons that looked very similar to crocodiles and a big frog that flew acid, but they didn''t skip their master''s slashes and never touched him.


    ''''That''s right. It''s odd that they didn''t drop more demon stones than that. This demon might have been summoned.''''


    A summons?��In such large quantities?


    ''''Summoning requires magic stones, blood, and magic power as compensation, but you can also summon them with magic stones alone. Well, you can''t control it at all, so it will only be able to stall you.


    "...that slaver?��I could have summoned him.


    ''I don''t know, but I don''t know what he intended to summon the demon for.


    ''''Can''t you think of raising your own level and the level of the demons you''ve used?''''


    ''Letting the demons you summon fight each other is something a broken mind would do. It''s of worse quality than playing with dolls.


    Master says so, but the fact that he''s summoning it means that his skill level may have increased.


    But I suddenly think about it. We spent more than a month in the main room on the forty levels, but the slavers didn''t get through.


    When I think about it, it was quite conceivable that we''d be out there, as long as we didn''t have a magic bag, we wouldn''t be alive.


    ''I might as well be thinking about it.


    ''Yeah. When this is over, I''m going back to Meratni and Luciel is going to learn some magic, right?


    ''I''ll do my best to surprise my master.


    I laughed at that.


    Many of the traps in the labyrinth of intrigue were vicious and difficult to disarm.


    At such times, the demons would catch me first, so I felt like Gouun Sensei hadn''t shown his face in a long time.


    Then we came to the front of the fifty level boss room, but the door was closed and I couldn''t hear any noise from inside.


    ''''I''ll open this door for you, okay?''''


    It was going to be a blue-red-yellow dragon festival if Master and Lionel opened the last boss room for the quicksilver, because it was going to be a blue-red-yellow dragon festival.


    Master was amused when I told him that, but he was reluctant to give it up, though he was reluctant to meet the objections from everyone else, but he agreed and gave it to me.


    After I put area barriers on everyone, I opened the door to the boss room and entered, and there was a single shadow of a person present.


    But its presence was extraordinary, and I felt more scared than when it was there before.


    The shadow was that slaver.


    ''''Oh?��Were you the curious ones who came to traverse this labyrinth?


    "Slaver, did you traverse this labyrinth all by yourself?


    ''I have a name, Blood. This blood attracts demons who will become my family.


    The slaver who called himself Brad, who looked a bit tripped up, didn''t seem to have touched the core of the labyrinth.


    However, there was one point that bothered me.


    ''What did you do with the magic circle of the return?��If we defeat the Lord, it wouldn''t be surprising if a magic circle appeared!


    Apparently, you can''t defeat him because he''s an errand boy. Now that we''ve met, I''ll smash your dream to pieces and your sister will be the material for the slaughter of Duchy Brange.


    As Brad declared that, a magic circle emerged from every magic place.


    Using a boss, that''s too substandard.


    The moment I tsked in my mind, a high-speed slash flew to Brad!


    Everything was catching up to Brad, but it didn''t reach him as he tore through the giant ogre that had appeared from the magic circle in front of him a step earlier.


    However, the mental damage done to Brad was significant.


    ''''Bah, isn''t it a monster? Even back then, his level was unusually high, but he wasn''t that strong!


    The demons that appear from the magic circle were crushed one after another by the master, the pair of Keti and Kefin, and the pair of Estia and Nadia, while Lionel defended me and Lydia with his large shield, sending fireballs and slashes flying, and Lydia attacking with her spirit magic.


    I was activating fine heals, activating Aura Coat when fighting demons that were leaking miasma depending on the battle situation, and activating Recover if the enemy was likely to be poisonous or paralyzed to cover them.


    ''''Bah, silly, why is your level suddenly so high? What the hell kind of cheat did you use? Shit, shit, shit, shitty people gah!


    Brad retreated backwards, unable to believe that one after another his prized demons were being erased.


    And when things didn''t go his way, he finally threw a tantrum.


    He took out a large amount of magic stones and scattered them on the ground, then cut his palms with his sword and dripped blood onto the magic stones, and began to build a huge magic circle.


    I''m going to crush the magic circle with the sanctuary circle just like I did, and Lionel will be waiting for me.


    ''Luciel-sama, since the magic circle of return hasn''t come out, I''m sure that person should be the master here to bring out now. You''re going to have to be able to summon them and then cut them down, including that one.


    I heard Lionel''s voice, and after looking at my mentor, I decided to agree with his decision.


    ''Alright. I''ll defend it for sure.


    Ha!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    And from the huge magic circle that everyone was looking at, a chimera emerged.


    Brad, who may be on the verge of depleting his magic power, looks very pale and laughs at us for not reacting to the chimera.


    ''''Huh, huh, huh. How''s that!��This chimera is my best trump card. Now that I see this thing, all of you are going to take the bait and die!


    Immediately after Brad proclaimed his victory, the chimera jumped to take aim at Esquire and Nadia.


    Esquire swung her sword and began to struggle as the black light hit the lioness''s face, and Nadia rushed in to cut into her leg while holding her shield at the ready.


    The chimera doesn''t seem to be willing to let her approach easily either, and the goat fires a blitz at Nadia.


    Nadia blocked it firmly with her dragon shield and managed to slash her front leg.


    But the chimera didn''t miss that opening either.


    The viper in the tail attacked and attacked Nadia, whose stance was broken.


    Keti and Kefin appeared there.


    Keti, in a run that would have been won by her master and straight-line speed, struck the snake''s head as hard as she could with the flat of her sword, whereupon Kefin fell free and cut off the defenseless snake.


    So the lion, whose face was covered with darkness, tried to breathe out a breath of fire, but Esther was quicker to stick her sword into the lion''s mouth.


    The goat knew that the snake had been cut off and that the lion had been hurt, but the fact that he hadn''t been able to do any damage with his vaunted blitzes was disturbing, and he relentlessly planted his blitzes on Nadia.


    Keti and Kefin slashed their hind legs and lost their balance, then plunged their swords into the chimera''s body and attacked the goat''s head, causing the chimera to fall with a yelp.


    Without letting his guard down, he dropped the goat''s head and won a complete victory over the chimera.


    ''Bah, silly. It''s a chimera, a high class A demon... why?


    Brad muttered as he looked at the four men who had defeated the chimera, trembling, as if he couldn''t see the reality.


    ''''It''s because I spent morning to night training in an environment with excellent leaders, excellent healers, and strong demons (that''s right)(nya).''''


    The four of them breathed together and told him so, and the chimera disappeared, leaving behind a magic stone that sucked the four of them in as soon as the magic circle of return appeared.


    ''''Ah.''''


    As expected of us, we didn''t even expect that the magicians of the return would suddenly suck in Kefin and the others.


    What was even more unexpected was that the core of the labyrinth had unexpectedly appeared in front of Blood.


    I don''t know if Dr. Gounounen wanted to do his job and keep me away from the evil one or if he had abandoned his duties, but the next thing I knew I was shouting.


    ''Retreat!''


    We ran to the magic circle and Master tried to kill Brad with a flying slash before he touched the core of the labyrinth, but the slash was blocked by something.


    And we were only a few steps away from reaching the magic circle, when the magic circle disappeared.

 173-167 Overturn unreasonableness

    Brad, who held the core of the labyrinth, couldn''t believe that he was still alive after his master''s slash.


    He touched his body repeatedly and seemed very happy to feel that he was alive, but he didn''t move or make a sound.


    Maybe she thinks she''s awake or something.


    But right now, I don''t care about Brad.


    ''''Master, get over here now.


    I drank the high-grade magic potion and began chanting, making sure that my master also entered the range of magic.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s breath, feed on my magic power, and create a great sanctuary that feeds on the light wings of angels, a shield to repel the ungodly and dispel the evil defilements, Sanctuary Barrier]


    A blue-white light is emitted, and a dome-like hemisphere is formed around me.


    It''s the trump card of the Anti-Villain.


    If it wasn''t for that nuke, I could have stepped through it without a problem but it''s more important to think about survival than what''s done.


    ''Luciel, what is this hemispherical body and the mirrors that revolve around it?


    ''''This is my original warding magic that I created by applying the Sanctuary Circle, and I named it the Sanctuary Warding. Think of the spinning shield as the durability value of this barrier.


    I was tempted to explain the awesomeness of this, but I don''t have time to do so, so I''ll explain it later.


    ''''Is that person who normally holds the nucleus that produces so much miasma unconcerned?


    You''re almost out of your mind already, aren''t you?


    Lionel and his master were talking lightly, but his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Lionel had broken a similar sweat once when he fought a red dragon, but as far as Master was concerned, it was something he had never seen before.


    ''''Those spirits are scared too but we can get out of here, can''t we?��We''ll see your sister again, won''t we?


    Keep your fingers crossed. And if you can, keep your support alive.


    There must be a reason for Lydia to stay here.


    Will the genie bring the gods to me too?��I''m not in a situation where I can speak so lightly, so I''m patient and wary of Brad.


    Hahaha, that feels good. I have a lot of strength in me. You guys were looking down on me earlier, weren''t you?


    Brad came up to us and began to speak, but his voice was doubly audible.


    It was as if telepathic, magical powers were in his voice.


    ''Did it look like you were looking down on me?


    I''ll be conversing and timing my mentors'' attempts on Brad.


    Your eyes are just like those of that rotten nobleman from the duchy of Brange. I''m a reincarnation, you know. I had the appraisal from the beginning so I could become a merchant, and since there are only slimes, goblins, and horn rabbits near the town, I had a lot of fun defeating them, leveling up, and taking their skills.


    You had a good time, didn''t you?��Then why are you acting like you''re trying to bring others down?


    While burning his own body with the sanctuary wards, Brad continues to talk without pain.


    He must have completely lost his sense of pain because he became undead.


    A nobleman''s son, who was a fool, kidnapped my lover, who swore a vow to be my future, played with him and then killed him. Why do you think?��I didn''t like that the commoners seemed to enjoy it, that''s all.


    I''m sympathetic to you. But even I don''t condone this nobleman. But that''s what you''re doing with your aristocrat.


    Because I couldn''t kill him by setting him up for a trap, I dropped him into slavery, which is a great crime for kidnapping and attempted murder.


    That''s when I realized that the world is not as strong as it seems. "I realized then that the world is not a place for the weak and the strong.


    The words I threw at him finally stopped reaching Brad.


    ''Luciel, I think that guy''s head has already flown off the handle.


    Apparently, I''ve already been hallucinating.


    Brad ignored the sanctuary wards and didn''t stop walking as his body burned, and finally his body began to melt, but he didn''t stop the action.


    However, after a little while, he understood that he couldn''t advance from a certain distance, he grabbed the labyrinth core and raised it high and opened his mouth.


    ''''You want to stop this me?��I can''t stop until I take Meena''s enemy (katakata). I will kick out all those who stand in my way and turn them into nothingness [My body, my blood, and my magic are my sustenance, the violence that turns everything back to nothingness, manifest].


    In the next moment, the place Brad was in exploded and was engulfed in black and purple smoke.


    And from the black-purple smoke, I can feel a tremendous sense of intimidation swelling up more and more.


    ''Oi oi, I can feel an uncommon pressure from that smoke.


    The sweat on Master''s forehead was amazing.


    ''''Master Luciel, can you activate the Sanctuary Circle in that state?''''


    Lionel asks me to do it, but I don''t want to die, so I decide to do everything I can do too.


    ''I don''t want to die, so I''ll do it [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, I wish to feed on my magic, and create a sanctuary for angels to use their light-winged, cleansing shields to scorch all evil and impure things, Sanctuary Circle].


    A blue-white light swallowed up the smoke and engulfed everything.


    The moment it seemed so, a crack appeared in the sanctuary circle, and as soon as it cracked, the evil god that he would have never wanted to meet if he could, finally manifested his appearance.


    Although its appearance was closer to the demon race, it was very similar to a human figure.


    ''''You are rude to attack me out of the blue, aren''t you?


    The figure is close to a human being, but just by hearing that voice, even if you have mastered the mental tolerance that has become Skill X, you can feel a pressure that gives you goose bumps all over your body, Lydia, who has no tolerance, sat down and shivered.


    You can''t even dare to disparage that figure of an evil god as being like an evil god.


    ''''I apologize, can you leave?��I don''t think the Lord God Kraya is going to be manifesting them forever...


    That''s harsh, to traverse this labyrinth in the person of a man is quite a feat, to be near the core of the labyrinth and not be undead... perhaps you are labyrinth raiders.


    Where did they find out?��But he''s not likely to leave if I admit it here, so he speaks with an effort to lie naturally as he exhales.


    ''What are you talking about?''��We just came after the one who blew up earlier, okay?


    Kukkuhkukku, he''s a god, but he''s a god, so you can''t lie to him.


    If so, I''ll try to maintain the ward while screaming in my mind to not ask him from the beginning.


    The next moment I thought that, the evil god reached out his hand and waved it from left to right.


    That''s all there was to it.


    And yet, the sanctuary ward wavered, the shields that were spinning around it cracked one by one, and the ward was also cracked.


    ''''Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s breath, feed on my magic power, and create a great sanctuary that feeds on the light wings of angels, a shield to repel the impure, and dispels the evil defilements, Sanctuary Barrier.''''


    O holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, feed on my magic, and create a great sanctuary wherein angels'' light wings serve as a shield to repel the ungodly and dispel the unholy. Sanctuary barrier]


    [Holy healing hand, breath of Mother Earth, feed on my magic, create a great sanctuary where the light wings of angels, a shield to repel the ungodly and dispel the unholy, Sanctuary Barrier]


    I manage to get away with what by activating the triple sanctuary wards.


    ''''Ho, that''s quite a feat.


    Thank you. And goodbye. Now that you''re done, please leave.


    I really want you to leave. Lord Kraija, God of Sanctuary, your ancestors, the evil gods are here.


    Please come and help me quickly.


    I extend the conversation until my time is up, praying desperately for them to leave.


    ''''Kukku, you''re an interesting guy.''''


    ''It''s no fun at all. Why are you intervening in the battle between the heroes and the demon king?��Both the reincarnated dragon and the spirits are a nuisance!��Don''t put the public in more danger than that.


    Isn''t it okay if there''s a world where demons are dominating the streets?


    I''ve just never done it before, so let''s give it a try.


    I was under the illusion that he was just being flippant about it.


    And I understood what he was saying.


    It was simple. He''s at the top of the pyramid, and he''s just too curious to resist his urges. Well, you don''t want to suppress it.


    I could do it, so I did it. That''s all there is to it, isn''t it?


    No matter how much you persuade this kind of opponent, he or she will surely continue to do so if you don''t change the fact that you can enjoy a future dominated by the demon race.


    ''''I don''t know what kind of race the demon race is, but if their solid abilities are superior to those of humans and beastmen, they won''t be able to live a peaceful life. Please, just go home.


    Hmm, I like the idea of speaking frankly, of being an undead pawn in my own home, watching the world go by.


    Oh, shit. That''s when the evil one tried to show his power.


    "I won''t." "Perish.


    Master and Lionel attacked with an all-out slash.


    However, the slash was bounced off an invisible wall thirty centimeters in front of them.


    Still, the two of them continue to unleash their slashes.


    I''m grateful for that and put my magic power into it to make it stronger in the sanctuary wards.


    Hm, it''s interesting that you know that your attacks against me are meaningless, yet you still continue to do so.


    Then if you get hurt in any way, just give it up and go.


    "We will tear down God''s walls to protect his disciples.


    Slash and burn?��You''ll be the first to go undead.


    The Evil God is seriously going to laugh so hard that he''s going to play with the two of them as toys.


    ''''Master, your opponent Lionel is a god, even if he''s in human form.


    They laugh at my words.


    They must have acted with full understanding that the other party is a god.


    That''s why Master and Lionel also set it up.


    Because I could only see the future of annihilation if I didn''t.......


    Even so, when I thought that, Master called out to me.


    ''Luciel, I''ll tell you this may be the last time. No matter how painful it is, if you give up, that''s the end of it. If you keep struggling, even if it''s muddy there, you might see the light. That''s what I taught you.


    ''''I''m your master, but there''s a chance that Lord God Kraya will come to your aid if you buy some time.


    ''Luciel, do you think a god, even an evil god, wouldn''t consider that possibility?��Well, let''s just leave it to the master.


    Master.....


    Although his back is tremendously large, I can only see the future when my master dies.


    And Lionel, who is comparable to that master, also smiles at me and expresses his gratitude.


    It''s not just us, but this world has seen a new light since we met you. It''s not just us, but many others as well. If I can save you like that, I will give my body, which is turning into old bones, to you.


    ''Lionel, you''re a slave because you haven''t settled it yet.��Besides, you know what Nahlia''s like.


    ''Nahlia understands me. And the reason I was a slave was to redeem my personal vendetta. But the days I spent with you saved me from the narrow mindedness of a personal vendetta. And because it is my duty as a servant to work for the Lord.


    "Lionel...


    They were both ready to die.


    They were willing to burn their own lives to save mine.


    How do I keep them from dying?��What can I do?


    You''ve already said goodbye, right?��Come on.


    The evil god''s words sounded like he was laughing.


    That pissed me off, and I stopped being scared that I would die if I didn''t get through this anyway.


    ''Evil God, you really should just give up and go home, I won''t let anyone turn you undead as long as I''m here.


    Holy healing hands, the breath of Mother Earth, I wish to feed my magic, create an armor that will create a sanctuary for angels to protect themselves from all defilement with light wings, Sanctuary Armor.


    Holy healing hands, the breath of Mother Earth, I wish to feed my magic, create an armor that will create a sanctuary for angels to protect themselves from all defilement with light wings, Sanctuary Armor.


    I activated the second trump card, Sanctuary Armor, on my master and Lionel.


    It was only a few days ago that this magic was successful.


    ''''Master, Lionel, I won''t let you die, so let me beat you to a pulp with Naruhaya and retreat.


    "Oh.


    I''m guessing Whirlwind Brod.


    I''m guessing it''s Lionel the Warrior.


    The two of them go all out from the beginning, leaping out of the sanctuary ward and attacking the evil gods, but their attacks are stopped by hitting an invisible wall.


    Not once or twice, however, the two of them continue with their coordinated attacks.


    There are attacks from the Evil God as well, but he avoids them all and launches a counter attack.


    ''''It''s been a long time since I''ve fought a human race, but it''s a bit weak, they''re gradually making our attacks faster and faster, but if they hit you, you''ll become undead, so be careful.''''


    The evil god laughed at that.


    But thanks to the fact that he had been holding back until now, he understood why the verbal attacks had stopped.


    That invisible wall was the miasma.


    The miasma has become transparent, but the moment the attacks stopped, the faintest trace of purple smoke was visible.


    Whether this was a hint given by the evil god or a trap, I might not be able to judge the situation correctly, but I decided to bet on it.


    My mentor and Lionel had attacked me many times, and it was an opportunity that I grabbed after avoiding many attacks.


    In order to repay that debt, I activated an unchored sanctuary circle at the right moment when the two of them crossed paths with the evil gods.


    As a result........both of the Evil God''s arms were scarred, albeit faintly.


    I look at the two of them, curious about their words, but nothing has changed at all.


    ''I don''t want to see you anymore, so go away. And what happens to the magic circle that comes out of here?


    The Evil God threw the core of the labyrinth and just before he disappeared, he announced the conditions for the magic circle of return to appear and disappeared.


    ''''Once the undead are gone, you can leave the labyrinth.


    What the hell does that mean?��Lydia, are you okay?


    Nah, that''s something. Oh, I''m sorry I can''t help you.


    Lydia, who was sobbing, decided to let it go.


    ''''Master, Lionel, you two were really awesome. The two of you and........what?!


    When I called out to them, they smiled happily and broke down.


    Their sanctuary armor had been shattered into pieces.


    I don''t know if you''re a master... but I''m glad you''re... safe...


    I''m glad to be able to do my duty as a squire...


    The two of them looked calm and were beginning to accept death.


    ''''I''ll heal you now...!


    I wiped the tears that had unexpectedly spilled out of my eyes and was desperately trying to think of a way to save them.


    ''I''m sorry.......but I''ve already become.......half undead. At least.........kill them and receive........the experience.


    Quickly ... before you fall into ... darkness.


    A thin layer of miasma was beginning to leak from their bodies.


    They would rapidly become undead from here.


    Are we going to continue like this?


    People will eventually die.


    But is such an inexcusable death acceptable?��Since the evil gods are gods, I''m frustrated with the Lord God who doesn''t handle the evil gods by doing evil things.


    All the things that have been turned into undead by the same evil gods before have been purified and not saved as life, but you''re saving them because you know them?


    I felt like I could hear a lot of voices, but my answer was surprisingly simple.


    ''''If the lives of ordinary people were reincarnated and came to this world, then it was probably to save these two people. If you think about it that way, this is a place to bet on. Besides, it''s not like we''re going to die for sure.


    I take out one high-grade magic potion after another and drink it as I stand up.


    ''''You two don''t know? (Gok, gok, gok, gok) The undead don''t have much experience (gok, gok, gok, gok) What will happen to my peace if my master and first squire die at once?��Think about it for a minute and say something.


    I call up the status and start manipulating the SP.


    ''Master, what Master said long ago didn''t lie. I never thought I would use the accumulated SP for a proper reason.


    I''d spend SP from the status screen to get the limit-breaking skill for two hundred pounds and the supreme luck for one hundred pounds.


    It was explained that breaking the limit is something that exceeds your limit, and the disadvantage is that the recoil is twice as much against things beyond the limit.


    The great luck teacher wasn''t able to take heart in this matter, so I asked the high luck teacher to come to me.


    It was a gamble, so I wanted to put my trust in luck.


    ''''Lydia, take care of this.''''


    I throw two hermit keys and a small bag of white gold and gold coins to Lydia.


    ''''If you lose consciousness, put it in the coffin. And if you don''t have enough money to live on, you''ll have to come up with that.


    I said and smiled at Lydia and didn''t hear her reply, but this time she looked at her mentor and Lionel and laughed and said something from above.


    ''I''m going to let you two die once. It probably hurts enough to die, but there''s a lot I haven''t taught you two yet, and I still want you two to laugh at each other and put your training on, so be prepared.


    I slapped my face, took a deep breath once, and quietly began to chant.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, I wish to feed on my magical power, and create a sanctuary for angels to scorch all the evil and impure things, using the shield of purification, like light wings, Sanctuary Circle]


    First, I don''t want them to remain undead, so I activate Sanctuary Circle.


    Furthermore, to prevent everything from disappearing as it is, I continue to apply an extra heel.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, I wish to feed on the magic power, the breath of the angels, restore his person to his original form, and wish for the mystery of life. Extra Heel]]


    And before their souls ascend to heaven, I will call them back and establish their souls.


    Even if it''s the magic of X that has been designated as forbidden magic, if the intervention of an evil god unreasonably picks your fate, you can overturn that unreasonableness, right?


    [O God of holy healing, O God of destiny, by the ancient oaths, I hope that you will bring those who are not destined to decay back to their original destiny (Linne), and feed them with my magic, and in the name of charity, weave life into the future, seeking the judgment of the gods, Revive]


    A golden light, different from the pale light, fell on Master and Lionel.


    I watched it and was about to exhale in relief at that moment. My heart raced as if it was going to burst with a thud, and I almost lost consciousness there. But our bodies hadn''t yet fully regenerated.


    I clenched my teeth and felt something warm flowing from my nose and ears, but I put strength into my legs and stepped on them to put my magic into them.


    Then I managed to watch as Ni''s body fully regenerated and recovered, to the point where the golden light lost its glow, and I finally lost consciousness.

 174-168 The price of forbidden art and the future

    It was just a world of darkness, and I couldn''t move my body, only the pounding, thumping heartbeat told me that I was alive.


    Though my thoughts worked, my body couldn''t move, and my magic power had been fully recovered before I knew it, but I was in an unintelligible state where I couldn''t use my recovery magic.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that I''ve been using the forbidden art of revive in conjunction with other magic and chanting multiple chants, but it might be because I''ve gone over the limit.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away with it.


    Whatever decision the gods have made, it''s no wonder what''s happening.


    I had no choice but to start searching for signs and magic, but I could only feel my own magic and signs, and that''s when I started to wonder if I was really alive.


    A powerful light, more dazzling than the sun, shone down on the place that was completely dark.


    And a voice resounded in my brain.


    ''''O traveler from another world beyond time and space, you have invoked the forbidden art despite being in the body of a man.


    It was never supposed to be allowed.


    It''s also true that we''ve been brought about by the interference of an evil deity.


    This time the punishment will not be ours.


    But you will pay the price for your forbidden arts.


    ''My ... sanctified and governed God bless you, I look forward to your return to being a holy and healing being again.''


    Awake, Awake!


    The voice that echoed in my brain spoke to me in turn, but it was so divine that I forgot to even speak.


    When I heard the last voice, I had that feeling of being lifted up to the sky all at once as the light gathered and enveloped the darkness I was in.


    It was as if I felt like I was being held by something gentle.


    And the light made the blood flow through my hardened body, and the warmth of the light made me feel like my body was unraveling.


    After confirming that the blinding light had subsided, I slowly opened my eyes, but what came into view was darkness again.


    ''''Why not?!''''


    The moment I tweaked it, I felt the sensation of something hitting my hand and heard a rattling sound.


    ''''? ...in a coffin?


    To test it out, I slowly pushed the part I had just touched.


    Then the single-open casket slowly rose, revealing a blank space.


    ''What is this place?''


    When I stepped out of the coffin, a door appeared on the side of the coffin.


    Did Lydia put him in the coffin properly?''''


    I thanked Lydia and decided to check the status I was curious about before I left the room.


    I couldn''t help but be curious about the words of the God of Sanctuary.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: (Healer X) Four Genus Dragon Knight (Face Dragon Knight) III


    Age: 21


    LV : 193


    HP: 7290 MP: 5270


    STR: 850 VIT: 932 DEX: 801 AGI: 825


    INT : 961 MGI : 959 RMG : 954 SP : 86


    [Skills]


    Proficiency test - great fortune - great fortune - breakthrough


    Bodywork VI, Swordsmanship V, Spearmanship IV, Shieldcraft IV, Archery I, Two-Lance Swordsmanship IV, Throwing VI, Walking VIII


    Magic Control X Magic Control X Magic Amplification III Physical Enhancement VI


    Abbreviated chanting IX, Abbreviated chanting VII, Wingless chanting IV, Magic Wing chanting VI, Multiple chanting III


    Holy Attribute Magic X


    Concentration IX, Concentration III, Leadership III, Hazard Assessment VIII, Presence V, Magic V.


    Searching I, Demolition IV, Equestrian III


    Recovery of life force IX, recovery of magic IX, parallel thinking VII, acceleration of thinking III, spatial awareness II


    Trap Detection IV, Trap Detection III, Trap Release III, Mapping V


    Recovery of life force, recovery of magic


    Hp gain


    I''m happy to help you get your bike back on track, I''m happy to help you get your bike back on track.


    I''m happy to help you increase your INTI percentage


    IX, paralysis resistance, IX, petrification resistance, charm resistance


    IX. Sickness resistance IX. Damage resistance IX.


    Enchantment resistance X. Psychic resistance X. Slash resistance V. Stabbing resistance V. Intimidation resistance V.


    [Title]


    Changed destiny Blessing of the God of Destiny Blessing of the God of Sanctuary Blessing of the Many Dragons Blessing of the Many Spirits


    Dragonslayer, dragonslayer, slayer of giants, slayer of monsters, slayer of evil spirits.


    The one that breaks the seal and is guided by the Dragon God.


    The status screen usually appeared to have floating white text, but two items were displayed in gray, as if to say that they had lost their power.


    ''''.........The ones who defeated the evil gods are Master and Lionel, but the problem is that the Healer and Holy Attribute Magic are grayed out.......Heal......''''


    I activate my heal as usual, but it doesn''t activate at all, and I don''t feel my magic power slipping away.


    Even if I tried to check the proficiency level of the skill in the proficiency appraisal, it didn''t make sense, as it didn''t even indicate the experience level after X.


    ''''........It wouldn''t be funny if the masters were dead from this, but if they were alive......''''


    As expected, with the holy attribute magic no longer available, it cannot be said that he has an unwavering steel spirit.


    Because there is no such thing.


    Nevertheless, I believed in the words of the Holy Spirit God, vowed to regain the Holy Attribute Magic one day, and opened the door, hoping that Master and Lionel would live.


    Then, what jumped into my vision was the sight of Master, Lionel, and everyone else who was a follower.


    ''You''re up at last, Luciel,''


    "Master Luciel, you are well awake.


    He thanked the gods that his master and Lionel were both present and alive.


    Still, I''m a little concerned about it........


    So aren''t you both a little younger now?


    You''re really messed up.


    The master held his eyes and turned away.


    ''''You haven''t woken up in ten days since then, so I was worried about you. Your body has certainly rejuvenated quite a bit.''''


    But still, the effect of rejuvenation, that''s what makes the forbidden art benefit so amazing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. But still, the two of you woke up right away?


    My questions were answered by the squires who were itching to be beside me.


    "They regained consciousness three days ago, Nya.


    Ketty raised her voice.


    ''Ketty and I were both cringing at the thought that Master Luciel had died because he was suddenly de-slaved.


    Kefin said as he moved his face closer to mine in concern.


    ''Kefin, you''re as close to my face as you can get!��Was the de-slavery I was like a dead man once?��Come to think of it, where am I?


    ''It''s the capital of Glandle, an exclusive inn where I''ve stayed before. I was taught that as long as I paid for it here, no other information would be given out.


    Esther answers that, but money to stay at a luxury inn for so many days?


    The money Lydia has deposited with us has allowed us to stay here.


    You could see the money in my face, Nadia told me so.


    I was about to thank Lydia for her help, but she was shaking and crying.


    I didn''t expect her to cry all of a sudden, so I was a little confused, but I called out to her.


    ''''........Lydia, what''s wrong?��Lydia saved my life. I want to thank you properly.


    I tried to tell her thanks, but Lydia shook her head and answered in a small voice.


    ''All I could do then was tremble. All I could do was watch Luciel-sama, Brod-sama and Lionel-sama fight so desperately.


    Well, if I had been able to move with that, I''m sure she would have killed me.


    I wouldn''t even think of complaining to her for having the courage to do nothing and for properly using the hermit''s coffin after everything was over.


    The only reason we''re alive now, Lydia, is because you saved us by putting us properly in the coffin of a hermit. You saved all three of our lives. I''m very grateful. Thank you.


    I lowered my head to Lydia.


    After that, not only me, but also my master and Lionel bowed to me, which seemed to confuse me and made me cry even more, and Nadia gently held Lydia in a gentle hug.


    Then Master and Lionel confronted her with the main issue.


    ''Luciel, since you''ve exercised so much magic, of course there is harm, right?


    ''''Me and Whirlwind are back to the same physical and professional level, and all the skills we''ve honed are gone.


    Apparently the resurrection magic in this world is tougher than they thought.


    The two easily spoke of what they had lost.


    ''''........All that''s left is knowledge and experience. Well, I''m surprised that my age has gotten younger for some reason.


    In an attempt to blow away the heavy atmosphere, Master tried to soften the situation with a mischievous smile, which he doesn''t usually do, but once again, the two of them lost a tremendous amount of money.


    I guess it''s also true that he''s really happy that they survived nonetheless.


    I didn''t want to pour water on it, but I looked into my master''s eyes and decided to answer honestly.


    ''''I lost my Healer''s Job and Holy Attribute Magic.


    ''! Luciel, I''m sorry.


    Lady Luciel!


    My words caused Master and Lionel to look despairing and everyone else to look despairing as well.


    I had expected everyone to look like that, but it made my heart ache.


    But I smiled and told everyone.


    ''''Well, it can be managed. As for the attributes, I can feel the magic power of the holy attribute, and I just can''t use magic, can I?''''


    But you''d be throwing away the position you''ve built for yourself.


    At worst, I can still get by, so then you can live in Yenis as a merchant.


    ''''Even if you lose your position as an S-class healer, you''ll be fine, since you have the title of director of the school in Yenis and are also the president of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce (temporarily). Besides, I''ll definitely be able to use Holy Attribute Magic one day.


    ...Is there any hope of using it?


    Lionel asked with concern.


    Well, Master and Lionel couldn''t help but think that it was his fault, but he already expected this to happen.


    ''''That''s right. Actually, I have a few things in mind for this to happen.''''


    I''ll help you in any way I can.


    Isn''t it time for the Master to go back to Meratni and do the work of the Guildmaster?


    But there are some kindnesses in the world that I won''t tell you about, so if you haven''t noticed, I''ll sneak you in later.


    ''Actually, when I met the water spirit in Yenis before, it was foretold that the time would come when I would eventually despair. So I was prepared for it beforehand.


    Don''t you have a solution?


    I feel like Master is more worried about me than I am.


    He had such a look on his face, clinging to straws.


    ''''There are three ways to return to being able to use holy attribute magic. The first is to get the Pope to change your job. Hopefully, I can become a holy knight or a sage, so there''s a chance I can use holy attribute magic through that.


    ''Job?��I see!��Luciel would have known the Pope.


    The master was excited.


    I know this is the easiest way.


    However, it was doubtful that this would be enough to get past the despair that water spirit said.


    ''''Yes. They will cooperate with us. Even if the Pope can''t change his job, I pray that by going to Nerdal and getting the wind spirit''s blessing and getting the blessing of all six attributes of the spirit, he will automatically change his job.


    If it''s a betting game, Master Luciel is so strong, it''s going to work.


    Kefin laughs as he remembers the pull of the random boss room and his usual lucky episodes.


    ''Secondly, I''m going to see the water spirits. I have a feeling from the way she talks that she knows how I can use holy attribute magic.


    "If you''re going to Yenis, it''ll be good to see Nahlia, too.


    Keti said and turned her meaningful eyes to Lionel, but Lionel''s expression was hard.


    Lionel is quite serious, so it can''t be helped but........


    ''Finally, the third one, find one that can use space-time magic and perform a skill reset. Then use the SP to learn a new skill. I''ll start training to learn it. When that happens, I''ll have my master help me.


    You''re betting on that kind of fairytale magic and resetting your skills.


    His master is nowhere near as angry as he is, and he looks terrible.


    Lionel also looks like a demon and is quite scared.


    ''''You''ll just end up in the same situation as Master and Lionel. In case you''re wondering, I''m terribly shocked that I lost my Holy Attribute Magic. If you see a demon, you''ll shake. Even so, I''m sure I''ll still do the same thing, no matter how many times I can rewind time. If the two of you feel indebted to me, then let''s aim for old age together so that you''ll be glad I saved you while valuing your lives.


    I smiled and told him so.


    I have the skills to fight, the best equipment, and money that I didn''t have when I came to this world, and I have the best people I can rely on.


    And I have the friends I can rely on the most.


    To the extent that I didn''t start from a negative place, I gave up on giving up and moving forward because of the possibilities.


    If I hadn''t met the water spirit at that time, I''m sure I would have hit my mentor and Lionel myself.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of it.


    Thus, after we were safely revived, we decided to head to Meratni first to see if Master had to work to get my Holy Attribute Magic back, and then we decided to head to the Holy City.


    Once everyone had left my room, I opened the hermit''s stables using the key that Lydia had returned to me.


    It would be fine, even if it got a little dirty.


    With that in mind, I decided to call Forenoir.


    When Forenoire came out of the stables, the first thing she did was sweetly bite my head.


    I''m afraid of the reactions of the people around me because my identity has completely collapsed. Furthermore, how can I live in this world without being able to use recovery magic?��I''m just so anxious.


    Forenoire got tired of biting my head off and kicked me as I turned around to go back to the stables.


    ''Ts, don''t kick me, it''s not safe!


    Bullew.


    Forenoire flips over again and looks at me.


    ''If you''re a genie, why don''t you talk to me?''


    He looked a little sad when I said that, and now he really went back down to the stables.


    ''What the hell is that I''m the one?''


    Forenoire was going to kick me in the balls for real, but my hands just hurt a little.


    I''m sure he was trying to show me that I was stronger without holy attribute magic.


    ''''And yet you hurt Forenoire by assuming I could talk, didn''t you? I''ll apologize properly tomorrow.''''


    He went to bed and went to sleep, feeling guilty for making Forenoir a convenient presence, but grateful for a bit of positivity.

 175-169 Lets meet again

    Is it the return of the Demon King or the harbinger of a cataclysmic event that has brought the vanished mine back to its rightful place?��With those rumors running through Grandle, we bought some food, a few high-grade potions and a large amount of magic potions just in case, and then we left for Meratni.


    The route to Meratni was different from when we came, this time we had to go through a barrier, but the title of S-class healer seemed to be in effect, and we succeeded in getting through.


    Since Nadia and Lydia are from Brange, I told them that we would be heading to the Holy City from that direction via Grandre.


    And there are other things that are different from when they went to Grandre.


    The master and Lionel as the guru, with Keti and Kefin in front, and me, Esther and Nadia behind the carriage.


    This arrangement was what Lionel thought would be the most efficient when we got into battle with demons and bandits.


    It was only after the demons actually appeared, but it was certainly because of the detection system skills, so they could be instructed to look over the entire area and not be taken by surprise from the left and right rear.


    Well, most of the time, I had to fight with Keti and Kefin to weaken the demons, and then have my mentor and Lionel defeat them and raise their levels.


    They had traded the roles they had been playing in the Maze of Intrigue.


    ''''My level has gone up again. Going up this high reminds me of my rookie days, man.''


    ''''I would have chosen the adventurer if I could have...''''


    The master talks about his rookie days, which makes him happy, but Lionel never talks about his time in the military.


    Maybe this is the difference between opposing demons and opponents.


    Well, I''m sure his master also slayed bandits, but Lionel was in the Imperial Army, and that was in the position of a general, so he wasn''t only slaying evil.


    Since he was the one who initiated battles under the orders of the state, even if fighting was his profession, Lionel''s character of slaying evil people made it a very mentally difficult job, I can imagine that it was a very difficult job.


    ''''Bu-lu-lu,''''


    I think I was thinking while I was riding, and he got mad at me for telling me to focus on Forenoire and keep riding.


    I apologized for yesterday and he forgave me.


    I thought Forenoire was an adult, and I had said before that Lydia was a spirit of light, but I didn''t know when Forenoire had given me her blessing.


    So our relationship isn''t people and spirits, the relationship between people and horses remains the same, we''re still buddies.


    If it''s not going to change, sometimes it''s my heart that''s going to change.


    I stopped thinking about it yesterday, wistfully. However, when I think about the future, I''m almost crushed with anxiety.


    The inability to use holy attribute magic, the inability to stop by the village and heal patients, the frustration and frustration of not being able to use holy attribute magic, the frustration of that frustration and frustration...no, let''s not pretend to be a good person and make excuses.


    I''ve been wanting people to praise me and thank me, and before I knew it, I''d come to desire it.


    And I guess I''m afraid of being blamed for losing my abilities, instead of being thanked by people.


    ''Boo-ruh,''


    I huffed at the sound of Forenoir''s voice.


    Apparently he was about to be trapped in a whirlwind of thoughts again.


    ''Sorry about that. I''ll switch it up and do my best.''


    That''s right.


    I could have helped my mentor and Lionel.


    And it''s not like all hope is lost, you can hang on.


    I stared ahead I decided to go on, even though the carriage was in the way, and ended my two month long expedition to Grandle.


    What awaited us when we arrived in Meratni was a sermon by Garba-san and Gurugar-san.


    In the guildmaster''s room of the Adventurer''s Guild, it was just me, Master, Garba, and Gruger, and we explained in detail what had happened in the past two months.


    As soon as I started explaining, I felt a tremendous amount of anger begin to leak out of the two of them, but they listened to me carefully until I finished my explanation.


    Then the sermon began.


    ''Brod, what the hell are you doing here!��Getting a leave of absence to train Luciel, if it wasn''t for Luciel fighting the demons and evil gods, he would have died and disappeared into this world!��And Luciel, you''re you too. You''re not just a healer, you''re the representative of all healers, but it''s your apprentice''s job to stop your stupid master. What are you going to do if you lose your abilities by using the forbidden arts!


    No one blamed me, but Mr. Gruger scolded me for it.


    Of course I''m scared, but my body is getting a little lighter.


    ''''That''s what it was about, no matter how much I called out to you with my magic ball, you didn''t answer........ Brod, you''re in your position........no, the Adventurer''s Guild doesn''t matter at this point, at a hundred steps. More importantly, have you forgotten your promise to us?��We retired from adventuring at a young age for what?��You''re trying to bring it back to its original form in the Adventurer''s Guild, which was founded to protect those who can''t fight by training many adventurers!


    Mr. Galba bared his emotions and grabbed his mentor by the collar.


    Master doesn''t make eye contact with Mr. Galba until he''s done.


    ''''Brother, Brod''s level is so low right now, it''s dangerous.


    Saying that, Grugar-san grabbed Garba-san''s arm and made him remove his hand from Instructor Brod''s collar.


    ''''I did almost give up once... but since Luciel-kun came to the Adventurer''s Guild, the adventurers of Meratni have gradually grown stronger, and the requests from the residents have increased and crime has decreased. In a few years, this city has become very bright. Hey, Brod, I know you''re important, Luciel. But if it was foretold that you would die, wouldn''t you have at least consulted us for a word?


    I''m sorry.


    That was the only thing the master said.


    Seeing his master''s bowed head, Garba sighed loudly.


    He must have felt that blaming him further would only make him feel better.


    But his target was not only his master.


    That''s what Galva-san laughed at when he looked at me.


    I thought I saw the devil''s smile that Walrabis was talking about.


    ''''Luciel-kun, when you get your Holy Attribute Magic back, I''ll have you take my training as well, so I won''t say anything for now.''''


    ''Yes, sir. Please instruct me if you do.


    ...My mental tolerance is supposed to be X, but I get chills just thinking about my postponed training.


    Still, that was when I was relieved that he wasn''t going to shoot his mouth off any more.


    I know what I meant by my earlier smile.


    ''''Yeah. I knew you were honest, Luciel-kun. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier. That''s just what you say so passionately.


    ''Galba?��That''s not fair.


    Yes. He began to ramp up what Master wouldn''t say to his face against me.


    Master tried to grab Garba-san''s mouth, trying to cover it, but was stopped from behind by Gruger-san, who was also grinning.


    I wouldn''t be able to shake him off now because of the status difference.


    I didn''t know my master thought that about me but then I know that there are two more gazes similar to my master''s gaze in front of me.


    ''''I also have the utmost respect and trust in the three of you.


    If my teacher was my father, I had a feeling that Garba-san and Guruger-san must be looking at me like a younger brother, watching me grow up and treating me like I was their age.


    When I told him that, I felt that Garba-san finally changed from a scary smile to his usual gentle smile.


    ''Brod heard that you, Luciel, were in Yenis, and that you had built a school, so he was willing to retire as a guildmaster in the future. And he had set a new goal to make sure that every child, noble or commoner, could go to school.


    ...Could it be that it was quite a bad time?


    ''Well. I didn''t expect that Luciel-kun was involved in an event that would affect the world. As expected, we''d be surprised as well...


    ''Yes, of course...''


    Well, usually you don''t have to live with the word reincarnated dragon or demon race.


    ''''I don''t have a dark face. Now, Brod, I''ve actually accumulated quite a bit of work, so I can''t let you follow Luciel-kun. Besides, you don''t want your apprentice to see your weakness, so you''ll have to wait patiently until your master comes back to life.


    ''''Let me and my brother deal with Brod and get your holy attribute magic back as soon as possible. If that doesn''t work, don''t cringe, I''ll set you up to be an SSS-level adventurer, so come back properly.


    Garba-san and Gulgar-san were kind, after all.


    ''Luciel, that''s why I can''t teach you anything for the time being. But I''ll definitely be back as Luciel''s teacher, so be diligent.


    Yes, sir.


    "If you have a problem, call your demon ball and the three of us will work to solve it.


    Good luck with that.


    "Luciel, don''t give up. We''ll see each other again.


    ''''Master, please don''t force yourself to charge the demon.


    We shook hands stiffly and we said our goodbyes.


    Thus it was decided that our master would leave the party and we would leave Melatni for the night to hide.


    In the midst of all this, it was Lydia who first noticed something strange about Estia.


    ''You don''t look well, do you?''


    I''m fine.


    But his face had turned blue.


    ''''Well I can''t heal right now, and I have no choice. I''m going to the orphanage.


    I had to decide that and take him to the orphanage.


    As expected, I couldn''t make her drink a very bad potion, even though it wasn''t a battle.


    I took the lead and as I advanced, I saw the blood drain from Estia''s face.


    I rushed into the orphanage as quickly as I could.


    ''Hey, is the Director there?''


    ''What a racket.


    I wanted to ramble on about what the hell was going on for the moment, but I held back and suppressed it.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m a bit depleted of magic and can''t use it, so you''ll have to see me instead.


    That''s absurd. But I think that''s all right. Who do you want me to see?


    Esquire this is the girl.


    Hmm. Well, come on in.


    That''s when I led him to the chair, Esther and the dark spirit switched places.


    ''The cure is good. Do you have a family ... a daughter?


    Botacouli was surprised when he grabbed my hand, but he turned his head towards me and glared at me.


    ''''Well I didn''t tell you anything. Estia, are you okay?


    Yeah. More importantly, what about your family?


    It hurts. My wife is dead. My daughter was ill at the time and I couldn''t cure her. So I asked the Imperials who developed the secret potion to cure her, and once I saw her get well, they said I had made her a slave and I couldn''t see her. I still keep looking for him.


    ...right. No need for therapy.


    The dark spirit walked out.


    ''I don''t see the point. I''m leaving the price on the table.''


    I put down my five gold coins and followed the dark spirit out, and the dark spirit was waiting for me.


    ''''What the hell is wrong with you?''''


    I''ll tell you why when Esther settles down. For now, let me go to the Holy City.


    The dark spirit that spoke so that only I could hear it seemed to have no time to spare.


    ''''We''ll be traveling at night, but we''ll continue to force our way through. You all need to stay alert.


    " " " " " " "


    We thus left for the Holy City under the cover of darkness.


    Even in the dark, the presence of lights made it not difficult to run.


    Plus, the horses'' boss, Forenoire, was taking the lead in pulling me along, and the others seemed to be calmer.


    I was wary of riding at night on the road, but the relationship between Botacouli and Estia kept getting stuck in my head.

 176-170 To recover what was lost

    After setting out from Meratni, we decided to ride through the night to reach the village where the demon tribe had been, and spend the night there before returning to the Holy City.


    The village was not affected by the presence of the demon tribe and welcomed us in a calm and relaxed manner, we just exchanged greetings with the new head of the village and didn''t have much to do.


    We were lucky that no one was injured and we were able to take it easy and rest.


    The next day we departed slowly, the Holy City was just coming into view, and it wasn''t until after dark that we stopped the carriage and entered the Holy City.


    This time, in order to keep our return a top secret, we were to put on our robes and enter the Holy City of the Adventurer''s Card, run through the center of the Holy City as fast as we could, and return to the church headquarters without being detected by anyone.


    And then he did it, but is this what you call the gift of training?��No one called out to me.


    I was happy about it and waited for everyone to join us.


    In fact, I was the only one who ran through the center of the city, and everyone else had to join us on foot from behind.


    I felt like everyone''s face was cracked open that they were my followers, but I had to nod my head about it.


    Well, I''m half-heartedly convinced that this kind of trouble is due to the fact that I''m too recognizable.......


    If I was caught by the injured residents, I wouldn''t be able to deal with anything, and if I used a potion without activating my magic, I might start a strange rumor.


    With that in mind, it seems like it can''t be helped.


    Well, all in all, it was Pope-sama who thought of this plan, and I really couldn''t refuse.


    ''''Luciel-sama, you''re getting fast.


    Lionel labored so as they joined together.


    ''Thanks to Lionel and his mentor,''


    I laughed and called out to Lionel and stepped into the church headquarters.


    As I was about to tell the receptionist that I was returning and telling her about my return, Catriane greeted me as she had contacted me beforehand.


    ''Welcome back, Mr. Luciel. I was told by the Pope to greet you, what did you do?


    I''m worried about the prying eyes, but I''ll just say hello and wait for them to come out.


    "Katrien-san, I have returned. ........what is it?


    ''Because the Pope seemed a little impatient.


    If the Pope is in a hurry, is it because I''m an S-ranked person who lost my Holy Attribute Magic?


    Well, I decided to shift the essence of the story so that it wouldn''t be stepped on any further.


    ''''........I see. Well, I don''t know if I can talk about it, but I got into a little bit of trouble on my travels, and haven''t you been listening to the demon race?


    ''Demons?��I''m listening. Sure, I was surprised at the time, but it''s been two months since then, you know?


    ''''Actually, this time we were going to expedition to Grandle, and to my surprise, there was a demon race there as well. And quite strong ones at that...''''


    Is that real?


    What''s real?


    He asks me to peek, but I hear it''s real, so I wonder if there are imposters?


    ''''Didn''t you see the previous demon corpses?��We took care of it here, but all but one of them went back to the human race as time went on. And then they didn''t turn undead, they just melted away the next day.


    ''''........It might be a created demon race. But this time the demon race remained intact even after time passed, so there is a possibility that we will turn to that later.


    Yeah. Oh, I''m sorry. Well then, let''s go to the Pope. I invite you all to come with me, please.


    I managed to get through without telling Catherine-san the truth and visited the Pope''s room where the Pope was.


    As expected, I couldn''t tell her the truth, and I was hesitant to lie to her, so I let out a breath of relief and followed Catherine.


    As usual, the handmaids walked out at the same time as we entered the Pope''s room, but for some reason, Catherine didn''t leave this time.


    As I was wondering, the Pope called out to me.


    ''Luciel, you have returned alive and well.


    Ha, thanks for the warm words.


    With an interesting air, I thanked him for inviting me to join him after I lost my holy attribute magic.


    However, with his next words, my trust in the Pope dropped quickly.


    ''''Mm. So before we get right to the point, Luciel, I''ve passed everything on to Catherine.


    ...What''s all that?


    You didn''t tell him everything, did you?��No matter how much you are the Pope, you don''t have our consent.......


    ''''He invoked the forbidden art to bring back to life his master and his followers who were turned into undead by the hands of the evil gods at the cost of his healer''s life...''''


    Or..........


    ''''........I see. Then you also bothered to have a conversation with the receptionist?


    Yes. It''s to make it a little less likely that people around you will guess why Mr. Luciel has come back.


    ''Then you''ll have to tell me in advance. I can''t hide much from you, so I was in a hurry.


    ''Whenever you try to lie or hide something, Luciel, you''re very careful not to show it on your face, but I can tell you''re hiding it right away because of the upset that appears in your eyes.


    Catherine laughed at that, but it wasn''t a very pleasant one.


    Nevertheless, since I came to this world, I realized that by not having a bargaining talk with an interpersonal person, I was in danger of reading their emotions if I wasn''t conscious of it.


    It''s the only thing that helps.


    ''Pope, then, let me get to the point as soon as possible. Could you please sublimate or change your job?


    Hmm. Then, as we''ve talked about before, sit down, calm your mind and meditate.


    Yes, sir.


    I do as I''m told, and when the Pope''s hand touches my forehead and my body feels warm, the Pope tells me a few words.


    ''''I have an idea to make you start over again as a healer, without any holy knights, healers, or priests who will be able to use holy attribute magic, but I see that you can''t do that either.


    As expected, I was prepared for this, but I''m still in shock..........


    ''''.........Okay. Then please let me go to the magical independent city of Nerdal as I asked before.


    ''''I was expecting to be more depressed, but Luciel is strong.


    The Pope laughed at that, but it was a matter of life and death for us, so I really wanted to try all the ways to fix it as soon as possible.


    ''''So?''''


    The transporter gate is always open, sir, but there''s just one problem.


    Excuse me?


    We can''t have everyone with us. There''ll be three of us, including Luciel, at the most.


    I expected there to be a transfer limit, but three is not much.


    But then ... I turn around and say stand up and give everyone instructions.


    ''Lionel, Ketty and Kefin will stay on the ground. I''ll give you instructions individually later.


    ""What."


    The three of them nodded without objection.


    This way, they wouldn''t put themselves in danger if anyone tried to hold a grudge against Lionel and the others.


    We can''t let them plan to poison us. As for the rest.........


    "Nadia, Lydia, over here.


    Yes, sir.


    They moved behind me and bowed to the Pope.


    ''Who are these two?''


    ''''Yes. These two were noblemen of the Duchy of Brange, but now they were adventurers. There''s a lot going on in Glandle, and they''re accompanying me.


    ''A nobleman''s daughter from another country what''s the reason for bringing her here?


    ''''Yes. Actually, Lydia, like the Pope, has the blessing of the Spirit King, and Nadia is a priestess of the Dragon God.


    Hearing this, the Pope-sama''s expression turns somewhat stunned.


    ''''How........Truly, what Luciel does surprises me just like my father. In that case, you should take the one with the Spirit King''s blessing over here to Nerdal. It will surely help you in the future. And the Dragon Priestess can come with you. I am sure it will help Luciel.


    The Pope allowed them to join us at once.


    ''I understand. Now, about Esther, how can I help you?


    You can leave Esther to her. And this time I''ll let you take care of the forenoir.


    I looked at Estia and nodded, thinking that surely having Forenoire around would help stabilize my mind.


    ''When do you want to leave?''


    As soon as we see Lionel and the others off in the morning, please.


    Yeah. Catherine, I need you to lead the way.


    Ha. Okay, follow me.


    Catherine was going to show me where we were going to stay, but I decided to let Forenoire out of the hermit''s stables and go.


    When Forenoire came out and looked at the Pope and me, she bit my head gently and moved slowly towards him.


    ''Mmm. Luciel is well-liked.


    ''Yes. For��t Noir is my buddy, you know.


    I couldn''t help but let my true feelings leak out at the sound of the Pope''s happy voice.


    Forenoire didn''t show any reaction, but her tail was wagging.


    Thus, I went to my private quarters and everyone moved to their quarters, but secretly I called out to Lionel and the others.


    "When you get to your quarters, come to my private room immediately.


    The three of them nodded silently and I watched as Catherine led them to my private room.


    It wasn''t until about two hours later that the three of them visited my private room.


    The three of them were exhausted when they were greeted by a knock at the door.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    ...when they found out that we had joined the church, they asked for a mock battle or some sort of guidance.


    ...The receptionist?��Or is it Catherine?��It''s an afterthought.


    "Well I''m sorry. I should have had it taken care of beforehand. As soon as I can, I''ll give this to Lionel.


    I apologize to Lionel and the others and take out the magic bag and give it to them.


    ''''A ... magic bag?''''


    ''Yeah. I actually gave it to my master. This contains a letter to Doran, some food, some high-grade potions, and some gold and magic stones.


    ''Do I have to head to Rockford to write to Dolan?��In that case, if you could lend me your magic bag, that would suffice?


    Really, Lionel is a serious and capable man.


    To be honest, I don''t think we''ll be returning from Nerdal anytime soon. So, in the meantime, I''ve asked Dolan and the others to take their equipment and make sure that it is fully functional and that Lionel in particular is retrained. You two, take care of the support.


    Lionel was so impressed with his words that he prodded his knees and gave a vassal''s bow.


    Ketty and Kefin followed, laughing as they mimicked it.


    By the time Master Luciel comes back, I''ll have enough to roll again.


    I''m counting on you. If I don''t resurrect my Holy Attribute Magic, I''ll usually die too, and I''ll get it back, whatever it takes.


    Otherwise, there would be no way to have a mock battle with Master or Lionel, and there was no way he could expect to get out of it unscathed.


    ''''I''ll leave Lionel-sama to you, Nya.


    I can''t keep up with Master Luciel, so please tell me what happened in Nerdal when we meet later.


    Ketty and Kefin smiled and agreed.


    I decided to make sure to ask them something at this point.


    ''''........So you''re really going to go with the master-servant relationship?''''


    Yes, a master-servant relationship. I was already willing to treat him like a friend, except in public.


    ''Yes. I''m more in tune with my nature to serve someone else. Besides, you saved my life, so please keep it up.


    I serve the Lord Lionel, and I serve him as well.


    Huh?��What''s the end of the line?


    Although I am a freed slave, I still feel guilty, and since I am indebted to Master Luciel, I will continue to serve you as well as the two of you.


    It''s good that Kefin has been reformed too, but he''s gradually becoming more and more like Lionel.


    From the looks of it, the rejuvenated Lionel isn''t much different from Kefin, so this one seems to be a good friend, but.......


    ''''You''re not going to stop your respectful speech to me, but you''re going to ban respectful speech from us?


    ''I''ve gotten used to it, and Luciel-sama, please keep your tone the same.


    There was no way I could refuse after Lionel said that, so I agreed with a sigh.


    ''''Huh, that''s enough. Ah, that''s right. There was one more thing I wanted to ask of you. Actually...........


    When they heard my request, they reluctantly agreed and left the room.


    This should keep you all safe for the time being.


    I''m really sorry that I had to take them to the air city without Nadia and Lydia''s permission this time.


    Still, I''ll ask them to stay with me for a little while longer.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it, because it''s not going to be the same as the original.

 177-171 To the magical independent city of Nerdar

    Early in the morning, when the three horses were still unpopular, the three horses were about to leave the Holy City, but after realizing that they didn''t have anything to identify themselves, they stopped at the Adventurer''s Guild before heading to Rockford.


    ''A facility that''s free for twenty-four hours would be handy... although it must be hard for those of us who work there.


    After seeing the three of us off, I decided to go back to my private room once, but on my way back, I was called out from behind.


    ''Luciel-kun,''


    Good morning. Ms. Lumina.


    It was Lumina who was in the spot where I turned around.


    ''Ah, good morning. I heard you returned last night?''


    Yes. I''m sorry I didn''t get to say hello. I''ll be leaving the Holy City again soon after I eat.


    ''That sounds like you''re busy. If you have the time, I thought we could have a mock battle if you have the time... if I may ask where you''re headed this time?


    Lumina-san changed the subject while looking really disappointed.


    Normally I wouldn''t mind at least a mock battle, but in a situation where I can''t recover from an injury, I have no choice but to refuse.


    ''''I''m going to Nerdal. In fact, since my magic attributes have increased, I was asking for the Pope to properly study magic for once.


    ''Well, you''re going to learn some other attribute of magic and then you''ll change your job?


    Can a healer only use the holy attribute?


    I tell him, a little muddled with that thought.


    ''''That''s pending too. I wish I could become a job that can use holy attribute magic, but that''s exactly what I''m hoping for, like a holy knight or something.


    ''''Huh, that''s interesting. If that''s going to be a reality, then we''ll be fighting over Mr. Luciel in the Holy Order.


    ...It''s a little scary to imagine.


    I remembered the invitation to join the circle, and I could see a future where I was going to be more cutthroat and fought over than that.


    I shake my head, dismissing the fantasy.


    ''That''s how popular you are. Then I''m off to training.


    Lumina laughed and cheered as she was about to go on.


    ''''Yes, good luck with that. Oh, I''ve recently seen villagers turning into demons, but they suddenly turn into demons, so please be vigilant even within the village when you go on an expedition.''''


    I appreciate the advice.


    Lumina-san then headed off to the training grounds.


    ''I''m sorry, I can''t think about the kissing and all that until after everything is taken care of.


    I bowed to Lumina-san who had left.


    I joined Estia, Nadia, and Lydia at breakfast, and even though the War Maiden (Valkyria) Holy Knights were there, they were still exposed to numerous stares since the workplace had few women.


    Nadia and Lydia seemed to be used to being watched, but Estia was still pale today.


    ''Estia, did you sleep last night?''


    I haven''t been able to sleep much.


    He shook his head and covered his face with his hands.


    ''Well is that because of the Melatni thing?��Or is it something else?


    ...both.


    That little voice that he managed to squeeze out seemed to be laced with trepidation.


    ''''I see. I''ll tell the Pope about it. In the meantime, let me hear about Melatni''s case when you''ve calmed down. And I''m not asking you to get used to this situation. Good luck. If you can''t do anything about it, don''t hesitate to cry to Forenoire and the Pope.


    Yes.


    At my outrageous statement, he turned his face, which he had covered with his hands, to me and nodded with a smile.


    That awkward laugh made me feel a little more energized.


    ''Alright Nadia, Lydia. I am very sorry for for forcing the two of you to accompany me at this time. I think I was hanging on to my consideration for the two of you.


    I said my apologies to Nadia and Lydia, gaining momentum from Esther''s story.


    However, just as I was about to bow my head deeply, I noticed the eyes of the people around me and decided to stop at just a bailout.


    ''''It''s true that I was surprised, but I''ve actually wanted to visit Nerdal for a long time. That''s why I''m very happy to have this opportunity to talk to you. Thank you as well.


    ''Your sister and I both like to read the Heroic Warfare books, and that''s how we found out about the floating city, but unfortunately, in Brange, we needed the King''s permission to be allowed to travel to Nerdal, so that wasn''t possible for us, being daughters of the Viscount family. So I''m really pleased.


    The two of them didn''t really care about my apology.


    On the contrary, they seemed to have a strong interest in Nerdal, and on the contrary, there was a section where they seemed to want this development to happen, and they thanked me for it.


    The guilt I felt a little while ago was lifted because I understood that he was saying it from his heart, not just words.


    At the same time, I realized that I hadn''t seen the expressions on both of their faces.


    I felt like I was once again reminded of how little room I had left for myself.


    ''''Well it''s nice to hear you say that. When we get to Nerdal, I''ll have you two study magic as well. But basically, you''ll be free to spend your time there.


    Are you sure?


    You''re going with me as a squire, aren''t you?


    They were surprised, but Nerdal was calling it a non-combat.


    ''Yeah. Still, we don''t basically force anything. But I do ask one thing of you. When you arrive in Nerdal, I want you to head immediately to the fountain in the center of Nerdal. We may have to fight there, so just be prepared for that.


    A battle... a skirmish should not be a problem.


    This time I will be useful to you.


    The two of them seemed to be very dependable, as they seemed to be imposing that they were indeed high-ranking adventurers rather than noblemen''s daughters.


    After we finished eating, we stepped into the Pope''s room again before Lumina-san and the others arrived.


    ''''So it''s Forenoire. Why do you bite your head off as soon as you meet me?


    I was about to speak after I entered the room when Forenoire, who had walked up to me, suddenly bit me sweetly on the head.


    Ignoring my voice, Forenoire didn''t stop biting me.


    After that, I gave up and was in a state of being done whatever Forenoire wanted to do to me, but she was apparently satisfied and moved to the Pope''s side.


    ''I beg your pardon in front of the Pope, sir.


    Good. I''m sure he''s sad to say goodbye to his partner.


    The Pope laughed at that and forgave me.


    ''Brulew.''


    Forenoire was a bit unfaithful when he heard that.


    ''The only people present here at the moment are the four of us, the Pope and Forenoire.


    ''''Well, since you''ll be keeping Forenoire for the time being, we''ll leave this one with you as well.


    Is this a key?


    ''Yes, sir. ''Yes. It is a magic tool, the key of the hermit. When you turn the key, it reveals the stables, and if you enter the stables, the effect is that the forenoir is fed and cared for.


    You have something useful.


    ''Yes. It comes in handy when I travel. I''m going to Nerdal under the guise of this expedition, but since I can''t yet predict how long I''ll actually spend over there I''ll leave it with the Pope.


    ''Hmm. You can leave the matter of the forenoir to the mistress.


    As expected, there was a limit to how much he could make the Pope stay in the room with the Pope all the time, and besides, it would be stressful for Forenoire.


    You can leave the management to Estia, but I was also afraid that that would cause Estia to become dependent on Forenoire.


    That''s why I asked the Pope to manage it.


    ''''Thank you. Also, on one point, I would like to ask you to reiterate that Estia is shy and is not used to the gaze of others.''''


    Good. It is usual for those who have the Spiritual Blessing to be consulted by those who have the Spirit King''s blessing.


    When I asked him to oblige this morning, the Pope laughed and nodded at me.


    I resisted the urge to be dumbfounded at the sight of him and asked him to transfer the matter to Nerdal.


    ''''Well then, it''s a rush, Pope-sama, please transfer me.


    Hmm. Now follow me.


    The Pope looks at us and moves to the room to the right, so we follow him.


    I thought he was going to use transfer magic between the Pope''s rooms, but apparently that wasn''t the case.


    There were no windows in the next room, just a magic circle on the floor, except for the burning candles attached to the candelabra.


    ''This dimly lit place?''


    That''s right. It was designed to prevent the magic in the air from mixing with it.


    It must have been Lord Leinster who created this.


    It really surprises me. But if that guy was taking spacetime magic, wouldn''t he have been able to do spacetime detachment?


    When you think about it, wouldn''t he have been able to do something about the evil gods?


    Once I had thought of that, I followed the Pope''s instructions and moved to the center of the magic circle.


    ''''When we get to the other side, you can give me this and we''ll be fine.


    Then he handed me a letter.


    ''Who should I deliver this to?''


    ''He is the head of the magic guild that controls Nerdal. I''m sure he can help you.


    Thank you.


    The Pope laughed and nodded and poked his staff into the magic circle.


    The moment the magic circle began to emit white light and dyed everything white, I felt a very strange sensation.


    It was as if I was staying in the air.......as if I was experiencing a true weightlessness, that kind of feeling of not having my feet on the ground!


    And when the light gradually subsided, it was a dimly lit room, very similar to the place Pope-sama had sent me to.


    When I meditated and detected signs and magic power, just to be sure, I didn''t feel any of the Pope''s magic power.


    Instead, I could see that there were many signs, and I realized that I had transitioned.


    ''''Are you two okay?''''


    ''Yes. It felt a little weird, but it''s all good.


    I''m fine too.


    They answered that, and after making sure it was okay, I opened the door in front of me.


    I ducked through the door and exited to a room that was so beautifully lit by daylight that I thought it was beautiful enough to marvel at.


    ''This is awesome,''


    ''It''s wonderful. I''ve never seen such beautiful decorations in my life.


    We''re already in the Celestial City it''s really beautiful.


    Lord Leinster, you''re too exceptional to be a reincarnation.


    "There are eight rooms and more than enough room for all the countries in the world.


    I can''t keep looking at it forever, so I check my surroundings.


    Then, there were seven other doors similar to the one we had made, and seven others.


    After looking at a total of eight doors, I''m not sure if all of them are transporter squads, so I decided to dismiss that thought and embark on a search.


    ''''Let''s first look for the center of Nerdal, or the Church of Magic,''''


    Yes, sir.


    A little anxious, but enthusiastic that the job would blossom safely, I opened the door with the entrance and the plate hanging on it.

 178-172 Magic Guild Chief Olford

    The gleaming corridor stretched out into a single direct battle as they left the decorated room.


    ''''This place is awesome too. I''m sure this is the magic guild. I can feel strong magic power from up ahead, so let''s go.''''


    The corridor was in order, and the magic guild existed at the end of the corridor as we proceeded.


    As we exited the corridor, a small receptionist existed in front of us, and behind it we could see the stairs going up and down.


    ''So this is how it goes. Let''s go to the reception desk first.


    Yes, sir.


    I speak to the receptionist at the front with them.


    The first thing you need to know is that you are not alone. I have a letter from the Pope to the head of the Magic Guild, would you be so kind as to take care of it?


    Yes, sir. One moment, please.


    The receptionist said and began to contact me with her magic ball.


    As I looked around the area until the conversation was over, I noticed that there were actually a number of plates hanging off of the information signs.


    This would keep me from getting lost if I had a map of the area.


    As I was thinking about this, the receptionist ended the conversation.


    ''Thank you for waiting. The person in charge will be here shortly, please wait a moment.


    ''I see. Thank you. By the way, my question is, do you have a floor plan of this magic guild and a map or something like that that would give me a general view of Nerdal?


    Yes. I have one, but it''s for sale, is that alright?


    Since they maintain such a facility, does it cost a lot of money to maintain it?


    Maybe that''s why they charge something like an entrance fee in this format.


    Once I was convinced, I decided to ask the fee.


    ''Yes. How much is it?


    ''''The map showing the entire Nerdal is ten gold coins, and the interior of the Magic Guild is five gold coins.


    In Japanese yen terms, it''s 15 million........well, I can pay it, but it''s still expensive.


    I felt like this was some kind of test around that amount of money that I wouldn''t normally buy.


    ''''Well then, here.


    So I paused for a moment and decided to pay the fifteen gold coins.


    It was the receptionist who was surprised by the action.


    I guess she didn''t think anyone would buy that amount of money.


    But that''s why I thought there would be some kind of benefit if I bought it.��I imagine and expect such things.


    ''''Are you sure?''''


    ''Yes. I''m sure I''ll be staying for a little while, but if you think about it, I''m afraid I''ll get lost without a map.


    He asked fearfully, and when I replied with a smile, he seemed somewhat relieved and handed me a hardcover book and a booklet.


    ''This is the one that shows the entirety of Nerdal, and this will be a free pass to the Magic Guild''s map and grimoire library.


    I was expecting a thin map or pamphlet, but it was totally different.


    Looking at it as a light flush, it seemed to detail the correct use of each facility and why the facility was created.


    The Magic Guild''s booklet was a pamphlet that looked like it was common in leisure facilities, but there was a statement that bothered me.


    ''''A free pass to the magic library?''''


    Yes, sir. Most people don''t come to the Magic Guild and buy the guild''s guide book. That would be a waste of time. That''s why we''ve prepared a special offer.


    Is that a free pass to the grimoire?


    ''''Yes. The entrance tickets to the grimoire are sold inside, but they are limited to ten gold coins a day, so if you stay here for a long time, you''ll get a very good deal.


    ''''........Really? What made you think of that?


    ''You were the founder of this Nerdal and the then head of the Magic Guild.


    I couldn''t bring myself to listen to anything else.


    As if he had sensed this, he heard the sound of a man coming up the stairs.


    Not long after that, a woman appeared, and I was surprised to see her appearance.


    Her appearance as she ran up the stairs was a perfect match for the receptionist.


    Twins?��As I thought that, I soon found out the truth.


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting, guild leader, you''re our guest, aren''t you?��And why are you disguising yourself as me!


    The woman looked surprised for a moment when she saw the receptionist with the same face, but the next moment she started to get angry.


    ''''Woof woof. I was sent by the Pope of the Holy City with a request. Now, gentlemen, I am the Magic Guild Master Orford. You''re not supposed to be here, so let me show you to your room.


    The receptionist said that and stood up, but the woman wannabe wannabes and shakes her body and raises her voice


    ''It doesn''t matter, please don''t leave me transformed.


    You don''t have a choice.


    In the next moment, the white smoke enveloped Mr. Orford and immediately the smoke disappeared. But what appeared was not a receptionist, but a good-natured old man with white hair and a long white beard, clothed in a robe that smoldered blue.


    The magic to change his current appearance was something I had strongly desired before.


    ''''........Um, what attribute magic is that magic now?''''


    So I couldn''t help but ask.


    It''s a mixture of the water and fire attributes. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.


    I suppose that means that he is not a dignified figure, as he often appears in novels.


    If he received a mastery from this person, maybe his Holy Attribute Magic would return.


    With that thought in mind, I followed the guild master up the stairs to the top.


    The gleaming impressions changed completely after I started climbing the stairs, and I felt as if I had entered another building with a somewhat more refined feel.


    This is my room.


    We entered the guildmaster''s room as we were led in.


    I was expecting to speak here because the reception set was immediately suitable, but I walked past it and stopped in front of the mirror, but instead, I was sucked into the mirror.


    ''Huh?��Gone?


    "It''s gone!


    We''re looking stunned, and Mr. Orford comes out of the mirror with a stunned expression on his face.


    ''Woo hoo, are you surprised?��This is a magical mirror, a special mirror that can only be entered by those who are magically certified and authorized to enter it.


    ''....could it be that you came back because you forgot to give me permission?


    ''....Woo hoo. Don''t bother with the details, just follow me.


    And then he disappeared into the mirror.


    ''You completely forgot about it.''


    You''re an elderly person, so I''m sure you''ve forgotten a thing or two.


    He may be a prankster, but I didn''t sense any malice in him.


    The two of them seem to be kind to the elderly, but I''m sure Mr. Orford....


    I was starting to feel like I was being tested in everything, but I took a breath and decided to head into the mirror.


    ''''Well then, let''s follow you.


    I touch the mirror and my arm gets sucked inside. I slowly advance into the mirror as I go, and the place I exit is the guild master''s room as well.


    ''''What is this place?''''


    This is the real guild master''s room. This is the real guild master''s room. Well, come on over here and sit down and relax.


    They followed soon after and offered me a chair.


    "Thank you, sir.


    Nadia and Lydia tried to stand behind their seats, but I decided to ask them to take a seat with me.


    ''''I would like to greet you again. I''m Healer Guild S-rank Healer Luciel. Thank you for making time for me this time.''''


    Hmm. I''m going to have to relax a bit.


    I felt like I was being rebuked for my impatience by the all-seeing eyes of a good-natured old man.


    ''''Thank you very much. This is the letter I received from the Pope.


    Hmm. But first, how about a cup of tea?


    Thank you for this.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Hang on.


    I felt a little rushed, but for some reason I was feeling more impatient than that.


    I didn''t know if the reason for this was because I wanted to regain my Holy Attribute Magic as soon as possible, or because Job was no longer a healer.


    Once Orford-san, who kept smiling, got up from her seat, she went to make a cup of tea.


    Taking advantage of that, Lydia called out to her.


    ''''........That eye that tries to see through everything might be an appraisal skill.


    That certainly could be a possibility.


    Nadia complies, but I deny it.


    ''If it were appraisal skills, you''d be the third person I''ve met. Well, I was under the impression that I wasn''t an appraiser, but more of a look into the other ... essence of the person.


    Is it essential?


    ''''Yeah. I feel like I''ve been tested since I came to this magic guild. And I''m starting to see that I''m in a hurry... I feel like they''re leading me that way.


    I see. You''re the head of the Magic Guild Headquarters, aren''t you?


    The fact that you''ve come to that conclusion means that Luciel-sama is starting to calm down.


    Maybe so.


    I''ve been talking to them both and settled in, and then Mr. Orford brought me my tea.


    ''Have I kept you waiting?''


    No, it''s just that I''ve been able to calm down.


    ''Hmm. Then I''ll read the letter and you can have a cup of tea.


    Yes, sir.


    After receiving the tea, I gave him the letter I had received from the Pope.


    Mr. Orford began to read the letter, so I took the opportunity to drink the tea, and it smelled terrific and seemed to be very delicious.


    Apparently the two of them felt the same way, so they must be quite good at it.


    I felt that I just wanted a little bit of sweetness, so I took out a small bottle of honey and put it in so that Mr. Orford, who was reading the letter seriously, wouldn''t mind it.


    The sisters saw it, so I gave them a little bit of it. I was relieved that the honey had apparently been accepted in the tea, because the moment they put it in their mouths, they looked so happy.


    And as I was about to put the honey away, I met eyes with Mr. Orford.


    ''....Could it possibly be honey?


    Yes. If you want.


    I handed him the vial.


    "I''m sure of it. Where did you get this?


    Factory. And what does the Pope say?


    ''The loss of the healers and holy attribute magic I haven''t lost any attributes, so if you have any help to heal me, I was asked to help. And a few other things.


    ''''....I see. Please help me.


    I have a condition.


    If it''s not too much to ask, I''ll take it all.


    "...I need a lot of honey. That would help.


    ''''It''s fine then. If you are able to use Holy Attribute Magic again, I''ll even give you some honey wine.


    What? I can''t stay here. I''ll get to the grimoire at once. I''m sure we''ll have the sacred attribute magic back for you soon.


    Yes.


    Is it okay to get caught up in things or is the magic guild okay?


    Although he was a little anxious, he was grateful that he had a powerful helper on his side to help him regain his holy attribute magic, and he finished his tea before heading to the magic library.

 179-173 Astonishment

    We bought the two maps at the Mages Guild, but we hadn''t seen them yet, so we didn''t know where the grimoire was, so we followed Mr. Orford.


    I expected to move through the mirror again, but Orford-san started moving in the opposite direction of the mirror, where there is a magic circle decorated as an imitation.


    ''These aren''t ornaments?''


    Woof woof. We''re going to jump right out of this magic circle.


    Who would recognize a magic circle that seemed to symbolize the Mage Guild as a real transition magic circle?


    We stood on top of the magic circle as Mr. Orford happily spoke.


    The three of us followed and entered the magic circle, but there was one thing that bothered me.


    ''''Is there a limit on the number of people?''''


    But it''s a short trip. There''s plenty of room for ten of us.


    I was relieved to hear that answer and waited for the magic circle to be activated.


    And when I thought it immediately emitted light, I had already flown from the guildmaster''s room to the grimoire library.


    The grimoire was built in the shape of a cylinder, with bookshelves lined up along it.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised when I thought that there were this many books in this world.


    We''re here. I will go and find the books that are restricted. You can read the books you are interested in. Also, since there are only a few people in and out of this place, if anyone has any questions, you must mention my name.


    ''Alright. So I just have one question: why is it called a grimoire rather than a library?


    It was certainly an overwhelming sight, but it seemed to be losing its name to call itself a magic library on its own.


    Hearing this, Mr. Orford laughed and went to the back room in silence.


    He didn''t know what that smile was trying to convey, but the two people next to him were fidgeting, so he gave them instructions.


    ''''Well it can''t be helped. The fact that they went without saying anything means that they''re basically free to go, I guess. Both of you should try to read a book that interests you. I''m sure there will be more to come in the future, but you won''t always be able to read the books you like.


    Yes. Thank you.


    I can''t believe there are so many books in the library, I don''t know where to start.


    They were happily going through their books.


    I looked at them smilingly, but I regained my composure and sat down in a chair that was nearby.


    From the fact that Mr. Orford was holding back his desire to talk about something, there must be a trick.


    But what stuck in my mind more than that was the hardcover map and the Mages Guild booklet I had purchased earlier.


    So I decided to read these two first.


    ''''I''ll start with the booklet that''s the key to getting in and out of this place. Hmm?


    Looking closely at the booklet, I noticed that there was a magic circle carved into it.


    ''''........Could this be the key to entering this storeroom.......with an auto-lock and even a security feature that lets you know who has entered?��I didn''t think you''d go that far...


    Lord Leinster would be able to do this well enough, so it was only surprising.


    I might be able to absorb a lot more than regaining the Holy Attribute Magic here.


    When I think of that, my heart races with anticipation.


    I took a deep breath to quiet it down and then proceeded to read the booklet of the magic guild.


    And as soon as I read it, an item caught my eye.


    Why did they put the Mages Guild headquarters in the airborne magical independent city of Nerdal?


    Yes, it''s like a synopsis.


    I know that this Nerdal didn''t make it for the Magic Guild.


    I''m sure because I asked him (Leinster) directly.


    If so, why?��When I read the rest of the book, it said


    He who controls the sky, controls the world.


    It was a line I had heard somewhere, and it was written as it was.


    It is a very important part of the story," he said, adding that the head of the Mages'' Guild at the time was deeply impressed by the words and asked the heroes to let Nerdal establish a Mages'' Guild.


    ''How dare you not revise this part of the book. Have you made some kind of pledge?''


    I mean, he''s so much more than just creating a nation of healers in the first place, so he''s creating two nations, right?


    I read on as I can no longer do anything but sigh.


    The brave man made a condition for the placement of the Mage''s Guild in Nerdal.


    It wished not to be disturbed or bothered by anyone, and only those who explored magic and had a purpose for it were allowed to enter.


    ''This is similar to Rockford, only in a different field... is that what Lord Leinster wanted to do, a monopoly on technology?


    If this is true, it is named the headquarters of the Magic Guild, but in reality it is a facility where those in search of magic are only researching new magical techniques day and night.


    As I read through the booklet with this in mind, it seems that all kinds of research is being done.


    The main classification is magic tools and magic, magic technology, and then the rest is classified into more detailed categories.


    The magic tools are classified by combat and general use, and furthermore seems to be researched by attribute magic stone.


    It''s a good idea to be able to use it in the future.


    And lastly, magic, this was also classified as magic ancient magic, mixed magic, spirit magic and dragon magic, magic that can be used by beastmen as well.


    The research facilities for all of those were listed in detail.


    ''''The more dangerous the labs are, the further down it goes?��More importantly, this Mage Guild might be...


    I have a very bad feeling about this, but I also think that for the time being, studying here will be a plus for the future.


    Thus, I looked through the booklet to some extent.


    I looked up and checked my surroundings, but Mr. Orford hadn''t come back, and Nadia and Lydia seemed to have started reading to see if there was a book they wanted to read, too.


    I was just about to open it to check it out, followed by a hardcover book with an overview of Nerdal.


    Light flooded out of the book, and then a three-dimensional image came to life.


    ''Welcome to the magical independent city of Nerdal. I am the brave person who created this aerial city. Hopefully, you will be someone who understands my romance.


    It was just a short three-dimensional image.


    ''What the hell did she want to do?''


    His whole body was blurred out for some reason and I couldn''t make out his face, but there were a lot of similarities to the Lord Leinster I had seen in Rockford before.


    Well, I can''t help but think about it, so I''ll read on, but from there it''s just a normal book with no crafting, a detailed outline that gives you an overall picture of Nerdal.


    The magical independent city of Nerdal is actually very small in spite of being a city, it is a distorted circle with a diameter of three kilometers and is only about two kilometers deep.


    I''m sure Lord Leinster wanted it to be an aerial city that he could knock down if he wanted to.


    It seems that Nerdal has a strong ward, and even the black dragon''s breath can''t hurt it at all.


    ''''I don''t know how great the black dragon is, but it''s not like that guy is crazy now.


    I rolled up the page and froze when I saw a sentence.


    The defensive function of this Nerdal is due to the magic circle concocted by the heroes, but it is said to be made possible by the twin dragons of wind and water dragons, but I''m not certain.


    ''''Well I haven''t heard about it. I thought it was only wind spirits!


    I would look at the information in the book and yell at him.


    There was nowhere to vent this hazy and complicated emotion and I couldn''t stay calm.


    ''''Luciel-sama, are you alright?''''


    Is something wrong, sir?


    Nadia and Lydia came over to me, looking worried, which made me feel sad and sorry for them.


    ''''I''m ... sorry. Don''t worry about it. Maybe it''s because I''m no longer a healer, or maybe it''s because I''m not a healer anymore, or maybe it''s just the ups and downs.


    ''You don''t have to laugh so hard. We are here as your followers.


    Say what you want.


    For some reason, the more devoted they were to each other, the more apologetic they became.


    ''Thanks. But now that I''ve got a few things to think about, leave me alone. Since it''s your free time, the two of you can read a few more books.


    Okay, I understand. Well, if you need anything else, please let me know.


    I''ll be right over.


    Yeah. Thank you.


    After telling them that, they go back to where they were.


    I take a deep breath and then drop another look at the book that was written about Nerdal.


    I wondered if the information in it was really correct.


    Then I realized something.


    ''Huh?��Wait. Maybe.....


    I hurriedly rolled up the pages, and the Magic Guild was in the center of Nerdal, with towns east, west, north and south surrounding it.


    ''Then what about the fountain?''


    I picked up the booklet and examined it, and found that a fountain existed in the courtyard of the Mage Guild.


    ''''If all the conditions are met... then the bad feeling I had earlier...''''


    Somehow the disparate pieces in my head all connect together.


    Then a depressed looking Mr. Orford came back to me.


    ''I knew there wasn''t a single story of you losing a job through the use of forbidden arts.


    Mr. Orford, there are two pieces of information I''d like to know.


    What is it?


    I guess I was a little too excited and I surprised him.


    Getting my mind back on track, I decided to ask two questions.


    ''If the dragons described in the fairy tale were to be reincarnated, would Nerdal fall?''


    Hmm. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''ve already carved a floating magic circle in Nerdal in preparation for that.


    Relieved that the worst case scenario was gone, I decided to fill in the last piece of the puzzle.


    ''''For example, is there a magic or magical tool that can break the seal of the Evil God class?''''


    No.


    The expression on his face as he replied that he didn''t have one didn''t change, but I felt that the aura radiating from his eyes also added to the intimidation.


    ''So, suppose there is a dragon, do you know of some sort of potion that could seal the wound?


    I''ve never met a dragon before. Well, let''s not be so hasty.


    It''s a power I hope to regain soon.


    ''Well, settle down. The Pope has told me that you have aptitude for several attributes. It''s not too late to practice them, is it?


    As it stands, I''ve found that anything I say to Mr. Orford is futile.


    I guess he has some thoughts in his mind.


    I decided to reset my head once and read through the books in the collection, this time in Nerdal, while training in magic.


    ''''........I understand. I want to try out some other attribute magic once.


    That would be good. I''ll be the teacher.


    Mr. Orford laughed with satisfaction at the answer, but he also decided to find out why he had been so stubborn in deflecting the question from me.

 180-174 Magic and secrets that do not activate

    While sitting in the grimoire library, Mr. Orford selected an easy-to-understand book on magic for me.


    Then he told me that I had a total of four attributes from Orford-san''s point of view: holy, fire, earth and lightning.


    Apparently I really had the appraisal skill, and I don''t tell you that I felt a little disappointed, but I was greatly disappointed here because the spirit blessing had nothing to do with the attributes.


    As for Orford-san''s lecture, there were only three things that were said.


    ''What''s important in magic is to develop an understanding of chanting, to visualize events in detail, and to formulate magic power to interfere with the world and put it into effect.''


    ''''I saw the same thing in a beginner''s magic book I saw in the Healer''s Guild before.


    When you change your chanting according to your image, you''ll see the good and the bad in it, but it''s different for each person, so you have to take that as your personality and practice it.


    ""Yes."


    In addition, I had Orford-san look at their aptitudes as well, and found that Nadia had the attributes of lightning, water, and wind, and Lydia had the aptitude for the four basic attributes.


    Then, for some reason, I was motivated to do it, and I took on the two instructors as well.


    However, what they were waiting for was a recitation with the name of a lecture.


    ........I wanted them to teach me about chanting and magic circles, but for some reason, they were just going on and on about what was in the book, and I was slowly getting sleepy after that.


    Therefore I decided to ask Mr. Orford to tell me if there were any places where I could accidentally activate magic.


    ''I''ve learned all the level I chants for the attributes I''m suitable for, so is there anywhere I can accidentally activate it?''


    Hmm, I guess we''ll have to fight a real battle. Well, let''s head to the magic training grounds. The Mages'' Guild is proud of its training grounds, which have been here since Nerdal was built, and which are covered by walls that heal instantly, no matter how much magic you unleash.


    Mr. Orford laughed happily, but what I was thinking about earlier and the presence of the dragon apparently gave me the right answer as to what this Nerdal was all about.


    ''Please, please.''


    But I didn''t open my mouth about it.


    If I said it out loud, I''m sure it would become a reality.......


    While leaving the grimoire after Orford-san, I was thinking about the two people following behind me.


    Since they were hypothetically noble ladies, I thought they could use magic, but thinking back, there was no place for them to use magic at all until now.


    When you think about it, the reason why they didn''t cast magic even though they had the aptitude to do so was not only because of their attributes, but also because their jobs had something to do with magic, right?��I can''t help but think so.


    And Lydia can also exercise spirit magic, but can ordinary magic really work?��He had some doubts about that.


    He also wondered why Orford-san, who had viewed their status, hadn''t pointed it out to him, but he told himself that everything would be done after training.


    When he entered the door about a minute''s walk from the grimoire, he found that although there was no miasma in the air, it was exactly a training area that gave the illusion of a boss room.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.��Pretty neatly done, huh?��No matter what magic you unleash in here, it won''t break.


    Thank you very much. Well then, I''ll keep trying until the magic manifests. Let''s both of you try it first.


    This is how the magical training began, and this is something I can enjoy doing.


    I had a feeling that I would be able to enjoy this.


    That''s right. I had a premonition, but that expectation was betrayed.


    I tried all the attributes: normal chanting, chant shortening, chant discarding, no chanting, unique chanting, magic circle chanting, but the light of the attributes just flooded and clung to me as if my illusionary wand was sucking it up, and it never activated at all.


    ''''If it''s sucking the magic power, I guess it can be activated if it doesn''t have any.


    I changed my mind and tried to activate the torch, a magic of the flame attribute, but this time my body was clothed in magic power, and in the end I was unable to manifest the magic.


    For some reason, I found that my magic power was decreasing, so I looked at my proficiency, but my attribute growth hadn''t improved a single thing.


    I was a little confused about the problem I couldn''t seem to break through on my own, but I decided to ask Orford-san about it.


    Wouldn''t the head of the Magic Guild know about this phenomenon as well?��I had such expectations.


    ''''Orford-san, when I chant magic, the magic power of that attribute clings to me and doesn''t activate at all, can you give me some advice?''''


    ''''........You have a good control of your magic and a good balance of control. But this is the first time I''ve ever seen someone keep chanting that long and yet not activate their magic.


    He told me such a clich��, tilting his head with a troubled face.


    In that case, I wanted you to tell me something to counteract it, but I didn''t say anything, and this time I just stared at the two of them as they practiced their magic.


    ''''Mr. Orford, I have two ... no, three questions for you.


    Hmm. I''ll tell you what I know.


    She smiled and asked if she was happy to be asked questions.


    Nadia and Lydia, who were looking at it, also felt like they were going to ask a question later.


    ''''Then, first of all, other than the holy attribute, is there any healing magic that exists?''''


    There is. It''s a light attribute. Attack, aid, recovery, and everything in between.


    ''But that was something only a brave man could handle, wasn''t it?


    This guy asks a lot of questions, but I get the feeling that he''s looking for a sober reincarnation.


    ''You know it well. I''m sure you are familiar with the fact that a brave man can have all the attributes. The literature says so.


    I don''t know what makes him so happy, but I guess he essentially likes to talk to people.


    When I thought about it, I didn''t feel there was any need to posture up and talk.


    Therefore, I decided to ask him all direct questions.


    If you want to mix holy magic with water and wind attributes, it''s possible, but there''s no evidence that it could be reconstructed in ancient times.


    "In the past?


    You don''t understand.


    Mr. Orford shook his head quietly and touched his long beard.


    ''I see. Well, yes, I guess so. If I had known, someone would have told me... So my next question is, is it possible that my inability to handle multi-attribute magic well is influenced by Job?


    ''Not really. Assuming the job itself has changed, there may be some wasted time in activating it, but that''s not a problem.


    Mr. Orford''s face was full of confidence.


    When I thought about it, I was slightly concerned that the Pope didn''t know about this.


    Well, when I think about it, my head starts to get bogged down in wondering if I''m missing something to use magic or if it has something to do with the fact that I received the blessings of dragons and spirits and increased my attributes with ease.


    I decided to look for a book with this information in the magic library later on in this area.


    Then I ask one last question.


    ''''Last question, the construction of this training ground is very similar to the labyrinth, but if you know why, I would like to know why?''''


    When he asked this, he felt Mr. Orford''s face harden, though it was only for a moment, and he was clearly getting stronger.


    ''''Hmm. I don''t actually know, but maybe they made it up with reference to the labyrinth.''''


    But he immediately put on his usual smile and answered the question in a blur.


    Is that so? By the way, how many more training grounds are there like this one?


    ...I think it was three, but why would you do that?


    ''''I plan to stay here for the time being because I have some things I want to check out. But it doesn''t seem like I can use the training grounds at any time, so I asked.


    If there was a similar training ground, wouldn''t the dragon''s seal gate have appeared there?��There was no need to be ridiculously honest about that hypothesis, so I decided to fudge it this time.


    ''''I see. Most of the areas are passable by holding up the magic guild''s map, so you can rest easy.


    Thank you. If I have any more questions, I will ask them.


    I would study up on my magical training and the books in the magic library''s collection while thinking about the future, and then I would ask for the opportunity to take Nadia and Lydia to the fountain.

 181-175 Past rumors and their results

    But since it was spirit magic, it was a no-count.


    Orford-san just stared at us like that in silence.


    ''''Do you have a moment?''''


    Will I get guidance from Mr. Orford, who has a serious look on his face as he thinks about it?��Or so I thought.


    But the words I hadn''t expected to hear were.


    It''s almost lunchtime. After that, I will show you to your rooms where you will stay.


    Before I knew it, a few hours had certainly passed.


    But if you were told that without taking any form, much less being told by someone who hadn''t given you any guidance, would you be able to nod your head honestly?��It''s hard for me.


    ''.........what was that magical practice?


    If you put too much into it, you will fail. They will follow you.


    Mr. Orford says so and heads towards the door.


    I, who has developed such a style of training thoroughly for the sake of the objective, whether it''s my master or Lionel, freezes at Orford-san, who is aloof.


    It was the same for Nadia and Lydia, who asked me for my opinion with a puzzled expression.


    ''''Luciel-sama,''''


    What are you going to do?


    I look at their faces and think.


    If it weren''t for the two of them, I''m sure I would have rebelled and looked for a factor that would prevent the magic from being activated.


    I decided that just acting like that was something a child would do.


    We may have to spend a long period of time in the same way from now on, but I hope you''ll take care of us.


    Yes, sir.


    The conflict showed on their faces, and they looked at each other, then laughed and nodded in unison as they replied.


    I nodded at that and followed Orford-san.


    In the floor plan of the Mages'' Guild headquarters, it was divided into the north and south sections, east and west, centered on the place where that simple reception area was located.


    The south is the magicians'' camp that leads to each country, the west is the cafeteria and lodging facilities we''re about to go to, the east is the shops and library, and the north is the Mages Guild''s lecture hall.


    It seems that to go up the stairs behind the simple reception desk, you need to have a certain amount of authority in the Mages'' Guild to go back and forth.


    That''s why there was a noticeable blank on the map.


    As I descended the stairs, the institute facilities also became more and more unsavory, but it seems that entry and inspection is also carried out once every ten days.


    Remembering this, I walked towards the west side cafeteria, but I felt uncomfortable.


    ''My question is, why don''t we pass anyone?''


    In order to avoid unnecessary clashes between countries, the cafeteria and accommodations are on separate floors.


    It was stated so, but I never met up with the staff, let alone the researchers and mages who were supposed to come from different countries.


    It''s only natural that they come by a route that doesn''t allow them to meet people. I''m sure you don''t want to meet with people either, do you?


    ''So that''s what happened. Thank you for your concern.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa. That''s just a joke. This floor is reserved for the St. Schuler''s Cooperative Society, but there hasn''t been anyone here for a few decades. There''s no staff.


    I''m worried about many things.


    It is said that if a building isn''t inhabited, it will soon be ruined....


    But from the management''s point of view, it''s a reasonable explanation.


    "........it''s useless to allocate personnel to a place that doesn''t have any visitors.


    Hmm. Well, when I told the Pope that about ten years ago, it was a difficult time for me.


    ...I see.


    I felt a little pity for its melancholy appearance and decided to stop prying further.


    And the dining room that we were let in was large enough to accommodate about thirty people, but there was one problem here.


    ''''Luciel-dono, I actually have all the equipment and food for cooking...''''


    It seems somewhat hard to say, so I ask.


    ''What''s wrong?��I can do what I can, though?


    Oh, I see. Actually, I don''t have anyone over here who can cook.


    Couldn''t you have brought in the cooking staff?


    ''''Hmm. There was a rumor once that the Mage Guild did not think well of St. Surreal''s Cooperative Kingdom, the birthplace of the Healer''s Guild...


    You didn''t think that was the rumor?


    Hmm. As I said before, there were no more visitors from St. Surreal''s Cooperative Kingdom to Nerdal.


    Half a century ago, the creation of a labyrinth in the church was still affecting a lot of places.


    But if it was a place where staff didn''t want to work, that wouldn''t usually happen without something to disadvantage them.


    ''''........could it be that at that point in time, injuries and assessments led to a pay cut or promotion being passed up?''''


    I understand. Yes, I do.


    ''It will be. It was all bad timing.


    Mr. Orford looked at me admiringly and nodded at me, but I am sure that if the same kind of thing happens anywhere in the world at any time, it will happen.


    But how could that happen even if the staff member submitted a report of their own movement?


    I felt like there was something malicious about it, but I had a feeling that he wouldn''t tell me if I asked.


    Well, as for the St. Surul Cooperative Kingdom at that time, there was a priest knight in the holy knight who was said to have a high ability to manipulate other attribute magic to the holy attribute magic, so it''s no wonder that some country moved to disrupt that absolute balance of power.


    When you think about it, it links to the time when the Healer''s Guild disappeared from Yenis.


    Well, I really hope that''s just a coincidence, but........


    I change my mind and ask him what he''s going to do with the meal.


    You can make your own meals, and the two of you seem to have come to love cooking for some reason or another.


    ''So we can make our own meals?''


    I''d appreciate it if you would. The food itself is decades old, but the larder is frozen in time like a magic bag, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    If there is someone who wants to use it as an ingredient, please introduce them to me.


    But if it was something from before half a century ago, Gruger-san and Granz-san might have something to jump at.


    ''''Well I''m a little hungry, so I''ll start cooking tonight.


    When I said that and took out the ready-made food from the magic bag, I saw that Nadia and Lydia were relieved.


    It''s a good idea. It''s a pretty good looking dish.


    ...if you''d like.


    Really?��In that case, would you like to join us?


    Naturally, I thought again that this person who ate with us was, after all, the guildmaster of the Mages'' Guild Headquarters.


    Thus, after we moved to the dining room, the four of us ate together and then moved to our accommodations.


    It has been cleaned up, but it hasn''t been used for a long time. The rooms are separated for men and women, of course, so you can rest easy.


    "...why are you looking at me and saying that?


    I don''t know.


    You can''t blame him for being annoyed by the teasing smile on his face, as expected.


    ''Come to think of it, the bed and other things must have been damaged by the passage of time, don''t they?


    ''That''s all changed when it''s time to replace it, so don''t worry about it.


    Okay.


    I''m firm enough to not be blamed for that kind of thing.


    The room we were shown was a one bedroom.


    It had a simple kitchen and dining room, a spacious living room, and a bedroom.


    ''It''s bigger than the rooms I use in my church,''


    Thank you for saying that. Well, that concludes our basic introduction to the Mages'' Guild.


    Thank you very much. By the way, how can I go out?��Once I''m out of the Mage''s Guild, I''d like to see the city, east, west, north, south and south?


    Well, I''ll go with you at first. Nerdal is a bit hard to see at first glance because it''s basically full of bigots.


    I understand. Then I''d appreciate it if you could let me know when the schedule is set. From now on, I believe it will be a round trip between the magic training grounds and the grimoire.


    Hmm. It would be nice to have a proper mead on hand.


    After saying that, Mr. Orford left.


    I will tell the remaining two men what to do in the future.


    I told Mr. Orford-san earlier, and it will work as it should. Well, I''m sure they''ll be watching me, and since Mr. Orford can change his appearance, I''m sure he won''t have any time to relax.


    Should I do something about it?


    It''s hard to deal with magic you don''t know, indeed.


    The fact that the two of them are so serious like this is healing for me now.


    ''If you''re going to go gather information.........''


    Feeling that way, he decided on a simple sign to take action.


    ''I understand,''


    When you''re done researching what you want to find out, I''ll take you to the Mages Guild''s courtyard, but I want you to be prepared for a battle at that point.


    Yes, sir.


    The two of them replied to me without asking me anything.


    While thanking the two of them, they turned to the magic library again, since it was late afternoon and there was nothing to do.

 182-176 Value varies from person to person

    After visiting the grimoire, I decided to read every single book I saw for now.......that''s the kind of enthusiasm I had, but there were too few things to see.


    ''''........I still don''t understand where in the world the reason it''s called a magic library is.''''


    While there were a series of books on how to brew tea properly, care of plants, and various ores, there were few books on magic that were important.


    And yet there were only beginner or intermediate magic books, and the rest were not books, but rather a compilation of several papers that were laid out as a single volume with a cover.


    ''If there are any, only papers... is this kind of negligence allowed?��More than that, I''m beginning to think that Mr. Orford is interfering with me...was he set up when he was brought here?


    ''I don''t think so. I''m sure there''s something useful in here.


    ''Yes. Even if Mr. Orford didn''t like it, no matter how much he disliked it, there must be a clue in there somewhere.


    It''s like they could hear me muttering to them, and they encourage me.


    ''Lydia, can you not call me too much of a hater?��Because it''s very sad and mentally goofy. What more do you know or feel about Mr. Orford and the Mages Guild?


    As far as I could tell from the fact that they weren''t angry, I thought they were, but they taught us, though they looked a little troubled.


    ''''It''s nothing special, but Luciel-sama taught us during his training.


    Nothing is ever wasted, and accumulation is the shortcut to the best.


    Following Nadia, Lydia smiled and nodded, too.


    But she didn''t remember saying that, and she shouldn''t have done anything in front of the two of them in the first place.


    ''''Did I say that?''''


    I''m sure I''ll look at them in wonder.


    The two of them laugh at me as they look at me and tell me.


    ''''No, it was a real battle. Not to mention fighting against Brod-sama and Lionel-sama, even against demons, they taught me not to be easily beaten with the same hands and not to give up.


    ''''It''s not an overnight achievement for a healer to acquire that much combat skill. Besides, with all these books, there must be an opportunity to bring back Master Luciel''s abilities lying around somewhere.


    Sure, some important things may have been hidden, including Mr. Orford, but value varies from person to person.


    I''ve decided to believe that.


    And when I tried to thank him, for some reason I felt embarrassed.


    ''''Thank you .........''''


    I had been fine before, but suddenly I felt like puberty was coming back, and I felt terribly embarrassed.


    But at the same time, I could see that I was also extremely happy for some reason, but I didn''t know why.


    ''''We''ll help you, even if it''s in a small way, so let''s think of it as a training exercise and do our best.


    I''m sure Master Luciel, who has the courage to stand up to the evil one, can do it.


    Their words haunt me.


    Apparently, I''m a simple guy, too.


    I was motivated by the support of the opposite s*x.


    ''Thanks, both of you. And I need your help.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, with the help of the two of us, the search for materials began.


    I''m going to look into the attributes of Nadia, and Lydia will look into the chanting, and I''m going to thoroughly look into the materials about the magic and magic system.


    I worked on scribbling down on parchment where I was curious, and the three of us would discuss that later.


    Many of the books were useless to read.


    Nadia and Lydia''s words kept me positive, but after a long time of looking at the words, I was getting sleepy indeed.


    ''No matter how much I feel motivated, it''s not like there''s a hint hidden in there...''


    Suddenly, a book caught my eye.


    It was a compilation of seriously researched papers that did not view magic power as magic, but as something that could only raise physical abilities at once.


    By circulating the magic power in the body at high speed, it could not only strengthen the body but also raise all the statuses.


    However, the repercussions are still forcibly drawn out, and it''s not something an ordinary human can use heavily.


    ''''It''s kind of late now. I''ve lost my recovery magic, does that mean I''m not even allowed to enhance my body?


    While tweaking the paper, I found a simple hint as I read onward.


    It seems that they also experimented with what would happen if they used magic outside of the body instead of circulating the magic inside the body as mentioned earlier.


    I was curious about the rest of the story, so I rolled up the page and found lots of words for failure, disappearance, and explosion, but there were also some success stories described there.


    ''The success cases were ones where the magic power was so visible to others, but it didn''t raise the body enhancement.......Huh?''


    In conclusion, it was concluded that you can interfere with magic that is not yours, but how you can interfere with it only depends on your skill level in controlling magic power.


    However, a remarks section existed, and it said that those without attributes would do research on activating attribute magic.


    ''''You mean to tell me that you can use magic without attributes, but you can activate magic through magic tools?''''


    I immediately stepped in to see if there was a follow-up volume to this series and looked around the stacks, but I didn''t see it anywhere in sight.


    ''You mean, conceivably hidden?��Or maybe this paper wasn''t evaluated and they didn''t get the research funding?


    It would be a waste of time to stay frozen forever, so I decided to ask God to help me and then pick up any books in the collection that I was interested in, like I did earlier.


    ''''That Luciel-sama, what''s that pile of books?''''


    I went and collected every book I cared about after that.


    I just smile back at Nadia''s words.


    ''''........and even the ones that have nothing to do with magic.......what''s wrong with you?''''


    But Lydia''s, I think you''ve lost your mind.��The words with such implications were indeed a bit sad.


    ''I found some useful information while I was researching earlier. �� I found some useful information while I was researching, because it was a book that I was vaguely interested in. I looked at some of the other books because of their titles, but they didn''t work for me at all.


    Is that how you managed to collect all the books you care about?


    Well I don''t know, but the amount is a little odd.


    They were dismayed, but they did not blame the operation itself.


    The girls probably didn''t have any useful, eye-catching information on their end either.


    ''''I''m glad to have a hint. Well, it wasn''t much to look at at all at once. But I''m sure you should have a look at these...


    If I was calm, it wasn''t an amount I could read in one sitting.


    The fact that I was doing it unconsciously made me feel embarrassed.


    ''That''s good to hear. But we haven''t gleaned anything yet over here.''


    I don''t have one either.


    They let it wash over them, but they were feeling a little tired, so I suggested that it was time for tea.


    ''Let''s both take a break, shall we? I don''t think we''ll be allowed to eat or drink here, so let''s go back to our room.


    Master Luciel, is everything all right today as far as food is concerned?


    Lydia asked, feeling a little lost.


    Come to think of it, we have to prepare a meal.


    I haven''t seen the stuff in the warehouse yet, so it should be ready-made for today at least.


    ''Yeah. There''s still some ready-made stuff out there.''''


    ''Then I''ll still try my best. Because as a spiritist, I''d like to use my magic more freely.


    I had given up on magic since my job was a swordsman, but I''ll work hard for my goal.


    They said and went back to their work.


    I decided to go through the books from one side to the other, thinking that they might be working harder than I was.


    ''I''ll give you both some candy instead of tea,''


    "Candy?!


    They came right up to me, as if they wanted some sugar.


    The momentum was so great that I stuttered a little.


    ''Oh. It was a prototype I made with honey, but I didn''t get much of a chance to eat it.


    "Thank you.


    Nadia and Lydia were as synchronized as twins, and when she put the honey candy in her mouth, she instantly recovered and smiled very well.


    Seeing their faces, I suddenly remembered how I had fallen in love with them in my previous life.


    Then he put the honey candy in his mouth so that the two of them wouldn''t find out about the rush in his chest.


    I couldn''t hide my bewilderment at the loss of the healer''s job and the various desires that were coming to the surface.

 183-177 Premonition

    When I finished transcribing what I had looked up, the area was completely dark.


    ''Good work, both of you. That''s enough for today, let''s have dinner.


    Yes, sir.


    When she finished replying, Nadia crossed her arms and stretched them upward, while Lydia plopped down on the desk.


    In total, the collection I carried with me exceeded fifty books, and the only books that came up with useful information were the ones that I was vaguely curious about.


    The information I could get was never all in one place, and everything was in small chunks, so it took a lot of time.


    ''It''s a pain in the ass to go to the cafeteria, can we have dinner in this room?


    I understand.


    It doesn''t matter where you eat, it''s the same, so when I suggested that, they both agreed.


    I''ll put all the books back where they were. I don''t want you to make it difficult for me later.


    I don''t think I''d go that far, as expected, but I understand.


    ''It''s so sad that people hate you unconditionally for something you didn''t do.


    Yeah. Well, let''s just think of this as a librarian''s job and do our best. I''ll put honey water on my food if I do my best.


    Let''s get this over with.


    I feel better.


    They seemed to enjoy cleaning up, so I started cleaning up too.


    I decided to keep everything that was put together on parchment here for once.


    I didn''t want to make the things that the two of us went through to find out what they were, and I didn''t want it to be something that someone would complain about.


    Thus, since he hadn''t used his head in a while, he decided to make a hearty dinner today.


    He didn''t see anyone until he got to his room, and the nighttime corridor, with its eerie footsteps, was a little creepy.


    Fortunately, the lights were on, so I didn''t feel any fear.


    ''Are you two aware of this?''


    Yes. There are three of them.


    I''m already ready to unleash my magic.


    Immediately after leaving the grimoire, the magic power that should have been nearby wavered and disappeared, but it wasn''t able to hide the vital signs.


    As we walked, we continued our conversation.


    ''''It''s not like I feel any ill will, so I guess I can basically ignore it. What do you two think?


    ''It''s not a problem. I''ve only been training for two months and I''m surprised at how much I''ve gained.


    That''s not a problem. Maybe it''s a surveillance that Mr. Orford has directed us to do.


    There was no part of me that was overawed by the two of them, and I was always ready to deal with them.


    ''So basically we''re just going to ignore them... and don''t get to your room again.


    I was about to open the room when I saw the room assigned to me in my vision.


    ''''Oh, um. Could it be Nadia and Lydia from Viscount Buckley''s house?


    One woman from the group of three approached me.


    The two behind her also seemed to be women, and they appeared to follow the woman who called out to them.


    All three appeared to be around twenty years old in appearance.


    ''''You are Countess Mainlich, Lady Elinus, it''s been a while since we''ve heard from you.


    Lady Elinus, it''s been a long time.


    Apparently they knew each other, and he tried to bow reverently, but only bailed.


    As if that didn''t bother him, the sideline behind him tried to complain, but Enaris controlled it by raising his hand.


    ''How did you two get here?''


    They didn''t even look at us and only called out to the two of us, but I''m sure this is the behavior of an aristocrat.


    But it was clear that they were too obsessed with the idea of the electorate to be thoughtful.


    From the way she talks, she must be the daughter of a nobleman from Duchy of Brange.


    If you are from Duchy Brange, you would be a nobleman with the power to get an audience with the king, but even an earl might be a head and shoulders above the rest of the family.


    ''''I''m learning a lot under Luciel-sama, who saved us,''''


    ''And since we''ve already abandoned our country, our status is adventurer. More importantly, this is the first time I''ve learned how rude Lady Erinus is.


    The two of them definitely seemed to be angry at the woman for ignoring me.


    They didn''t expect the two of them to say something like that, and the woman and her company were completely frozen in place.


    She seemed to be a little nervous when she spoke to us, and perhaps she was in a hurry to talk to us when she was in a hurry to get some results in the Mage''s Guild and saw the two of us and spoke to us?


    The woman grabbed the arms of the squires so that the two attendants wouldn''t go off the rails if they were thinking that far.........


    Then she apologized as if what happened earlier was a lie.


    ''''Please forgive me for my disrespect. I am the second daughter of Ricarus von Meinrich, the second daughter of Ricarus von Meinrich, the lord of the northeastern part of the duchy of Brange, and I am Erinus Meinrich.


    He greeted me with a graceful bow, holding the ends and edges of my skirt.


    ''''........Very polite. My name is Luciel, and I belong to the St. Schurur Cooperative National Church Headquarters.


    This one also introduces himself and then briefly bows out, but when he does so, the other side''s face seems to harden.


    And it''s all three of us.


    ''''........Are you okay?''''


    Are you by any chance the first Class S healer in decades, Master Luciel?


    Well, yes. I''m 21 now.


    When I tell them that, even the two squires who had been holding my arm earlier got excited and asked me questions.


    That healer and dragon slayer, Master Luciel?


    Just the word "that" is enough to make me mentally come to terms with it. Which street name is known in Brange, and I''m anxious but too afraid to ask it.


    ''Have you come to Nerdal to see someone?


    ''''Well no, I had studied magic for the holy attribute, but I had an aptitude for the other attributes as well, so I had the opportunity to study magic in Nerdal.


    I wish I could say my street name in a smooth manner rather than that.


    But such thoughts did not pass.


    ''''That''s right!��Mr. Luciel. Would you like to join us for dinner in this dining room now?


    As if to say it was a good idea, Elinus-san offered to do so.


    But this tension was hard on me........and the others who kept reading the book.


    And it''s also possible that this is a trap.


    ''''It''s an honor to be invited by the Countess of the Countess. Thank you. But I''m sorry, but I''ve only just arrived here today, so I have a lot of things to do. Therefore, would you mind if we could have dinner when we are all settled in?


    So I decided to say no this time.


    It was painful to see his happy face slowly sullen, but he had to demonize his heart.


    ''I understand. I''ll be happy to see you again. Nadia, Lydia, we''ll talk again another time, slowly.


    Elinus-san said that and left down the corridor.


    But looking at the fact that I can''t hear footsteps, they must be using equipment or magic.


    ''''Well, you two, let''s go inside to eat.


    I was nervous. Ever since he was a nobleman, Lady Elinus was called a genius.


    Compared to the evil gods, I wasn''t scared at all.


    Maybe it''s the pressure that hangs over the genius mage. But I was curious if Lydia was comparing her to the evil god.


    I''m not sure I''ll be able to find a way to make it work. For that matter, Lydia, why did you compare her to an evil god?


    ''''.......I met him once when the spiritist job manifested, but he laughed at me once and said, ''You can''t activate magic unless you ask a spirit to do it,'' and I don''t really like it.''


    Yeah. I get it. I''m sorry to remind you of something I shouldn''t have.


    Then I unlocked the room and entered.


    The room was completely dark, but when I turned it on, the light fixture turned on and brightened up.


    I began to prepare the meal, impressed by the fact that there was also a switch that could be dimmed, as if I was back in a previous life.


    Well, all I had to do was serve the food and serve it up....


    As I savored my meal, I told them my plans for tomorrow.


    ''Let''s start tomorrow by organizing the dining room first. After that, we''ll practice our magic. In the afternoon, we''ll continue with today by going to the magic archives again to scrutinize the information and gather useful information.


    ...yes.


    When they answered somewhat above, I became concerned and called out to them further.


    ''Are you feeling bad?��Or do you want to change your schedule?


    But the reason it was above was for a different reason.


    ''Master Luciel, there is something wrong with this honey water.


    This does not qualify as honey water.


    Nadia and Lydia seemed to be complaining about the honey water.


    ''''What do you mean ...?��That''s the only honey water I know of?


    Then they started to pull and shake.


    I don''t know of any other honey water other than this, so I can''t help but be confused.


    ''Do you know how much this is worth?��What is this deliciousness?


    ''It feels like it''s full of magic. This is definitely not honey water.


    They stopped moving as they looked at the cup that had been filled with empty honey water.


    ''''Do you want a refill?''''


    Thank you.


    Then I was forced to hear endlessly from both of them about how precious the honey water I had provided was.


    With so many events occurring since their first day in Nerdal, it was depressing to think that they would surely be caught up in more and more of these events tomorrow.

 184-178 Attitude to make an effort

    Nadia and Lydia gave a scattered lecture on honey and then went back to their room.


    ''But no way. I never thought that the honey water I offered you would have the restorative power of an intermediate magic potion. The honey I left for Mr. Orford, should I have actually sold him the honey I left for him?


    Well, I originally needed a hand-me-down, but I couldn''t afford it, so I''m glad I was able to cover it with what I had on me.


    I was thinking about that as I was washing the dishes.


    As expected of Lord Leinster, I thought, it was fully equipped with running water, and even a toilet and bath.


    And it wasn''t a unit bath, but a separate toilet and bath.


    I felt like thanking him for all the care he put into building Nerdal.


    I slowly got into the bath, then rehydrated myself with honey water and got into bed, and began to look through the materials Nadia and Lydia had put together.


    First, it summarized the attributes Nadia had researched, and although it was summarized in neat handwriting, there was no new information.


    Next is about the chanting that Lydia studied, but it was written that the magic may not be activated if the wording of the chanting is wrong for this.


    However, this is the only new information, the rest is the same as Nadia''s, and there was nothing of note.


    ''Well, even after all that trouble, it''s hard to connect it as a hint unless there''s something to spark it.


    I had no choice but to look through the material I had compiled.


    When the mechanism of using magic is broken down, it is divided into the magic attribute, the amount of magic power, and the transformation of magic power.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the difficulty of converting magic, but it''s because you have attributes and can put in magic power, but you can''t convert it.��How is it possible to do magic with no chanting?��Wouldn''t it be useless if it was unchanted on first sight?


    I looked over the material that Lydia had put together again, and in the section on uncasting, it was stated that the magic had been activated more than once.


    But it was small in the remarks section, but it was also stated that it was true that there were those who could use uncasting in rare cases where the image was perfect.


    ''It''s not helpful... that?��But when the magic was successfully developed, I''m sure...


    Even though it was recent, I had completely forgotten that I had developed the Sanctuary Wards and Sanctuary Armor.


    The chanting mimicked the Sanctuary Circle, thinking that I would only survive if I encountered an evil god, right?


    I think I was successful, as if I was speaking to the world, transforming the magic outside of my body with the magic power inside my body while imagining the perfection of the magic.


    Of course, I didn''t succeed in one go, so I had to change the chant many times to make the image clearer.


    But I forgot why I did that.��Was that what it said when I read about holy attribute magic?


    I didn''t think that, depending on how you try, you could become the most powerful mage... even though you have an attribute as an aptitude, you can''t even put magic power into it, let alone activate any attribute magic...


    From the looks of this, it would be better to have those two read their favorite books and absorb something rather than having them look something up.


    After all, if I could develop something like that first hint of a magic tool, if I could develop something like that first hint of a magic tool, I would eventually be able to use healing magic, but I decided to stop by if there was such a laboratory, and I went to bed that day.


    The next day, I woke up and concentrated on controlling and manipulating my magic power as usual.


    Then I heard knocking sounds from the morning.


    ''Nadia and Lydia?''��Or.....


    As I headed for the entrance, I heard Mr. Orford''s voice from outside.


    ''Are you awake, Luciel-dono?''


    Yes, sir.


    I opened the door to find Mr. Orford holding a piece of parchment.


    ''Oh!''��Good morning, Lord Luciel.


    Good morning, Mr. Orford. How are you doing this early?


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good thing that you have such high quality honey, or else you''ll be a bee in the dog''s eye.


    Mr. Orford said, and handed us several dozen sheets of parchment.


    When I received it and lightly looked through it, I found the words written on it.


    ''''........What exactly are these materials?


    ''Why couldn''t the three of them use magic?��I have made my own considerations and countermeasures.


    He was smiling just like yesterday, but his face had turned a little pale.


    Hmm. He seemed to be in a bit of a hurry. And I couldn''t confirm the three of them'' abilities and personalities with just a glance.


    Even with a quick glance, the bundle of parchment that was handed to me was around fifty sheets.


    It was easy to imagine how much time he had spent writing this much.


    I don''t believe everything, but apparently this guy might be a good person, I thought.


    ''''........By the way, do you know of a way to use Holy Attribute Magic even if you don''t have the Holy Attribute?''''


    It''s interesting to think about. It''s true that such technology exists, and some of the magic tools available on the market might be similar. But I don''t think it''s possible to use Luciel-dono''s magic.


    ''''........A magic stone with holy attributes?��Or is there another factor?


    If it''s a magic stone with holy attributes, there''s a top-grade product.


    But life is not that sweet.


    I''ve heard of both. I''ve never heard of a magical stone with the Holy attribute. And even if there were, they can only carve one kind of magic.


    Well it doesn''t work that well, does it?


    It''s a very interesting idea, so let the lab develop a magic tool that can grant attributes. The day might come when Luciel-dono''s purpose comes true.


    ........Is it my imagination that I look like a different person than I did yesterday?��Did the magic of the honey bring back Ms. Orford''s passion for magic?


    Just as I was thinking about such foolishness, Nadia and Lydia came over.


    ''''Luciel-sama, Orford-sama, good morning.''''


    ''Ah, good morning. Both of you, Mr. Orford, have written up yesterday''s magical discussion and countermeasures, including mine.


    "Thank you.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I want you to know that I don''t hate you.


    He laughed at that, but we could only chuckle at his words.


    ''Not to apologize, but would you like to join us for breakfast?��I''ll put some honey water on you.


    "?��We''d love to have you!


    I looked at Mr. Orford, who suddenly felt better, and I couldn''t help but think that this man was more effective with honey than object X.


    We moved to the dining room, and I took breakfast out of the magic bag as I had yesterday, and laid out the ready-made food.


    We could have made it, but considering Mr. Orford''s condition, we decided it would be better for him to eat early and return to his room.


    In consequence, Mr. Orford ate his breakfast, and then went home, seemingly satisfied.


    He said that when he fell asleep at that time, he would show up at the training grounds as he did yesterday.


    ''''I''ll organize the larder now and then read the materials I got today in the magic library. This afternoon, we''ll go to the training grounds to train in magic.


    He was actually a caring old man, wasn''t he?


    ''I thought you didn''t like it,''


    Well, we don''t know how much of this is true, so we''ll be on our guard.


    Yes, sir.


    After entering the kitchen and washing up, it was time to open the pantry.


    ''What on earth was food like decades ago?''


    I hope the smell isn''t too bad.


    They couldn''t seem to contain their curiosity, and when they saw him soaring at the pantry door, they went crazy and laughed.


    ''It''s awful to laugh,''


    ''Master Luciel, stop smiling and open it, please.


    Right. Okay, I''ll open it up.


    When I opened the heavy doors of the pantry, I found myself in a different world than I had imagined.

 185-179 Traces left in the grocery store

    It''s a larder that stands still in time like a magic bag, so naturally I imagined that I had three choices: a pantry, a cool, dark place like a storehouse, or a black vortex with my hands in it.


    But it wasn''t what I expected.


    ''''Ryu, dragon!


    The moment I opened it, the blue dragon''s face stopped to look at me.


    I took out my illusory sword in a conditioned reflex, but that''s where Nadia held me from behind.


    ''''Luciel-sama, this dragon is dead.


    Hearing those words, I calmly looked at the dragon and saw that it was floating in a fluffy state. No, it wasn''t just the dragon, various demons looked as if they were floating through space.


    ''''........Is it really a larder that I opened?''''


    ''I''ll have to look into it, but I suspect they''re all edible demons.


    If I''m accidentally trapped in here, is death the only thing waiting for me?


    ''No, it says it''s set up so that it can''t be closed if there''s someone in here.


    There was a brand new piece of paper on the inside of the door.


    In it, as a warning, it was set up so that if anyone based on a person entered alive, it would not be shut down.


    That was what it said.


    ''''Well if this is true, it''s okay. But to get into this....


    I was hesitant to enter this space.


    Nadia, sensing this, let go of her hand that was holding me and entered the pantry.


    ''Hey, we haven''t even checked it out yet, it''s not safe!


    As expected, I couldn''t let him go alone to a room like this, where I didn''t know what it meant.


    ''It''s all right. I''ll come back once I figure out where everything is and where it is.


    ''Oh, I''ll go too. Luciel-sama will have to wait here, just in case.


    Lydia smiled and walked into the pantry.


    When I got back, I decided to teach Lydia the proverbial curiosity is what it is.


    I had no choice but to stay, and although it was easy to be blinded by the floating demons, there appeared to be several rooms in the back.


    However, it''s not safe for everyone to go inside, so I had no choice but to leave the two of them to explore the inside and look through the materials Orford-san gave me.


    ''''I see. So that state of magical power clothed in your body was the same as dripping magic power?


    It was written that the magic power that was visible like that steam was in a state of being held back as it tried to get out of the body from inside the body.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you can do with it. Huh?��But then, why did my magic power flow to the illusion wand?��I feel like the fact that it''s flowing to weapons is something important...


    As I was contemplating this, two of them came out of the pantry looking excited.


    And that was with one big boa in their arms.


    ''What''s the matter with you two, you look quite happy together?��And that big bore.... isn''t it awfully big?


    I''ve hunted and eaten big boas before, but they are two times bigger than that.


    ''Luciel-sama, there were many demons here that I had never seen before. I thought this was another big boa, but it''s actually a phantom big pork that hasn''t been confirmed to exist for decades.


    Why a pig?��More importantly, why would this be a pig?��If you think of pigs in this world, it''s orcs.


    ''''Well I''m not too familiar with the ecology, but is this big poke a lineage of orcs and big boas?


    There are a number of theories, but they say that over the years, there have been ecological changes in the environment.


    ''It was written in the Demon Book that he was not aggressive like Big Boa, but was timid and very cautious.


    ''''Well I have the seasoning, I''d love to dismantle it and put it away in my magic bag, but unfortunately I can''t use my purification magic.


    When I told him that, he looked obviously disappointed.


    However, it was awkward to dismantle and stain such a beautiful kitchen with blood.


    If this was the case, it would have been better to bring one of the healers along, but there was a limit to the number of people in the room and it was impossible.


    I''m sure there are many other unusual things, but it will all have to wait until later. Then I''ll go check it out once, so you can keep an eye on it.


    ...yes.


    They looked away, dreading it.


    As I walked into the pantry with my back to them, gravity was lost from my body.


    ''Doesn''t this taste bad?


    Just by leaving the ground, somehow the sense of security disappears.


    How were those two able to move freely through this?


    I tried my best to move forward and began to go straight ahead as normal.


    ''Huh?��This thing can move by sheer force of will!


    I was beginning to feel elated at the freedom, but then I suddenly remembered that they went in and didn''t come out right away.


    Then I thought that when the door was open, time must have passed here too, so I hurriedly moved to the back room.


    ''Looks like you''re flying,''


    I''m apparently floating around at the point where such a clich�� is mentioned.


    For some reason, there were condiments on the right side of the three rooms.


    Not to mention soy sauce and miso, sugar, salt, and pepper, they had quite a bit of stock.


    Obviously....masakana.


    I decided to take the soy sauce and miso into the magic bag for a taste, and one turtle jar for each.


    In addition, for some reason, there is a stock of ketchup, sauce and mayonnaise in the bag.


    ''''...I don''t know how much work went into making all this ketchup and sauce, but if it''s not too much less...''''


    I quietly leave that room and try to move to the middle room.


    And when I opened the door, I saw that it was stocked with a large number of vegetables.


    ''''.........An unusual number. Well, even if we had this many, we wouldn''t be able to save the world. One person or so might be able to live for a few decades or a few hundred years, but........


    Even though it''s a different time period, I''ve since learned that Lord Leinster is a man who would solve all my problems, wouldn''t he?��It would seem so.


    So, considering the time he lived in, surely he was seen as a kind of local god?��It seems so.


    I guess the way of life was still a brave man, since he was getting results even though he was under such pressure at all hours of the day and all the time.


    While thinking about that, I put a number of vegetables into the magic bag, but there weren''t many vegetables that I didn''t know about here, so it didn''t seem to be a problem.


    ''''Well, let''s go to the last room, shall we?


    Then I opened the last room and I was astonished.


    ''Why is there a jungle in the room?''


    Paula created a pseudo-sun in the basement of Yenis and other things, but it''s on a fundamentally different level.


    First of all, you create a pseudo-space with space-time magic and fix it. Only a reincarnated person could create a room there, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to make a jungle appear there.


    When I walked in, there were already a number of fruits that I could harvest.


    ''''This isn''t what Sir Leinster did. Only an elf would be able to make a tree grow like this. Then it''s most likely that it was the Pope''s mother who did this. I''ll take it as a souvenir for the Pope when I leave.


    I was just about to leave after looking around.


    I suddenly saw a golden fruit in my field of vision, but when I got closer to a small tree that was farther back than that, I noticed a pure white fruit in the shape of an apple growing there.


    If I make a mistake, it looks like a poisonous apple, but it''s not poisonous to me, so I''ll try it later.


    I fumbled with the pure white fruit and then put it in my magic bag and let the magic flow into the tree where I fumbled with the fruit.


    I''m not going to be able to get out of the larder with a sense of self-satisfaction because I felt my magic power had been reduced a little bit.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s been quite a long time.


    Did you find anything inside?


    I don''t know what kind of ingenuity they used, but the big pork had already been dismantled and sorted into edible parts and other parts.


    Even though it had been dismantled, not a single drop of blood was unusual, and I could only assume that the bleeding had been perfect.


    But they were supposed to be talking about not dismantling it, and that''s how badly they wanted to eat the big pork?


    I could almost sigh at how much the women of this world love sweet and meat.


    I decided to answer their questions, thinking that the demolition was done nicely and I had nothing to complain about it.


    ''It''s about seasoning, vegetables, and one more piece of pure white fruit.


    Did bright white fruit look good to you?


    ''No, it was just a poisonous apple, but I''m resistant to the poison, so I thought I''d try it. Would you like to eat it?


    I''d rather not.


    They refrained from humming and refraining.


    Seeing such a normal reaction from the two of them, I was able to confirm that the larder was more than adequate and well stocked.


    That was why they decided to cook here from now on.


    We all thought about what we were going to have for lunch and dinner.


    I''m definitely going to have gingerbread and pork miso soup, but the pork shabu is also hard to throw away, so I thought about this and that and headed for the grimoire.


    When we arrived at the grimoire, the three men from yesterday were waiting for us to come.


    ''''Good morning. Um, Mr. Meinrich.


    ''Good morning, Lady Luciel, you may call me Elinus, if you wish.


    Okay, so what can I do for you?


    Yes, I''m a bit of a stew and I was wondering if you could help me out.


    ''I''m sorry, but for the time being, I have orders from the Pope, so that must take precedence. Please let me refrain from doing so.


    I said and was about to walk past, when Elinus blurted out something.


    I turned around and looked at Nadia and Lydia, but they seemed surprised that they had stopped so suddenly.


    They didn''t seem to catch what I said, so I decided to listen properly.


    If they said this was a diplomatic issue or something, I wouldn''t be able to look at them.


    ''''........What was said?��I''m sorry, but I didn''t catch it, may I ask again?


    Then she turned red and opened her mouth with a face that looked like she was about to cry.


    ''''........I don''t have any more money. I have no money to spend on research, and I can''t even buy a ticket to enter the grimoire. Therefore, would you be able to lend me some money?


    Huh?


    That unexpected word makes me freeze.


    As long as we''re here, we should have the support of the state.


    What does it mean that we don''t have that?


    I thought you sent the money from your home country.


    Nadia asks for a change.


    As expected of the motherland, she''s probably wondering about this case.


    ''''It''s about...''''


    Elinus looks uncomfortable saying this, to which a woman standing behind him replies, "It''s been about a year since I came to Nerdal.


    It''s been about a year since I came to Nerdal. We''ve spent about ten platinum coins, and the amount of money we were given as a deposit has been used up. We have not been able to obtain a single result of our research, even if we were to ask for an additional loan...


    I didn''t need to say more than that to understand.


    ''There are others coming from Brange, aren''t there?


    Then a woman on the other side of the room replies.


    ''''In our country''s aristocracy, we''ve been dragging our feet because we can''t increase our fiefdoms...''''


    I didn''t get to the end of the story, but I understood what I was trying to say.


    As I was wondering what to do, Nadia and Lydia, for some reason, lowered their heads.


    ''''For now, we''ll study inside in the morning, so for once we''ll enter the room together, but you can discuss future matters with Nadia and Lydia.


    Oh, thank you. It''s the Apostle of the Holy God, after all.


    What''s that?


    "In Duchy Brange, Master Luciel is named after a street name. It is said that he took the leadership of the Healer''s Guild by himself and rebuilt it. Normally, he wouldn''t be able to make enemies with slavers and vicious healers. And many other things...


    Shit, I don''t want to hear it.


    "Well, all right. Let''s go inside.


    I flee to the grimoire, but for some reason, the sight of the five of us staring at it with a bit of disappointment made me feel sick to my stomach.

 186-180 To regain confidence

    When we entered the magic library, we sat apart from the three of us and began to read the parchment that Orford-san had written with each of our thoughts and improvements.


    As I continued reading the rest of the material I had just seen, I ran into a contradiction.


    If the magic power was dripping, why wasn''t the magic power decreasing?��Even though it has a magic power recovery amount, it doesn''t have the amount of magic power to be able to drip.


    Besides, when you activate your physical enhancement, your magic power always decreases, though only slightly.


    There was no explanation written about it.


    ''''........Is it too convenient to ask for that much?''''


    But as I rolled up the next document, I suddenly got excited.


    It was described there as follows


    It seems that there are people in this world who fly slashes, and it is said that the magic power inside them is carried on the blade and sent flying.


    It''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing, but it''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    The only thing you need is a weapon that is strong enough to withstand the magical power of Luciel-dono''s staff, and a weapon with a high magic conductivity that can smoothly convert magical power.


    ........Since there''s an illusionary sword, if I can verify how the flying slash happens, I''ll be able to use a long-range attack if I can verify the event.


    It was a different item, but it was the information that shone the most light on me since I lost my holy attribute magic.


    At the time of my training, I saw that master and Lionel''s slash that I had seen many times, and it was the slash that they were releasing.


    It wouldn''t be surprising to see the tension rise if he thought it might be because he could release it.


    I was beginning to feel like I could withstand any difficulty now.


    As I read more of the material I was given, it even included a discussion of flying slashes.


    However, this gave me some hope for my old age, if only a little.


    Even though my goal was Holy Attribute Resurrection or Healing Magic, I guess I''m thinking on the premise of fighting before I know it.


    With a bitter smile on my face, my face froze this time as I read through the materials.


    What is required when changing to a job healer is to have an aptitude for the holy attribute.


    If this didn''t have a healer item on the job, it was likely to be dominated by a negative emotion that hated something more strongly than the desire to help people.


    If this is resolved and the healer item does not appear, then you have no choice but to accept that this is the fate (sama) set by the Lord God Kraija and the God of Holy Religion.


    The negative emotions are stronger than the thought of someone else, and hatred has taken over...?��Not this one.


    If I ever run into the evil gods again, I''ll run away, and it might even be unconsciousness.


    Still, I can say with confidence that I made the best choice at that time, and I want to praise myself for doing so.


    Then maybe it''s fate.


    ........If I can''t become a healer, then the only other people who can use holy attribute magic are priests, holy knights, sages, saints, and heroes.


    If there''s any chance of me getting used to it among them, it would be only the sage.


    The last document mentioned a person who had become a wise man more than a hundred years ago.


    That person was given blessings from all six spirits, Light, Dark, Fire, Water, Earth and Wind. But he was too old to raise all the magic of the four basic attributes to Skill Level X. So, once a thousand years ago, he was given a flower.


    So he ate the white fruit of the benevolent tree, which blooms every hundred years near the golden fruit of the World Tree, which blossoms once every thousand years, opening the door to becoming a wise man.


    But in his later years, the wise man has only one word to say.


    He said only one thing: "If only I could have made the drink called Object X sooner, I could have become a wise man sooner...


    ''Huh?��Didn''t you make object X when you became a wise man?


    The fact that I hadn''t thought to speak out caused Nadia and Lydia to look at me, and I controlled them with my hand, saying it was nothing.


    I was surprised at the purpose of why Object X was developed, but then, did it start belonging to the Healer''s Guild after he became a wise man?


    Knowing the surprising truth, will this get me to the fountain, where I can meet the wind spirit and receive blessings?


    Let''s suppose that the blessing is successfully received and you can eat the white fruit to become a sage.


    Will I really be able to use holy attribute magic if my job becomes a sage?


    Such doubts and fears came flooding in.


    This was something Orford-san had researched for me, but I was beginning to have such doubts about whether it was right to take everything into account.


    Thinking that, I huffed.


    Isn''t this wall of doubt in my mind a negative emotion that prevents me from using holy attribute magic?��When I was able to use Holy Attribute magic, when I was able to use Holy Attribute magic, if I was going to have a hard time, I would have started out in denial, but I would have thought of things positively, thinking that I would be able to handle it.


    Since the plating of the holy attribute had been removed, the self-preservation instincts must have kicked in....


    It''s like a dark, unsuccessful sales era.


    A negative spiral where everything seems to be the enemy.


    Bosses, seniors, peers, and even juniors are seen as the enemy.


    I let out a sigh, look up, look at Nadia and Lydia, and mutter my motto from those days.


    It''s a good thing that you can only build your strength by working hard. Good luck is just an opportunity, and if you don''t work hard, you won''t even notice the opportunities (chances). It is up to you to make the most of your opportunities.


    It''s a motto I made up by mixing stories about the lucky girl my seniors told me in the darkest days of sales and the athlete stories that that girl who was assigned to general affairs told me about the athletes.


    It''s a bit long, but I always chanted this one whenever I ran into a wall and got lost.


    Sometimes it''s really just bad luck, but as much luck as it is, it certainly exists.


    But good luck is shy, so it''s usually hidden.


    For those that have laid the groundwork and prepared for it with steady effort, good luck will be visible from time to time, and opportunities (chances) will come to them.


    That''s where all the hard work you''ve done so far will be tested. We are all working hard, and we are all in this together.


    So what does it take to get results?��It''s the confidence that you have done what you need to do well, without wavering.


    By doing so, the mind becomes relaxed and the horizon is broadened, which brings new fortune.


    ''''When I think about it, I''m proud of the fact that I''ve put my heart and soul into my combat training, but I don''t think I''ve ever put much effort into holy attribute magic other than chanting magic.''''


    Perhaps having a signpost leading to the sage gave me a clearer mind.


    I decided to take advantage of this opportunity to deepen my knowledge of magic and attributes and gain confidence before going to see the wind spirit.


    And after this day, he continued to train his body while studying hard as if he were a student taking an exam.

 187-181 Blessing of the Destiny God

    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    I''m sure you''ve been inspired by the fact that Nadia and Lydia were also inspired by the fact that I was somehow inspired by the fact that they were able to train in magic, and they became able to activate magic, even though they were only beginners.


    Of course, while training to fly slashes at the training ground in parallel, I lured Orford-san out with honey and received advice, but this one didn''t translate well to results.


    To begin with, the flying slash might require some other kind of skill, a high level of swordsmanship skill, other than that.


    But strangely, the feeling of impatience was slowly fading away.


    It was probably because this environment where he was studying with Nadia and Lydia was the safest place he had ever been in this world.


    With the support of the two of them, I strive to reach my goal.


    I wasn''t alone, in fact, the two of them worked harder than I did, so I felt I couldn''t lose.


    One day when I was repeating those days of training, I was the only one who was called to the guild master''s room.


    ''''Excuse me.


    "I''m sorry for calling you out on such short notice.


    Mr. Orford greeted us and we moved to the mirror.


    When I sat down, I was numbed by Mr. Orford''s reluctance to open his mouth, and decided to ask him what he wanted to do.


    Mr. Orford, is there something urgent you want to talk to me about all of a sudden?


    Hmm. As for the slash, time will tell.


    I didn''t get into the main topic, but started with the story of training, so apparently I might have figured out something about flying slashes.


    ''''That''s right. This is all thanks to Orford-san. Does this story mean you''ve figured out something about slashing?''''


    No, I''ve invited you here to share some of the mead you have in your secret collection.


    ''What?��Is that what you wanted, by any chance?


    Mr. Orford never called me out on that for the past three months, so I''m not surprised.


    Why?��Those words come to mind.


    As if laughing at it, Mr. Orford turned his eyes out of the window and said.


    Hmm. It''s a full moon tonight, so I''m not afraid to come out and enjoy myself.


    Me?��Didn''t you say my name before?��Does the full moon make you feel uplifted?


    If it''s not too much, I''d be happy to offer you a drink here, but...


    You know what I''m talking about.


    I took out two glasses and poured myself a glass of honey wine as a token of my gratitude to Mr. Orford, who was smiling happily, and urged me to do so.


    Then let''s have a toast.


    Yes.


    Cheers.


    As I sipped on the honey wine, Mr. Orford drank the honey wine in one go.


    At that moment, a mechanical sound resounded in my head.


    ''''I''ve acquired the blessing of the Wind Spirit.


    What?


    It was so sudden, I froze.


    ''Whew, whew, whew. Honey wine is good. Would you like another drink?


    Delighted that the surprise was a success, and using my ridiculous appearance as a snack, Mr. Orford demanded a bottle of honey wine.


    ''What?��Ah, yes. I don''t mind a refill, but is Mr. Orford the spirit of the wind?


    No. I''m borrowing Orford''s body now.


    I''m puzzled by the words.


    Had Mr. Orford and the Spirit of the Wind ever been replaced by Mr. Orford?��My thoughts are swallowed up in a whirlwind of confusion.


    I manage to ask him about this time, pouring honey wine into the wind spirit''s glass.


    ''Well, why was the timing of this?''


    ''I''d like to hear that one!��Why didn''t you appear at the fountain for any length of time, after you had blended the hints of wise-making into the materials without telling my Orford?��You''ve been trying to locate the fountain, and you knew something was up, didn''t you?


    For some reason, I started to get angry, but I guess spirits can write, too.


    With such an escape from reality, I tell him my true feelings.


    ''''........When I received that hint, I wanted to become a sage right away and get my holy attribute magic back. If I became a sage, would I really be able to use the Holy Attribute Magic again, I was worried about that. So I wanted to build up my confidence.


    Well that''s true. By obtaining my blessing, you gain the blessing of the Six Spirits. It will take you longer to fully master the basic attributes than this.


    It was the spirit of the wind that spoke to me while looking at me with troubled eyes that seemed to be looking into the abyss, but I was wondering.


    ''''What is that white fruit?''''


    "If we can get to the area around the World Tree, we''ll be lucky. But the ancient forest where the World Tree is located is riddled with dragon species, so with Luciel''s current strength, he''ll be dead for sure.


    I wouldn''t want to go out and get it, not even with my well-rounded master and Lionel.


    But what is that thing I got from the pantry three months ago?��Is it selfish to wish that those were white fruits?


    I began to wonder if the last time the wise man was strong enough to take it.


    Wasn''t he formerly a healer?


    As one question after another came up, I decided to ask how the previous wise man who created object X got the white fruit.


    ''''........By the way, how did the person who became the previous wise man obtain the white fruit?''''


    His Holiness the Pope gave it to him. He needed a wise man for his time.


    The Spirit of the Wind turns his face away from me and stares out.


    The meaningfulness of his demeanor and statement is very disturbing, but did the Pope want an absolute symbol of the Church, or power?


    I felt the air as if I didn''t want to talk about it any more, so I decided to ask him what I was most curious about.


    ''''........By the way, if I become a sage, do you think I can use holy attribute magic as I did originally?''''


    I honestly don''t know.


    The wind spirit shook its head (headgear) and replied.


    Normally, the job of a sage is only available to those who have dedicated their entire lives to the pursuit of magic and have acquired a vast amount of knowledge. You can''t blame them for thinking that you have the aptitude to be a wizard.


    He replied as he touched his long beard as if in distress.


    Well, I can certainly imagine that wise man is not a job that you can easily become when you hear about it.


    Hmm. Hmm. The only other people who could become one are those who have received divine blessings. Moreover, Luciel would have the blessing of a spirit and the blessing of a dragon, wouldn''t he?


    ...You don''t think it''s harmful?


    I listened properly, not fooling myself, even though I suddenly felt choked with anxiety.


    Then I could hear the auditory hallucination of an overture of despair.


    ''''I''m sure that''s why I can''t use attribute magic no matter how many times I cast it.


    What?


    The dragon blessing builds up a strong body, and the spirit blessing makes it harder to use anything other than spirit magic.


    He sounds disappointed, but for some reason, his mouth seems to be smiling.


    It must be paranoia, but I felt as if the holy attribute magic was crumbling with a sound.


    ''''........Um, isn''t that a jam?''''


    ''''If you become a spiritist and master spirit magic, you can still be a wise man, right?


    The only people like that are the ones in the story.


    ''''Well that''s not Lord Leinster or anything like that, is it?


    ''Oh. Interesting that you know Rain is a wise man.


    ''''........that person is the exception, right? Do you think I can really master spirit magic?


    Well, that''s usually not possible. But I believe that you have the blessing of the god of destiny in you.


    "...Yes. But doesn''t this just mean you''ll be getting more SP?


    Why does the voice of the wind spirit that changed the story feel so light?


    Does the spirit think that other people''s misery tastes like honey?


    However, information that only a wind spirit could provide popped up.


    ''''Woo hoo, that''s just a byproduct. It''s the greatest blessing that can break the disadvantage of the originally predetermined destiny (samaama), as long as you struggle to die.


    ''''If that''s the case, does that mean it''s meaningless for you to have taken the Great Luck or High Luck Skills?''''


    Was it a mistake to respect the great luck teacher and the high luck teacher?


    But this time, the wind spirit let out a sigh as he looked at her in dismay.


    ''''Huh~. No matter how much of a blessing you had to be able to bounce back from adversity, without those two, you would have died without even a glimmer of light in the battle against the evil gods.''''


    I feel somewhat relieved when I hear those words.


    ''It''s fine if it''s not a waste of time. Those two skills are the parts I want to cling to.


    In the end, you''ll cling to luck?


    ...Isn''t that funny?


    "Woohoo, I see. If you can work hard, I''m sure you''ll be able to become a wise man someday....


    For some reason, I stared at the spirit of the wind who was smiling high and decided it was time to eat the white fruit I''d gotten my hands on, relative to the dragon.


    Then, in Rockford, I decided to ask Lord Leinster about what he said about things that would lend me strength if I shouted at the fountain.


    ''As a matter of fact, what would help me if I shouted at the fountain, "Ora is the world''s most powerful and fastest Lord Wind who rules the world"?


    Where did you get that?


    As if in desperation, a pallid air flows from the wind spirit.


    ''This is Rockford,''


    Just when you think you''ve entrusted me with your airship, Rain''s guy leaves behind a hell of a bomb.


    The wind spirit was pulling and trembling, but eventually it looked at me and then opened its mouth.


    ''''If you tell anyone, I will revoke your blessing. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. If you don''t like it, you will soon forget it.


    I could only nod my head in response to being too intimidated.


    ''Then good ... then tomorrow we''ll align your lord with the wind and water dragons. You should hear from the dragons how to use the power of the dragons.


    ''You haven''t been cursed by an evil god?''


    I haven''t seen him in decades, but I don''t feel any different.


    ''I hope so...''


    Well, I''d appreciate it if you''d let me enjoy a little more honey wine tonight.


    The wind spirit said that and continued to drink the honey wine.


    The next day, we stepped into the place where the wind and water dragons were.

 188-182 Things to protect

    ''''Today we''re going to the Mages Guild''s fountain. It''s been a while since we''ve had a potential battle, so I want you to brace yourself.


    ''''You''re going to meet with the Wind Spirit. I hope you can help me as well.


    Lydia tells me that with a slightly nervous look on her face.


    ''''........Preparing for battle means that you may have an encounter with the dragon that keeps this Nerdal in the air. Although I have the title of Dragon God''s Priestess in my hands, I have only received a heavenly revelation from the Dragon God-sama once, so I am very happy to meet the dragon.


    ''''Luciel-sama, can you release a dragon without holy attribute magic?''''


    While looking at the excited Nadia, Lydia looked very worried, calmly assuming that she would be in a battle with the dragon.


    I''m well aware of Lydia''s worries like that, and I''m not barbaric enough to go to the dragon''s roots without any countermeasures.


    I''ve been in the process of dying in battles against earth and thunder dragons, and this time, if the water dragon and wind dragon twin dragons are the opponents, no matter how well prepared we were, it will be difficult.


    So if possible, I just hope that the twin dragons are not under the curse of the evil gods....


    There is also a calculation that if Nadia is there as an insurance policy, SsangYong will not go on a rampage as the Dragon God''s priestess.


    Of course, if it comes to a battle, I intend to defend it to the end.


    That''s why I have to be able to use Holy Attribute Magic again.


    I''m going to have to take out the white fruit from the magic bag and answer Lydia''s question.


    ''I honestly don''t know. So to increase the odds of that, I''m going to eat this now.


    Nadia looks dubiously at the white fruit and opens her mouth when she sees the white fruit.


    ''''........Are those apples something that is okay to eat?


    Wow, I''d rather not eat that fruit.


    Following suit, Lydia distanced herself from the white fruit.


    ''''There''s nothing to run away from, I suppose. Well, if you''re lucky enough to eat this, you''ll be a wise man. If we don''t have holy attribute magic, we''ll figure it out then.''''


    It''s not a disaster, but it''s so absent and present that it''s hard to be around it?


    ''Master Luciel, I''ve never heard of a single food item getting you a job. I suggest you stop.


    I never felt the pressure from the white fruit.


    But it''s not surprising that they both feel that way.


    Why did the Sage develop Object X.........................because it was to eat this.


    Last night, I asked the Wind Spirit about the dangers of the white fruit, just to be sure, and he said that it was poisonous, paralyzing, confusing, petrifying, vulnerable, demonizing, and bringing back one''s trauma.


    Therefore, he said, some people may go insane if they don''t have a X skill level of mental resistance.


    He wondered about that too for a night, but fortunately he had met all the requirements, so he decided to eat it.


    ''''This is something you have to be tolerant of to eat. Apparently, the reason Object X was developed was to eat this.


    "....object X


    They took a further step back.


    Apparently, both of them had drunk Object X before.


    Well, since they had registered as adventurers in Grandle, where the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters was located, it wasn''t surprising that they had been baptized.


    There didn''t seem to be any correct way to eat it, so I took a drink of Object X to boost my spirits and then bit into the white fruit.


    It didn''t taste and didn''t have any odor, so it was easier to eat than I had imagined it would be, probably because I drank the object X beforehand.


    And I finished it all without difficulty...?


    Master Luciel, do you feel any discomfort in your body?


    "....drank a normal object X...


    Nadia worries about my body, but Lydia gave me a look of disbelief as she drank Object X, as if she''d seen something incredible.


    ''It doesn''t feel different. More importantly, I''ve eaten it and it doesn''t change at all...''


    When I opened my status, I still couldn''t use holy attribute magic, and my job didn''t increase the number of wise men.


    My body becomes dizzy with too much shock.


    Wasn''t that a white fruit after all?


    It''s actually a pretty tasty fruit, and I''m guessing that object X killed the taste.


    Just thinking about it made my body tremble with wannabe wannabes, and eventually the strength drained from my body.


    The thought of decades of training or having to go to the World Tree where the dragon''s nest was located, suddenly went dark in front of my eyes when I thought about it.


    I collapsed, but as expected, I remembered that Nadia and Lydia were right in front of me, and I tried to get up to get myself together.


    However, I couldn''t get any strength in my body.


    That''s what happens when you don''t have your mind and body in balance.


    I couldn''t help it, so I took a deep breath and then tried to open my eyes first, noticing the discomfort.


    I thought it was only because I had simply closed my eyes that it had gone completely dark, but my eyes were firmly open.


    And gradually his consciousness became clearer and clearer. Then he noticed that the scenery around him was slowly moving.


    ''....Where am I?''


    Apparently, all five senses are working properly.


    ''Nadia, can you wake up Lydia?''


    But it''s as if the two of them don''t respond. Perhaps it was because they were slowly confused, but their heart rates were rising.


    And that''s when they saw the black vortex ahead.


    A blinding light illuminated the world, and then the black vortex was cleanly gone, leaving behind a pure white space.


    Then four spheres appeared in front of me.


    The colors were white, scarlet, ochre, and yellow, respectively, so I could immediately imagine them.


    ''''Are they holy dragons, fire dragons, earth dragons, and thunder dragons?''''


    As if in response to my words, the holy dragons, as well as the flame dragons, earth dragons and thunder dragons, appeared in a line of geese.


    They were really just heads, but they were so big that they were quite powerful.


    ''''It''s been a while, Luciel. I''m relieved to see that you seem to be following the path of the wise man smoothly.


    It was Seiryuu who had called out to him.


    Moreover, his smoothness had improved tremendously.


    ''''Well I''m not following you because I want to!��...Sheng Long, once I met you, I wanted to properly thank you. The bones and scales you left me are what kept me from dying. Thank you.


    Click. You''re so disciplined. I was doubting myself for a lot of things at the time.


    Seiryuu speaks happily like that, but I remember when I was in that extreme situation.


    ''''Well let''s just call it a youthful indiscretion.


    Then, the flame dragon joined the conversation.


    ''''Holy Dragon, we don''t have much time to spare. Well, I''d like to praise you for finding the Dragon God''s maiden, but to think that the one who has the Spirit King''s blessing is your sister...


    He knows about Nadia and Lydia, but I wonder if he still sees my situation from the blessing?


    ''''Flame Dragon, well, that''s fine. Luciel, this world also allows for big marriages, so if you can''t decide, take both of them.


    The holy dragon starts to quiet down, but then the earth dragon interrupts him.


    ''Luciel, leave the maiden of the Dragon God alone. The dragon tribe is supreme. Now that we are short of time, let me tell you my main point. I am sure you will be a wise man when you wake up. But you can only use holy magic.


    What?


    As expected, I couldn''t hide my surprise, and I was about to ask him what he just said, but the thunder dragon took over the words I just said.


    ''This Gardardia and we were born at a time not too different. In the long years since then, there have been only a few humans who have possessed both the blessings of the dragon and the blessings of the spirit.


    Well, I know it''s special.


    If so many people had that many blessings, the blessings would be less gratifying........


    And now the Holy Dragon takes over the words.


    Without exception, those who received the blessings ended up not being able to use their power. But there was one person who used our power and the power of the spirit together.


    There will only be one such human being.


    ''''You''re Lord Leinster, aren''t you?''''


    You know, you''re a fast learner. You have a necklace with our souls in it, don''t you?


    I''ve got it all in my magic bag.


    Hang it around your neck. Hang it around your neck, and when you release the spell, say our names. Then the power you seek will be awakened.


    ''''Well no, no, no, what I''m asking for is for you to use Holy Attribute Magic again.


    I''m not even thinking of becoming the High King just because I''ve acquired High Luck.


    ''''What''s the matter with you?''''


    When I thought that the Holy Dragon heard those words, he muttered in a very light manner, and at the same time as the Holy Dragon winked, a blue-white light entered my body.


    My body becomes warm and puffy.


    ''''Hm?��It looks like it''s about time. Luciel, I''ll give you a blessing when you have a child.


    The flame dragon tells me so.


    ''''It''s a shame, but it can''t be helped. Don''t forget, Luciel, the dragon race is supreme.''''


    The earth dragon inevitably leaves the dragon as supreme.


    ''The next time you meet Luciel, it will be when you have an audience with the Dragon God.


    With the kindness of the Thunder Dragon''s kindness sinking into his heart, the Holy Dragon finally uttered the usual words.


    ''''I pray that you will free my people who are trapped in this world and prevent the demon race from invading.


    Please don''t just add a mission to stop the demon invasion.


    ""Farewell."


    Ignoring my words, the four dragons became a ball of light again and emitted light.


    ''''Ugh.''''


    Master Luciel, I''m afraid you''re not feeling well after all.


    ''It''s because they even eat food unknown to object X. Sister, isn''t this something we had to stop?


    It was like I had returned to reality with a blinding light, but somehow time didn''t seem to be moving forward.


    As I fell silent, the two of them began to fumble, so I told them it was okay and then decided to check the status again.


    If the holy dragons from earlier were real, that''s what I was thinking, and I froze when I saw the status.


    And for some reason, sweat spilled out of my eyes.


    Yes, I had changed jobs from a healer to a sage.


    Then there was one more important thing.


    ''Joscha--''


    The next thing you know, I was shouting.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the job change to a sage, and most importantly, that the holy attribute magic has been restored.

 189-183 Regained power and new power

    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    The only impression I got was that the job was changed from Healer X to Sage I, and the white notation returned to the holy attribute magic.


    The blessing of the spirits has also changed to the blessing of six spirits, but the ability value has not increased in level, so it was almost unchanged from a few months ago.


    However, for the past three months, perhaps because he had been swinging his sword every day, his level of swordsmanship had increased by one.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: Sage I. Four Genus Dragon Knight (Force Dragon Knight) IV


    Age: 21


    LV : 193


    HP: 7310 MP: 5300


    STR: 852 VIT: 932 DEX: 801 AGI: 825


    INT : 966 MGI : 962 RMG : 960 SP : 86


    [Skills]


    Proficiency test - great fortune - great fortune - breakthrough


    Bodywork VI, Swordsmanship VI, Spearmanship IV, Shieldcraft IV, Archery IV, Archery I, Bikkenryu IV, Throwing VI, Walking VIII


    Magic Control X Magic Control X Magic Amplification III Physical Enhancement VI


    Abbreviated chanting IX, Discarded chanting VII, No chanting IV, Magician chanting V, Multiple chanting III


    Holy Attribute Magic X


    Concentration IX, Concentration III, Leadership III, Hazard Assessment VIII, Presence V, Magic V.


    Searching I, Demolition IV, Equestrian III


    Recovery of life force IX, recovery of magic IX, parallel thinking VII, acceleration of thinking III, spatial awareness II


    Trap Detection IV, Trap Detection III, Trap Release III, Mapping V


    Recovery of life force, recovery of magic


    Hp gain


    I''m happy to help you get your bike back on track, I''m happy to help you get your bike back on track.


    I''m sorry, like I said, it''s too late!


    IX, paralysis resistance, IX, petrification resistance, charm resistance


    IX. Sickness resistance IX. Damage resistance IX.


    Enchantment resistance X. Psychic resistance X. Slash resistance V. Stabbing resistance V. Intimidation resistance V.


    [Title]


    Blessing of the god of destiny Blessing of the god of sanctuary Blessing of the many dragons Blessing of the six spirits


    Dragonslayer, dragonslayer, slayer of giants, slayer of monsters, slayer of evil spirits.


    The one that breaks the seal and is guided by the Dragon God.


    Remembering that if I worked hard, it would come with consequences, I activated my heel just in case.


    Then a blue-white light bobbed in my hand and began to shine. However, that was much different from the heel in my memory.


    The magic consumption is decreasing, but its effectiveness is on par with that of a middle heel.


    ''''Sage.......you''re level I, but you''re not half bad.''''


    My face would probably be nimble enough to pull away if a stranger saw me, but Nadia and Lydia were happy with me.


    ''''Congratulations, Luciel-sama, you are truly to be congratulated.


    It was good. It was really good.


    They were laughing and crying.


    ''So now you don''t have to train your body to be overworked like that?


    ''''The way Master Luciel thinks about it is a bit too hard.


    The true meaning of their words was about the awakening of their instincts as creatures due to the off-job healers.


    It seemed that the more the male was weak, the more he tried to produce offspring, and he had spent many agonizing days in Nerdal since he had arrived.


    Whether he knew it or not, he was sensationally inviting them to do so.��There was a time when the two of them took a gesture that seemed to be so, but with a will of steel, they were able to leap over it.


    If this had been a time when everything was fine, I would have been completely captivated by the two of them, but right now, it''s an emergency.


    It could be that he was afraid that once he succumbed to his lust in such a situation, the rest would be unstoppable and he would see the two of them as an outlet for his s*xuality.


    That''s why he had worked his body so hard to prevent s*xual desire and evil thoughts from entering, and managed to avoid the two of them with his angel pillow.


    ''''The two of them were so attractive that it was hard for me not to let my troubles get the better of me. Plus, when I thought of my master and Lionel, I also wanted to get my Holy Attribute Magic back as soon as possible.


    They laughed shyly when they were told they were attractive, and nodded deeply several times when they talked about their masters.


    ''So it was an effort on both of your part, wasn''t it?


    Master Luciel....


    I''d like to use my magic ball immediately to tell the Pope that the holy attribute magic has been restored, but a few days after my visit to Nerdal, the Pope strictly ordered me not to contact him with the magic guild due to the fear of eavesdropping from the Pope, so I can''t help but feel hesitant about contacting him with my magic ball.


    The demon ball that my master has in his possession has a short range and cannot reach me.


    Then I remembered Doran and Paula and thought that they would be joining Lionel and the others, so I tried to contact them, but they didn''t seem to show any response.


    ''''........It must be in the magic bag.


    I''m still curious about the state of the lower world, so I decided to ask the wind spirit about the state of the lower world later.


    ''''Luciel-sama, what is your plan for the future?''''


    Will you be returning to earth immediately after the release of the dragon?


    ''I can''t say for sure until I actually meet the dragon. Why?


    ''''You came to the Airborne City and you haven''t left the Mages Guild even once?��In fact, I''ve always been curious about the streets.


    Lydia said that to me, a little embarrassed.


    Looking back, it was true that he had never stepped out of the Mage''s Guild.


    I never felt any Nerdal floating in the air, and I spent my days training and sleeping like mud.


    ''''It''s true that you haven''t stepped out of the Mages'' Guild even once since you came here. I wish you hadn''t been shy and told me sooner... I''ll ask you when I see Mr. Orford later today.


    Then they laughed at each other happily.


    They must have been holding back a lot of things, but they didn''t think about that at all.


    Apparently, they must have been quite narrow-minded.


    I tried to be kind to people and hard on myself.


    After getting ready, we had come to the training ground before meeting up with the wind spirit.


    ''''Luciel-sama, since you''ve become a sage, I''m sure you can use magic of other attributes as well.''''


    Since you have the blessing of the Six Spirits, I''m sure the spirits will help you.


    I appreciate the support of the two of them, but I''m sure they won''t be able to release their magic.


    Still believing that we can manage it, I put the dragon necklace around my neck and then poured my magic power into my illusionary staff and shouted.


    ''''Activate the flame dragon...?''''


    There was no sign of anything jumping out at all, and there was no sign of any magic being released.


    Then a hush rushed in.


    I felt that Nadia and Lydia were giving me a warm look.


    I quietly changed to the illusionary sword and took a stance to let the slash fly in the same way as usual.


    I shouted as I swung the sword as hard as I could, hoping that the magic power would flow into the illusory sword and fly outward this time.


    ''''Flame Dragon Sword!


    In the next moment, the magic power violently slipped out of his body all at once, as if he had activated the Sanctuary Circle and the Sanctuary Boundary, which he had used when he fought against the Evil God, in multiple unchanted chanting.


    However, what surprised me was not the magic power consumed, but the power of the Flame Dragon Sword.


    Instead of a slash, a small scarlet snake was released from the Illusory Sword and reached the wall of the training ground in an instant, and when it hit the wall as if it were biting, the training ground shook with its power.


    ''''Dogo oooh!''''


    With its tremendous power and the sound of the explosion, I thought my heart would stop beating in surprise.


    The walls of the training ground are labyrinthine, so I''m sure they will recover soon, but a hole 30 centimeters in diameter caved in to nearly three meters, and the flames were burning without extinguishing.


    ''''........Flying slash?��Or is it a flying dragon?


    When I checked the magic power that was obviously depleted, the current blow had consumed a thousand magic power.


    If I fired five shots, it would be a complete backstop that would stop it.


    Slightly chattering at the events he had caused himself, he turned around to ask the two of them what they thought, and they froze, still staring at the burning wall.


    ''''I don''t think I can use it that many times since it doesn''t consume half as much magic power, but if you have any thoughts on it, would you like to hear them?''''


    ''Master Luciel, what the hell?��What kind of magic is this?��I had a feeling there were dragon vibes mixed in?


    ''''I''ve never seen a flame snake fly before. And it''s so powerful!


    Lydia, who was unable to activate her magic until now, suddenly activated her companion and was impatient with Nadia, who simply praised its power.


    Generally speaking, the flame dragon sword from the point of view of the two of them is probably a moderate evaluation.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work with the blessing of a spirit and the blessing of a dragon. So perhaps only I can use it.


    ''''........I see. Luciel-sama, I think it''s a wonderful attack magic.


    While I admired me, I thought I saw a slight shadow of a smile on her face.


    That''s why I decided to pass on the information I got from talking to the wind spirit last night to Nadia.


    ''It seems that those with dragon blessings improve their physical abilities, but the magic itself becomes more difficult to use. Maybe, but why don''t you try chanting the one you decide on over and over again, instead of trying many different attributes of magic?


    Nadia laughed, trying not to show her depression, but it was painful in return.


    After spending almost three months, Lydia didn''t learn it, even though she would normally learn it after chanting it a thousand times.


    Is it because her job is a swordsman and her title is Dragon Priestess, or is it because of the low level of proficiency she is supposed to gain?


    Nadia, do you have the magic manipulation and magic control skills in place?


    ''No, I didn''t get it because the book said that anyone could learn it if they worked hard enough.


    Apparently my teaching book and the author are not the same.


    There''s no point in telling Nadia that, so when I talked to her constructively, I found out a surprising fact.


    It seems that even her own magic power is only vaguely perceived, and she doesn''t seem to understand clearly that she moves magic power.


    Furthermore, Lydia has actually also been using spirit magic up until now, but it seems that the spirits were doing the precise magic power control for her, and when she came to Nerdal, she was not much different from Nadia.


    ''Nadia, if you have a surplus of SP and there''s nothing to get with SP, you better learn to control magic power,''


    I understand.


    This is how Nadia acquired the magic power control.


    Then, after teaching her the trick of magic control, she began to move from the training ground to the fountain.


    By the time they left the training ground, the fire of the flaming dragon sword had been extinguished.


    However, the hole in the wall didn''t close up, so he must have broken it inside.��With that in mind, he hoped he wouldn''t be reimbursed.

 190-184 One scale

    Testing my newfound strength, I came with Nadia and Lydia to the fountain in the center of Nerdal, but Mr. Orford was already there, reading a book on a bench next to the fountain.


    ''Mr. Orford, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting,''


    When I called out to him while uttering an apology, Mr. Orford, who had stopped reading his book, suddenly cast a spell.


    She braced herself for a moment, but what she invoked was not an attack magic, but a green ward around a fountain.


    ''''Now we don''t have to worry about being spied on or eavesdropped on. Luciel-dono, there was a tremendous explosion at the training ground just now, but to my surprise, you have become a wise man on your own.


    Ms. Orford used the appraisal, or she was stunned and looked stunned.


    The Pope had told him to be careful about eavesdropping, not Mr. Orford, who was skilled in appraisal, but he was probably urging him to be wary of other countries.


    That was now clear. At the same time, I decided to find out if it was the wind spirit in front of me or Ms. Orford.


    ''Will shouting here erase the blessings?''


    I thought I told you it was a secret!��You must stop it!


    I asked with a straight face and was stopped by a terrific swordsman.


    It seems that the wind spirits are currently out in the open.


    However, I couldn''t understand why the wind spirit was so wary of its surroundings.


    If it is a wind spirit, it should have a very large territory.


    Why are they so cautious?��Besides, Mr. Orford knows about this, doesn''t he?


    "Hmm. But Orford is an old man and he''s a very old man and it''s just a matter of time before he gets tired of it.


    I don''t feel light despite being a wind spirit, so I had no choice but to pursue it.


    ''''Isn''t that not a reason?''''


    He has yet to name his successor. So I''ve been forced to get out in front of him, and Orford is wondering who his successor will be.


    It was quite a bit more important than I thought it would be.


    ''How long have you been bothering you?''


    It''s been like this for a few years now. I regret recently that I signed a contract with a terrible person.


    The wind spirit paused in disgust, but it still seemed to be enjoying itself somehow.


    Then, a thought occurred to me.


    ''''........Is it possible that we haven''t talked to Mr. Orford yet?''''


    ''Yes, I have. When you first came to Nerdal, when honey was involved, and later, whenever you began to train in magic, you looked at it intently, I can''t say for certain.


    The Wind Spirit spoke sincerely with a gentle smile.


    Then it was really Orford-san who made that material for me.


    The only thing that bothers me is that he also realized the real reason why Nadia''s magic can''t be used, didn''t he?


    That was it.


    ''I see,''


    He also said that the young man''s dedication and hard work, especially in his quest for magic, was like seeing himself in his younger days.


    I felt a little uneasy.


    Well, since there''s no point in talking about it here, let''s go into the center of the city first. Let''s go into the fountain.


    ''''It''s ... dirty, and that''s not something a good boy should imitate, is it?''''


    This is just a magical object that looks like a fountain. You can go in there and not get wet.


    Believing those words, I step into the fountain and see that it''s not really wet at all.


    Then the wind spirit chants something again and the fountain dives under the ground.


    The area is walled off, making it impossible to peek inside.


    ''''Is this a magic elevator?''''


    That''s right. However, there is a trick to this. I and Orford are the only ones who can move it. Yes, yes!��Would you like me to show you how to move it if you like?


    Then, for some reason, I got a chill, so I decided to say no.


    ''No thanks. I''m afraid I''ll only be staying here for a few more days.


    I''m sorry.


    At the same time as the wind spirit announced so regretfully, the magic elevator seemed to stop and came down to the desired location.


    There was a large space in front of us, and it was obvious that this was the boss room in the labyrinth, and the sealed gate existed in front of us as proof of that.


    ''''.......Why did you hide this place when we came to Nerdal?''''


    Well?��Maybe he remembered being dumped by Pope Fuluna a long time ago, or maybe he was jealous of the fact that his Lord had become his favorite. Woo hoo.


    I see. It''s true that the Pope is a long-lived race that has already lived for several hundred years, even though he still looks around twenty years old.


    It''s not hard to understand, since he also feels a mystique that mere elves don''t feel.


    But they say that the old man''s jealousy is difficult to solve, but I heard you solved it without knowing it.


    ''''If that''s the case, it can''t be helped.


    I chuckled and walked over to the sealing gate, but the sealing gate was already open.


    ''''........The sealing gate is open?��This,


    It''s been that wide open ever since Nerdal was built. Even if they could come here, it wouldn''t be a problem, since no ordinary person would be allowed to even enter.


    I didn''t feel anything, but will Nadia and Lydia be okay?


    When I looked at her with concern, I saw that Nadia seemed to be fine, but Lydia was not feeling well and her face was pale.


    ''Is Miss Orford''s body okay?''


    No, I''m under a great deal of strain. I''m nothing if I''m not an entity, but Orford is no more than a man.


    I felt like I had been quickly identified as an outsider, but Lydia''s face was pale, so I swallowed the words and decided to ask the wind spirit to do something for me.


    ''''Well then, can I ask you to take care of Lydia?��It''s just me and Nadia heading inside.


    Master Luciel, I''m coming with you.


    Lydia tries to follow her, but the wind spirit stops her from getting between them.


    ''''Young lady, you are here to study wind spirit magic with me.


    But....


    Apparently, it had been planned from the beginning to instruct Lydia in magic as well.


    The wind spirit was smiling.


    Lydia still stared at us with clinging eyes, but that''s when Nadia began to admonish her.


    ''''Lydia, leave the matter of Luciel-sama to me. I will fulfill what I have to do as a dragon priestess, so Lydia should also fulfill her duties as the one who has the blessing of the spirit king.


    Sister I''ll be there. Take care of yourself, both of you.


    Immediately he was convinced of what he had to do.


    There was no sadness there.


    ''''All right. Then, wind spirit, I''ll ask you to take care of Lydia. This one is going to see Nadia and Ssanglong.


    Mm. I''m on a mission.


    Thus, me and Nadia went under the dragon''s sealed gate.


    ''''I''m nervous. I don''t feel oppressed, but I feel like I''m being watched.''''


    Well, the Ssangryu will be out soon.


    We had a staircase right after we went under the gate, and we proceeded down it as we went.


    Finally, when the stairs were about to end, I tried to chant the Sanctuary Circle to the twin dragons as usual, but I couldn''t do it.


    ''''Sage, show yourself!''''


    Wise men, and show us all what we''re capable of.


    I will not protect a coward.


    With such a voice echoing in my head, I stopped activating the sanctuary circle.


    I didn''t really need the blessing, but I was sure that I wasn''t going to be able to achieve Buddhahood either.


    ''''The dragon just spoke to me, did you hear it?''''


    ...What are you talking about?


    Nadia didn''t seem to hear her voice, and she wondered what the title of maiden of the dragon goddess was for.


    ''I was called by the dragon, so there may be a battle. Let''s brace ourselves.


    Yes, sir.


    We had just descended all the stairs when a water dragon and a wind dragon appeared.


    Unlike the previous dragons, the dragon, which had clear consciousness and didn''t seem to be cursed by an evil god, was looking down at us from the air.


    Huh?��Maybe this way we won''t have to fight I thought to myself.


    ''''First of all, wise man, and priestess of the Dragon God, you have done well to visit this place.


    I thank you for freeing my people from the curse of the evil one.


    It all happened, but I''m glad I was able to help.


    Since Ssangryu could talk and didn''t feel any pressure, the conversation was in a friendly atmosphere.


    ''''However, we are the supreme and strongest species.''''


    And that''s why we have to fight to prove it.


    However, it seems that Haoyun-sensei is tougher than Gouun-sensei, and for some reason, the development seems to be going in a strange direction.


    Hahaha. Tonight''s wise man is interesting.


    It is you who fights against us.


    Of course I won''t be serious.


    But since we can unleash the power of my people, I''ll let you attack with anything but instant death.


    You can help us if you can successfully fight us, and I will help you.


    Let them see that we have our martial prowess.


    I exclaimed in my mind that there must be only evil gods and death gods in this world, but the twin dragons in front of me laughed with a twinkle in their eyes.


    For some reason, that scene felt like when my master was training me.


    And I think. At the end of the day, this Ssanglong must be a battle fanatic.


    That the dragon species itself must be a battle fanatic, and that until now, the curse of the evil gods must have suppressed its power so that it wouldn''t kill me.


    Therefore, I thought that if I tried to fight the dragon, it would be a test given to me that I would surely be able to grow up... While thinking about this, I looked for an escape route.


    I can understand, but I couldn''t do it with full conviction.


    It''s just that I don''t think Ssanglong will give me the opportunity to escape...? And here I noticed that Nadia was acting strangely.


    If I looked at Nadia, she had beads of sweat on her forehead and the glow in her eyes seemed to have disappeared.


    ''Wait a minute to fight, Nadia doesn''t look right.


    However, I was the only one who was affected, and Ssang Long didn''t show any signs of worry.


    ��Don''t worry. We won''t mess with the maidens.


    Now they must be talking to the Dragon God through us.


    Let''s get the maiden to the stairs and deal with me first.


    It was the water dragon who said that.


    ''''Since you are watching my maiden, you can rest assured that you will do your best.


    As the wind dragon said that, as the wind dragon manipulated the wind, Nadia''s body floated in the air and was covered by a green membrane that was visible as she was carried to the stairs she had just descended.


    And the voice of the water dragon echoed in my head.


    ''''I''ll let you try as many times as you want.


    But if we give up, the wise men, however wise they may be, will not recognize us.


    If you want peace, seek war, knowledge, and harmony.


    Then your dream will come true.


    Senility... ha ha ha ha!


    Regardless of how you know about my dreams, I don''t give a shit about the Ssanglong who is laughing up in the air, give me blessings and get the hell out of here, will you?


    I wished for that in my heart.

 191-185 Playfulness and potential

    The place where he thought the twin dragons were sealed was about four times the size of the training ground in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Even so, it still felt small because of the water dragon in front of him and the wind dragon that was waiting behind him.


    It''s exactly like a tiger at the front gate and a wolf at the back gate.


    The battle was allowed to be set up at my timing, but I''m sure the little tricks won''t get through.


    However, even if you aim for a big move all of a sudden, you know the outcome.


    ''''Water Dragon, if I unleash my five shot dragon sword, my magic power will be depleted. So I''m sorry, can you wait until I recover?


    Good. Use your wisdom to hunt me down.


    Does this mean we can negotiate and create a bind?


    However, even though we didn''t fight, I decided not to make any more concessions as it would be counterproductive.


    ''''Since you won''t be an opponent even if you fight, let the water dragon decide how to go easy on you while you fight.


    Nuh-uh.


    "This time, I take my place as the Four Heavenly Dragon Knight, Luciel, on a quest for a water dragon.


    Seeing the water dragon that roared as if a little troubled, I instantly circulated my magic power through my body, countered damage from physical and magical attacks, then quickly activated the area barrier, activated my body strengthening, and kicked the ground in one go while making a name for myself.


    That''s how big his figure is, so his movements should be slow.


    I figured it was a little better to get close enough to not be able to spit out a breath than to eat a breath that I couldn''t avoid.


    Then I put magic power into the illusion sword from a position less than ten meters away from the water dragon and activated my newly acquired power.


    ''''Flame Dragon Sword, Thunder Dragon Sword, Earth Dragon Sword.


    He decided to try to break through head-on with three major techniques in a row rather than halfway through a poorly executed small and major move.


    However, without even grasping the characteristics of those techniques, the adverse effects of trying them out in a blitzkrieg would appear.


    The Flame Dragon and Thunder Dragon flew towards the Water Dragon, but the Earth Dragon didn''t activate it.


    Even so, before he could blink, the flame dragon and thunder dragon ate into the water dragon.


    At that moment, a tremendous amount of steam rose up.


    I sneakily consumed more than half of the magic power, I stood dizzy and immediately tried to chase after it without undoing my body strengthening.


    But it was impossible to do so.


    What?��Frozen?


    Before I knew it, my legs were frozen and I couldn''t move.


    And when the steam that rose up disappeared, there was a water dragon with its body covered in ice, existing as if nothing had happened.


    ''''Moderately bold is good, but you have to think more about your opponent''s attributes.


    "You can''t control the ice, you should change your name to Water Ice Dragon.


    So, why do you refuse to purify the ice that governs water? Will you come again?


    When the attack from the water dragon comes, and when it is time to fortify its body and brace itself, the water dragon is struck by an unexpected blow. A dragon made of earth ... earth snake bit the water dragon from behind the water dragon.


    However, the water dragon didn''t seem to expect this, and the attack hit him.


    Well, the one who was most surprised was me, the one who was most surprised was me, but I took this opportunity to try to break the ice somehow, but I couldn''t break it at all.


    ''''What a wise move, setting up a time difference attack by one person and having a conversation in order to catch me off guard. This way, I won''t have to be bored.


    In the next moment, water appeared out of nothing and stopped when it swelled up more and more, becoming larger and larger than a water dragon.


    ''''Water exists in this air in numerous ways that are just not visible. I can use it for both offense and defense.''''


    A chunk the size of a baseball flew from the giant water ball in unavoidable numbers.


    It''s a moderately powerful one, but this one.


    I put my magic power into my illusionary sword and decided to break the ice on my legs first, but the water dragon''s attacks gradually increased in intensity, and with the water turning even more icy, I had no choice but to manage to defend myself with my large shield.


    ''''Nuh-uh, this is boring.


    When he thought he heard the water dragon''s voice after a little while, the ice under his feet melted and all the water went back to the water dragon.


    ''''Sage, can''t you use attribute magic, my lord?''''


    You can''t use it. You can only use holy attribute magic, other magic will only be clothed and will not be activated.


    Then let''s concoct some fire magic and concentrate it on his feet.


    As I did as I was told, my legs were frozen the moment I chanted my fire magic.


    ''''It''s cold!''''


    If you can acquire fire magic, use it to melt the ice. Until you can move, you should stay there and freeze steadily.


    Okay.


    I couldn''t do anything even if I argued here, I followed the water dragon''s instructions.


    I meditate on the magic power inside my body, with the image of extracting only the fire attribute from it, I knead and wear the magic power of the fire.


    You can feel the gaze of the water dragon and the wind dragon, but they are probably talking to each other.


    It''s fine if people think this is disappointing or something, but if you mess up, you won''t be allowed to leave this place for the rest of your life, so you decided to hope for the training with all your might.


    I don''t know how long it took, but my legs went from cold to painful and then I didn''t feel anything.


    Still, they were only clothed in magic power and couldn''t melt the ice.


    ''''O wise man. The power of our people, as well as the power of the spirits, are too bound by your common sense. If you don''t have a bit more of a sense of fun, you''ll spend your entire life in an ice coffin?


    I felt like I wanted to have a three-way conversation with Gou Luck teacher and High Luck teacher to find out why my prediction was only correct at this time.


    ''''Well please don''t do that. I don''t have the hobby of being sealed in the permafrost, as expected!��More playful than that?


    That''s right. I''ll give you one hint. I have just used water for attack and defense, but all water can be used for both attack and defense.


    Offense and defense but that''s not exactly...


    ��How foolish of you to judge what you can''t do without doing anything, and nip it in the bud without even checking the new possibilities. If you''re worried about the smallest thing, then you''d better be on ice.


    What?��Wait a minute.


    My body became iced in the blink of an eye, and everything but my face was completely captured in a mass of ice.


    ''''If you''re not really driven into a corner, it''s people who only think about superfluous things. After that, use your own strength to break through it.


    When the water dragon told him that, he landed backwards and went to sleep with his toguro wrapped around him.


    The wind dragon was already asleep with the same toguro wrapped around him.


    It seemed as if he had completely lost interest, having been branded as a disappointment.


    Well, not about Ssangyong''s reputation, that''s fine.


    However, if I were to freeze it, but embedding my body in the ice would be a foul play indeed.


    He didn''t want to fight against the very real boss, who couldn''t even move, much less escape.


    Before I managed to stop thinking, I used the hints that Water Dragon had told me to find a way to solve the problem.


    The water dragon said that the stereotypes I had were getting in the way.


    I''m going to be the first to admit that I''m a bit of an idiot.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I thought about wearing a flame dragon and using it as armor, but this is also not realistic.


    As soon as I did that, my body would be burned by the flames.


    What do we do?��The words run through my brain.


    Even if it''s a bad idea, do you still want to wear a flame dragon?��Can you put it on better than that?��If you do that, you won''t really get burned if you''re a normal person.


    I have the power I returned to, and what if I can''t do as much as clothe myself in a flame dragon?


    If that''s the case, I''ll do my best to be playful.


    I shouted loudly as I shook out the energy that had managed to hold my consciousness together and poured my magic power into the illusory sword at once.


    ''''Protect the holy dragon, burn it up, flame dragon, free me from this abominable ice!''''


    At that moment, as the pale dragon clung to his armor, the scarlet dragon began to spin outside in a pale glow.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the ice melted.


    And the holy dragon that I protected and the flame dragon that melted everything down disappeared as if to say its role was over.


    ''''How about it!


    I found myself screaming, but all at once I was going to be depleted of magic power, and soon I would be exposed to the haplessness of not being able to stand unless I drank the magic potion.


    However, he couldn''t overcome the sickening feeling of magic power depletion.


    ''''Mm. The idea is good, but it can''t be used in an actual battle. Until my magic power recovers, let''s take a break and have a magical discussion with me.


    Then I will join you.


    Isn''t the reason why the Water Dragon and the Wind Dragon lived here in Nerdal is because this is the Mage''s Guild, the headquarters of magic?


    I couldn''t help but have that suspicion.

 192-186 Romance?

    The battle with the water dragon had led to a situation where his magic power was depleted, but for some reason, he was able to receive a lecture from the water dragon and the wind dragon about how magic power works from there.


    ''''Wise man, your head is a bit stiff. You need to soften your head a little more, or else you won''t be able to fully display the power you have.


    It''s because you try to supplement our power with your own magic power alone that you''re causing your magic power to dry up. Think about what the spirits and the dragon''s blessings are for.


    ''''Even with that being said, it''s hard to keep track of everything since I haven''t had my holy attribute magic back in a long time, but I only started using the dragon''s magic today.


    Wise man, how do you perceive the blessings of our dragons and spirits?


    ''Awareness of blessings?��The dragon''s blessing strengthens your body and increases your offense and defense against the dragon and its attendants. The blessing of the spirit will give you an attribute and make your magic resistance stronger.


    ...There is no mistake.


    ''''What you understand somehow is something you will only recognize in less than that. There''s no harm in knowing the information, you know.


    For some reason, the content of Ssangyong''s content was covered by an article that appeared in an old business magazine.


    And when I heard those words, I could only nod my head.


    ''''Wise man, the power of our people is strong. But by nature, no matter what blessings they may have, no one can release them.


    The only reason the wise men can use our power is because the spirits embody it through their magic and protection.


    ''''Don''t ... the power of the dragon and the power of the spirit repel each other?''''


    You seem to have misunderstood something. It''s true that the only reason it''s harder for normal magic to manifest is because I received both of their blessings.


    ''''Master Left. It is true that no matter how hard the sage tries from now on, it will be difficult to manifest the magic commonly used by the human race. Furthermore, since they haven''t possessed spirit blessings since they were born, they won''t be able to fully handle spirit magic either.''''


    ''It would be helpful if you could summarize. It''s getting a little jumbled up.


    Ordinary humans can''t even hear the spirit''s form, let alone its voice, so they can''t handle it in the first place.


    Didn''t I just say something really serious?


    But my words were ignored and the conversation went on.


    ''Yet, the Lord has learned to embody the power of the dragon.


    But as it is, it can hardly be said to be capable of overcoming difficulties.


    I can''t deny the feeling of being ignored as I no longer break the conversation.


    I even felt that there was an air of wanting me to ask questions after hearing everything rather than interacting with them.


    ''''If it''s enough to embody and clothe my people''s power, it should be possible to use it sufficiently without consuming that much magic power by clearly imagining the event you want to cause the spirits and giving them magic power.


    ''''If you just put it on the sword and activate it, it will consume the same amount of magic as before.''''


    To summarize Ssangya''s words to himself, does this mean that the flying slash is the same as before, but the magic consumption is reduced when he is wearing it?


    ''''You seem to have a questionable look on your face, but before that I''ll explain the blessings. The first thing I want to do is to bless the spirits, to make it easier to control the magic power of the attribute to which I have given the blessing, and to convert it into the magic power of my choice.


    ''''Spirits are numerous in nature, but normally they don''t work even if you give them magic power. However, there is a hierarchy of spirits as well, and if a great spirit that is powerful enough to grant blessings is granting blessings, they will also take the initiative in working.


    If you''re a wise master, even if a spirit has little magical power, as long as it has a clear image, it can gather the magical power that exists in the natural world.


    Does that mean that if you have a clear image, you can wrap a dragon''s power around your body with less magical power?


    If that''s the case, why is it that only the dragon sword''s magic power consumption doesn''t change?


    ''''To unleash the power of my brethren that you have used, it is different from the magic power of the natural world. Therefore, as long as it''s clothed in the body, the spirits can make up for the missing parts.


    However, as for the magic power detached from your body, we can''t supply it from the natural world in time.


    Wise man, if I tell you so, you will know what you are missing.


    ''You want me to control the magic in my body so that it circulates through my body?


    Mm, that''s fine. If you keep going on like you did earlier, it''s just a weak bully.


    It''s time for me to go back to my partner.


    ''''Well I didn''t hear the explanation of the dragon''s blessing before that, did I?''''


    Although the wind dragon is full of motivation, I don''t think that getting advice will lead to immediate results.


    If that''s the case, I decided to stall the time until the magic power is restored.


    ''''Our blessing will be to strengthen their physical strength and attributes.


    Apparently, it seems that what is useful as a blessing is the blessing of a spirit, and not the blessing of a dragon.


    ''''...I see.''''


    Do you understand the blessings of us, the spirits, and the power that resides in you?


    It''s still a bit fuzzy, but I think I got the gist.


    The wind dragon apparently knows what to talk about.


    ''''Then what is it?''''


    ''''I''m going to fly it into the air and swing it around, so I''m going to take control of the airborne control for myself.


    ''What?��What the hell?��You''re floating!


    When he reacted to the wind dragon''s words, his body suddenly floated in the air.


    Gradually, as the ground became farther and farther away, I floated up to Ssanglong''s eyes in the blink of an eye.


    Even though the ground was only a distance away, for some reason, he felt restless and swoony.


    ''''With the wind magic, one can fly freely through the sky. Now, accelerate in the air and make that feeling your own.''''


    Why is this happening?��This is a complete toy, isn''t it?


    As I thought about this, the speed gradually increased, and the up and down movements of the G''s were added to the mix.


    I managed to bite and hold my position, but that wasn''t fun, or maybe it wasn''t fun at all, but it quickly became more difficult.


    "Wise man, you have quite a body balance. Next time we''ll put a wall of air in place, be prepared for the impact.


    With those words, I immediately activated the Area Barrier, but the moment I activated it, my left upper body hit the invisible mass and my body was blown away.


    Once I lost my balance, but at the end, my body flipped over and I lost track of my central axis as well.


    In the end, it was a catastrophe that caused him to spin several times in the air, and his eyes wavered in focus, as if his three semicircular canals had gone haywire.


    ��Clothe yourself with magic, and speak to the spirits. Your current master should be able to find a way to overcome this level of wind.


    No, stop this wind!��I wanted to shout that, but I''m sure I wouldn''t start lamenting it, but I''m sure I wouldn''t begin to stop it.


    I immediately switched and shouted, associating it with something that would break this current situation.


    ''O earth dragon, and spirit, create a foothold for us to run through the wild waves of the wind.''


    Hmm?


    My feet glowed after I shouted, and a wakeboard board smaller and wider than a surfboard ... a plasterboard ... a plasterboard ... appeared.


    ''If I had a foothold, I''d do anything...''


    ''''.........Did you get saved?''''


    The hastily created magic board was shattered at the end.


    Even in the middle of nowhere in the air, I could create matter, I thought fluently, since I didn''t crash into the ground.


    However, there was something that was waiting for me.


    ''''You fool!��What was the Lord going to do to make you meet more resistance from the wind?


    It was a sermon after he couldn''t get them to lower him to the ground and make him float up again, to the same level as Wind Dragon''s eyes.


    He was mad as hell about the fact that he had created the board without thinking.


    As expected, there was no way I could say that I suddenly remembered the animation of flying in the sky with a board, I just said what I genuinely thought.


    ''''I thought about riding the wind wave. And I figured that by creating a foothold on it, I''d be able to adjust my stance.


    "...hmm?��What was this training for?


    ''Training to fly, of course.��Isn''t there a lot of romance in people flying?


    ''''Well then, what did you put up the invisible wall for?''''


    ''''Even a pterodactyl of low intelligence can build a wall of that magnitude with magic power, so it''s a special training to watch and avoid magic barriers and magic fluctuations.


    I''m sure they planned it to make flying fun.


    I could feel that, but it''s honestly an impossibly unfriendly setting, and it just wasn''t something that should be done by suddenly making them float in the air.


    I shouldn''t have applied people''s common sense to dragons and spirits, but I failed to do so this time, so it was my fault for not reminding them.


    Well, I found out that I didn''t die, and if you think of it as an attraction, it''s probably interesting.


    ''''Speaking of which, do you have any idea when Nadia will wake up?


    He''ll awaken in a few days, depending on the Dragon God.


    Wait, so you''re gonna sit there for a few days with that thing on?


    When the dragon god is ready.


    Yup. I guess a day isn''t much different than an hour or so of flow for a long-lived species.


    "We can''t leave her like that. We need to get you to safety.


    I don''t mind.


    If you''ve got a better idea, we''ll let you.


    This was how they opened the casket of the hermit in the hermit''s key series and housed Nadia.


    If people''s common sense wouldn''t listen to them, then there would be no need for respectful speech.


    ''''Well, Water Dragon and Wind Dragon, sorry for making you wait. Let me ask you one thing, how far do I have to go to get your approval?��Would you like to have that indicator?


    Not long, wise man, is the time. But I tell you it will be up to you.


    Wise man, first you should learn to use the full extent of our people''s power.


    And let us see how we can use its power.


    What we want is for you to be ready for this.


    It was kind of nostalgic, but then I''d just get beaten up like in the past.


    I was going to blackmail myself into not dying, which is the most important thing in battle, and work on the Ssangyong task in earnest.

 193-187 What Ssangyong leaves behind

    A week was about to pass in the blink of an eye as he endured the handling of the twin dragons while experiencing a situation where his entire body was frozen and his feet could not physically poke the ground.


    Although he didn''t feel that he was able to grow himself during that time, the difficulty level of handling steadily increased.


    Still, by not giving up and making an effort, he no longer had to keep defending himself until he was iced over, and even if he was sent into the air, he was less likely to be subjected to the air barrier.


    Incidentally, the only thing that has changed is the fact that I now use a lot of high heels and extra heels instead of activating the area barrier.


    ''''Sage, you''ve managed to get moving.


    You''ve grown up like a different person since you came here.


    I didn''t want to get iced or bounced in the air every time.


    Although he said that, he was usually happy because he had never been praised by Ssanglong.


    ''''Luciel, water can be turned into both ice and steam. Its possibilities are also limitless.''''


    ''Luciel, the wind is intangible, but it is not nothing. It can be used as a wing, it can be used as a barrier.


    What''s going on here all of a sudden?


    I''m surprised at the sudden call of my name, but after what I''ve just been through, something unexpected echoes in my head as I become more alert.


    Pilon [Title: Water Dragon Blessing has been acquired]


    Pilon [Title: The blessing of the wind dragon has been acquired.


    ''''.......What do you mean by that?''''


    I''m baffled that the blessing was given to me even though I haven''t accomplished anything yet.


    I was expecting to not only be played with, but also receive a blessing if I struck a proper blow, so I''m disappointed.


    ''''Luciel, Your Lord''s unwillingness to give up and your courage to not retreat has been shown to me.


    And someday, Luciel, if it were you, we would be able to handle our powers to the fullest.


    The twin dragons stopped floating in the air and landed on the ground.


    Then they looked at me in confusion and explained why they had given me their blessing.


    ''''The time we have left is too short.


    Then perhaps it would be wiser for him to see our power, the real dragon, in action.


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about, but...''


    Ssangyong speaks as if he is about to disappear, but there is no way he can understand it, prompting him to say the following words.


    The two dragons looked at each other and then began to speak calmly.


    ��We too are under the curse of an evil god.


    How they got into Nerdal, which is protected by this strong ward, remains unknown.


    Fortunately, or perhaps I should say, when we were with him, the evil one appeared, and we were able to repel him, but in doing so, the magic circle that controls Nerdal in the air was destroyed.


    We''ve been trying to fix it all along.


    What the hell was the Wind Spirit doing?��I can''t believe they''re breaking in before I know it...what are they really doing?


    I feel a sense of helpless anger welling up in me.


    ''''Can''t you think of something artificial?''''


    ''''Although that thing radiates an evil spirit, it''s still a god. Even if it''s artificial, if he''s being manipulated, it can''t be helped.


    Fortunately, we were able to repair the magic circle, so Neldar didn''t fall.


    If that''s the case, when was the curse placed on you?


    Repairing the magic circle was supposed to trigger the curse.


    It was so elaborate that even we were blinded by it.


    I felt the tension in the twin dragons had dropped a bit, but I was angry that only the evil gods were interfering in this world.


    Moreover, I wanted to ask him what he thought of his blunders as an administrator, such as being sealed off from the reincarnated dragons that were the foundation of the world.


    But I really can''t think that the twin dragons in front of me are under a curse.


    The only reason why they are conscious, moving well and not communicating with each other is because they only have common sense, and most importantly, they didn''t show any signs of distress.


    Maybe if his symptoms were mild, he could be cured?��I felt that, I decided to propose to the two of them to break the curse.


    ''''Water dragons and wind dragons, I''m sure I can break the curse of the evil gods now, so why don''t you try it?''''


    Our curse is already impossible to break.


    Since we are using methods that can erase the pain of our curses on each other, we are only sane and honestly unable to move our bodies properly.


    "?��Is that why you never had to fight a battle except the first one?


    However, Ssangryu didn''t talk about it, but seemed to have decided to show it in action and floated in the air again.


    ''''It''s about time for the miko to return.


    And so I will give you the final task.


    Purify us.


    As a test, Ssangyong asked for purification.


    ''''Let''s take everything we''ve learned here and bring us to our knees.


    Free our dragons from the curse of the evil gods and inherit our power.


    They say they will put that body to the test until the end.


    As much as I want to be impressed, it''s really hard to be required to fight as a test.


    However, Lord Leinster had said that if we release the Basic Four Attribute Dragon, if the heroes don''t lose to the Demon King, then this will allow us to protect the world.


    Considering that this was the big game before retreating, it would mean that I wouldn''t have to fight the demon race, the demon king, or the evil gods.


    I came up with an answer after a struggle.


    ''''I get it. But since you''ve become a sage and your magic power has changed, you might not be able to leave a single bone in your body if you purify it, okay?


    Ha ha ha!


    What a display of courage you have before you meet us in battle!


    If you want to keep it, you can leave it with the Lord.


    If it is not enough, let the full extent of our power be engraved on your body.


    And you will have to pass the final test.


    Let''s go.


    It would have been nice if Ssangyong''s ordeal was to save them both.


    But the twin dragons didn''t give me the time to think about that any further.


    Suddenly, I felt a flicker of magic power from behind and above my blind spot in the breath.


    ''''Holy Dragon, protect this body, Thunder Dragon, leave everything behind.


    Faster than I could react with my head, I unconsciously but reflexively called out the holy dragon and the thunder dragon.


    As the holy dragon inhabited my body and the thunder dragon wrapped around my legs, my vision blurred in the next moment and the scenery flowed at high speed.


    When I was sure that I had avoided the attack, I activated the Sanctuary Circle without chanting.


    It''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    The sanctuary circle created by the unchanted chanting began to spin around the body of the twin dragons, and for a moment I thought I saw the holy dragon.


    It was a momentary contest.


    If he looked at the place where he first stood, the ground had been gouged out of a hole that looked like it had been gouged out by something, and furthermore, there were remnants of what appeared to be numerous ice spears that had been swept out of the ground.


    If he had been delayed in avoiding them for even a moment, he would have been exposed to a rain of attacks that would have normally killed him.


    I shudder to think that I don''t know what would have happened if I hadn''t been paying attention to the magic power around me.


    ''''Using the power of the Thunder Dragon to avoid an attack from our blind spot is brilliant.


    This is indeed the light of the Holy Dragon''s love.


    Bathed in the blue-white light of the Sanctuary Circle, Ssanglong seemed to be smiling with satisfaction.


    ''''Water Dragon, Wind Dragon.......If you guys were serious, I would have scattered this life in an instant.


    Yes, it is.


    But even so, the Lord has passed our final test with flying colors.


    You may be proud of it.


    Shuanglong''s words were warmer than ever.


    ''''We''ll meet again one day.


    And by then, hopefully, we will have used our powers to their fullest extent.


    I pray that you will use our powers properly.


    Then the light blue and green light was sucked into the illusionary sword and necklace.


    ''''Sage Luciel, I have asked you to stop the invasion of the demon race and ask for this world until a brave man appears.


    Wise Luciel, protect the world before the miasma takes over.


    The story is getting too big for me to agree, but I''m sure Ssangryu doesn''t think he can protect everything either.


    ''''Well I''ll only move as far as I can.


    So I responded as usual, emphasizing the extent of what I could protect.


    ''''Sage Luciel, when the world is in real danger, remove the seal of Rafiluna.


    I''m sure that you, now wise enough to know, will be just as good to me as you were to him.


    Rafiluna?��Who the hell is that?


    You''re going to work hard for your senility. Ha ha ha!


    The twin dragons didn''t answer my questions, but their bodies faded and disappeared.


    ''''Why does the dragon tribe only say what they want to say, and then disappear without telling us the important things we want to check!


    I couldn''t stop screaming anymore.


    The bow and pot had been left behind after the twin dragons disappeared, but it was only after a while that I noticed this.


    Thus, having freed the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon from the seal, I didn''t wait for Nadia''s return to leave the seal room.

 194-188 One way

    After releasing the water dragon and wind dragon safely, I noticed that the twin dragons had disappeared, leaving behind their bows and jars, and after retrieving them, I turned back the way I had come.


    As he walked, the feeling that he was left with a fuzzy feeling in his mind as to what the identity of the one called ��Rafiluna�� that Ssanglong had told him just before he disappeared was, halved the joy of releasing Ssanglong.


    And when I thought about convincing myself that I would clear up that fuzzy feeling by hitting the wind spirit, I felt a little bit lighter on my feet.


    But as I climbed the stairs and exited the sealing gate, I was hit with a situation I hadn''t expected.


    ''''Why isn''t there a magic elevator?''''


    The wind spirit and Lydia were nowhere to be seen, and when I thought about it calmly, there was no way the two of them could stay here without food, since they had been training with the twin dragons for several days.


    When returning, I carefully examined the place where the magic elevator was located, but there is no mechanism for the magic elevator to fall down, and it seems that it is not made to go up from the bottom.


    ''''........what a flawed product it is. Or is this a system to keep you from escaping outside when someone breaks into this place?


    As I stared upwards, I was unsure whether to use my Wind Dragon power as soon as possible to reach the magic elevator that was too high for a normal human to reach.


    ''If you fall before you reach that place, you could die instantly if you''re not good at it. Even if you can get there, you''ll just be stuck underneath the magic elevator, you can''t operate it....


    I regretted that I should have let Lydia have the Magic Ball or exchanged the power of the Magic Ball with Orford-san.


    He also remembered that there was a telekinesis skill, but there was a restriction on this one that if the skill level was low, it could only be used within a range of a dozen or so meters, so even if he acquired the skill with SP this time, it would be useless.


    ''What do we do now?''


    He emptied his head and sorted out the information from scratch.


    If it had been a labyrinth until now, the magic circle of return would have appeared, including the cave where the earth dragon was, too.


    However, this time, perhaps because it wasn''t a labyrinth, the magic circle didn''t appear.


    If the magic circle of return was deliberately erased, then the possibility of this place leaking out to the outside world...!


    ''''Come to think of it, there were no Evil God''s magic stones, and if Ssanglong was fighting against the Evil God when he was in that place, wouldn''t the technology he wanted to keep secret be a floating magic stone or magic circle?


    When I think out loud, the images keep growing.


    "There must be an emergency way out for this kind of situation.


    If Nadia came back soon, I wanted to have her wait here and make sure she didn''t get lost with Lydia or the wind spirits who might possibly come for her....


    The situation won''t change if we are forever asking for something that isn''t there, so that''s when we tried to go under the door of the seal again.


    I noticed a faint glow leaking from behind the sealing door, and decided to head that way first.


    Unlike the small, huge sealing door, a light was leaking from a small door about a meter high.


    As I approached the door, I could hear what seemed to be a human voice, but it was too small and weak to be heard.


    ''Who''s there?''��Are you ready?��Whoa!


    After calling out to be sure, I opened the small door and a large amount of gold coins came avalanching down from inside.


    But the avalanche of gold coins wasn''t the only thing that fell down.


    Armaments, magic tools, furniture and other items were being pushed out of the door.


    ''''........Let''s leave aside why there was such a large amount of stuff.


    There was a possibility that human lives were at stake, so I hurriedly put every single one of them in the magic bag.


    As I retrieved them, I was able to see what was inside, and that''s where I found Lydia and the wind spirit.


    ''''Are you okay?''''


    However, they didn''t respond well, and it was possible that they had been squeezed like this for a long time.


    I immediately activated the extra heel and their bodies began to glow and they seemed to be breathing, so I was finally able to relax there.


    ''''Since you''re unconscious, will you ever regain consciousness? .........But then again, what the hell is this place?''''


    Looking around the room, there were several bookshelves floating around, and there was a grimoire that looked like something out of a fairy tale.


    ''''I mean, this isn''t the real grimoire, is it?


    Yes.


    I was about to look around until the two of them regained consciousness when, for some reason, there was a voice that responded to my muttering.


    I turned around and saw that Mr. Orford had gotten up.


    ''So you''re okay.''


    Orford''s body was dying, but it seems your magic has cured him of not only a life-threatening illness, but also a serious stomach ailment.


    You can''t cure a disease with recovery magic. For that matter, is this the real grimoire?


    ''Hmm. What I can put in here has the blessing of a spirit, and is essentially undistorted in the mind granted to me... I never thought that what the wind dragon held would appear and come down.


    ''''I''ve freed the water dragon and the wind dragon from the curse of the evil gods.


    What?��An evil god I can''t believe it.


    It was a wind spirit that seemed to have a really surprised reaction, but it still left a strong feeling of why to this spirit.


    It was Ssanglong and this wind spirit that had been supporting this Nerdal, so it was hard to understand why he hadn''t noticed Ssanglong''s mutation.


    If it was true that they hadn''t seen each other for decades, then I was eager to hear why the rift between them was created.


    ''''Well I don''t care if you really don''t know or are dumbfounded. Why didn''t you, the Wind Spirit, realize that an evil god had entered Nerdal?!


    I know there''s no point in saying this, but I really wanted to hear this one thing properly.


    Even after this Nerderdal was established, the four of us, including Rain, would drink together.


    Four?��And you''ve been drinking?


    Left. Both dragons and spirits can be turned into human beings by using magic power. Well, it requires an enormous amount of magical power, so they don''t usually do this, but at the time, thanks to Rayne bearing the burden of magical power and transferring it to me, I was able to turn into a human being even though there was a time limit.


    It would be after defeating the Demon King without knowing it, so it doesn''t seem impossible, but if that''s the case, couldn''t they summon Lord Leinster as a heroic spirit?


    I feel like I could live a more relaxed life that way.


    In a few years'' time, if I had the chance to run into Lord Leinster in Rockford again, I would ask him about it as well.


    More importantly, let''s get back to the topic at hand.


    ''''Well I really thought there was something to it, but was it kept away?''''


    After that, I tried to show him my face, but he wouldn''t see me.


    It was indeed impossible to blame the wind spirit, who was in the form of an old man who was about to cry, any more than I could blame him.


    Since the atmosphere was not as usual, I looked away troubled and saw that the little door that was supposed to have entered was gone without a trace.


    ''''........The little door is missing?''''


    It is a one-way street that can only be accessed from here, but is invisible to anyone without my permission.


    I thought it was a great trick, but I was a little proud of myself, so I decided to change the subject.


    ''''Well before the wind and water dragons disappeared, they disappeared with the words to remove the seal of Rafiluna if the world is in real danger, what is Rafiluna?��A man or a dragon or a spirit?��Or is it a holy sword or something?


    "Hmm, you can ask Fruna the Pope about that. I can''t tell you anything, either, since I don''t know what Lady Rafiluna''s intentions are.


    Apparently it was either a man, a dragon or a spirit.


    It seemed useless to ask any more questions, so he decided to accommodate Lydia, who wasn''t waking up in the casket of the hermit, and return to his room once.

 195-189 Rumors

    When I left the room after talking about the Wind Spirit and Ssanglong, I found that it was a storeroom that was called the Magic Book Room.


    I was surprised to find that the real grimoire was actually a forbidden book room, but I decided to return to my room, but the wind spirit called out to me.


    ''''Luciel, if it''s your current master, will you allow me to enter this room?''''


    ''I don''t need it now. I didn''t come to Nerdal here to seek power.


    Oh, I see. So we''re going back to earth?


    I have a few things that are bothering me, so I guess that''s when it''s resolved.


    If I could help you, I would.


    ''''Well then, there''s one thing. If this Nerdal is something similar to a labyrinth, the previous labyrinths always revealed a magic stone like nucleus and a magic circle of return when the dragon was unleashed from the seal, but this time there was no such thing.


    "Hmm, what''s your concern with that?


    ''The magic circle of the return is fine, but if you touch the nucleus that looks like a giant magic stone, the evil gods will appear, so I advise you to never touch it if you are going to a place where it is likely to be.


    "...and even if we do find them, we''ll make sure that no one can get to them.


    Please.


    The wind spirit started to get into some thoughts, so I headed to my room.


    When I left the grimoire, the hallway was dyed orange.


    ''Evening... come to think of it, I''m getting hungry.''


    I made my way to the dining room instead of my room.


    ''Let''s make something simple... or better yet, now that I can do the cleansing, I can dismantle it and get it a little dirty.


    Since this would be my first dish since the Holy Attribute Magic was restored, I arrived at the dining hall wondering what to make, and here were some unexpected people waiting for me.


    It was Countess Elinus Mainlich of the Duchy of Brange, who owed me money until recently, and her attendants.


    ''''Master Luciel, where have you been for the past few days?��We had an emergency and we''ve been looking for you for a long time.


    She seems somewhat flustered, but she''s always like this that we meet, so I decided to ask her what she wanted first.


    ''''Excuse me, I had to hunker down for a bit... what''s the emergency?''''


    Then the three of them seemed very hard to say, and I wondered if they had come to borrow money again, but was it just the other day that they were happy that their research had gone well, or was it just a wet dream?


    However, the words that came from the Countess made me stop thinking for a moment.


    ''''That... well, it seems that such a rumor is circulating in the home country that Luciel-sama has been punished by God and that her job as a healer has disappeared and she can no longer use holy attribute magic, so I was told to find out the exact information.''''


    The problem was not the divine punishment for the S-class healers or other trivial things, but rather the fact that the disappearance of jobs and the loss of the ability to use holy attribute magic, even if it was a rumor, was known in other countries.


    It''s because three months have passed since I arrived here, and it''s usually impossible for other countries to know about it.


    Furthermore, the fact that only a few people know about this is one of the reasons why I stopped thinking.


    Who in the world?��I was almost trapped in a whirlwind of thoughts when I noticed the Countess watching me in front of me, and I wondered why she had come to ask me directly when she was supposed to be ordered by her home country to find out about me in the first place.��I''ll ask him about that.


    ''Well you said you were going to explore it earlier, right?��If it was an order from your home country, why did you give it to me directly?


    Then the young lady smiled and opened her mouth as she handed the leather bag to me.


    ''''I don''t want to repay you for your kindness. Thanks to Luciel-sama, the results of my research have been proven and I will be able to stay in Nerdal again this year. Oh, here''s the money I owed you. Thank you very much.


    ........It seems that he wasn''t just a thick-skinned, unfortunate person.


    Apparently, he might have been in quite a dire need at that time.


    He didn''t seem like a person who valued righteousness at all, but he apologized in his heart for making that decision.


    ''''Well Nadia and Lydia told me, so if you want to thank them, you can tell them when you meet them. For that matter, where the hell did you get that information from?


    So, um, so you really aren''t a healer anymore and can''t use holy attribute magic anymore?


    Without mentioning the source of the information, he looked at the disappearance of the healers and whether they could or could not use holy attribute magic with a very uneasy gaze.


    There seemed to be only genuine concern there.


    ''''It''s true that I am no longer a Healer.


    ''''I''ve told the home country that it''s not true, but what''s the timeline for being able to use Holy Attribute magic?''''


    He looked despairing at my words and immediately asked me if I was on the verge of being able to use the holy attribute magic.


    ''''You can use it.��Middle Heel.''''


    I smiled and activated my middle heel on the countess.


    I was a little concerned about her rough hands and skin as she continued her research, so I decided to heal her as an appeal for her to be able to use holy attribute magic.


    Unlike earlier, both the countess and the two people who were squires seemed somewhat relieved.


    What the hell are these people, I wonder?��With that in mind, I decided to put in my ears if there was any other information.


    ''''........Is there any other information you''re interested in?''''


    We have information that a demon has been seen in the Duchy of Brange. And I heard that you requested a squad of holy knights to be sent over.


    Speaking of Holy Knights on an expedition, are you Lumina and her team?��It would have been a matter of being dispatched before.


    But the question was whether Lumina-san and the others would be able to fight the demon race and win.


    ''''Is that information also recent?''''


    ''Yes. This story also happened 3 days ago. I''ve been wondering if we are the only country where the demon tribe has appeared, and I''ve been talking to the researchers, but it seems that the appearance of demons has been reported in many countries.


    Although I feel uncomfortable about the Holy Knight''s move, the nobles probably don''t want to die either, so they''ve already hired mercenaries and private armies, and since Duchy Brange has an army, the association won''t be moving immediately.


    But still, the demon race........


    ''''Then the damage is done?''''


    No, they''ve only heard about the sightings. It''s just that word is getting out all over the place. The ground seems to be getting nasty.


    I see...


    Once you take a deep breath and clear your head, you can sort through the information.


    At a time like this, if I don''t prioritize and move, everything will take a back seat.


    The first people who know about the annihilation of the healers and the inability to use holy attribute magic are the masters who were there, Lionel, Keti, Kefin, Nadia, and Lydia.


    Other than that, the Pope.......and Catherine?


    I don''t want to doubt it, but there''s no doubt that the information was leaked from someone else.


    If this was a negative campaign, the church would be in a mess again.


    If this is the enemy''s goal, if I were in the position of commanding the demon tribe, I would gather information on the areas where the demon tribe hasn''t been able to produce any results.


    If that were to happen, they would naturally seek out information on me, who could be their natural enemy.


    If there was information on the possibility that the holy attribute magic can''t be used, would they blend in with St. Schurur''s Church in order to confirm it?


    Or even releasing a secret agent to bring back information... Just thinking about it, I realize that with a transformation ability on par with Mr. Orford''s, I can do anything.


    I might make her fight the demon race and gauge how much strength the church has.


    If this was a strategy to reduce the number of holy knights as much as possible, then the real target would be the St. Schuler Cooperative State, but since we can''t grasp the substance of the enemy, we still need information from the ground.


    Well, if the demon tribe attacked, of course I would be contacted... Oh, no one knows that I became a wise man from a healer and became able to use holy attribute magic again.


    If you''re a force that''s going to get in the way even if you''re there, the chances of you being contacted are slim to none, right?


    You know what?


    When I think that far, I realize that I''ve forgotten about the Countess again.


    ''''Is that Luciel-sama heading to the ground?


    I don''t want to fight, or get involved in a conspiracy, or have my life threatened, or anything like that, but I still have something I want to protect, too.


    Well in that case, you can have this one.


    Presented to him was a single decorated dagger.


    ''What''s this?''


    ''Blood takes precedence over everything else in the duchy. This will be my guardian sword as a countess, and no family below the earl''s lineage will be qualified to command anyone who possesses it.


    "...isn''t it very important?


    Yes. So please come back eventually. I''ll keep it so Nadia and Lydia won''t feel bad about it.


    I don''t know if I''ll ever be in Brange, but I''m grateful for your help.


    I look forward to seeing you again.


    Yes, sir.


    The three of them left the cafeteria as if they had done their business.


    "I never thought there would be a time when I would be happy to have saved your life back then... Well, for now, let''s just think about what we should do from now on while we make the meal.


    He decided to fill his belly first and hoped to avoid a battle if possible on the ground.

 196-190 Holy attribute magic saves the heart

    When you''re thinking, you should make a stew.


    I thought someone once said something like that, so I decided to put the carefully prepared demon meat into a small pot and stew it with vegetables.


    I made the so-called bouillon.


    As long as I kept an eye on it, it wouldn''t fail, so it was just right for me to do some thinking.


    Well, that wouldn''t satisfy my hunger, so I took a ready-made one out of the magic bag and ate it, but....


    The bouillon in the skillet pot is completed, and I just guzzled it down until it was finished, carefully removing the lye so it wouldn''t boil and waiting for the flavor to condense.


    When I first learned this from Granz-san, the master of the Holy City''s Adventurer''s Guild, I remember being scolded because I didn''t understand the difference between the lye and the umami ingredients.


    ''''Having an amateur figure out the difference between lye and umami ingredients, now that I think about it, I feel like I was pretty spartan.


    I chuckled to myself and thought about the future.


    The information that Elinus-san told me was indeed not at a level that I could ignore.


    The fact that rumors are circulating in other countries means that the entire St. Schrul''s Cooperative Country must be aware of it.


    If that were to happen, wouldn''t there be a risk of being hung up by the Inquisition if it was done poorly?


    If that were to happen, could the bad healers I destroyed retaliate and even abolish the guidelines I was involved in?


    Wouldn''t the life of Master and Lionel, who had just saved them in the first place, be in jeopardy if they were pursued for the cause of losing the Holy Attribute Magic in the first place?


    Wait, didn''t the Pope tell you not to contact me because there would be a wiretap?


    So why not take it the other way around?


    I immediately took out the magic ball from my magic bag and reminded the Pope.


    Then, the Pope replied immediately.


    ''''What''s wrong, Luciel?��You told me that when you were in Nerdal, you were in danger of being intercepted.


    His tone was a bit angry, which I felt was unusual for the Pope, but he spoke with the intention of guiding the conversation.


    ''''Pope, that''s not the point. There seems to be a mixture of truth and strange rumors going around about me. And that''s in another country, too.


    What... what do you mean?


    ''''I was surprised to happen to hear the researchers over here talking about it, and it was rumored that my job as a healer had disappeared, and it was rumored to be divine punishment. On the contrary, there were rumors that I couldn''t use Holy Attribute Magic, and I thought that perhaps it was prevalent in the Holy City as well, so I hurried to contact you.


    ...from another country.


    With the Pope-sama''s muttered reminder, I noticed that this rumor was already circulating in the Holy City.


    ''''Pope-sama, regarding my job, perhaps I should have disclosed that I have been elevated from a healer to a sage, after all. My purpose in coming to Nerdal was to acquire other attribute magic other than Holy Attribute magic, but if we don''t kick the rumor out that it''s just a rumor, there could be a disturbance in the air.


    ...did it work?


    Yeah. Well, you can put the rumors to rest. More importantly, there seems to be a demon tribe commotion going on, and no matter how kind the Pope is, I couldn''t believe my ears since he didn''t contact me about the church''s crisis.


    I remind myself to make sure my voice is as cheerful as possible.


    ''''........Luciel, will you return immediately then?


    His voice was different from the one he had just heard, and it was a voice full of the Pope''s joyfulness.


    ''''I understand. I will report this matter to Mr. Orford, the master of the Mages Guild, and return promptly.''''


    It''s a pleasure to work with you.


    Ha!


    So I cut off the communication.


    At that moment when the communication ended, Nadia and Lydia came out of the hermit''s coffin.


    ''I see you''re awake.


    Master Luciel, are you all right?


    It smells good.


    Nadia''s spirit was pulled out of her when she met Ssangryu, and Lydia was nearly overwhelmed by all sorts of things when I defeated Ssangryu, but it looks like they''re both fine.


    I''d like to hear what you two have to say, but before I do, I''ll let you know what I''ve decided.


    I waited for the two of them to nod, and then told them about the exchange we had just had.


    ''''Well, that''s why I''m looking forward to exploring the city of Nerdal, which means the next time I''m looking forward to exploring the city of Nerdal, but I''ll definitely make the opportunity to bring you back again, so please be patient.


    Well, if that''s the case, I suppose that''s the way it has to be.


    ''''If you can bring me back again, I will be patient this time. More importantly, Luciel-sama I''m hungry.


    Lydia said that with a blush and shyness on her face, and I felt myself naturally smile as I decided to eat.


    I put the cooking pot away in the magic bag, and to replace it, I take out the ready-made dishes and arrange them.


    And now we listen to the two of them.


    It seems that Nadia, as per her title of Dragon God''s Priestess, has been able to meet with the Dragon God and turn the dragon into a subordinate, and a dragon mage has been added to her job.


    And Lydia had learned the Great Spirit Summoning so that she would not be ashamed of the Spirit King''s blessing.


    ''It seems that I just have to fight the dragon and make it give in.


    ''''I don''t have enough magic or skill level to use the Great Spirit Summoning.


    ''''Well if the new power was that easy to use, no one would have a hard time with it, right? Well, each of us has a new power in us, so let''s work on it and make it our own.


    Yes, sir.


    After we finished eating and cleaning up, we headed to the guild master''s room.


    Lydia and I, who have received the spirit''s blessing, were able to proceed without being blocked by anything, as if we were in possession of a free pass for the Mage''s Guild.


    Nadia once tried to go up the stairs behind the reception desk, but was blocked by an invisible wall, but by holding hands with Lydia, we were able to get up the stairs.


    As he came to the front of the guildmaster''s room, he knocked and heard a voice from inside.


    ''''Who is it?''''


    ''This is Luciel, and I would like to take a moment of your time, if that''s okay with you?''


    Come in.


    Excuse me.


    Permission to enter was granted, and I opened the door, but it seemed that there was a visitor ahead of me.


    ''What is the matter with you?''


    It was also difficult to decide whether it was the Wind Spirit or Mr. Orford, but more importantly, I was puzzled to talk about the main topic when I didn''t know who this prior guest was.


    ''You had an earlier guest?''


    Yes. But if you came here, you must have been in urgent need of something, no?


    Either way, I want to talk to you in a place where there is no one else in sight, so as I try to revise the time, the man who was facing Mr. Orford gets up from his chair and opens his mouth as he looks back at us.


    ''''It''s because I''m here, isn''t it, Luciel-sama, the S-class healer... or did you cease to be a healer?��Then it''s just Lord Luciel now?


    The owner of the voice would have been a man, but his face was hidden by a mask and I couldn''t see it.


    What bothered me was the way the man spoke, the way he acted as if he knew me, and more than that, I had a feeling that he was directing his hatred at me.


    I didn''t think I''d ever done much to be resented, but the Empire?��I straightened my posture and decided to assess where and who this opponent was from.


    ''I admit that Job is no longer a healer, but an S-class healer is selected by the Healer''s Guild to begin with, and it''s like a title. For that matter, I''m not supposed to know anyone who wears a mask and doesn''t show their true face, but who are you?


    This is a new researcher from the Kingdom of Louvrek, what did he say his name was?


    It seemed a bit contentious, but Mr. Orford served as a cushion.


    Apparently it wasn''t a wind spirit.


    ''''........Encounters are really cruel things. It''s not that you did anything to me, but I still feel hatred for you.......I''m a pathetic slave who was bought and ruined by you in Yenis.


    The masked man admitted his faults and told him so.


    ''A slave in Yenis?


    ''You remember me, even though we only met once. So, once again, I am Maxim von Wisdom, the newly appointed Baron of the Kingdom of Louvrek.


    So what''s your reason for hating me?


    I thought that you, the greatest healer in the world, might be able to cure this.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family.


    It''s not just the miasma, but also the miasma that leaked out from the robe he was wearing.


    ''''........What is that?''''


    They say it''s a cursed magical imprint. The body was tampered with by the Empire''s experiments on the human body, and a magical stone was implanted in it. Well, it looks like he passed out from the intense pain, but he was deemed dead and found himself in a pile of corpses.


    ...and there wasn''t anything in the Kingdom of Rubruk that could cure it?


    ''''Yes. It was fine until I managed to pierce back the demon stone, but since the miasma was emitted from his body, he must have become close to the demon race. There were no healers who could cure this. However, if you are the best bearer of holy attribute magic in humanity, I wanted to put my trust in you, thinking that...


    I suppose he understands the reverse resentment completely and still can''t get in without hitting me, who was the only person who had the potential to fix him.


    I''m sure that my resentment against the empire was so strong that my negative emotions broke through the limit, and I may have come to resent the world.


    And it''s probably the anger, which has no place in the world, that has led to the attitude you just described.


    Well, just because I know a little bit of that feeling, I decided to save him just this once.


    The fact that I couldn''t save him back then was somehow bothering me as well.


    I believe that the reason I met him again here is because of the fate that Gounan Sensei led me to....


    ''''Hmm. It seems that Lord Wisdom is mistaken, but I can use holy attribute magic, right?


    What?


    A moment ago, his face was a mixture of sadness and insanity, but his time stopped with that word.


    ''''No, so since I''m now a sage instead of a healer, I can use holy attribute magic without any problems... strictly speaking, I can power up and use it...''''


    Well, then what are the chances of this body healing?


    He was in a hurry, which was unlike him, who had a melancholy, black aura.


    ''''Well, whether or not I can heal you, if you''re an undead, I''ll let you die instantly, but if you''re alive, I''ll definitely save you.


    I nodded emphatically at that.


    ''I''ll pay whatever the price is. I will never lose my grudge against the Empire, but I will also endure revenge. Please, please, please treat me.


    What was to stop him from taking the revenge he was so adamant about?��I just wanted to make a pledge, so it was just fine. But still, you''re suddenly being respectful........


    ''''Then please swear to it. The price for this treatment is the disclosure of all information you know and that you will not be hostile to me for the rest of your life.


    ...Is that a state secret?


    ''As long as it doesn''t involve the St. Schuler Cooperative State and me, fine, but I''ll be happy to hear everything I know about the darkness of the Empire.


    ''Then I swear it. I, Maxim von Wisdom, in return for your treatment, swear to disclose information and to refrain from hostility to Master Luciel for the rest of my life.


    Then a light shone down on Maxim.


    ''Well then, it may hurt a bit, but please hold your temper.


    I activate my magic in the order of Dispel, Recover, Sanctuary Circle, Extra Heal, and finally Purifying Magic.


    Maxim looked like he was going to endure the pain at first, but when I activated the Sanctuary Circle, it already seemed like he wouldn''t feel any pain.


    But here was the problem.


    The moment I activated the Extra Heel just to be sure, he lost his balance and fell down.


    And both arms, his left leg, and his eyes rolled one by one onto the floor.


    Apparently he had a prosthetic hand, a prosthetic leg, and an artificial eye.


    His face was startled and trembling with astonishment, but it was clear that it was not anger.


    He checked his hands and feet over and over again, tears streaming from his eyes as he returned again.


    Then he cleaned him up with cleansing magic and the treatment was complete.


    ''The cure is done. You did well.''


    He paused on one knee in prayer as he tried to spin the unspoken words.


    At that moment, I wondered if Lionel and the others had done the same thing in Yenis, and, a little like d��j�� vu, the memories of those days came back to me.


    ''Mr. Orford, I think I''m going to return to earth once, but before I do, may I have the pleasure of hearing him?''


    Huh?��Oh, of course. You might as well take this room.


    Thus, he would have one more job to do before returning.

 197-191 Rumors and beliefs

    It had been a little over a year since we met in Yenis.


    Only that much time had passed, yet the atmosphere he wore was like a different person.


    In the image, he had the pride and pride of being an aristocrat, and although there was a hint of pallor, he should have been full of a sense of justice.


    Although he had become a slave after losing the war and seemed to be trapped in revenge against the empire, I remember feeling that his thinking was still coarse and sweet.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the world.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to go for a new one.


    I''m not sure if the sweetness was wiped out after experiencing hell once or... well, either way, since I don''t have a hobby of gazing at a man''s face forever, I decided to scrutinize the information he has and think about his future moves.


    ''''First of all, where did you hear the rumor that I was no longer a healer and divine punishment was meted out?''''


    ''''It was only in the last half month that this information began to circulate. I first heard about it at a gathering of nobles, and at this time most of them seemed to already know about it. For the record, the source of this information has not been identified.


    Half a month ... that seems short and very long.


    But this information is just a rumor.


    It must be nothing more than a rumor unless someone else affirms it.


    ''''Well I''m not saying don''t believe the rumors, but Lord Wisdom believed them too, didn''t he?


    ''''Yes. As a matter of fact, right after the rumor broke, our Lubruk Kingdom sent a letter to the St. Surreal Cooperative Kingdom and the Healer''s Guild to see if the information was true or not, but there was no response at all.


    You think that''s funny?


    Sir Wisdom nodded and explained in turn why he believed the rumors.


    ''As you know, due to the prolonged war between our Rubruk Kingdom and the Empire, we have requested Lady Luciel''s dispatch on several occasions.


    I haven''t heard of it before.


    The first certified S-class healer in decades wouldn''t want to be sent to a war zone, right? ��That''s what people started whispering about.


    ''''....I see. It''s true that where there''s no fire, there''s no smoke, right? But still.........


    Yes, sir. I didn''t believe it, because I knew you. But for some reason, the Church has begun to rush to put these rumors to rest.


    What have I done?��If you do that........could it be a conspiracy?��Someone may have induced ... or instigated it.


    You think that cover-up makes the rumor true?


    ''Yes. I found it to be very credible.


    There is no contradiction in his story so far.


    If that''s the case, then Master and Lionel are in danger.


    I took a deep breath once, then changed my mind and decided to change the subject as well.


    ''''In that case, we have to get back to the ground as soon as possible, but before that, I''d like to ask you about the Empire''s next. It seems that you experimented on the human body, do you know what the magic stone was implanted in your body for?


    In my case, it was an experiment to increase the amount of magical energy by implanting a magic stone inside my body. The miasma was supposed to be a purified magic stone, but I think someone told me it was a failure because it didn''t match up with the magic stone, or maybe because the miasma was just coming out of my body.


    So, wasn''t it an experiment to create a demon race?��Or has the experiment changed?


    ''Have you ever heard of experiments to try to capture the power of the demon race while in captivity in the Empire, or the development of magical tools that can turn people into demons?''


    ''''There isn''t. There was definitely talk about the demon race, but the goal was to eradicate the demon race. I think it was something like that. Of course, I''ve never seen the demon race either.


    Annihilation?��Aren''t you in collusion with the demon race?


    ''''That''s unlikely. Because if the demon race had come out, it would be difficult to maintain balance in our country, and it wouldn''t be surprising if they had already been destroyed.


    He laughed and told me so, self-deprecatingly, but his words were enough to confuse me.


    What do you mean?��I know he''s not lying because he just took a pledge, but is the information he has really correct?


    It certainly doesn''t give the Empire a good image.


    As for Lionel and the others, they don''t have a good image, whether it''s trying to crush Yenis in secret, starting wars, or making them supply slaves by taking advantage of their weakness.


    But if you think about it, Lionel and the others are also people of the Empire.


    When you think about it, an empire without an ostensible general is actually.......fragile?


    That''s when I suddenly felt something connected.


    Then I remembered that there had been some talk before about Lionel still being in the Empire.


    ''Um, have you ever met the Warlord?''


    ''''.......There is. I''m the one who embedded the magic stone in my body.


    Apparently the impostor was still around, but it was going to make Lionel''s notoriety terrible.


    ''''By the way, do you remember the slave in Yenis who was crippled?''''


    He pretended to think for a moment, but nodded immediately.


    ''I remember that old man. He was the one who approached me in a friendly way.


    Old man I''m sure Lionel was an old man when I met him.


    I almost blew it when I remembered and decided to let go of the truth, imagining what Lord Wisdom would think if he saw him now, a younger man.


    ''He''s the Lionel who made a name for himself as that warlord, sir.��Now that he''s in Yenis as my squire, he''s an impostor in the Empire.


    ''No way!��Surely the man was called General Lionel, and I''m sure he was a face I saw on the battlefield once long ago...


    Sir Wisdom is distraught, but I make a request to Mr. Orford, who has been listening to me.


    ''Mr. Orford, I''m sorry to barge in on you, but would you mind transforming yourself into me?''


    Well. Very well.


    Mr. Orford transformed into me with his mixed magic, Transformation Magic.


    ''''Is that good?''''


    The resemblance, or rather, the look, was completely me now.


    ''Thank you it''s a strange feeling to think that I''m the other one. Can anyone use that magic?


    It''s possible for a mage high enough to mix the opposite attributes of water and fire. But mixed magic always consumes magic power while in use, so it won''t last long.


    By the way, can you multiply that by someone else?


    I can do it... but you''d need a great deal of imagination and skill to do it.


    ''I see. So, Sir Wisdom, what do you think?


    "I don''t believe it. But if that''s the case then it was only a matter of time before he put on the iron mask.


    Apparently, he had an idea in mind.


    But still, if it was that well-prepared, could Lionel be under surveillance?��For that matter, it was unnatural that neither Master nor Lionel had noticed.


    Is the person who spread the holy attribute magic no longer available also one of the imposters?


    I decided to explain to Lord Wisdom, who had his head in his hands, what the real Lionel was like, from my perspective.


    ''Lionel fights to protect his friends when it comes to battle. That''s why he always takes the lead in battle, but I believe he''s a true warrior who doesn''t like deception or trickery.


    ...Is he the real one?��If that''s the case, what the hell is that man?


    It''s going to be an imposter.


    Even though I know it in my head, I''ve actually experienced it, so I''m sure that if I met Lionel, I''d probably take my hatred out on him.


    While thinking about him in such a confused state, I, who had acted on the assumption that the Empire was involved with the demon race, also decided to find out more about the Empire once.


    Since I was able to hear what I wanted to hear, I decided to make a cooperative agreement about the future.


    ''''So Lord Wisdom will be staying in Nerdal?''''


    ''Yes. That was the plan, but the reason I''m here is because I''ve been looking for clues to help me heal myself...


    What then?


    ''Yes. Now that we''ve served our purpose, we have no reason to stay here.


    It''s a good thing you''re healed, right?


    ''Of course. I have nothing but gratitude for Luciel-sama. If there''s anything else I can do in the future, I''ll do my best to help you, to the best of my ability.


    The pretense of distress he had suffered a moment ago was gone, and the smile was back on his face.


    ''''Thank you. If you can, please let me know that I have become a wise man in the Kingdom of Rubruk.


    Yes. I''ll tell them that the rumors were a plot to trick Master Luciel, and I''m sure he''ll understand soon enough when he sees my body.


    He said this and smiled again.


    After this, I told Mr. Orford again that I would return to the church immediately, and he drove me back to the room where the magicians who came to Nerdal were located.


    I''m going to be able to say that I''m going to be the first to go.


    Thank you for your time.


    Mm. I''m on it. And now, may I have a piece of that?


    Yeah.


    I took out a jar of honey, but I also took out another jar.


    ''You''re giving me two bottles?''


    ''One bottle has object X in it. If a demon tries to come close to you, give it a drink. As long as it''s drunk, it can even defeat the red dragon.


    I''m going to keep it.


    After this, Mr. Orford and I exchanged the magic power of the magic ball with Mr. Orford, and I promised to meet Lord Wisdom again eventually.


    Then I''ll send you home, Luciel. The next time you come, let''s have a little honey wine with me.


    Yes. Thanks for your help.


    "To you, Nadia, Lydia. If you''re willing to explore your magic as well, I suggest you visit these lands again.


    ''Yes, sir. Next time you have a chance to come, please show me around Nerdahl.


    ''I''ll do my best to make ordinary magic as useful as spirit magic.


    At their words, the old man was there, with the same smile that he had shown when he had come to Nerdal, the word good-natured old man.


    ''Then, Lord Wisdom,''


    "I will tell you that you have been made wise.


    As Mr. Orford poured his magic power into the magic circle, the magic circle began to shine, and the next moment the light engulfed us.


    This is how the three months in Nerdal, which seemed so long but was so short, came to an end.

 198-192 Hostile

    Using the magic circle from when we came to Nerdal, we transferred to the magic circle next to the Pope at the church headquarters... or so it was supposed to be.


    But when we waited for the light to subside and opened our eyes, for some reason it was not the room where the magic circle was, but an arena-like place.


    Why was he able to recognize it as a training ground, even at night?��That was because a large number of knights with bonfires greeted me.


    ''''Well isn''t this the big training ground?��.... but is the atmosphere bad because of the rumors?��Or.....


    All of them were armed, although they had not drawn their swords, but they were armed.


    And although it was slight, I also noticed that there was a hint of hostility.


    ''''What do we do now?''''


    With this many, it''s going to be hard to escape without attacking...


    I don''t think that''s necessary.


    The two of them also felt a strange atmosphere, and depending on my instructions, they seemed to be ready for a battle.


    Then the knights arrived, led by a woman.


    ''''Good evening, Lumina-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights. You have not yet left for the Duchy of Blange, have you?


    Good evening, Luciel. We have a more important mission. We couldn''t act fast enough.


    While Lumina-san and I are conversing, I get a puzzled feeling from the girls.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re thinking about because you can no longer use the holy attribute magic.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not an easy to understand hostility.


    ''''So what is this grand welcome?''''


    "I don''t know if you are aware of this, but there are rumors circulating in the street against Mr. Luciel after his return from Nerdal.


    I see. So this formation is a siege to get me?


    I thought I was speaking calmly, but as expected, I hadn''t thought about this situation, so I felt like going on a rampage.


    Nadia and Lydia heard Lumina-san''s conversation and their anger leaked out in surprise.


    ''''Oh. If only my suspicions were cleared, there would be no problem.......do you know what the current situation is?''''


    ''''Well, sort of. So, since you were punished by God and you''re no longer a healer, you can no longer use holy attribute magic?


    Then I felt the hostility from the people around me grew stronger, but I didn''t understand why I had to take this kind of punishment at all.


    Lumina-san seems to be having a very hard time saying it, but she must have bought into this role.


    From earlier on, only one person is looking at me with worried eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Lumina-san, I would have done my best to blow this unreasonableness out of the water.


    ''''Ah, that''s why an order of restraint has been issued for the crime of tarnishing this Healer''s Guild headquarters, St. Schuler''s Church...''''


    Ms. Lumina announced it with her eyes closed.


    Her voice without inflection seemed to represent Lumina-san''s feelings.


    ''''I see. But the Pope-sama, who knows my situation, has often allowed you to issue orders for restraint.''''


    ''It''s not the Pope''s order, the Society has an executive branch, and in this case the order is coming from there.


    They don''t know that the head of the church will capture an S-class healer........then the pope is just a decoration.


    Maybe it''s this kind of background that made me seek power a hundred years ago.


    Nevertheless, it doesn''t matter at this point what that executive branch is for.


    They only celebrate people and then cut them off the moment the wind changes..............................I have a feeling that the best thing to do here is to crush them for the sake of future peace.


    Couldn''t Pope-sama put pressure on us?


    ''I see. So you turned to the position of eliminating me instead of protecting me. And I knew you went to Nerdal and were absent... but making up false accusations makes even an S-level healer a target for capture.


    I laughed.


    Looking at me like that, Lumina-san tells me pleadingly.


    ''''........If you say you''re falsely accused, can you prove it right here?


    Proof? I don''t mind. Are there any injuries?


    If Master and Lionel and the others come out with this, I''m confident that they will indeed go out of control.


    Praying that such a worst future wouldn''t come, I replied to Lumina-san.


    ''''........You can trust me, right?''''


    With a somewhat mysterious look on her face, Lumina reminded me that.


    Yes. I''m not good at telling lies.''''


    Satisfied with my answer, Lumina-san smiled.


    But when I felt that smile, as if she had made up her mind to do something, I suddenly had a bad feeling about it, and that was the next moment.


    Lumina-san drew her sword, and fresh blood pooled.


    What Lumina slashed was, as expected, her left arm.


    "Extra Heel!


    My mind went blank with panic, and I found myself running up to Lumina-san and activating an extra heel.


    I''m sure this is what I call a spinal reflex.


    When I finished chanting the magic, a popping sound broke out around me.


    Lumina-san must have believed that I could use holy attribute magic and thought that I could cut it off and still be able to combine with it.


    However, it exceeded my expectations, and when the light stopped, I noticed that my arms were regenerating, and the knights around me, including Lumina-san, froze. I don''t know if it was because they really used holy attribute magic or because it was a recovery magic on par with lore, but they must be the ones who believed the rumors.


    I was greatly shocked to see several of the faces inside, some of whom I had trained with, mixed in.


    But first, I decided to deal with the fact that I had slapped Lumina''s cheek in a momentum-sapping manner.


    ''You''re an idiot!��What if it leaves a scar?


    Her head was supposed to be calm, but for some reason she was scolding him.


    Lumina-san scowled and then opened her mouth to laugh, as if she was being punished for her actions.


    ''''I''m sorry. But this was the quickest way to convince the knights who were trying to capture Luciel-kun. I didn''t think they''d ever find out that your recovery skills had improved, though.


    I know how Lumina-san felt........then I shouted here, so that the knights here could hear my true feelings too.


    ''''I don''t know about that!��I don''t need or want any trust or credibility to be destroyed by a mere rumor!��I will pursue the issue of responsibility for those who ordered their capture in such a high-handed manner, and if that doesn''t happen, I will resign from the Healer''s Guild and become an adventurer. You will take responsibility for your own actions.


    I tell her and start walking towards the doorway.


    ''Lumina-san, don''t be too reckless,''


    "Mr. Luciel.


    I whispered to her as I walked past Lumina-san so that only she could hear me.


    I knew exactly what she was doing to save me, and I was happy to see her actions, but she cut off my arm, and it was indeed a donkey.


    The surrounding knights were all shushed and made way, but finally, Catherine-san pulled out her sword and stood in the way.


    ''''Catherine-san, would you please step aside?''''


    I can''t do that because I''ve got orders.


    Why didn''t this man stop it?��You know that if you capture me, you will be innocent.


    Or has the Pope entrusted you with a new message?��But I can''t unravel the fact that he''s pulling out his sword.


    ''''........Catherine, you know all about this, don''t you?


    Yes. That''s why I''ll let you capture him. Because based on the fact that I can use holy attribute magic, I can''t have you stop the healers.


    Do you just want to fight or do you have an agenda?��I can''t always read this guy, but why do I feel no hostility when he''s currently pointing his sword at me?


    The Pope has a lot of trust in me, and next to the Pope, Lumina-san, and everyone else in Yenis, I have a lot of trust in him too.


    I was just getting frustrated, and I decided that if I was going to interfere, I would have to do everything in my power to get them to deal with me, and I decided to provoke them.


    ''What?��Does that sound ridiculous?


    I felt a blue streak on my forehead, but I didn''t care and continued.


    ''''Well it''s a pain in the ass, so I won''t treat you.


    Who am I talking to now?��I think you need a little moxibustion. Come on over from wherever you are.


    It''ll be over in a second if you don''t get serious, okay?


    That''s a lot of stuff to say.


    The moment Catherine said that, I took out my illusionary sword and increased my magic power at once.


    Thinking that it was the first time since my masters that I had fought against someone else, I muttered softly.


    ''''Holy Dragon, protect this body, Thunder Dragon, leave everything behind.''''


    At that moment, I felt that the sounds around me had disappeared.


    It''s true that Catherine-san would be strong as a knight.


    But she''s not harder than Lionel, and she''s not overwhelmingly aggressive. She''s not slower than her master, and her techniques aren''t as diverse.


    And it''s not as much pressure as Ssanryu, nor does it have magic like Orford-san.


    If I knew that much, I wouldn''t have felt any fear.


    Catherine was surprised by my shining, but she couldn''t catch my speed as I moved with all my might, or maybe she had gaps.


    That''s why I tried to flick the sword I was holding at the ready, but to my surprise, the moment Catherine''s sword and the Illusionary Sword made contact, Catherine''s sword blade was slashed without any sensation.


    I wasn''t sure if it would hit or not, because if it didn''t, I might call it a rematch, but this time I decided to kick the whole shield away as hard as I could.


    Catherine-san was blown away, with a shocked expression pasted on her face.


    I felt the sound return when I remotely activated my middle heel and then unlocked the dragon''s magic after I thought it might be tasteless as expected due to the too-quick ending.


    What was waiting, however, was a different silence than before.


    It seemed like I could hear the sound of anyone''s breath being taken away.


    None of the members of the knights probably hadn''t even imagined that Catherine-san would lose.��They all froze with stunned expressions on their faces.


    Nadia and Lydia were surprised, but they immediately noticed my gaze and nodded.


    I didn''t expect this to be settled so quickly, but it seems that the benefits of leveling up and the power of the dragon were still immense.


    Even so, since their own head was defeated, I hope they''ll show enough spirit to come at me angrily.


    If there''s even a little bit of that, it can be saved, but is this knightly order really going to be okay?


    Or is it because my rank is higher than theirs?


    If we''re going to rebuild this, we''re going to have to get Lionel and his mentor to come in.


    With that thought in mind, he takes a glance at the knight-errant and opens his mouth.


    ''''I''m still working out to death on this one. So?��If any of you still have a complaint about this, let''s hear it. Only those who are prepared to be made to drink the undiluted liquid of Object X, the lament of the gods created by the wise men....


    I was being polite in my tone, but since I provoked them, I expected some of them to call me, but no one showed any pretense of calling me.


    On the contrary, when I looked at the knights, none of them tried to make eye contact with me.


    No, only Lumina-san was looking at us with the same worried expression, but she did not open her mouth.


    ''''Since there doesn''t seem to be anything in it then, I have to report back to the Pope, so I''ll have to excuse myself.


    With that announcement, they leave the training grounds.


    Right after closing the door, Nadia and Lydia come asking questions.


    ''''Luciel-sama, why did you behave in the way you did earlier?''''


    ''I thought so too. I''m sure they won''t like you that way.


    ''If they don''t like me for this, I don''t blame them. Even if you can''t use your magic anymore, there will still be people who care about you and encourage you. You''ll just have to live with those people.


    I said to myself and laughed, feeling a little sad.


    Then the two of them didn''t touch the subject further, and asked me a question about the battle we just had.


    ''''Luciel-sama, how is an attack like that possible?''''


    I didn''t see it at all.


    Thus, before visiting the Pope''s room, Nadia and Lydia repeated their questions about my new powers.

 199-193 Determination

    From the time we left the arena until we arrived at the Pope''s room, we didn''t see any of them.


    I wish I could say whether that was good or bad, but I couldn''t enter without feeling something contrived.


    I arrived in the Pope''s room and knocked on the door, and instead of an answer, the door opened.


    It was Esther who emerged from it.


    ''Come in,''


    I soon realized who the atmosphere was, but I decided to go into the Pope''s room first.


    There were no maidservants inside, but rather the Pope, Esther, Forenoire and another person, Rosa.


    The room was in disarray, and I was surprised to see the Pope in front of me, who was usually hidden and out of sight.


    I decided to finish the report of the return first to calm my unorganized head.


    ''''Luciel, as well as Squire Nadia and Lydia, we have returned safely.


    I get down on one knee and bow my head as usual.


    I''m sure Nadia and Lydia will be following my lead.


    Then the Pope''s one voice began, surprisingly, with an apology.


    ''I''m sorry, Luciel, I''m sorry.''


    ...About what, sir?


    I wasn''t expecting him to apologize out of the blue, so I was at a loss for words for a moment, but I asked him what he was apologizing for.


    ''I don''t know where the rumor leaked from, but I couldn''t keep the Lord in line.


    Pope-sama bowed his head, but he knew that there was probably a mastermind behind the rumors that had developed so much in the first place, so there was no need for him to bother apologizing.


    I was rather interested in what the Pope thought about being surrounded by the Knights.


    ''''........Did the Pope know that I would be surrounded by the Knights in the Grand Training Ground?''''


    Who would have imagined that he would be greeted with hostility?��I''m sure that if I hadn''t been training in the labyrinth with my master and Lionel, I would have been scared and shaking.


    ''I knew we were going to transition to the Great Training Ground, but I didn''t know we were going to be surrounded by Knights. It was only when the interior of the church became noisy that Rosa came to inform us.


    When I looked at Rosa, I saw her not as her usual auntie, but something taut and tense.


    And that Rosa-san gave me a worried voice.


    ''''More importantly, Luciel-sama, are you all right?��I can always help you if you want to run away.


    I could tell that she knew about the rumors and was worried about me too.


    However, she hadn''t yet heard from the Pope that she was able to use magic.


    Considering that, it still felt strange that there were so many soldiers in the night time.


    Normally, they wouldn''t have known that they would be transitioning, much less going to Nerdal for the first time in decades, so there was a good chance that they hadn''t even gotten the word out about where they were returning.


    With that in mind, as long as Pope-sama doesn''t speak, it''s unlikely that this situation will come to pass.


    Both Pope-sama and Catherine-san are suspicious, but the fact that they never felt any hostility confused me.


    I couldn''t show a weak attitude here, so I decided to change my impression by smiling wryly.


    ''Run away?��I won''t run away. Rosa, what am I guilty of?


    ''I didn''t commit it. Still, rumors about a person can make an impression on you, for better or worse. Especially if they are mixed in with malicious intent.


    With a somewhat distant look in her eyes, Rosa told him so.


    There was a strange persuasion there.


    ''''Luciel, I know how you feel, but........come to think of it, what happened to Catherine?��I was asking you to bring him in so he wouldn''t get suspicious, wasn''t I?


    Isn''t the Pope''s decision all about to backfire?��I don''t blame you for suspecting that.


    However, I can''t keep quiet about the fact that I kicked him away, so I tell him honestly.


    ''''........I came kicking away because he was standing in front of me and pulling out his sword. Thanks to that, the knights were looking at me with awe-inspiring eyes.


    ''What!��I can''t believe you kicked that Catherine to the curb...


    The Pope makes an expression of disbelief and then pretends to think about something.


    Then a shadow appeared from the side and bit me on the head without reading the air.


    ''''........Forenoire, I''m home. If you don''t mind, can you bite my head later?


    It was the forenoir that bit me.


    I asked him to stop biting me, but he didn''t try to stop the sweet bite.


    He was apparently under a lot of stress.


    I had no choice but to let him do what he wanted, but since he smelled a bit of animal, I thought it would be a good opportunity to show him how to use his holy attribute magic in front of everyone''s eyes, so I used my purification magic.


    Then, he stopped biting me, probably because he was happy that he hadn''t received purification magic in a long time, but this time he rubbed his neck, so I decided to stand up and pet him.


    I thought it was impolite in front of the Pope, but I decided it was okay.


    He obviously changed the subject, but I couldn''t understand why he was suddenly asking about the mastermind.


    ''''No, since I just got back, I don''t even know when this rumor started spreading so.......more importantly, I''ve been wondering about it since I entered the room, can you explain why this room is in such disarray?''''


    Then, the one who explained this was the dark spirit possessing Estia........


    ''''An extremely small amount of magical power, so small that even I and my sister are not aware of it, has been leaking out of this room. It seems that because of that, all of the conversations in this room were being passed through to the outside world.


    That would mean that the Pope''s concern about the magic ball wasn''t being bugged.


    ''''Are you saying that this room was bugged?''''


    As soon as we got the report of the return, things got pretty noisy in the church, that''s for sure. So I looked into it and I found a magical device.


    As expected of a spirit, he must have felt something.


    But still, didn''t the Pope give him instructions?��Didn''t the handmaids think it was strange to do this?


    The Spirit of Darkness. He handed me a magic ball that was slightly smaller than a cracked baseball.


    ''''It''s ... broken.


    Well it''s a long story. I checked all the handmaids with dark magic and found no culprits.


    I felt very unhappy with what the maidservants would think if they saw this room, but I proceeded to talk.


    ''Pope, who has access to this place?''


    There are men of bishop''s rank and above, and captains of knights, and later, men from other lands who come to see you.


    Given the number of people coming in and out of the building we''ll never find the person who did this.


    That''s right. We don''t know when he''s going to put the trick in.


    The Pope looks down as he says that, but I thought that the reason why this happened was because of no small amount of problems with the Pope himself.


    It was as if he didn''t have a vision of what he would do to prevent something like this from happening and how to improve it, and what it would take.


    That''s when the past came back to me.


    Until I became an S-level healer, the Healer''s Guild, or rather the profession of a healer, wasn''t thought of in a very good light.


    That was probably because the Pope was probably being manipulated by someone else''s agenda.


    I''m sure the Pope has been making efforts, but I also wonder if he''s able to grasp the moves of the executive branch this time.


    I''m sure that if the Pope continues to be at the top, he will continue to get involved in this kind of thing in the future.


    Normally, this is where I would have to choose between having my strong authority activated or really staying away from this Healer''s Guild.......


    ''''By the way, do you have any information about my martial arts master, Mr. Brod, the master of the Adventurer''s Guild of Meratoni, and my followers?''''


    ''I haven''t heard anything about it, and I haven''t heard anything about him moving the military around, so I''m sure it doesn''t matter.


    With those words from the Pope, I surely couldn''t believe that they would come up to the Pope even if they had information.


    It couldn''t be helped, so I decided to ask about the knights who came to me with so much hostility.


    ''''........It may have been inevitable that my rumors were circulated, but why did most of the Knights believe it?''''


    It was Rosa who gave me the answer.


    ''It''s a bite. It was often said in the cafeteria that, at the age of twenty or so, he became the core of the church and joined forces with the dragon slayer, evil gods and demons to rebuild Yenis, which was thought to be impossible.


    He still doesn''t look at me and speaks with a distant look in his eyes, not making eye contact with me.


    ''But you don''t know the truth and you suspect your people?


    Then Rosa-san looks at me and tells me with a sad face.


    ''''Luciel-sama has two kinds of enemies in this church headquarters as well. One is those who made the bill, and the other are those who had confidence in their own Holy Attribute Magic. Regardless of the facts, they set it up at the perfect time when Luciel-sama was gone.


    Certainly someone who knows I''m going to Nerdal would have an easier time setting me up.


    ''''........The person who thought of that plan is quite cunning.


    ''Yes, that''s true. If you mix rumors with malice, people don''t have to trust them right away, but if they have a chance, they''ll suspect them, and once they do, it''s very hard to believe them...


    I didn''t want to step into Rosa-san any further.........


    ''''Including Catherine-san, who is in command of the executive branch that runs the army?


    The only people in the executive branch that Luciel knows will be Brutus and Granhardt.


    Mr. Brutus, who coordinated the various parts of the bill when it was made, and that stalwart Granhardt-san?


    I''m sure Mr. Granhardt-san wouldn''t do any eavesdropping or anything, and if something happened, he would come out on his own, but Mr. Brutus-san got injured and stepped down from his position as Priest Knight Captain, as I recall.


    I don''t know where their intentions lie.


    We are overwhelmingly lacking in information.


    In any case, I''m sure the Pope will continue to spend his time as a decorator.


    After taking a deep breath once, I decided to tell the Pope that I was merciless.


    ''''From today onwards, I will be relinquishing my status as an S-class healer.


    Hopefully this is the right choice.

 200-194 disrespectful?

    All the people in the Pope''s room doubted their ears at my words, and then froze.


    ''No!��When Luciel is gone, the church will be back....


    I was almost in tears, but the Pope didn''t continue to say any more words.


    I''m sure he was hoping and trusting me to lead the church in the right direction, but I guess he felt responsible for betraying me first because he couldn''t stop this case.


    In fact, this Pope is kind.......in other words, he''s very sweet.


    The Pope has lived in this small world all his life, so perhaps it can''t be helped, but I don''t think Lord Leinster would have wanted this to happen.


    No, he would likely manifest in this world if he knew that his daughter was deeply hurt and crying, even if she had come of age.


    When I imagined that, I almost laughed, but it was indeed a serious atmosphere, so I managed to endure it and decided to tell the Pope what I had to do now.


    ''''........Ostensibly, that is. You must swear that you won''t tell anyone about this. Don''t tell Catherine or anyone else. Good.


    I reminded him strongly, but his mind couldn''t seem to catch up with the sudden turn of events.


    So I''ll go ahead with the story for now.


    ''''First of all, I believe it was an insider who spread the rumor this time, but we can''t deny the conspiracy of another country. So I will ostensibly part ways with the church.


    What do you mean by that?


    ''''The mastermind miscalculated in this case, he should have thought that I had lost my Holy Attribute Magic and never thought that I would come back as a wise man.


    ...but are you sure about that?


    I''m sure he''s upset because he never imagined I''d become a wise man.


    Hmm.


    ''''Originally, they would have thought it would be so easy to get rid of me that they wouldn''t have thought to leave the arena. Surely those who plotted this plan must have had a future.


    ...plan.


    ''For example, you''re thinking of condemning me so that you can get rid of everything with divine punishment and not do too much damage to the church, and you''re thinking of the next potential S-level healer or a billboard for the church.


    That''s not something she would allow.


    I am grateful that you think so, but I am sure you cannot.


    ''Pope, for example, if you put it this way?��''It''s for the protection of the Church. This is not a real condemnation. We are going to ask Luciel-dono to lay low until things cool down. Of course, when the time is right, he will come back to the church. This is also for Luciel-dono''s sake,'''' what do you think?��Can the Pope be prodded to say something like this?


    ..........


    The Pope turned over just as he said what he was supposed to say.


    He must have experienced something similar.


    The Pope must have been rounded up for similar things in the past.


    It''s not funny because it''s proof that he was a decorator.


    Well, in fact, we don''t know who was behind the rumor, and the fact that other countries know about it means that a big organization was at work.


    And the fact that I didn''t want to know is that I have very few allies, at least in this church.


    To be honest, I''m quite depressed, since I took pride in doing what I had to do while being careful with this, but it''s also great that I was able to discern friend and foe before I was betrayed for being an ally.


    I''m sure that even if he stayed in the church to investigate, he wouldn''t show his tail, and even if he did, he''d be a lizard''s tail cutter.


    When the truth about this mess comes out, we will find out that the church is not protecting those who should be protected.


    If that happens, the trust they have begun to build over the past few years will fall to the ground again.


    After all, they tried to get rid of the first S-class healer that had been produced in decades, based on rumors.


    It''s also cracking down on those healers who were moneybags, creating new guidelines and legislation to set a price tag that even residents could pay for on the side of the common man.


    That alone is a huge blow, but if you hear that it wasn''t divine punishment, unlike the rumors, but a period of training to become a wise man for the first time in nearly a century, then honestly, whoever plotted this plan will have their lives cut short.


    Those who believed in it are no exception.


    Looking at the Knights at that time, it was obvious that they felt that they had made enemies of those they should not have made enemies of.


    Led by Lionel, who was a one-horse man, there were also squires like Keti and Kefin.


    I was even less armed, and now that I had kicked Catherine to and fro, it looks like we''re going to be dragging each other down.


    ''''By announcing to the world that I have reached the sage, I will move with the intention of destroying the church once. And if it goes down, then I''ll start a new church.


    It''s...


    ''Pope, you should see the outside world for once. The magical power that dwells in your body is lamenting.


    Earlier, he said that the dark spirit was unable to probe the trace amount of magic power.


    But to be precise, the Pope''s magic power was an order of magnitude greater than that of the Pope''s, and if he wasn''t aware of the faint magic power, he wouldn''t have been able to notice it.


    That''s how big of a magic power the Pope-sama had hidden.


    ''''........This Holy City has a powerful ward that will disappear if the mistress leaves the Holy City.''''


    ........It''s just a bird trapped in a birdcage. Apparently, it''s just a curse that you can''t get out because you''re guarding the Holy City.


    ''''........Is that also Lord Leinster?''''


    Hmm. It was a collaboration between your father and mother. They left this land to prevent demons from taking it over.


    The Pope says so happily, but it''s not funny, because it''s a curse.


    And now I have a point of interest.


    ''Then how did that labyrinth come to be?��Surely a powerful ward that Lord Leinster was involved in would not allow even the most evil god to create a labyrinth?


    He said she was his beloved daughter, and even if she was dealing with an evil god, she''d be doing something to keep him from building something like that here.


    "...that was originally the church''s headquarters, but due to the age of the building, it was expanded here, but after a while, it became a labyrinth.


    ........I don''t feel a bit sorry for the Pope.


    He must have been cheated because the building that Lord Leinster built couldn''t possibly be dilapidated.


    I''m sure he built a new, better looking building because of the increase in people, but that construction must have caused the labyrinth to be built.


    It''s all a matter of cause and effect, but I''m sure the Pope didn''t know how to doubt people growing up, so it''s a problem that happened, but I guess he hasn''t really done anything as far as he''s been concerned in the past.


    And that''s when I realized something else.


    Why wasn''t it even a rumor that the labyrinth was there?


    If they''ve been bugged before, they should have known about the labyrinth.


    Still, the reason I had never heard of such a story was because I either didn''t know or, if I did, I didn''t have to divulge it to the outside world.


    In that case, it''s almost certain that the enforcement team installed a wiretapping magic tool.


    My case was leaked to the outside world, so it''s quite possible that he revealed the information himself, but I decided to torture the person who plotted this operation with lukewarm tortures such as death.


    I''ve decided to torture the person who planned this operation with lukewarm tortures such as death. I will go to Meratni immediately. If anyone advises you to pursue me then, please keep track of all of them. And everything about who gave what instructions.


    How do you know there will be a chase?


    ''It''s because the Executive and those who have turned against me don''t want me alive. I''m sure that if no one comes here, it''s because they''re blocking the entrance and exit of the church.


    Can''t you just get along?


    That one word from the Pope snapped something in me.


    ''If you''re a decorated pope, you don''t need it anymore, do you?��It''s because you, as the top man, don''t get your shit together that you''re in this situation. You''re the daughter of Lord Leinster and the High Elves, which is why you''re the Pope?��If so, then Lord Leinster is just a pro-idiot.


    ..........


    The damming words accused her of being the Pope, and the Pope shuddered at her.


    ''Why are you the Pope if you''re not prepared to wield the big sword?��Without a concubine, would the Holy City be ruled?��Then destroy the country. What do you live for?��Is that what Lord Leinster wants?��Enjoy life more, Fleuna Alludery de Reliure!


    ''Mistress..........''


    The usual mystique was broken and the girl who was over three hundred years old began to cry.


    I felt that all the looks from the people around us were blaming us, but I defended myself in my mind, saying that since I had to put my life on the line, I should be able to say this much.


    ''Since no one else seems to have said this before, I decided to say it. However, this is my true intentions. I don''t think I''ve done enough disrespect to be stripped of my S-level healer for this. From now on, I''ll be looking for the Church from the outside in. Pope, please try to change the Church from within.


    Luciel my lord.


    I take my eyes off the Pope and turn to Nadia and Lydia to speak.


    ''Well, since we''re in this kind of situation, it''s going to be a little hard to follow them. We have the option of staying here and becoming the Pope''s Kingsguard, but what do you two want to do?


    ''Of course, I''ll follow Master Luciel.


    We can''t leave Lady Luciel alone.


    Shouldn''t you be following the Pope?��I think about that, but I''ll take your word for it, as it would be more helpful to have Forenoire there.


    ''''I''d like to go too, but it''s going to be hard for me if Fleurna keeps it up.


    It seems that the dark spirits will remain here.


    ''Well, take care of the Pope.


    Of course.


    ''Luciel-sama, I''ll take care of this one, just do your best.


    Following the dark spirits, Rosa-san is said to be protecting the Pope, but can we expect this strange sense of security?��I bail and turn to the Pope.


    ''Pope, the stables of the hermit.


    ''Hmm. But if what you just said is correct, how would the Lord get out of church headquarters?


    He receives the key to the hermit and tells him how to get out of the house while Forenoire enters.


    ''Well, as long as you don''t die instantly, I think we can make it, so I''ll jump out the window.


    ''Oh my God, you can fly!


    I''m going to show you how it''s done.


    Then you have my word. When I can fly freely, I want you to take my mistress on a flight.


    Whereas he had been crying earlier, this time he looked happy.


    This must be the true Pope.


    I decided that if I had a chance to have an encounter with Lord Leinster next time, I would preach a sermon about locking the Pope-sama in a birdcage.


    After having the dark spirits magically put Nadia and Lydia to sleep and put them in the casket of the hermit, I move to the window.


    ''Next time I come to see you, I''ll do it through the window, so be careful not to be bugged.


    I hope you''re safe and well again.


    Yes, sir. Now if you''ll excuse me.��Wind Dragon, be the wings that fly freely in the sky.


    I dived out the window into the pitch blackness.


    I''m sure it was night and I couldn''t see the ground, so I was able to fly without letting my fear get the better of me.


    As soon as I threw myself out the window, the wind blew and I found myself flying through the air without losing any altitude, as if my body had grown wings.


    This is how I succeeded in escaping from the church''s whirling conspiracy headquarters.

 201-195 Request

    The first time I flew, I wanted to hope for a blue sky, but I thought the sky with the moon shining in it was quite an odd thing to do, and I landed on the main street before my magic power was exhausted.


    It was the middle of the night, so there were few people on the street, and thanks to the light leaking from the shops and houses, I didn''t end up landing on anyone.


    The most you could see, but it wasn''t that obvious... "Did it fall from the sky, shining down? It wasn''t like, "Hey, isn''t that Holy Change-sama?


    Smiling at the residents, I decided to run to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    As I entered the Adventurer''s Guild, which is open 24 hours a day, many adventurers looked back at me.


    And when they spotted me, one by one, they rushed over to me, one by one, but since there was no hostility that I felt in the knight''s guild, I didn''t have any awareness of running away.


    ''''Holy Hen-sama, you''re safe?''''


    ''The priest-knights from the church came to me and told me that if you came here, I should catch you and bring you to the church, but I was honestly pissed off, so now I''m tucking in the underground arena.


    ''''Saint Hen-sama, I heard that you can''t use holy attribute magic anymore... if that''s true, then you can come and explore with us.


    Don''t pull the trigger. Our party is short on guards. That whirlwind disciple will be no problem.


    For some reason, I was in a welcoming mood, but it seems the adventurers are still on my side, even with the church''s hand in the air.


    That makes me strangely happy and makes my heart feel holier than ever.


    Granz-san, the master of the adventurers'' guild in the Holy City, heard the adventurers'' commotion and came over.


    ''''First of all, I''m glad to see you''re in good spirits.''''


    Mr. Glantz laughed and told me so.


    ''Yes, I got caught up in some rumours and conspiracies and almost got captured, so I ran away from the church.


    ''I see. There was another idiot here who ordered us to capture him... but Luciel, is the rumor of that divine punishment true?��What do you think?


    Rather than being angry, they were probably worried about me, and with that word, the area went quiet at once.


    The adventurers also seemed to be quietly waiting for my answer.


    ''''God''s punishment.......well, not punishment, but a divine test?��In the meantime, we''ll get over that and come back to this mess.


    When I responded with an answer that didn''t seem to be an answer, Granz-san asked a question that went a step further.


    ''''If you survived that divine ordeal, was it still just a rumor that the healers would disappear or that holy attribute magic would no longer be available?


    ''Yes. Area high heels for proof.


    I chanted Area High Heels with the chant discard so everyone could hear, and the injured adventurers'' wounds glowed, and in an instant, their injuries disappeared.


    On the contrary, they made a bit of a fuss about their back pain disappearing, or their cavities disappearing.


    ''Keep it quiet for a moment, you guys. Luciel, you''re getting more powerful than before.


    Mr. Glantz seemed happy and tapped me on the shoulder, and for some reason, he was surrounded by adventurers, and a strange turn of events was waiting for me to be thrown up in the air.


    After that, in the blink of an eye, we moved to the dining room, and the welcome party began.


    I was worried about the pursuers, but since I could manage to just escape, I decided to take advantage of everyone''s kindness.


    ''So why is the church so eager to catch him when it''s a rumor?


    You know what?��It''s just that the order to capture him may have made it impossible for him to retract.


    That''s the devil''s advocate for chopping off merit, isn''t it?


    ''Yes. I''m surprised by that too. There''s no material to deny the rumors, so I guess the church has decided that the S-class healers were muddying the waters and that the church''s image won''t be tarnished...''''


    Then the anger swells up from the front and around me.


    I guess they have a thing for the church, not me.


    ''Oh, I forgot to mention something important. In case there''s some truth in the rumors, my job isn''t to be a healer anymore.


    ...or did you become a holy knight?


    Why is it that getting attention is so terribly tantalizing?


    With a wry smile, I decided to announce my new job.


    ''''Since I cleared the divine trial, I''ve come to the sage. Well, as usual, I can only use holy attribute magic.


    What!!!!


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the practiced humming of the song.


    Then everyone got excited and happy as if it was their own.


    ''''........the church knows best what kind of guy Luciel is......why would they believe such a rumor and issue a capture order?''''


    Miss Glantz nodded her head in agreement.


    You know what?��The Pope was bemoaning this, but now that the executive branch was working independently, it seemed that the information wasn''t getting to the Pope.


    ''It sucks in so many ways that the top brass don''t know what''s important. Don''t you have any allies?


    ''The only one who was neutral to ally is the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad. The rest were very hostile, or rather, the hostility was great. Well, when I used the Holy Attribute Magic, I realized that the rumors were just rumors, and the hostility suddenly turned into feelings of awe, I think.


    ''Right. So you''re stopping by here for a reason, aren''t you?


    Grants-san apparently asked me if I had other aims, but that wasn''t really the case.


    So I decided to submit a request, thinking that if I had so many allies at any rate, there would be people who would accept my request.


    ''''That''s right. I wanted to know what you all thought of me through the rumors, and since I''ve found out enough about it, I''ll make the request this time.''''


    The tough-looking adventurer laughs, somewhat embarrassed, just as I tell him that.


    ''What?��I suppose you could do most things, couldn''t you?


    Mr. Glantz seemed to find that funny, too, and chuckled and asked me what it was about.


    ''''I don''t need to catch the source of this rumor and whoever spread the rumor, so please gather the information. The reward is ten white gold coins, divided according to the importance of the information, and the rest should be divided equally among all participants.


    Hey! There''s too many of them. And all the participants what are you really after?


    The somewhat peering gaze was not in the welcoming mood it had been in earlier.


    ''''The church will want to cover up this matter, but if it comes to light that he has become a wise man and not a divine punishment, they will have no choice but to lift the capture order.


    I see. You''re not going to be able to unleash your pursuers openly. Because if you have orders to capture them, like this one, their movements will be restricted.


    ''Well, that''s what I mean. And I don''t want you to mention that it''s not a divine punishment, but that you''re in the middle of a conspiracy while being tested by God. That way, I''m sure there will be more people willing to cooperate with me.


    I''ll take care of that. I hate people who owe me things.


    When Glantz-san said that, the adventurers behind us each agreed and called out to me.


    I asked them about the safety of their masters, which I couldn''t hear about in the church while I held out the white gold coins for the request fee.


    ''''Also, I''ve been wondering if you know anything about the rumors about Master and Lionel and the others that I''ve heard?''''


    ''It''s rumoured that the Guildmaster of Melatni would take the lead in mentoring young adventurers on the ground.


    Well, even if I tried to forcibly capture him with my rumors, I''m sure Garba-san and Gurga-san would be protecting my master.


    But if you believe the rumors and Master is a master, you could say that he''s going to take my place.


    Assuming that the rumor spread to other countries half a month ago, I decided to check to see when the rumor spread here, just in case.


    ''I''m relieved to hear that. By the way, do you remember when the rumors started to appear?


    Yeah. That was about a month ago. Even though there were rumors going around, most of the guys were passing it off as a rumor, and if the rumors were true, they were even excited about making Luciel a great adventurer.


    I guess the Adventurer''s Guild is more my home than the Healer''s Guild after all.


    With this word from me, the cafeteria in the guild got very excited again, and Granz-san dropped a bomb here.


    ''''Then you should quit the Healer''s Guild and aim for the SSS rank in the Adventurer''s Guild, Holy Change Sage.


    I want to live in peace--!


    However, the adventurers ignore me and start discussing what Gruntz-san said about the Sage of the Holy Change, tilting their heads in the air.


    ''''There''s something wrong with Goro, isn''t there?''''


    Sure. But isn''t it still weird that you''re a sage and can only use holy attribute magic?


    It''s funny because one thing after another, good stuff keeps rolling in.


    ''I didn''t expect you to be a wise man. And you''re being chased by the church, that''s on a different scale.


    With such conversations whispering in the background, I decided to finalize the request with Mr. Glantz.


    Please, I hope I don''t get a weird street name.

 202-196 The future of the church

    As I was going over the details of the request to be submitted to the adventurer''s guild in the Holy City with Granz-san, the guild master, Granz-san suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and he stood up from his seat.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''Yeah. Luciel, I need you to narrow down the time frame and scope of the request a bit here.


    I understand.


    Sorry.


    Mr. Glantz told me so, and then he left the dining room.


    Maybe because I came so suddenly, he stopped his urgent work in the middle to come over.


    Thinking that I did a bad thing, I fill out the part of the request that I had been filling out in the contents of the request on the request form.


    The rumors have leaked to other countries as well, but I decided that the scope of the investigation this time will be the entire area within the St. Surreal Cooperative, with the Holy City as the center.


    Considering the speed at which the rumors spread to other countries, it can''t be said to be that fast, and it could be surmised that they originally wanted to stop this rumor only in the St. Schuler Cooperative.


    Well, it''s also a premise that if we expand the scope to other countries, unnecessary things will follow, and we don''t want this matter to be prolonged.


    We want to settle this matter as quickly as possible.


    It''s much more constructive that way than expanding the range and getting confused by inaccurate information, and I think a great man once said that speed and accuracy are the deciding factors in information warfare.


    Just as I finished writing the contents on the parchment, Mr. Glantz came back.


    He was much faster than I expected, so when I tried to ask him what he was doing, Granz-san was holding a large magic ball.


    It seems that he took the magic ball.


    ''''I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Didn''t you say you were worried about Melatoni''s guild master earlier?��This is something that allows you to contact all adventurers'' guilds, so you can use it.


    Perhaps this attentiveness is a sign of being a master of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''Thank you. I had the opportunity to accompany you three months ago, but my master didn''t have any Demon Jade.''''


    Normally, the only people who have demon balls are organizations that keep close contact with each other, or wealthy people with vast amounts of money.


    But will the day come when the magic ball will serve as a cell phone?��I decided to talk to him.


    ''It might come in handy if we could mass-produce more, though.


    ''It''s a problem to have it and be able to get in touch with it. They''ll use it to commit crimes.


    Apparently, they have in mind to keep it out of the hands of criminals.


    Certainly, if there were cell phones in this world, all sorts of unsavory things would happen. That could even lead directly to death.


    I''m strangely convinced, but then I mention my perception of the tool.


    ''That''s a possibility. But it''s probably how the person uses the tool.


    ''''It would take a demon magic stone of A-rank or higher to make one of these, so if you''re an adventurer, you''ll prioritize making the magic motion tools you need for battle. So it won''t be widespread for the time being.


    ''Haha. Well, that''s certainly true.


    I could make a magic sword, and I was satisfied with what was possible enough.


    Mr. Glantz walked into the counter and came up to me and put down the magic ball.


    ''''Hold on a minute.''''


    As Mr. Glantz said this, he closed his eyes while holding the magic ball.


    For what must have been about thirty seconds, Granz-san froze, but suddenly began to speak.


    It seemed that he had connected with the Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni.


    ''''This is Granz from the Adventurer''s Guild of the Holy City, is there a master?��Excuse me for this evening. There''s someone here who really needs to talk to you.


    From the way the story is told, the master must have left.


    Since it was night time, did he return to the Adventurer''s Guild?��Mr. Glantz opens his eyelids, grabs my right hand and places it on the demon ball.


    I''m surprised by the suddenness of the situation, etc., but that''s where my master''s telekinetic talk echoes in my head.


    ''Grants-dono, I don''t have much time on my hands either. There''s a situation where I need to train a little.''''


    I''m going to interrupt the conversation. Luciel, you can talk.


    When he was surprised, he was suddenly turned to speak, and even more confused, he was about to call out to his master, but before he could speak, his master''s loud telepathic words echoed in his head.


    ''It''s Luciel!��Hey, Luciel, are you in there?


    ''Yes. Master, it''s been a while. Today I have returned safely but not without incident from Nerdal. I don''t know why, but I was surprised to hear that rumors were spreading that you couldn''t use holy attribute magic.


    I''m sure Master will understand what I want to say.


    ''''........I see. Has there been any change?


    And since I got the response I expected, I''ll summarize and explain the last three months.


    ''Yes. I managed to overcome the ordeal and become a sage. Well, except for the holy attribute magic, I still can''t use it,


    "...so, you said earlier that you weren''t safe.


    Yes. Apparently there are people who want to get rid of me.


    ''''Hoho. That''s the black part of the church Galba was looking into and the one who''s been rumored to be the one who''s been disguised as a war demon called the Transfiguration, which is rumored in the underworld of the Empire.''''


    ''What?��Have you already looked into it?


    I''m a little afraid of Garba''s ability to gather information, like a completely unknown altered vision or something that I''ve already looked into....


    ''''Yeah. We haven''t had to do anything but work out for three months," he said. The people who wanted to spread the rumor were in Meratni, and when I told the residents of Meratni about it, they took it down and stripped them of their confessions with Gurga''s special meal.


    ........The masters were still the same, but they were gathering information, and I guess they believed in the day when I could use Holy Attribute Magic again.


    Furthermore, the fact that the inhabitants of Meratoni were working for me, a stranger, also made me feel really happy and hot.


    I resisted the urge to cry and decided to ask my mentor about the future.


    ''If you already have the information, how should I move on?''


    ''It''s about what you want, Luciel, it''s about what you want to do.


    ...is it what I want to do?


    I knew intuitively that Master was going to follow up on this matter until it was closed and leave everything to me.


    ''''That''s right.


    Partly ... and then the hostility of the Knights was not normal, but was that brainwashing?��But that was still a shock to me.


    To be honest, I won''t say that I haven''t benefited from the church. But I think I have worked for the church even more than that, while breaking into pieces. There are some people in the church headquarters and the Healer''s Guild who have been a great help to me...


    When I think about it, I realize that I hadn''t decided where I wanted to land on this case.


    ''I''m going to come to Meratni with that in mind.


    To Melatoni?


    Yeah. I have a favor to ask of you. I need to report this to the warlords and, if possible, have them come to Meratni.


    All right. I''ll be able to arrive there the day after tomorrow. But I''m expecting an ambush, so I may be a little late.


    The question of why is on my mind, but since the information is out there, I think it might be a good idea to cool down for once and agree to it.


    Besides, my master''s request had to go because sometimes someone gets injured and it''s not funny.


    ''''Good. Speaking of which, how are the two of you from Brange doing?''''


    Are you with me?


    ''That''s good. Yeah, I had some questions for you two, too.


    ''I''m not sure, sir, but then please pray that you arrive safely.


    "If you''re my apprentice, you should at least try to get over the hump.


    I understand.


    Okay. Thank you for calling, Mr. Grantz.


    ''No, on our part, I''m glad to be of service to you, since I''ll be a former pupil of yours who used to teach cooking.


    "So long.


    When Master finished talking with me, he thanked Mr. Glantz and cut the communication.


    ''''I didn''t know that the Demon Ball can be used like this. I''ve never heard of it before.''''


    ''It''s a pain in the ass, though, because you can''t intervene once you don''t connect to the communications. Where do you want to call next?


    ''''It''s the Adventurer''s Guild of Yenis, isn''t it? I hope it comes out successfully.


    ''In the meantime, let''s send out a message to the Adventurers Guild of Yenis.


    Mr. Glantz began to contact the Adventurer''s Guild in Yenis.


    And in the corner, the adventurers were discussing my street name, and things were heating up.


    But I completely dismissed it.

 203-197 A compromised heart

    After contacting his master, he was now going to contact the Adventurer''s Guild in Yenis with the magic ball.


    It was only about thirty minutes later that Granz was able to contact them with a meditative reminder.


    I''ve been thinking about the content of the request I would submit to the Adventurer''s Guild until I could make contact with them, leaving that to Granz-san.


    I''m sure Garba-san would have already explored the information I wanted and Gruger-san would have made me confess.


    It seemed like the right choice to ask all of the adventurers to spread only the information about me turning from a healer to a wise man, and only tell them that the divine punishment was a false alarm.


    However, until the information is spread, there will probably be some pursuers, so it would be better to show everyone a pose to explore the church, as well as guidance.


    That would give them time to try to hide the information and maybe buy them a little time to check the other side''s way out.


    What do you want to do with the church?��Master had told me that I should decide all this time, that''s what he said.


    To be honest, when I was asked what I wanted to do, and I thought again about why I had to be in conflict with the church when I should have been a member of the church organization in the first place, I immediately realized something.


    It was that I only knew part of the church organization.


    Thinking about it, I had spent all my time training in the Adventurer''s Guild after learning Holy Attribute Magic in the Healer''s Guild of Meratoni.


    After coming to the church headquarters in the Holy City, I trudged through the Labyrinth of Trials and drafted guidelines and bills, studied how to run the Healer''s Guild and the Healing Institute in Meratni, and then headed to Yenis.


    So the only work I was involved in was in regards to the Healer''s Guild and the Healers, and I had never been involved in any other church organization.


    Well, even if you don''t know the organization, there''s no doubt that there was a palm strike that could have put your life in danger, so you have to be very careful about that.


    At that time, Granz-san started muttering again, and it seemed that he had been able to contact the Adventurer''s Guild in Yenis, so I reached for my magic ball.


    ''''I see. Then the rumor about Luciel-sama was still false news? I thought that only the one who has the dragon blessing would not be punished by God.''''


    This voice sounded like the Guild Master, Lord Gyas.


    ''''So the rumors were already circulating then?''''


    Mr. Glantz asked me about the rumors.


    ''''Yes. The other day, the rumor started to circulate, but no one believed it. I have to inform the public about this, but a wise man?


    I don''t want that to happen. And that''s when I was about to ask Mr. Gruntz to help me have a conversation too.


    He must have been training to not use the holy attributes only for perverts anyway. ''''Wahahaha,''''


    So Mr. Glantz was about to tell me that I was going to remind him too, but Gaius-dono covered me and started talking about me.


    To talk bad about me at the time I was completely covered, he must have the god of laughter possessed by him.


    I decided to greet him exactly as I was able to telepathically talk to him.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m a pervert. You look good, by the way, Jaius-dono. Are you also in good health, Jasun-dono?


    "Lu, Lu, Master Luciel?��Well, what I just said is not a bad word, but a tribute to Luciel who has become a wise man who has never been tested by God. We, the dragon brothers, are always doing well.''''


    My voice seemed to get through to him on the teleconference, and his tone completely turned into a military underling.


    As expected, I don''t have the energy to play around with it, so I decide to keep this matter warm until we meet next time and continue the conversation.


    ''I know, I know. What I was worried about in Yenis was Lionel and the others, as well as the school I founded and the factory that serves as my property.


    ''There is no problem about it at all. It''s not a problem at all, because thanks to Luciel-sama and Galba-dono, it''s been proven that evil will definitely be destroyed. Besides, there is no one to say a bad word about the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, which has taken on the employment of this country equally and single-handedly.


    Are you in charge of it?��I''d been away from Yenis for less than a year and I was too scared to ask what was going on.


    ''''So you don''t have a problem with security then?''''


    ''''Yes. Until now, we have only been able to get along with other races who are close to each other, but we are starting to see each other''s superiority, and it''s becoming very safe. It''s all thanks to the Luciel Chamber of Commerce and the school.''''


    ''Well, how are the Healer''s Guild members doing?''


    ''I heard that you received a written order from the church headquarters, but they said it was some kind of conspiracy and destroyed the order. Some people have started families here, so I don''t think it''s a problem.''


    ...you know a lot about this.


    It''s a very good idea to have a mock battle with Lionel-dono and spend half of your week in the special healing zone. There are even bets on who will win these days, and I''m at a loss. Hahaha.''''


    It looks like a lot of fun for that.


    I''m sure they''ll be building an arena or something soon.


    I''m glad that Yenis seems to be having fun.


    ''''Lord Jasuan, actually the reason I contacted you this time is because I was able to tell Lionel and the others what I wanted you to tell them.


    Yes, sir?


    ''Could you tell Lionel and the others to come to the city of Meratoni, as this rumor may cause a bit of trouble with some of the churches?��As well as the wise man thing.


    "It''s an easy call. I''ll go tell him right away.


    So it''s nice to meet you.


    But there was no answer already.


    I''m afraid you''ve lost it.


    I''m afraid so. Well, for what it''s worth, I''m relieved to see that Yenis is okay.


    Mr. Glantz took his hand away from the demon ball and took a drink before opening his mouth.


    ''''At the moment, only the church headquarters is in a state where you''ve become the enemy?


    I don''t know. I''m starting to wonder if my trust was ever built in the church in the first place.


    I''ve been at the church for three years, but we didn''t have much interaction.


    ''''So ... so you''re going to sleep for the night and then go?''''


    No, the moon''s out, so I''ll be on my way.


    So what do you want to do for a living?


    I''ll be sure to buy you a good meal next time.


    With an affectionate smile on his face, he decided to leave, as it wouldn''t do to have his pursuers come to him.


    ''Definitely come back,''


    ''Of course. But first, here''s the request form.


    Mr. Glantz received the request form and began to read it, and immediately handed back nine white gold coins.


    "This request will be worth the change.


    It''s a boring business.


    The Adventurer''s Guild is about honing and improving each other and carrying out our requests. It''s not a place to take alms, and that kind of person isn''t an adventurer... and I don''t think he''s an adventurer.


    The fact that he didn''t say it outright showed the character of Mr. Glantz.


    ''''I understand. I''ll take your word for it.''''


    Oh. Can I get you out of town?


    No. It''s all right in this darkness. Now, if you''ll excuse me.


    Come on, Luciel, you can do it.


    Yes, sir.


    I got up from the counter seat and turned on my heel, and the adventurers were there waiting for me with big smiles on their faces.


    ''''........What''s going on, everyone?''''


    Then a female swordsman, on behalf of the group, replies.


    ''''I''ve made some new street names for Saint Hen-sama, and if you like them, I''d like your permission to use them.


    ''''Well then, I haven''t even allowed the street name of Holy Change...''''


    ''If you care about the details, you''ll go bald in the future, even though it''s just a lot of heartache. Well then, the first one is.....


    I want to live with my hair for a long time, so I push it away.


    When I had alopecia areata in a previous life, I was so shocked that I was forced to take one day off with pay.


    I don''t want to go through that again.


    More importantly.........


    ''''Is there more than one eye?''''


    There are three in total. The first is The Wise Man Who Strikes Back.


    The name was out of the blue, but it''s moderately cool.


    However, I''m very concerned about the fact that in a counterattack, the assumption is that you will always be attacked.


    It''s said that a name represents a body.


    The second one is "Holy (attribute bound, transformed sage).


    Huh?��There was an obvious pause between the saint and the one, or was it my imagination?��But I''m in awe of you calling yourself a saint.


    Well, it''s better than Holy Change.........


    ''''There''s a third one.


    Just as I was about to ask the third, a priest-knight appeared in a ragged state.


    I could sense hostility from them as well, but it was not directed at me, but at the adventurers around me.


    They must be the knights who were laid to rest in the basement.


    They were young and I had never seen them before.


    The adventurers were staring at me, and as expected, I was frightened, and since I had nothing against them, I decided to help them.


    ''What can I do for you?''


    In response to my voice, the two of them began to speak at the entrance of the cafeteria.


    ''''S-class healer Luciel-sama has been ordered to capture you.


    I''m sorry, but would you please return to the church with us?


    They were apologetic and told him their business.


    They were somewhat relieved to find out that there were people like them who had doubts about their capture, but were still working under orders.


    ''''Is it a good thing that the charges are that you are no longer a healer due to divine punishment and you can''t use holy attribute magic?''''


    Ha, that''s what we''ve been instructed to do, sir.


    ''''It''s already been more than two months since the rumors started, so I''m sure it''s time to stop hiding in the clouds...''''


    I don''t know their faces, but they seemed to know me, so they must have met each other somewhere.


    It''s impossible to know everything, but I wanted to try to clear up their misunderstandings by approaching them, so I decided to use the Holy Attribute Magic.


    ''''First of all, I can use Holy Attribute Magic.''''


    As I finger-patted and activated my middle heel without a chant, the two of them rapidly healed their wounds.


    The two priest knights were astonished at me using Holy Attribute Magic, and they propped themselves up on one knee on the spot and uttered an apology.


    ''''I''m sorry.''''


    ''If you''ve got orders, I don''t blame you. I''m just sorry, but I''m afraid you''re going to have to let me off the hook here.��I had to catch the one who tried to set me up. And I''m no longer a healer, I''m a wise man.


    They looked at each other in surprise, then nodded to each other before opening their mouths at the same time.


    ''''Awed,''''


    We will tell our colleagues that Master Luciel can use holy magic.


    I''m sure Master Luciel will be able to clear up any misunderstandings that may arise.


    They hung their heads reverently.


    I decided to think about what I wanted to do with the church first, based on Galba''s information, since there were people in the church who would believe me.


    Considering the time they were being held, they might get suspicious and get some support, so I''ll just leave.


    ''''Well then, ladies and gentlemen, I''ll see you all.


    After I told him that, I was leaving the Adventurer''s Guild.

 204-198 Detour

    After I got out of the Adventurer''s Guild, I made sure there were no people around me, circulated my magic power at high speed in my body, and then ran quickly to the gate.


    It''s a good thing I ran at a pretty fast speed due to my increased level and physical strength, but there were still soldiers at the gate, and a lot of knights waiting for it.


    ''''That''s right~. Even if I didn''t do anything bad, I''m sure they wouldn''t let me through.''''


    I thought about beating him down and advancing here, but I didn''t want to use it because that was going to be exactly what they wanted, but I decided to ask them to help me with the power of the wind dragon.


    ''''I succeeded with Magre just now, but now I have to visualize it from the time it flies to the time it lands... focus, focus...''''


    I entered a side alley and used my presence and magic to find a place where there were no soldiers.


    Then it seems that there are no soldiers placed on the outer wall, and that seemed to be the target.


    Well, if I was told to fly with all my might, I might actually be able to fly, but as expected, I don''t feel like playing a gamble here, and if the altitude is low, there''s a chance of being found, so I decided to fly through the sky.


    ''''Wind Dragon, become a wing that flies freely through the sky.


    A sensation of wind arose, and as I kicked up the earth and flew, my body gained more and more altitude, and in no time, I flew ten, twenty, or even higher than that.


    I looked down at the Holy City as it was and was about to leave, when I found that on top of the outer wall, which was probably empty, several knights were hiding in black robes.


    ''''Is this a magic tool to block out signs and magic power?��That was a close one.


    They never noticed me, as if they had been looking at the gate the whole time.


    Well, no one would think that I was flying in the sky.


    I succeeded in escaping the holy city while standing on the very highest ground.


    Then, after advancing about a hundred meters, I returned to the earth.


    As expected, my magic power consumption was getting too much, so I thought it was best to conserve my magic power for the future.


    Then I continued to run for a little while, activating my physical strengthening.


    When I got some distance from the Holy City, I took out the key to the hidden stables from the magic bag. I decided to ask Forenoire to come out.


    When I turned the key, Forenoire immediately came out.


    ''I know it''s going to be hard with only moonlight, but can you ask Melatoni to come out?


    Brrrrrrrr.


    Thank you.


    He gave her a quick pat on the neck and then straddled Forenoire''s back.


    ''Alright, let''s go.''


    "Burrrrrrr.


    Forenoir was not afraid of the dark and began to gallop across the land with great energy.


    Originally, he had thought of waking Nadia and Lydia up and moving with three horses, but since the stables didn''t house any horses other than Forenoir, the two of them didn''t get up until morning.


    But apparently that decision was not wrong.


    Forenoir was kicking the earth faster than ever before and had less up and down motion, so it felt as if he was flying through the air.


    It was enough that if a comparable horse tried to run alongside him, he would surely be crushed.


    He was going on a little bit of heeling, thinking that he was a really reliable partner.


    Of course, it''s hard to have him run all the time, no matter how good of a spirit-possessed horse Forenoire is, and he''ll sweat if he runs, so I proceeded with hydration and cleansing magic while being vigilant about my surroundings, so as not to lower Forenoire''s strength and motivation.


    As the moon was setting and the area was gradually getting brighter, the sky in the east was gradually turning a pale red.


    ''It''s beautiful. Come to think of it, I haven''t been able to look at the sky lately.''''


    As I muttered this, Forenoire, who had been running happily, gradually stalled and began to walk slowly, looking at the sky.


    ''''You really do understand my language, don''t you? I envy the Pope for being able to talk to Forenoire.''''


    "...burrrrr.


    Oh, sorry. Oh, it''s already in that village. It didn''t take you half as long as usual, did it?��That''s great, buddy.


    As I stroked Forenoire apologetically, I could see the village in the distance.


    ''They''re still asleep at this time of night, and we don''t need to stop by this time, do we?


    That was when I decided to go through this village this time.


    At the same time the key to the hermit''s coffin pops out of the magic bag, the key turns by itself in the air and a door appears and opens.


    ''Ooh, so this is how it works. I can''t believe you can put it in a magic bag, but when the person inside wakes up, it pops out.''''


    As I was surprised by this, Nadia and Lydia came out, looking a little lazy.


    ''''Good morning, Luciel-sama,''''


    ''Good morning. What''s up with you two looking so sluggish?


    It was Lydia who answered.


    ''''It seems like that dark spirit-sama''s magic was so powerful, it''s a little weird.


    Yeah. That makes sense.


    The dark spirit didn''t say it was hard to get magic on the two of them either, but they were showing such a gesture that it was a good point.


    I dismounted and cast a high heel and purification spell on Forenoire before casting only a purification spell on the two of them.


    ''''How''s that?''''


    Their complexion appears to have recovered........


    ''I''m feeling much better.


    It''s always ready to go.


    "Burrrrrrr.


    They both seemed to be fully recovered and smiled and thanked him for his help.


    In addition, he seemed to be saying that Forenoire was also feeling better in terms of strength and mood, which was a bit funny.


    ''If you two are awake, I don''t blame you. Forenoire, may I have the carriage pulled?


    Brrrr.


    I replied, but the harmonious mood from earlier had changed and I looked away gloomily.


    It was Lydia who panicked here.


    ''''As for letting the Spirit of Light-sama pull the carriage.......yes, how about buying a horse in that village?''''


    That''s true. With a carriage, you don''t want to be stuck in a carriage in an emergency.


    Seeing my sister like that, Nadia''s words pointing out the dangers of traveling in a carriage made me change my mind as well.


    ''''Brrrrrrrrrrrr...''''


    You know better from the forenoon.


    I thought I heard such a vision, but I''ll leave it at that.


    ''Well, it''s no use. "Well," he said, "why don''t you go and rest in the hermit''s stables for now, and I may have you running again soon. I may have her running again soon, so get some sleep.


    Forenoire showed no resistance, nodding and agreeing to join the hermit''s stables.


    ''I''ll see you later then,''


    Forenoire didn''t reply, but wagged his tail and walked inside.


    ''Well, let''s head to the village. Do you two remember that village?


    Is that the village you stopped at before you left for the Holy City?


    Oh, that reminds me of something I''ve seen before.


    Both of them answer confidently, but they talk about the village, reflecting on how reckless they were this time.


    ''''As expected, I let them out from a distance and only came here once, so it''s only natural that I wouldn''t understand. Last time I came here without mentioning much, but since there was a demon tribe in that village over there, I''ll ask if there''s anything that could give me a clue about the matter of Duchy Blange as well.


    Yes, sir.


    When I told that to the two people who pretended not to care about their country of origin while thinking about the village chief and the villagers who fought and became demons in that village, they nodded awkwardly, and seemed somewhat relieved by their reply.


    And so we were off to the village.

 205-199 Summon Magic

    Once the morning sun was firmly in our faces, we arrived at the village.


    However, the simple fence was closed and there were no guards, so I was momentarily confused as to whether I was allowed to go inside.


    ''''Luciel-sama, why did you stop?''''


    ''''There''s no penalty for entering a village where there are no guards. It''s said that as long as you enter an adventurer''s guild, there is no problem.


    Yeah,


    ''Yes, sir. The fences are generally closed to prevent wild wolves and demons from getting in.


    ''''Since the St. Schurur Cooperative Kingdom has weak demons as well, I guess this level of fence won''t be a problem for them.


    Apparently, adventurers have no problem entering the village.


    Puzzled by this, he removed the fence and entered the village and closed it again.


    ''''First, I''ll greet the village chief and then try to negotiate with him to give me a horse. Well, if I don''t have a horse, I''ll ask Forenoir to take care of it this time.


    It would be nice if you could give it to me.


    And I''d like to have some food if I could.


    Nadia agrees with me, and thinking that Lydia is totally becoming a foodie character, we head for the village chief''s house.


    As we walked, we could hear the sounds of life coming from each house, and we reached the chief''s house, admiring how quickly the villagers were getting up.


    ''Well, I hope you''re awake,''


    ''Master Luciel, we''ll take care of the business here.


    Master Luciel will wait here.


    I have mixed feelings about the two people who have really gotten their squire on board, but I had a feeling that the negotiations would go more smoothly if I was the one to negotiate, so I tried a simple persuasion.


    ''You two don''t know the village chief, do you?��Well, I''ve only talked to the new village chief once, too, but I''m the one who has to go here.


    I told them, and they nodded their heads in agreement, so I stepped forward and knocked on the door of the village chief''s house.


    ''''I apologize for the early morning, but is the village chief at home?''''


    Then he heard a noise from inside, so he was awake, and a little later the door opened.


    ''Who''s there?''��In the morning, what........isn''t it Lady Luciel?


    The grumpy village chief smiled as soon as he saw my face.


    ''''Good morning, sir. Sorry to barge in on you so early in the morning.


    No, no. How can I help you?


    ''''My horse was crushed on the way to the Holy City, and I''d like you to be flexible if you can. Of course, we''ll put on quite a bit more color than usual.


    I see. The Holy City. But this is just a rumor, but I hear that Master Luciel has been punished by God or something.


    I feel shrewd when I hear about the fearful divine punishment, but it''s boring to lose time here, so I''ll actually show you how to use the magic.


    ''''Well, it''s just a rumor. Heel.


    As I heel over the village chief, his slightly lowered right shoulder changes to an even posture.


    ''''Oh!''''��My back pain disappeared like a lie. With this.....


    He swallowed the last word, twisting his hips and looking happy.


    ''Well, it''s just a rumor. That''s why it won''t bother the village.


    ''What?��Oh, I don''t mind that, and I''ve had Luciel-sama save this village before. Well then, let''s go inside first.


    Thank you, sir.


    Hiding his upset, the village chief invited me into the house.


    When I entered the house, I saw that the books were scattered around the house, unlike when I visited before


    I''m sorry for the mess.


    The village chief then shyly brushes the book off the edge.


    ''''As I said before, we barged in here all of a sudden, so don''t worry about it. By the way, you have all these books with you.


    Then the village chief shook his head and replied, "This is all the property of the former chief.


    ''These are all the property of the former village chief. Originally I thought they would be collected by the church, but they were left here, so this is how I find time to read them.


    I hadn''t seen the male when I cleaned up the place before, but I decided not to pry too deeply into it, but to let my guard down by talking about the book he said he liked, before I got down to business.


    ''That''s a good hobby. What on earth is it about?


    Many of them describe what it takes to govern a village and preach the idea of human supremacy. There are a lot of them from the Duchy of Brange, the birthplace of human supremacy. There are also many works on Lord Leinster.


    Maybe not as many oddball books as I thought.


    There was a bit too much stuff in there, so maybe I won''t read anything else.


    But still, human supremacy and other organizations that seem to be on the opposite end of the spectrum from me.


    If a human supremacist organization was working in the dark within the church, the culprit in this riot would be a religious organization.


    In that case, that person I know would be the one who sparked the riot.


    Thinking about that was almost depressing, so I continued.


    ''I see. I''m actually a miscellaneous type of person who likes to read books, and I read a lot of stuff. So I was hoping to find something unusual here.


    ''Then there''s everything from lore about spirits, dragons, and labyrinths, to the dubious, but oddities like books on summoning and immortality.


    When I laughed and told him, it seemed to inspire something in the village chief, and he told me with a smug look on his face that he was multi-genre.


    But the title I was curious about came out.


    Summoning Magic and Elixir of Life... but why didn''t the church officials collect the book?


    Well that''s what the people in the church did, right?


    Yes. Yes, I suppose. It''s an eyebrow-raising one originally, and apparently it was written in the Duchy of Brange, since books like this seem to exist everywhere.


    I can''t help but wonder what the Knights have come to investigate.


    Are they really going to be okay?��Or inside the church - don''t think any more about it.


    I take a pause and tell him the main point.


    ''''I see. So, the horse, will you get it ready?


    We don''t have any good horses in this village, is that all right with you?


    Yes, sir. I''m sorry to ask you to do this. Ten gold coins per head is enough. Please give me three horses.


    If you can give me that much, by all means. I''ll be right over to the one who manages the horses, if you''ll just wait here for a moment.


    ''Yes. And while you''re at it, may I read your book?


    Of course you don''t mind.


    With that, the village chief happily ran out of the house.


    ''At that rate, I suppose the horses are there.


    ''Well, what do you think?''


    It''s true that we, too, were humanitarians. But since we became adventurers, the barriers have diminished.


    I wasn''t as evasive as I could have been because of the spirit thing.


    We both reacted to the supremacy of the human race, but remembering that there was no subject matter, I chuckled and told them exactly what they wanted to hear.


    ''No, I''m sorry. I didn''t have a subject. I just thought that the mystery of the demon tribe''s sudden appearance was the summoning. Come to think of it, does the Duchy of Blange still perform the summoning of brave men?


    If I asked them to partition, they each told me what they knew.


    ''''Yes, but the details are rarely known, even by noblemen. But details are rarely known, even by noblemen.


    ''They will tell you about the fact that you have summoned a brave man, but they won''t even know if the summons was successful or not.


    Is that because no demon king or demon race has shown up?


    I don''t know about that either.


    ''We left home as soon as we came of age, and since we weren''t powerful aristocrats...''


    Come to think of it, she said she was pressured into a marriage proposal, and that''s why she became an adventurer.


    An ordinary nobleman........come to think of it, Elinus-san in Nerdal was also a countess, but she said she was studying it because she didn''t want to get married for political reasons.


    Is the future of Duchy Blange safe?��I didn''t get any significant information, but well, I''m going to look for some clues anyway.


    ''''I see. We don''t have much time, so let''s narrow down what we have to do. The two of you, if there''s anything that bothers you at all, just let me know.


    I understand.


    After I took over for the two of them, I decided to read the book on summoning and immortality that the village chief had mentioned.


    So far I don''t know what the commonality between the demon race ruckus that happened in this village last time and the rumored demon race that I saw in Brange this time.


    It''s not just the miasma, but also the miasma of the miasma and the moxie of the miasma.


    If the rituals of that time were the contents described in this summoning magic and immortality, then we might be able to find out what the demons were after.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the book as soon as you start looking for it.


    The book was well wrapped and looked expensive, but its contents were so dirty and rundown that you could barely read the words.


    I wanted to purify everything but the text, but if even the text was deemed dirty, I wouldn''t be able to read this book, so I held back and began to read it.


    Because summoning magic is classified as space-time magic, it''s generally considered a legend, but apparently it''s not really.


    In fact, even if it doesn''t have any attributes, is it possible to carve a contract that offers a consideration into the magic circle?


    The consideration here is that if you summon a person, then of course the consideration is also a person.


    It''s not all contracts are made for life, but they can also be made for magical power.


    The miasma is so strong that the price of all of them must be the lives of the villagers. No matter how you look at it, there is no doubt that they were trying to summon an existence that was not normal.


    As I rolled up the page further, there was a section on summoning using tools, and when I looked at the rituals using the jar, I saw that it described horrible things like soul spirit spirit exchange and soul spirit possession.


    If the summoning magic circle had been activated at that time, the souls of the villagers would have disappeared at the same time as the summoning, and the souls of the summoned demon race would have been in the villagers'' bodies.


    If this outrageous detail was true, then if they had arrived in this village a little later at that time, the soul of the villagers of the demon race would have been born.


    ''''It''s a bit out of the ordinary nerve to think about this.


    As I rolled up the page further, I saw that it said something outrageous.


    ''Let''s buy this one at an asking price.


    As I closed my summoning book, I noticed that it was getting noisy outside and decided to go outside with Nadia and Lydia.

 206-200 Cavalry

    He announced that he was heading out of the village chief''s house with a book about spirits and dragons, which the two of them had been curious about, in case they were leaving the village chief''s house, and heading out of the noisy atmosphere.


    ''I didn''t get a bad feeling from the village chief earlier. If that''s the case, there''s a good chance we''ve had some kind of accident.


    Are you in pursuit?


    Nadia assumed that her pursuers were among the possibilities, but I quickly dismissed them.


    No, we told the chief that we were heading to the Holy City. If it''s a member of the church, they won''t make a scene. The only thing that could happen is that a demon appeared, or someone was injured.


    That''s a big deal. Let''s go now.


    If someone is in trouble, we need to help them.


    They both felt like they were bringing up some kind of mission, but agreed that if human lives were at stake.


    ''Let''s go outside anyway. Oh, but first, were there any books on your mind?


    Not really.


    ''Because the books describing the lore of dragons and spirits were also in Nerdal. I didn''t find anything of note.


    So it''s just this one book.


    After retrieving the books on summoning, I opened the front door and saw that the people at the center of the commotion were all of the White Wolf''s bloodline.


    ''''What the hell is going on here?''''


    I mumbled as I walked closer, and Hazan-san and the others who noticed me came over to talk to me.


    ''''Oh, Luciel, it''s been a while,''''


    ''Oh, Luciel, I can''t believe you''re really here, Hazan''s sense of smell is no longer human.


    Luciel, it''s been a while.


    Mr. Hazan, Mr. Sekiroth and Mr. Basra spoke to me in turn.


    ''Good morning. What is the matter with you all?��Chief, have they done anything to you?


    I saw that the village chief asked me, a little confused, and I felt that he was inspired by the book on human supremacy.


    Well, I don''t want to make any more trouble this time, so I''ll tell you exactly what my relationship with them is.


    ''I know them. They are all members of Meratni''s higher adventuring party, the White Wolf Bloodline.


    That''s why I said I knew you. Luciel, I got a request from Whirlwind to see if you were a little worried.


    That tone of voice that said it was troublesome was indicative of the village chief''s attitude.


    I''m sure he''s been subjected to the same kind of racial discrimination in the past.


    When I thought about it, I felt a little sad.


    But here was one problem.


    Before I said I was going to the Holy City, I wanted him to call me an escort and not a pick-up, but the village chief was a bit reluctant to do so, perhaps thinking about that.


    I wasn''t sure if I could fool him, but I decided to change the nuance of the conversation.


    ''You were asked by your master to be his escort. We were in need of a horse, so we decided to ask you to accommodate us in this village.


    Then the grimness disappears from the village chief''s face.


    ''''Then we came in a carriage too, so you can ride with us.


    Garba-san cleverly said it, but I felt the village chief''s eyes sharpened at that moment, so I''m going to softly decline it here.


    ''''Since I''ve decided to give it away, plus I have something else I''d like to give away,''''


    Oh, what is it?


    Unlike earlier, I stopped thinking about him deeply when he responded with a radiant smile.


    Apparently, the village chief is after money, so it''s a loss to think about it.


    ''''This book on this summoning, I''ve never read it, and I''d really like to read it, but I don''t have that much time to spare, so I''d like you to give it to me. Of course I will pay you a reasonable price for it.


    Oh, I''ll give you the book. I don''t think I, who live in this village, would be able to gather all the materials in that book, and it''s a dubious one.


    The fact that he didn''t ask for any consideration for anything other than, I guess he was either too busy selling his horse or decided that it was not worth it.


    ''Thank you, sir. So, the horses, sir?


    We''re already ready to go, but if you''d like, you can have a bite to eat.


    The village chief says so, but since I have white wolf blood in my veins, I decide against it, since I might be digging my grave.


    Lydia has given me an aura of hunger, so I decide to give her something easy to eat once we leave the village.


    ''''I appreciate the offer, but I''m afraid I''ll have to decline this time. Please show me around.''''


    Yes, sir. Come on in.


    Apparently it was a social call, and the village chief didn''t show any signs of concern when he refused.


    Then he started walking ahead to the horse stalls, so I decided to follow him.


    Behind me, Sekiros-san and Nadia were talking about something, and the atmosphere gave me the impression that they knew each other somewhat, but then Bazan-san spoke to me.


    I heard that you became a wise man, Luciel. It must be hard work, but I''m glad.


    Mr. Bazan, smiling with his sharp canine teeth, seemed genuinely pleased that I had become a wise man.


    I was happy about that, but I remembered that I hadn''t yet thanked him for coming to pick me up, so I thanked him.


    ''Well, I didn''t really feel alive this time. Anyway, thank you very much for welcoming me. Since you''re here, you must have skipped a lot, right?


    ''Yeah. Still, I found out that a man who saved my life was in danger. I wanted to be the first to get there.


    It''s always a big deal when you save your life.


    But it''s a very emotional thing, because you have the power to heal, you have a patient who can heal, and then you go around and help me this time, so it''s very emotional.


    ''''Well thank you very much. So how''s your master doing?


    He''s not going to tell us about it, but he''s recovered enough to fight us and be a good match for us.


    For a moment, I was curious about the fact that he showed some hesitation, but if he''s recovered enough to fight A-ranked Bazan-san, then I guess there''s no problem.


    ''''It''s only been three months, and to be able to fight an A-ranked adventurer.......as expected of a master. It''s only because he''s an outsider.


    ''''Well, because of that man, there''s been a mock battle set up every day, and the Adventurer''s Guild is getting strangely tense.


    Hazan said with a wry smile, but considering the ongoing nature of the situation, he''s probably been doing the same thing for the past three months.


    Master''s level and skill initialization hadn''t been sealed, so if he were to regain his previous movements, he would have no choice but to repeat steady mock battles and actual battles.


    That''s why Master would take the initiative to follow the new adventurers and conduct mock battles.


    The adventurers who found out that Master was getting weaker would take on the challenge, thinking that they could win now, so they might have no trouble finding a real opponent....


    ''''........Were the adventurers okay?��I''m afraid the request will be delayed or...


    ''''There''s been a lot of fainting damage, but for what it''s worth, the Adventurer''s Guild is vibrant right now!


    I hope it''s full of life.


    I decided to go through with the fainting thing.


    It smelled like a Pandora-type smell that surely shouldn''t be opened.


    ''So how did Luciel get here, how did he get here?��Seeing that the horses are gone, have you crushed all three of them?


    Mr. Bazan has changed the subject, but it''s hard to explain, so I''ll tell you later.


    ''No, I was alone a while ago. Well, I''ll tell you about that after we leave the village.


    ''That one too, I suppose. Whoa, is that it?��You look so peaceful.


    Well I hope it''s not a bad horse.


    The village chief and the owner of the horse were waiting for one of them, and there were three horses lined up in a row with a somewhat heartwarming look on their faces.


    ''''It could actually be Sunma,''''


    That''s a pleasant miscalculation, though.


    After having the horses checked by Bazan and the others, they seemed to be fine, so I gave the village chief a cloth bag containing thirty gold coins as compensation for three horses.


    You''ll find that the horses look quite good. Here''s the price.''''


    ''Oh. I certainly got it. With three horses that can run in this village, they should be enough to make it to the Holy City.


    It was a smile that already fit the word "nimble" well.


    ''If anyone from the church asks, it would be helpful if you could tell them that I have already returned to the Holy City.


    I have no problem with that.


    Then here''s a tip. Please make sure everyone in the village doesn''t have to suffer any strings attached.


    Haha. Thank you.


    The moment I held out the gold coin to him, he was surprised to see my hand in front of him, but I managed to give it to him normally.


    I decided to finish my goodbyes here, as it would be obvious that I would be heading in the opposite direction of the Holy City if they were watching me all the time.


    ''''Seeing them off is fine, since they''ll be there too.


    I understand. I will pray for the safety of Luciel and the others.


    Thank you.


    Nadia and Lydia took one horse each, and when I tried to approach them, the horses ran away, so I had no choice but to leave the village with Basra pulling the reins.


    The village chief was anxious to see if the horses would be returned, but when I told him I would do something about it, he bowed his head and went home.


    ''I haven''t seen someone so obsessed with money in a long time,''


    ''More importantly, Luciel, you can''t ride this horse, indeed, can you?��Do you want to take a ride in the carriage over here?


    ''No, that won''t be enough. I have a partner.


    Bazan and the others were very surprised when he used the hermit''s key to make the stables appear, but it was the horses who were most surprised.


    The atmosphere of calmness changed drastically at the presence of Forenoir as she emerged from the stables.


    ''''Brrrrrrrr.''''


    After telling them that much, the horses all fell flat on their faces at the same time forenoire.


    ''''Well I don''t know what it is, but I''m getting a strange feeling?��That''s not a normal horse.


    ''Yes. That''s why he''s my partner. From the looks of it, it looks like Bazan-san and the others have two horses tied together in their carriage, so let''s put away the carriage and go lightly and all of us will be cavalrymen.


    Luciel you''re a lot tougher than you used to be.


    ''Haha. I hope you''re right.


    I was a little embarrassed when Bazan said that, but I quickly put away the back of the carriage.


    Thus, with our preparations in place, we became a cavalry and headed for Meratoni.


    The horses were desperately following the forenoir, so I naturally took the lead, but although everyone tried to move forward for protection, they didn''t get in front of the horses, so we had no choice but to move along.

 207-201 Reunion

    There wasn''t anything unusual on the road to Melatni, but here was an episode that showed Nadia''s relationship with Sekiroth-san... or rather, the white wolf''s bloodline.


    One day three years ago now, when Nadia was working solo, she had been saved by the White Wolf bloodline.


    At the time, Nadia was still a rookie, but her sword skills had attracted a lot of attention since then, and apparently there were many adventurers, from newcomers to mid-level adventurers, who had invited her to join their parties.


    But Nadia had politely declined them all.


    So the adventurers, who were not amused by that, asked the bandits to capture Nadia and a plan was in place to capture her.


    And while she was being attacked, a white wolf bloodline that happened to come to Grandle on an expedition came across the scene and was good until the bandits were defeated.


    However, at the time, Nadia had been raised with the supremacy of the human race to the core, so they suspected that she might be one of the bandits, not to mention a thank you.


    I glanced at Nadia and she looked down, her face red and embarrassed.


    ''I see. But you don''t seem to have that much resistance right now, though?


    We were the ones who taught Nadia''s little girl how to be an adventurer.


    ''Well, it just happened. Nadia''s swordsmanship was moderate, but the way she fought was too clean, or she didn''t have the basics like hiding and investigating the weaknesses of demons.


    Okay. So that''s why.


    When you met us, you had normal contact with Keti and Kefin because the white wolf bloodline had changed Nadia''s ideology of human supremacy.


    ''I didn''t expect you to be at Luciel''s party, though. You never know when and who you''re going to meet, you never know how you''re going to come across.


    It''s true.


    We let the horses run for an hour or so while we continued these conversations.


    Then Forenoire was slowing down, but the horses were starting to get tired, so we decided to take a break.


    ''Let''s take a break around here. We haven''t had anything to eat since this morning, and I''m starting to get a little hungry.


    I''ll do what he says.


    Luciel, what are you making?


    Oh, no, it''s ready-made.


    I decided to offer the pot-au-feu and pasta that I had made up in Nerdal.


    ''''Well is that a magic bag if you''re going to serve something warm?''''


    ''Yes. There was a time when a magic bag was indeed too hard for me, and the Pope gave it to me.


    We got it....I guess the church has some money.


    I nod my head at Mr. Sekiroth''s words.


    ''What about the church itself?��It''s true that the Pope gave it to me, but I just inherited it from the Pope, and it was originally used by him.


    ''But since the healer was such a racketeer, the church''s pay must be good, right?


    Mr. Bazan told me to point that out, but I realized that I didn''t know that because I had been in my present position without knowing how much people in general were paid.


    ''Sure, I had a title, so I guess I got paid quite a bit. But I don''t know what other people were paid. There''s no place in the church to spend money, so I never got to hear about that either, so...


    I''ll go to the Healer''s Guild in Meratni for this and ask Krul-san if I can ask her, and I''ll learn what I''m missing in my knowledge.


    Beside Bazan-san''s dismay at hearing this, Basra-san opens her mouth.


    ''''A personal item.


    ''.........maybe. Alright, since it''s going to get darker if we keep talking about this, let''s just end it now.


    Everyone didn''t ask any more questions, so we began to eat.


    The rest of the day was uneventful, and after eating and resting the horses, we rode off again towards Meratni, when we finally came to the outer walls of Meratni.


    The first person to notice the discomfort was Forenoir.


    Forenoir stopped running and began to soften as he looked around.


    ''What''s going on?''


    I couldn''t understand why, I tried to meditate and check my surroundings, but I couldn''t feel any signs or magic.


    However, the other horses also began to notice the strange change that Forenoir felt, and the birds, which are not usually a common occurrence, flew away as if they were fleeing somewhere.


    ''Could it be an earthquake?��Or is it a demon attack?��Let''s all proceed with caution, just in case. If it''s a demon, we''re at a disadvantage because there''s no terrain to use as a shield.


    All right. You take the lead.


    Yes. Let''s go to the forenoon.


    That''s when I called out to him, and I could hear a sound that seemed to cut through the sky, gradually getting closer and closer.


    ''What is it?''��What is this sound that cuts through the air?��Is it getting closer and closer?


    That one?��What is it?��Pterodactyl?��No, it''s a big one for that.


    Let''s just go.


    Forenoir and the others ran hard after that, but the pterodactyl?��The full extent of the speed of the game was revealed when the speed of the game was gradually catching up to us.


    ''Oh come on, that''s too over-techno-lozy, isn''t it?''


    As if to mock my mutterings, the flying object slowly loses altitude.


    Forenoire notices that I''m surprised but not frightened, and stops trying to escape.


    ''Hey, Luciel, I''ve never seen anything like that before. If it''s the new golem, we''re in trouble and we''re running away.


    Mr. Hazan noticed us stopping and shouted, but I shook my head and gave him a brief description of this flying object.


    ''It''s okay. That thing has an ally on board.


    Do you need a ride?��And you think you''re on our side?


    Yeah.


    What came down was a bird-shaped amphibian that looked like it had been painted bright red.


    ''''It looks like it''s an image of a fire spirit, that''s what it looks like, a phoenix.


    Surprisingly, there were no propellers at all, and it appeared to be flying while activating the afterglow of magic power.


    As the flying object slowly landed on the ground, Lionel and the others descended from inside.


    ''''Luciel-sama, well done, well done.''''


    As soon as he suddenly appeared, the bank of tears was about to break, and Lionel, pulling slightly, thanked him for literally flying in and betting his labored words to Lionel.


    ''Well done to you, too, for coming over. Keti-san and Kefin-san also put in a lot of hard work, including escorting Lionel-dono.


    Why is Lady Luciel using honorific language?


    Lionel looks puzzled as I speak in a stranger''s manner.


    ''''Meow, Luciel-sama, your clutches, your clandestine honorific language is very unpleasant.''''


    ''Master Luciel, didn''t you tell us that we were your followers, even though you''ve been de-slaved?


    That''s where Ketty and Kefin would share their thoughts with me, and Ketty was still the same, but Kefin''s tension was also awesome.


    ''No, for some reason Lionel was about to cry, so I wanted to tease him. Well, but you did a really good job of running over. Thanks. ''Whoa!��Dolan, Paula, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Lisian. You''ve built an amphibian far beyond what I imagined.


    The first thing I had asked Doran to make, the first thing I wanted him to make, finally saw the light of day.


    ''Long time no see, Luciel-dono. It took me a long time to make it. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''ve been able to use all of the dragons and also the money from Luciel''s trade association to finally make this dream come true. I am truly grateful.


    Luciel Chamber of Commerce money?��It''s totally sleep deprived, but when we had a conversation yesterday in the magic ball, you said it wasn''t a problem, right?��Thinking about this now seemed to mess with my head, so I decided to abandon it.


    ''Luciel, it''s been a while. When I was making this with my grandfather, my skill in creating magic tools became IX. Now I can make a fully automatic cooker.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s been a long time. It''s been a while since you told me about the demon detector you told me about, and although I''ve been able to detect it with my magic power, I''m afraid I haven''t been able to devote enough time to it.


    For some reason Paula and Lisian came up to me and told me about it, and for some reason they put their hands together and showed me their palms.


    ''What are those hands?''


    When I asked them, they nodded widely.


    I''m sure their perception of me is that these two people are the ones who give me the magic stone.


    When I thought that, I was a little confused as to why that made me feel so happy.


    ''I heard there''s a big one,''


    I''m sure it will be enough to complete the job.


    ''I don''t see why we should give it to you here.��More importantly, how do you make a demon ball?


    I''m done with that one. I''ve made it small, so it''s not a problem.


    ''What?��I''m the one who completed the Demonic Ball.


    I made it smaller and lighter.


    It all happened when we got to Meratni. Be quiet or I won''t give you the magic stone, okay?


    I felt somewhat envious that these two didn''t blink and were being honest about what they wanted to do.


    When I told them that I would give them the magic stone when I arrived in Meratni, they became quiet at once.


    There is no other reason for you to call us here this time other than you have been made a wise man?


    Lionel wants to know why he was called this time, but I decided to explain that he was called by his master, not me.


    ''Oh. Actually, "Before you do, this guy can''t be moved anymore, so put it away.


    But Dolan broke into the conversation, but there was a word I couldn''t hear now.


    ''Can''t we move it now?��You''re not moving now?


    Oh. Once it stops, it takes an enormous amount of magic to try to move it again. That''s why it can''t be done immediately.


    I have to give kudos just for being able to do it in practical application.


    ''''Well Master Luciel, excuse me for a moment.


    With that, Lionel made his way to the amphibian and touched it heavily, and the amphibian disappeared in an instant.


    ''''I guess we''re good to go as far as the magic bag is concerned.


    ''Yes. Thanks to Lady Luciel. Besides, since we are just a stone''s throw away from Melatni, may I ask you about the matter you just mentioned while walking?


    ''So be it. Mr. Bazan, now that you have been able to join your squire in this way, could you please go ahead to Meratni and tell your master that you are almost there?


    Yeah. This looks like it''s going to work, so we''ll go ahead and go.


    Nice to meet you.


    When I asked him to bow his head, he immediately agreed and agreed to go ahead of me.


    This is how we saw Bazan and the others off and walked to the city of Meratoni, exchanging information with Lionel and the others.

 208-202 Three months after that

    As I walked to Meratni with Lionel and the others who had joined us, I told them briefly how we came to gather in that Meratni and heard from them as well about the past three months.


    Well, I''m still a flawed sage who can''t use anything other than holy attribute magic, but I''m still a flawed sage.


    I mock myself and show him how to speak in a frightening way.


    It''s something I can do now, and if I hadn''t gotten my strength back with this, the air around me would be heavy at once.


    ''''As long as you have holy attribute magic, Luciel-sama will not be in awe. I will receive all attacks on Luciel-sama and swat away any enemies that stand in front of me.


    Then Lionel, who was next to me, stood in front of me, propped himself up on one knee and declared that.......


    ''''........Hey Lionel, hasn''t your personality changed a bit?''''


    Somehow, it was getting a little hot and bothered.


    There was someone who agreed with what he said to Lionel. ''It''s Ketty.


    ''It''s really true, Nya. Ever since Lionel-sama heard you were having a child, you''ve been training whenever you have time, and you''ve been falling apart every day to the point where you''ve almost been banned from the special healing zone.''


    Kids?��Not with Nahlia?


    ''''I lost my level and skills, but I still had my combat experience. The rest of my body was rejuvenated and I was filled with strength... hahaha.


    ...I''m a lot younger now, but that would mean I''d have to leave Nahlia behind with a baby on the way?��We''ll hear about this later from Ketty.


    ''Well that''s a good thing, isn''t it?��We''ll hear about it later, but was Yenis getting comfortable?


    ''Yes, it''s peace itself. The school has started hiring accomplished retired adventurers who have been interviewed and hired, and the economy is also using the money the Luciel Chamber of Commerce gets from commerce to help the country grow, so new jobs are being created and everyone seems happy.


    The Luciel Chamber of Commerce I''ve certainly pulled off some talented people, but I didn''t think it was going to happen.


    If this is the case, if you live in Yenis, that?��It just smells like trouble.........


    ''''Well I see. It''s completely out of my hands, but as long as everyone seems happy, that''s good for now. Now then, what about the rumors of divine punishment?


    ''''The one who was spreading rumors about Master Luciel has been hunted down by a semi-beastman squad from the former slums of Yenis, and has already been given a confession drug developed by the Medicine Master''s Guild, and has been investigated along the way.


    ''The people of Yenis weren''t confused?


    ''''There wasn''t anyone who believed in it, was there? Besides, even if Luciel-sama couldn''t use Holy Attribute Magic, no one would begrudge the head of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce since they''re spending a huge budget to develop Yenis.


    Lionel spoke confidently.


    He turned to Ketty and Kefin, and they both smiled and nodded.


    ''I see. That''s fine then.''


    I was honestly relieved because I didn''t want Yenis to be confused, much less have someone to hate me.


    ''Speaking of which, I heard when I talked to Lord Jasuan, you two have been having quite a few mock battles together, haven''t you?��How strong are you now?


    It was Ketty who answered my question.


    ''If it''s me or Kefin, it''s a one in ten win-or-nothing level for Master Lionel,''


    Lionel looks like he''s biting down on a bitter worm, but it seems that someone whose level and skills were initialized three months ago can beat Ketty and Kefin, who are over level two hundred.


    Ketty was wagging her tail, happy to have beaten Lionel, but Kefin''s expression became grave.


    And I was curious about his attitude, so I asked him.


    ''Kefin, what''s wrong?''


    ''''Lionel-san is getting stronger at a frighteningly fast pace, so he broke the hearts of the new adventurers who were playing mock battles with us, shattered the confidence of the intermediate adventurers, and nowadays, every day he is distracted from the advanced adventurers. And it''s not just Lionel-san, it''s us too.


    I looked at Lionel and he looked away from me.


    ''Well, sort of, thank you, Kefin.


    Having one person with common sense made me feel like I was gaining somewhere with them.


    I''m sure Kefin would have a hard time with it.


    As I was nodding my head, as if in a flash of inspiration, Lionel started making excuses.


    ''''Adventurers, unlike soldiers, don''t have a quota of training, so no one trains them to vomit blood, which was a bit disappointing. Now that Lord Jasuan is dealing with us, we''re trying to build each other up.


    I don''t know what Lionel thought, he lamented the way adventurers were trained, but I guess he didn''t realize that he was crazy.


    I just felt like this same situation was happening in the Adventurer''s Guild in Melatni, and I thought it was useless to say it here, so I stopped talking any further about this topic.


    Then I took my gaze away from Lionel and saw Paula and Lisian discussing their inventions together... and Dolan, who was looking behind them with a smile on his face, so I shook the conversation.


    ''What was Doran doing a little over seven months after he left us?


    I''ve been working on everyone''s armor and that one, and it didn''t take long for the time to arrive. I would have liked to put a magic gun on it, but it took me a while to develop it.


    I''m sure he doesn''t recognize it as a weapon in his mind.


    And if you want to defeat flying demons, it''s a useful move.


    Still, I can''t help but think it''s over-techno-rosie.......


    ''''........It''s totally a hobby.


    Oh. I''m very grateful to Master Luciel.


    Doran told me that with a very sunny smile.


    That made me a little embarrassed, so I asked him about the two men in Orford.


    ''Speaking of which, how are Mr Grant and Mr Toretto doing?


    It seems that this was the first time they saw it, and it really ignited their engineers'' spirits. They said if they came up with something interesting, they''d ask Master Luciel to buy it.


    ''''........I wonder. If those two are motivated, something terrible is going to happen?


    ''Hmm. He said it was all because of me and Master Luciel, who inspired him.


    ''Including those two, Rockford researchers seem to be a lot of oddballs and competitive people.


    It must be.


    I couldn''t help but pray that they would develop tools to build a peaceful world.


    I hoped that they would develop something like the Angel Pillow series, if possible.


    This is what distracts me from talking about trivial matters, and before I knew it, the gates of Meratoni were in sight and I stopped moving forward on the spot.


    There''s a good reason for that.


    Previously it was the Healer''s Guild, but this time there was a banner hanging across Meratni that read, "Welcome to Meratni, the city that raised the wise man Luciel."


    ''.........I wonder what it is. I''m not happy at all, even if it''s to dispel the rumors.


    ''It''s a contingency now, so it can''t be helped, as it would be a pretty effective move to launch that the rumors are false to the world rather than Luciel-sama''s personal feelings, and that he''s actually a wise man.


    ''''Okay. I''ll turn this bewilderment on those who spread the rumors.


    Then I went to the gate of Meratni and was saluted by the gate guard.


    Moreover, the gate soldier seemed somewhat happy, so I asked him why.


    ''Um, why do you look so happy?''


    ''I don''t think Master Luciel will remember, but I was guarding this gate like this when he first came to Meratoni.


    He said that, but I remembered him well too.


    After all, he was the first person I''d met in this world, and he was carrying a spear, so it was completely input into my brain.


    ''Yeah. He came in a little plumped up, didn''t he?


    ''You remembered that!


    Yes. I don''t know your name, though.


    ''No, I''m just a gate soldier. I''m honored that you remember me, wise man.


    Haha. Haha, thank you. I''ve only been a wise man for a few days, so I''m not used to being called upon.


    I smiled bitterly as I entered the city of Meratni.


    The time was a little early for dusk, so there were many people on the streets.


    Because of this, all eyes would be focused on me, but at a time like this, Master would normally show up, but even if I looked for him, he was not there.


    At the same time, I felt an unpleasant sense of uneasiness and hurried down the road to the Adventurer''s Guild.

 209-203 Urban legend?

    After walking quickly through the city of Meratni and coming to the Adventurer''s Guild, Master was there.


    ''''........Master?��Why?


    Mm, Luciel came?��That seems like a lot of people for that, but...


    ''''Master, how could you be injured like that!


    ..........


    Master had wounds in both eyes, his left arm had disappeared up to his elbow and his left leg had disappeared down to his knee.


    Furthermore, my voice didn''t hear my master, or he didn''t respond to it.


    It''s as if he trained me in a special training session, but that doesn''t explain my left arm and left leg.


    I immediately approached Master and activated the Extra Heel and Recover.


    As a dazzling light enveloped Master''s body, everything appeared in a state of complete regeneration.


    The people around me seemed to be at a loss for words due to the sheer awesomeness of it, but I tried to ask the newly recovered Master what had happened to him.


    ''Welcome back, Luciel. Thanks for saving me.


    But instead of the words I was going to ask before Master''s smile, the words just reflexively escaped.


    ''I''m back, Master. I have successfully reached the Sage.''


    Oh. I''m very proud of you.


    His eyes burned at those words, but at this moment, as if he finally understood that his master''s wounds had been healed, a tremendous cheer went up from the people who had gathered.


    As he was stuttering at the awesomeness, Master called out loudly to the residents gathered there, "Now you know that this is a rumor.


    ''Now you know that the rumors are rumors. On the contrary, everyone should join me in congratulating Luciel for returning as a wise man.


    With those words, the cheers were loud again, and now the applause began to mix in.


    ''Luciel, can''t you do something impactful?��That way, we should be able to strike a blow against those who have attempted to do so in this instance.


    ''''Well that could get us into something else, couldn''t it?''''


    Well, don''t get hung up on the details. What do you think?


    Master tells me to flush it out without denying or affirming it.


    I thought he was going to make another reckless move, but I decided to fly to celebrate Master''s recovery, thinking that since I could do it once, I could do it.


    ''''........If I show you flying in the sky, will it have an impact?


    Huh?


    I flush the master asking back with a straight face and teach him the signal to fly.


    ''''Then I''ll go for a moment. Wind Dragon, become a wing that flies freely through the sky.''''


    And in the next moment, I was soaring into the sky.


    I climbed higher and higher to about 30 meters, flew lightly and showed them how to fly back and forth ten meters to the left and right, and then decided to descend slowly.


    It was funny because everyone, not just my master, was watching me with their mouths open, but it was probably natural since I was suddenly flying in the sky.


    As we slowly descended, the sunset in the distance was so beautiful that I felt like it was a reward for my hard work.


    No one raised their voice until we landed, or even after we did.


    ''Well, this is my newfound strength, but was it a little subdued?''


    I told my master that, and without waiting for my master''s voice, more cheers rose from the crowd than before.


    I was about to lose control of the cheers, so Master tells everyone around me, this time shouting.


    It is now clear that Luciel is a real wise man. From now on, Meratni will be the city that raised the sage, and you can use it as a talking point. Luciel, let''s go inside.


    Yes, sir.


    Then, out of nowhere, applause rang out, and I didn''t know whether to be happy or embarrassed about it, but I waved my hand, bailed, and moved into the Adventurer''s Guild.


    When I entered the Adventurer''s Guild, everyone uniformly froze in surprise when they saw not me, but their master.


    Then, seeing me, they looked at Master once more and their voices rose.


    ''''Brod-san''s arm, his leg is back!


    ''Was it true when you said you became a wise man beyond the healer?


    The whirlwind is about to ramp up again.


    Let''s have a toast before we evacuate.


    All right, let''s go to the pub.


    The adventurers were surprised and delighted to see that their master had completely recovered... but immediately their expressions hardened and they tried to leave the guild, as if they were retreating outside.


    It''s a good idea. I''m sure the liquor will taste better if you sweat it out. And if we''re going to celebrate it, there has to be a main character in it, right?��I want you to beat the crap out of me today. Nah, Luciel is here this time, so don''t hold back.


    The adventurers who were about to head for the exit continue to resist, with pale faces.


    First, a warrior with a large shield opens his mouth while holding his stomach.


    ''''I''m a bit under the weather. The mock battle with the whirlwind is a learning experience. No~ It''s a shame.''''


    Don''t worry about that. Then Luciel will fix you up in a second.


    The warrior, who has been debunked in the blink of an eye, slumps his shoulders.


    Then the man who opened his mouth to go for a drink earlier with his spear hurriedly announces his excuses.


    ''''Oh, I can''t go out with you because I have an appointment after this.


    ''Huh. ''You''re going out for a drink, aren''t you?��If you''re satisfied, I''ll serve you drinks and food at the Adventurer''s Guild, so don''t hesitate.


    The adventurer man stared at his master''s smile with frightened eyes, and when the man slid his gaze slightly, his eyes caught mine this time.


    No, it wasn''t just that man.


    The strong men were staring at us.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    This was uncomfortable even for me, as expected, and since I had no choice, I decided to give them a helping hand.


    ''''Master, please let it be one fight at a time. We can talk about the future.......we can talk about it after tomorrow, but we also have to decide where everyone will stay.


    Mm, well, I guess I''ll just have to do it. That''s going to explain a lot today.


    That''s all right, isn''t it?


    I cut my eyes off from my master and turn to the adventurers, the adventurers begin to rant and rave.


    ''Dah~ We shouldn''t have expected it. Because that guy is a disciple of Whirlwind.


    I knew my apprentice was a battle fanatic, too.


    d*mn it. I just remembered that he was a dragon slayer when he was a healer, I heard about him once.


    "You''re an idiot, you''ve got the completely wrong person to cling to.


    Apparently, they didn''t know my past street name.


    Dragonslayer, far from peaceful, but still acceptable.


    I nodded to myself with a smile, thinking that.


    But why did I assume that the only faces here were adventurers who didn''t know anything about those days?


    Yes, even the old adventurers are in this adventurers'' guild.


    Sweet, sweet!��Don''t you know about the legend of the healer who challenged the whirlwind of combat madness for over a year at level one?


    I recognized the man who was talking funny and the party who was laughing beside him.


    They were the same people who had given me clothes as a gift.


    ''I didn''t think it was possible that he would get up like a zombie no matter how many times he was knocked down, and for some reason he always smiles when he gets up...''


    ''''That''s right.


    That one needs to be sealed off.


    I decided to shut the adventurer''s mouth as best I could when he tried to speak.


    ''''Holy Dragon, protect yourself. Thunder Dragon, leave everything behind.''''


    Before I could say all that, I decided to muffle the sound and catch the adventurer by the shoulder and electrocute him straight into stunnedness.


    You can''t say that.


    He was able to stop the abominable street names from echoing through the guild.


    When the holy dragon and thunder dragon were released, the adventurer collapsed as if he had been electrocuted as it was.


    As expected, it was time to put a high heel on him, as it was troubling to have him die.


    ''''Ahh, come to think of it, the demonic instructor once called me a Dom Zombie.


    For some reason, as if recalling an old story, an abominable street name popped out of Master''s mouth.


    ''''That''s the rumored........''''


    I thought you were a legend.


    I didn''t think he was real.


    Such a voice comes into my ears.


    ''Why would your master say that?''


    ''For all that, Luciel, for a man who said he could only use holy attribute magic, you have a lot of hidden things. Besides, you''ve gotten a lot stronger.


    Without seeming to be offended, Master had a very smiling smile on his face.


    ''''Well there was a lot going on.


    So let''s just go downstairs.


    The other adventurers were relieved to see that their target had changed, as they were locked on to their master.


    ''''Wait a minute, I would love for you to have a mock battle with me as well.


    But then Lionel''s voice still sounded there.


    ''''Oh?��Oh, isn''t that a war demon?


    Long time no see, Whirlwind.


    Hmmm. It''s gonna be a festive day.


    Phew, I''ll bleed you out.


    You''re right. Let''s go. Luciel, oh, isn''t this fun?


    At times like this, Gruger and Garba should always be there, but why didn''t they show up?


    Where did I go wrong?


    I would ask myself, and with my robe in my master''s hands, I would move to the basement where the training grounds were located.

 210-204 Master

    Halfway through, I was forced to move to the underground training grounds.


    Since it was a good time, the adventurers should have just run away, but they were convinced that the target had changed to me, and they all followed me to the training grounds to watch me and my master''s master-disciple confrontation.


    And when I arrived at the training ground, I found Garba and Gurga-san there.


    For a moment, the two men looked surprised at the fact that their master was recovering from his injuries.


    However, their smiles soon turned to smiles and they came over to us.


    ''Luciel, welcome back in many ways. You''ve done a great job healing Brod.


    ''Luciel, you''re back at a really good time. I''ve got a lot of new stuff to work on, so let me know what you think.


    They welcomed me back the same way they did.


    Why do those casual words feel like I''m really coming home?��I laughed and decided to make light of it.


    ''Mr. Galba, Mr. Gurga, you have successfully reached the sage. Oh, and Mr. Gulgar, your new work should be eaten by your master.


    It''s hard enough to drink that stuff, but if I eat it, I''m going to lose consciousness.


    Oh, you''re already drinking Object X.


    I used to say, "Can you drink something that tastes so f*cking bad?


    I toy with my mentor even more, almost blowing up.


    ''But the more you eat, the stronger you get, right?��We have examples of this in here.


    ''The reason Luciel has become stronger is because he''s got a solid foundation and is repeating it. Don''t joke about how strong he''s gotten just by taking Object X.


    Oh, shit. I''m starting to cry a little.


    ''I don''t see how you can mix other ingredients together and eat something that hasn''t even been proven to have the same effect!��I''d rather put myself in a fight once, or even ten times, if that''s not enough, than eat it, a hundred times.


    .........As expected of a battle madman, what he says is different.


    Come to think of it, I never proved that mixing it with food would increase your proficiency.


    Wouldn''t it be easier to drink if you chilled a one-to-one mixture with honey?


    As the conversation derailed in his head, Garba and Gruger crowded in on their mentor.


    ''Well, Brod, as I''m sure you know, my vision, hearing and arm have been healed. You have a lot of work to do yourself, don''t you?


    ''That''s right. I''ve tolerated the fact that I was injured and had no choice for five days. But if you''re back to being able to work, you''ve got to work first, and when you''re done, make the most of your time.


    ''''Well today, as a celebration of my good fortune, let me fight as I please, or just for a round.


    The real battle crazies were there.


    So they should have run away they hadn''t been able to read their master''s character.


    Master said a few words to the adventurers who tried to escape.


    ''''If you run away, I''ll increase the amount of object X you drink.


    Then the adventurers had a look of despair on their faces, as if they had been cut off from retreating in the land of the dead.


    But increasing the amount would mean that they were drinking object X, even if it was just a little bit. To be honest, I was a little surprised.


    Well, there''s nothing like drinking, but considering that I was the only adventurer who drank it seven years ago, I guess I finally understood the benefits of Object X.


    Well, it won''t take long to finish a round. I''ve already prepared the food.


    ''I''m certainly in a hurry to get my work done by lunch, so I''ve got that much to spare.


    I could do that if you promise to come back to work after the cycle.


    Mr. Galba and Mr. Grugar nailed their mentor and agreed to a mock battle, which caused the adventurers to lose their last stronghold.


    ''''Alright. If it''s only a half-kill, Luciel will heal you, so you can go all out without worrying, and it''ll be good training.


    The adventurers were mildly frightened of their master, who grinned at them.


    A mock battle began soon afterwards.


    First, a battle between Master and the adventurers was to take place.


    Lionel and the others were beside me, so I decided to make a prediction for the mock battle.


    "Who do you think will win?��If I''m thinking normally, I think the adventurers will win. But I have a feeling Master is going to win?


    Lionel, however, shook his head.


    ''''If you''re training in Yenis, where there are a lot of demons like me, that might be the case, but I don''t think you''ll be able to raise your level that high in the St. Surreal Cooperative Kingdom, where there aren''t that many demons, so the adventurers will win three to seven.


    I think the whirlwind will win. I''m sure the memories of the battle are still there, so I feel like I''ve grown up in a funny way.


    ''I think the whirlwind will win out too. And so does Mr. Lionel, given his stoic nature to be strong...


    This is where I noticed that Nadia and the others weren''t here.


    ''Oh, where are Doran and the others and Nadia and the others?''


    ''Yeah, he''s going to book a place at the inn for today with some of the adventurers.


    I see. Oh, it''s starting.


    As they talked, they seemed to be ready to go, and the Master versus the party of six faced off.


    ''Begin.''


    Almost at the same time as Garba-san gave the signal to begin, it was the adventurers who launched the attack.


    The four vanguards each cut at the master with their own weapons.


    Without avoiding the swordsman''s attack, the master parried the swordsman''s attack and used his short spear to guide him in the direction of his attacker. He then attacked from the other side further, drawing the attack of the great axe wielder with his shield.


    I saw...or rather, was taught, that way of fighting a long time ago.


    If there was ever a one-on-one fight, the idea was to not get attacked, and if you did, to stop the damage to a minimum.


    The idea was to not attack, but to continue to deal with the attacks until you saw an opening in the opponent''s mind.


    When attacking a single person in large numbers, if you can''t defeat them all at once, they will be in a hurry and will make mistakes in coordination.


    He also said that if the attack worked even a little bit, it would create a sense of pride.


    I certainly feel like my master is showing me that in a real battle.


    However, in my mind, I felt lonely with Master''s movements, both the divine speed that gave me the illusion of grabbing that cloud and the nimble steps that sounded off.


    The mock battle continued.


    Even from here, they never lost sight of Master''s movements, and their movements looked good.


    It seemed that the adventurers fighting also seemed to do the same, and by working together and launching attacks, they stopped Master''s movements completely.


    The other swordsman unleashes a thrust at the place where the great axe was received by the shield, but the master escapes backwards, kicking the great axe wielder''s knee.


    But perhaps because he''s done the same thing so many times, a well-aimed dagger is thrown there, and more fireballs (fireballs) come flying in.


    There are adventurers who can use magic, so I''m not surprised, but since they can release magic into such a dense area, it shows that they are quite capable of doing so.


    The master blocked the dagger with his shield, but at the same time, he also received the fireball that was released with it.


    The fireball that lands on the shield causes a small explosion.


    That''s when the vanguard packed up again, as if to say it was an opportunity.


    As they threw the shield at the adventurers, the master accelerated to the adventurers.


    The adventurers also showed a blank look on their faces, but they immediately unleashed their attacks.


    I thought it was not good enough, and immediately prepared to unleash my high heels with a magic circle chant, but my attack didn''t hit Master at all, and the weapons fell out of the hands of the four vanguard adventurers.


    Without loosening his legs, Master was just about to crowd the rear-guard mages and hunters when he heard Garba''s voice.


    ''''That''s it!��Winner Brod.


    Oh.


    Master raised his right arm with his sword and showed it to the crowd.


    Apparently, Master was still a substandard master.


    ''''Do you see what you''ve done?''''


    You know what?��However, although the whirlwind has weakened, it''s still a whirlwind. Haha, it''s starting to copious. Luciel-sama, now let''s go.


    When I asked Lionel, his interest had already turned to his master rather than the conversation.


    Apparently, the battle frenzy here had been ignited as well.


    Lionel led me inside the training grounds.


    ''''What do you think, Luciel?��Even though we''ve gotten weaker, I could still get back to a B-grade or so, even if it was just the basics, I could still get back to winning.


    The smug, smiling master looked happy.


    Well, I''m honestly happy that Master won, but I tell him as I look at the adventurers.


    ''''........Let''s pull ourselves together a bit, if you crush a B-rank by yourself, they won''t be in a position to do so.


    ''''Hm. It''s a love whip for those idiots who say the basics are important but want to dress up as they rise in rank. If you get killed by a demon, that''s your loss.


    Well, I see your point.


    I chuckle and activate my middle heel on my master and the adventurers.


    ''''But it''s hard to believe they didn''t like the mock battle that much just because of this?


    I felt a look from the adventurers as if they were telling me not to say anything unnecessary or something like that, but since I''ve already said it, I can''t blame them.


    ''''Of course. It''s just the beginning, hey war demon.


    Hmm. Three months ago we drew, and now I''m going to win this one, whirlwind.


    ''Don''t be a fool. If you think you have an advantage by going up a level, then let''s make sure it''s etched into your body. Real strength.


    When the fighting spirit gushes out of their eyes, the adventurer, who has finished his treatment, looks relieved and heads out of the training grounds with me. On the way there, I ask Galva-san to be the referee for their mock battle.


    ''''Galva-san, those two will be playing against each other this time, so please.


    All right, all right. All right, you two, we don''t want to waste any more time, so let''s get started with the preparations right away.


    Thus, for the first time in three months, the battle of Master versus Lionel was about to begin.

 211-205 Incomplete combustion

    Master and Lionel both took their weapons out of their magic bags and held them in front of each other.


    Both smiled belligerently and waited for Galva-san''s signal to begin.


    ''Begin.''


    The two of them seemed to move instantly even before the signal to start, but it was a stalemate with neither of them moving, as if they hadn''t heard the signal to start.


    If the master''s movement style was to disrupt with quick movements and speed and play with his hands, then Lionel''s style was that of a stillness, where he received all those attacks and then brushed them all off.


    But that would be the case if it was the state he was in before.


    Master would surely be measuring how much power Lionel had regained.


    And it was the same with Lionel, who was probably wary of the move that had slashed the adventurers as it slipped through earlier.


    The evidence of this is the sweat on their foreheads.


    If they could meditate and feel the two of them, their magic power and qi would probably grow and shrink.


    It was time to try to figure out if one of them would break this stalemate.


    Not surprisingly, Master released his stance and slowly approached Lionel with a scowling smile.


    Lionel didn''t want to miss such behavior of his master, so he lowered his posture and put all his strength into the arm holding the large shield.


    In what seemed like an inaction, in an instant, Master changed the sword and shield he was holding into two throwing daggers and threw them at Lionel''s legs and face.


    But whatever the master''s intentions were, to his surprise, Lionel ignored the thrown daggers and began to move forward, thrusting his large shield forward.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m going to do with it.


    The next moment when the dagger that you threw is supposed to hit, the large shield starts to glow and the large shield becomes even bigger and flicks the dagger.


    The master wasn''t surprised by this and turned into a twin-sword style, holding a straight sword in both hands, which was even shorter than the sword he was holding earlier, and ran out to Lionel.


    Lionel poured his magic power into the great sword in his right hand, and when it became a great sword of fire, he waved it at his master.


    His master couldn''t avoid the great sword and it hit him.


    ''''Extra-hey!''''


    I was surprised to see that I did indeed look like that, so I immediately tried to cast a recovery spell.


    When Master''s body shakes, it disappears like a mirage, and the next thing you know, blood splatters rise from both Lionel''s legs.


    Then Master appeared behind Lionel, but the sword he held in both hands had its blade missing, and he poked his knee on the spot.


    ''''........What the hell did you just do?��Keti, Kefin, do you see that?


    I asked Ketty and Kefin, who were next to me, to clear up my doubts, but they both looked surprised.


    ''I didn''t understand. I thought my body was shaking and then it appeared at the same time.


    Kefin said that, but he seemed somewhat unsure of himself.


    I heard later that the shapeshifting jutsu used by Kefin before was actually a kind of illusion.


    In order to activate it by making them turn their attention to themselves while speaking, it should have been incomprehensible to those who had not been affected by the illusionary arts.


    However, the master didn''t pretend to do so, and the adventurers around him were surprised, which meant that they all looked the same.


    ''''You''ll have to take it in person to find out, won''t you? How did Lionel figure it out?''''


    I kept my gaze on the two of them and thought about it.


    The mock battle took the form of a muddled battle, with Master''s arm perhaps injured when he lost his sword, unable to swing it sharply, and Lionel''s leg was not strong enough to make a move on him.


    ''''This match draw.''''


    Galva-san ended the mock battle.


    The two of them had a feeling of incompleteness on their faces, but they reluctantly obeyed.


    ''''Good work,''''


    I said a few words of exertion to the two of them and activated my recovery magic.


    Their faces were in contrast to each other.


    ''''Well, this is what the limit is right now.''''


    ''''I may have become conceited in my mind. I didn''t expect to have mastered such a technique...''''


    Master speaks radiantly and Lionel speaks regretfully.


    ''Master, what is that?��When I fought the adventurers, I could kind of understand why they were moving so slowly and not letting their opponents touch them. But when I fought Lionel, things were honestly in a different dimension.


    Hmmm. That was just a walker''s technique and use of physical enhancements. Well, there are a few seeds. It''s a move that could be done if you brush up on the basics.


    Master laughed as he said that, but I couldn''t imagine how I would be able to do something like that once both skill levels were raised.


    ''''That''s ridiculous!��Master''s figure disappeared like a mirage, you know?��And now Master Speed........


    I was confused by his words, and I tried to make a statement that made light of my master''s physical abilities.


    ''''Luciel-sama, what Whirlwind is saying is true. I''m sure the fact that Whirlwind didn''t move until the very last minute caused my head to perceive it that way.


    That''s where Lionel tries to calm me down, and Lionel helps me out, but he says that he''s perceived it too, which makes it even more confusing as he says something extra confusing.


    That wasn''t such an easy one.


    Because if it wasn''t, it wouldn''t explain how all of us who were around seemed the same way.


    Once the two of us had recovered, I wanted to experience the mystery myself.


    ''''Well the healing is over. Can I make that move?


    Well, that''s up to Luciel''s efforts, I suppose. Now, let''s take on the two of us.


    Huh?


    I think I heard some empty ears.


    ''''That''s about as reasonable as it gets to fight Luciel-sama now.


    It was recognized by Lionel that Master''s statement was real, not whether or not he was able to acquire the skill in his body.


    I look at the two men in front of me.


    ........No matter how much their levels and skills have fallen, fighting two combat maniacs one-on-one is still too delicate, but fighting them one-on-two is insane.


    I''m sure the two of them are probably overestimating my abilities because they saw the power of the dragon.


    I immediately decided to tell them that the dragon''s power can''t be used heavily.


    ''''I''ll tell you ahead of time, the moves and other moves I showed you earlier are deep. Since the consumption of magic power is not half as much as it should be, it can''t be used that easily. If I fought two people like that, I''d die lightly.


    But Master and Lionel look serious and shake their heads at my words.


    ''Luciel, this is for your sake, but it''s also for our sake.


    Please accept it, Master Luciel.


    They asked seriously.


    ''Is it for the both of you?��Not trying to beat me up for being weak or anything?


    ''Don''t even think about it!��Luciel, you don''t have a natural talent, but you do have a talent for hard work. That you, by learning and repeating the basics, you''re probably stronger than we are now.


    ''''........Master, did you hit your head or something? Where do you think I, a former healer, can seriously stand up to an opponent who has lightly defeated a B-ranked party and a duo with equal power to them?''''


    I''m thinking. Honestly, if you moved at that speed, we wouldn''t be able to handle it now and you''d be killed instantly. But even without that, you''re strong enough now.


    ''''That''s right. Even without that power, the Luciel-sama of three months ago was strong enough.


    Both Master and Lionel must be mistaken.


    It can''t be helped.


    In any case, even if you worry about this and that, you''ll end up fighting in the end.


    Let''s do it.


    ''''At least activate the area barrier, please.


    Of course. You can use defensive magic, but don''t cut corners. But don''t cut corners.


    You can drop one of your hands, if you want.


    ........It''s strange because when I see the two of them smiling fearlessly, I feel like I''m being killed.


    ''''........I understand. But please don''t kill me, okay?


    Yeah, I''ll do my best.


    But I''m going to take it seriously, too.


    Master, the good news is that I''ll make an effort, not a commitment.


    However, I couldn''t open my mouth to the two serious faces, I could only nod my head.


    I changed my illusory staff into a sword and took out my holy dragon spear, and while keeping my distance, I managed to end this mock battle alive.


    And that''s when Garba''s voice, "Begin", echoed through the training grounds.

 212-206

    Right now, there are two battle crazies in front of me.


    Master, equipped with his original one-handed straight sword and small shield, and next to him is Lionel, equipped with a large sword and large shield.


    While these two men are clearly belligerent, they are emitting an uncommonly intimidating look.


    Just by breathing, you can feel their breathlessness.


    ''''Begin.''''


    As soon as I heard Galba''s voice, I immediately activated the area barrier and flew backwards in a hurry.


    Then, after a moment''s delay, my master''s sword passed through the area where my head was........


    If I had been a little later, my head and body would have been separated........


    I really felt that, but as I landed backwards, I noticed the discomfort.


    Then it turned into a shock.


    Master hadn''t even moved a step yet.


    He''s not at his best anymore, like he can see an illusion with just his spirit...!


    This time I flew right next to it, and a fireball about a meter in diameter passed by there.


    I''m sure you''ve got a lot of time to look after yourself, Luciel-sama. I will go on and on.


    Lionel didn''t use it when he fought his master, or maybe he just couldn''t use it, but he had mastered a medium to long-range attack that seemed to be more powerful than a bad magic.


    Even though the unknowable master alone was troublesome, he was joined by Lionel, who seemed to be able to fight without being a vanguard.


    I take one deep breath here and clear my head.


    When you decide to go against these two, it''s only natural to lose.


    If that''s the case, I have no choice but to do what I can do.


    Thinking about this and that slows down my movements.


    Slowly letting out a breath, I activated my body strengthening at once and began to rush at Lionel.


    He kicked the earth in a low stance and closed the gap between the two in an instant, then swung the illusionary sword with all his might.


    Lionel then thrusts out his large shield, but I ignore it and cut in, and a gow-oh-oh sound is heard. My blow stopped when I slashed halfway down the large shield.


    At that moment, there was an opening for me, and I already knew that Master wouldn''t miss it.


    I vaguely knew that Master''s thrust was flying from the side.


    And I knew that it would probably hurt if he poked me.


    As if my brain refused to do so, I spun the words.


    ''Water Dragon, build an ice wall to protect me.


    The moment I muttered that, I used Lionel''s shield as a foothold, kicked back and escaped the dead ground.


    There, I heard two high-pitched and dull sounds, Kiiiiin Gaaaah.


    The high-pitched sound was my master, and the sword that would have poked him was trapped in the ice wall with his arm.


    And the dull sound at the same time was from the opposite side of the master, and Lionel''s great sword of fire was also blocked by the ice wall.


    I was really grateful that the defensive methods Water Dragon had shown me during training were so immediately useful.


    Just to be sure, I opened my status and it mercilessly told me that I only had one more dragon power left that I could use from the amount of magic I had left.


    It''s a good thing that you can only use holy attribute magic!��You''re able to do a lot of things.


    ''''I didn''t expect that you could not only fly and move like lightning, but also build an ice wall... as expected of a wise man.


    "How funny.


    The two of them are getting more and more heated, giving off the feeling that they are completely like hunters in front of their prey.


    ''''........You two are scared?''''


    It''s just my imagination, so let''s get to it.


    .........The two of them who only care about fighting anymore are really scary.


    Because, Lionel had not only cut off half of his arm as well as the large shield he was holding in his left hand, so he was bleeding quite a bit and it was in a bad way.


    Furthermore, Master also found out that his right arm was also pretty badly injured because his sword and its right arm were stuck inside the ice wall due to the ice wall being built at the right time, but he was forced to pull it out.


    I looked at Garba-san as I pulled on the two who still didn''t lose their fighting instincts, but he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    I''m sure he knows that he can''t stop his master when he''s like that.


    Well, it''s been a long time since I remembered, but it seems that a person''s character can''t be fixed once they''re dead.


    Looking at the two of them again, I can see that their injuries are terrible.


    It''s a priceless opportunity that could easily be won if you add more time, but I don''t want my master to see such a feckless display in a mock battle.


    Having decided that, I decided to take out the two of them as fast as I could and then heal my injuries.


    In order to do that, of course we need to give it our all.


    So I decided to use my best strength.


    ''''I will go all out, Holy Dragon, protect this body, Thunder Dragon, leave everything behind.


    The sound stretched out and then faded away.


    Kicking the ground with all my strength, I tried to get into Lionel''s bosom first, but the great sword of fire that was being held out in front of me was bothering me, so I took a step off to the side and then kicked Lionel in the stomach.


    After making sure that a solid feeling was felt on his leg, he was about to attack his master, and then he felt an awful bad feeling.


    However, since the amount of magic power left was small, he decided to decide at once without any concern.


    However, it was only when he looked up at the ceiling of the training ground that he had seen many times in the past that he understood that this was a mistake and a conceit, and then his consciousness receded into the distance.


    Even with the power of the Thunder Dragon, he can''t say that he is making full use of it.


    It''s no surprise that I haven''t started using this power yet.


    I ignored such obvious things.


    It''s true that attacks are inevitably linear, and since I haven''t yet become accustomed to this speed, my movements are also monotonous.


    Still, I knew somewhere in the back of my mind that no one would be able to catch this movement.


    I ran in a straight line to my master and let out a jumping kick, which should have caught him for sure.


    But the moment he kicked that master, there was no feeling at all, and on the contrary, by the time he realized that the master was somewhat thin, it was too late.


    ''''Amami.''''


    Slowly I thought I heard my mentor''s voice, and then something took me off my feet and grabbed my arms and slammed my back into the hard ground without slowing down the speed I''d put on myself.


    I guess my brain is functioning normally, that the uncommon pain is trying to take me out of consciousness.


    As I thought about this in my distant consciousness, I thought I heard my master''s painful voice for some reason, but I didn''t have time left to find out for sure.


    And then my consciousness was being sucked into the darkness.


    I woke up with a buzzing sound and the discomfort of water on my face.


    ''Ugh.''


    My entire body hurts so much, not just my back.


    Immediately, I activate the extra heel on myself.


    Why is there this pain?��When the light disappeared, I looked around and saw Master and Lionel lying on the ground with a pale face.


    ''''Oh, Luciel, you''re finally awake. I know it''s early in the day for you to wake up, but treat the two of them.


    Mr. Gruger, holding the tub, had just told me that in a bit of a hurry, when his head finally started to turn normally.


    ''''Ah, yes. I understand.''''


    Lionel had no noticeable trauma other than his arm.


    However, he was bleeding so much from his arm that he felt that he was starting to run out of blood.


    And not only was my master''s right arm forcibly pulled out of the ice wall, but his back was sore and charred.


    I immediately launched an extra heel on the two men.


    As I watched the two men''s wounds heal, I wondered why I had lost.��I was beginning to think about that.


    He didn''t expect to use that dragon''s power and lose.


    Why my master disappeared, the mystery of why he disappeared remained unknown in the end.


    ''''Both of you can''t restore the blood that flowed out of you, so please eat a good, well-balanced diet of various foods and rest.


    Kukkuu. Was it really that frustrating to lose?


    ''''To be unfaithful after showing so much power, after all, Luciel-sama really likes to fight, doesn''t she?


    ''You still think so?��This will greatly increase the number of battles. Plus, we''ll be able to get each other''s fighting skills back, and Luciel will be less confused about how to use his power.


    I''m not saying I don''t regret losing to the two of them, but it''s not that much.......it shouldn''t be.


    Rather than that, solving my master''s riddle is a much higher priority in my mind.


    ''''No, no, no, no, no, why do you categorize people as combat enthusiasts!��I just couldn''t figure out the mystery of how my master followed my moves, even though I was supposed to have given him an attack and I didn''t feel it at all, and even though it was a straight line, I didn''t understand how he followed my moves.


    ''Luciel, what you kicked was an afterimage of me. Let''s put that aside for now. Can Luciel get rid of the signs?


    No, I never learned to do that.


    ''''Hmm. It''s easy to say it''s a skill, but people can dilute the signs, or for that matter, if they become skilled, they can block out the signs altogether, and such skills exist.


    But you''re not really going to disappear or see an afterimage, are you?


    ''''Yeah. If you''re constantly searching for signs and magic, if you''re not at that high of a skill level, you''ll notice it.


    I noticed it, but it still got my leg.


    Lionel says it as if it were obvious, but at this point in time, he was already on a different level from me.


    When these two people were measured by my scale, the loss was fixed.


    And yet, you''re on a roll, what''s the point of ending it quickly?


    You can''t afford to lose.


    Since this was the time, I decided to ask another master''s trick.


    ''Master, how did you keep up with my speed?


    ''You''ve been kicking out the after-image I left behind, intentionally or unintentionally, I don''t know if it''s intentional or unintentional, but you''ve been kicking it out,''


    ..........


    ''Well, that''s fine. It looks like you''re still getting used to the power, and I don''t want you to be accidentally cut and killed instantly.


    Certainly, if you''re not prepared, you won''t be able to withstand it.


    Lionel tells me that as he rubs his stomach, but I''m pretty sure I kicked Lionel, but Lionel, who can''t move as fast as his master, was probably guiding him where to attack.


    The fact that the damage was not on anything other than his arm proved it.


    ''Back to the point, where I didn''t feel anything left on my leg that I thought had kicked me, Luciel''s movements slowed down even more. All that was left to do was throw at Luciel as he came straight ahead.


    ...How did you manage to move?


    ''''I put almost all of it into strengthening my body to the point where I''m on the verge of using up all of my magical power. And that''s just so that it would be depleted in an instant. Well, if I hadn''t done so, it would have been impossible for me to get close to that speed range.


    Master laughed at that, but I''ve got a feeling that there are actually quite a few people in this world who can do the same thing.


    He was probably proud of himself somehow, having gained a strong power.


    Oh, it''s so frustrating.


    I want to win against these two someday.


    That''s what I really thought at the time.


    After the mock battle was over, a banquet was to be held at the Adventurer''s Guild.

 213-207 Double spy

    After the mock battle with the masters, we were to enjoy a big feast of eating and drinking at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Before the banquet started, Keti and Kefin called Dolan and the others over to us, so we could enjoy it in peace.


    And as is no longer customary, my street name began to be newly created here as well, but before I heard that, I had to move to the guildmaster''s room to hear from my master and Garba-san about the mastermind behind this event.


    In the guildmaster''s room, there was a large table where we could have a strategy meeting, and a large map was placed on it.


    That''s where Master, Garba-san, me, Lionel, Ketty, Kefin, Nadia and Lydia gathered.


    ''Well, my apologies for being in the middle of the feast. But I had to tell you because this is something that will affect your movements from tomorrow onwards. Galba, please explain.


    Okay. Then we have some time to kill, so let''s get to it without preamble. Rumors about Luciel-kun began to spread about ten days after he left the city. The place was from Grandle.


    ''What?��Gentle?


    I always thought it was leaked from church headquarters, but it wasn''t?


    You weren''t expecting this, were you?��I''m sure you remember, Luciel, that there were those who sinned and became slaves in Yenis?


    Yeah.


    Quite a few of them must have been enslaved and most of them were sent to Glandle...!��You don''t think the slave from that time was in Glandle?��However, I don''t know why they found out, so I urge Galba to go on with the story.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. They were afraid of Mr. Luciel, who had consolidated Yenis and seized control of it.


    ''...Aristocrats?��The only country that''s scared is the neighboring country of ... duchy Brange?


    I asked, looking at the map on the table.


    ''Yes. Duchy Blange. While gathering information on Luciel-kun, that nobleman was also looking for information that he originally wanted.


    Do I have the information a highborn would want?��No, I don''t have it.


    If they had it, it wouldn''t be surprising if they had already been attacked.


    Thinking that, I looked around and saw Nadia and Lydia and came to a point when I saw Nadia and Lydia.


    ''''........Nadia and Lydia?''''


    Yes. The nobleman is your daughters'' former fianc��, Count Blades von Camilla.


    That''s when I saw them both gasp.


    I guess they didn''t expect that name to come up.


    ''So that person was using a slave to probe my actions?


    ''Well, that''s about it. To change the subject a bit, Luciel, you were at church headquarters, but do you think you''ll ever find out where the others are from?


    I look at them and answer Garba''s question.


    ''Well, there are a few of them, but I''ve talked to them about that. I''ve heard that not only from the neighbourhood, but also from other countries, talented people are called in.''


    ''If you know that, you''re talking fast. So, one more thing, did you know that the Duchy of Brange is an ethnic supremacist country?


    ''Yes. I''ve only recently learned about it.


    Is someone pulling an agenda for a fairly timely story?


    ''''If you know that too, then you''re talking fast. As it turns out, Duchy Brange the head of the Human Supremacy at Church Headquarters, who has ties to that Lord Camilla, leaked information about you, Luciel.


    The head of human supremacy is still that guy.


    I thought I could hear his high-pitched smile from that name.


    I see..... But how can you be sure that the information is absolute?


    You can''t take everything on board as expected if the information is not backed up.


    ''''Yeah. I have an insider at the church headquarters as well. Luciel-kun knows about it. For example, the person that Luciel-kun recently kicked out.


    Galba-san laughs at that, but the only person I kicked away was Catherine-san.


    ''''.........is that you, Catherine-san?''''


    ''Correct. She''s got me on a double agent now.


    I don''t see what you''re talking about at all?


    I certainly didn''t feel any killing intent, hostility or even rage when I confronted him, but I didn''t think that would prove anything.


    ''''Well, I suppose it does. She actually felt limited in her ability to hold the Order together as a Knight Commander.


    Mr. Galva chuckled and began to talk about Catherine-san.


    I know that Catherine-san was indeed troubled, including Lionel and the others.


    ''I know that. Before we went to Nerdal, Catherine-san was like that, but she seemed to have recovered in the end, though?


    ''''Yeah. Maybe it was that incident that made her decide it was okay to quit as a Knight Commander. She became desperate to get the pus out of the church. But she was so desperate that she poked at the darkness of the church as hard as she could.


    Catherine, what are you doing, spinning out of control because you''re too motivated.......


    Then was that time you confronted him, too, a pose?��Did Lumina and the others know?��If it''s the dark side of the church, you''re sure it''s the executive branch, right?


    "...Is that the executive branch?


    ''Yes. I was surprised when she came to me for help. It seems that the executive branch is now controlled by a faction of human supremacy. I heard that she was forced to be falsely accused and punished or become a dog of the Executive Branch.


    But wouldn''t Catherine''s military strength be enough to overwhelm you?


    ''''Well, it seems she had a lot of weaknesses. And it seems there was a former priest knight captain or something, so there weren''t many options she could take.


    Did they take a hostage or something related to the Pope?��Or is it a different matter?��And when I say former Priest Knight Captain........Bull.......


    I shake my head and let the information fall into my mind.


    ''''.........I understand about Catherine-san. But for all the rumors that spread from Grandle, I heard that rumors started appearing in the Holy City about a month after I traveled to Nerdal. And I also heard that it was only recently that information flowed to the Rubruk Kingdom?


    ''''Luciel, you have a network of information in the Kingdom of Rubruk. Well, it''s just a rumor after all. Those things fade quickly. It''s just that we all laughed at the rumor because we were jealous or resentful of Luciel''s immense fame and popularity.


    Why is that?��I''m glad, but I feel like I''m getting farther and farther away from peace.


    ''''Well there wasn''t such an air of calm in the church, although it was bleak?��Is there a reason for that too?


    ''I guess that''s because they were blown up about one thing and one thing only. It seems that the executive branch made them trust him by giving him their own research and false reports. And I heard that they went out of their way to make him attack the Priest Knight as a setup.


    Huh. Well, I understand. Come to think of it, did I mention we''re catching the person who spread the rumor?


    The man is gone.


    It wasn''t Mr. Galba who answered my question, but his mentor.

 214-208 Tangled thread

    The Master meditated and seemed to recall the scene.


    Then he began to speak in turn.


    ''There was information that Garba had grabbed about Luciel''s rumors going around, so we made sure to let us know if anyone had spread Luciel''s information beforehand so that there would be no confusion. That''s where the rumor was spread by the guy who accidentally spread it.


    The master remained meditating.


    ''So you caught him and interrogated him, didn''t you?


    ''Yeah. I gave him object X to drink, and if he passed out, I woke him up, and then I repeated the process over and over, and he crashed faster than I thought he would, in about two hours.


    That spouse, that spouse, must have had a lot of guts, since his master and Mr. Guruger did such an imitation.


    But how dare you try to interrogate them just for mentioning a rumor.


    Well, I''m sure you did your homework........


    ''''........Well, it must be hard for you if you don''t have a tolerance, right?


    ''Yeah. Well, after comparing the information I got from that kind of interrogation with the information Garba got, I found out that he was telling the truth. That''s where I found out some other facts besides the one about Luciel, but I''ll leave that for now. So that guy I caught was just an ordinary human race that was hired to spread rumors.


    I don''t know how much he got paid, but it would have been a request that was definitely not worth it.


    I can''t help but feel sorry for him.


    ''Of course your employer knows that you were hired, right?


    ''Ah. That was the nobleman of Brange, Lord Camilla, who I mentioned earlier. I had Galba look into the matter right after I got him to open up.


    ...I see.


    If you''re looking for information, Galba-san is the right person for the job.


    ''So the human race we captured spoke up and seemed to be remorseful, so we released them after letting them spend the night in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    It''s like a plea bargain in a previous life.


    ''''Well, if we punished you for spreading rumors, that could be a problem...''''


    ''Yeah, everyone gossips about things, at least. And in this case, I was in the middle of looking into it, and there was something suspicious about it, so I just asked for details.


    I guess it''s a master quality that the interrogation has become just a story before you know it.


    ''Huh?��But then there''s a gap of about two months between the time of the master''s injury and the time of his release from his employer''s tribe, right?


    It must have been a month after the rumors came out that he was headed to Nerdal. But didn''t you say your master was injured about ten days ago?


    ''....Yeah. Once or twice a week I''d be working out myself while accompanying the adventurers.


    The Master''s face was strained for a moment before he went on to explain with Galba-san in tow.


    ''''This is the Guild Master, okay?��Can you believe it?��Sure, you say you''re getting the paperwork done perfectly, but you''re still throwing urgent requests to Gruger?��I know you think it''s irresponsible too, Luciel.


    However, Garba-san was staring at such a master with his eyes uncharacteristically narrowed.


    He must have been indulging in his training.


    ''Eeeee, Galba!��Don''t break your story!��Let''s get back to the story. I was training in the forest at the foot of the mine about 10 days ago when I suddenly heard shouting and sword fights. When I went to help them, I didn''t know if they were bandits or mercenaries, but they were fighting with our adventurers.


    Master reopened the door with a backhanded smile and proceeded with the story at once.


    ''''From the way the story is told, one of those attacking faces was the human race that spread the rumor, wasn''t it?


    ''Ah. Those who lose themselves to bandits are supposed to be beheaded or sold to another country as criminal slaves, so I decided to take heart and deal with the whole tribe.


    But my master was injured.


    I couldn''t understand this for the life of me.


    If he was going to be injured that badly, was Master going to be missed?��Because ten days ago, my abilities wouldn''t be that much different than they are now.


    I felt a blur boiling up inside me.


    ''If you were injured like that ten days ago, then you''ve regained enough strength to fight today, right?��And yet you''ve been injured so badly?


    ''''Yeah. I didn''t expect a few of them to turn into demons.


    What?


    I froze in a state of shock, my mouth half-open in astonishment at the fact that my master had confronted the demon race, and then I dropped my eyes to the map.


    When I looked past the forest to the southeast of Meratni, I saw that the Duchy of Brange existed there.


    Even if not, those demons must be the request to defeat the church headquarters from Duchy Brange.


    ''''Well, I didn''t feel that strong, but I couldn''t control this body properly, and I took a couple of discarded blows and ended up like that.


    Master spoke of the strength of the demon race in a matter-of-fact manner, but if it was a discarded attack...?��Repeatedly?


    How many times, then, have the other adventurers?


    ''It was a wreck, but we managed to beat it down with the advantage of our numbers. Well, we didn''t take it down, so we took the damage for that, but we''re just lucky the others didn''t get hurt or lose their lives.


    Master speaks a little proudly, but I have mixed feelings about it.


    Because if things had changed even a little bit, it would mean that Master wouldn''t have been here.


    Well, the adventurers who saved my life gave me all the potions I could drink and multiply them, and managed to get me to Meratoni, where I was seriously injured, and I survived.


    I''m really proud of you for surviving.


    ''Oh. As expected, it''s the life that Luciel saved in exchange for something important. As expected, I couldn''t give up.


    If you think that''s the case, then pull yourself together a bit!��I wanted to yell at him, but since everything was an irregular event, shouting here would only be my own self-congratulation, so I continued the story.


    ''''If that human race was a real human, then there must still be something that led to the demon race... was there anything suspicious or distinctive about it?


    "It wasn''t in the guy itself. When I felt the sudden increase in magical power, the miasma spewed out of his body and he changed his form in an instant.


    ''''Well I see. I wish I had a clue what to do.


    "...I don''t know if that''s a clue, but do you remember the slavers we fought in Grandle?


    Yes, of course.


    You can''t forget a reincarnation.


    ''''When you first fought that man, didn''t you try to summon something in exchange for a magic stone at the end?


    Yes. A glowing red-black magic circle has appeared, but...


    ''I didn''t see a magic circle this time. But I did see a flash of red-black light. Well, I don''t know if that''s helpful or not.


    Master nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    When you put all the stories together so far, one fact emerges.


    ''''........You mean that the one who is creating the demon race is not the Empire, but the Principality of Brange?''''


    ''Don''t get so upset. We don''t know about that yet Galba, do we?


    ''Yeah. I don''t know the details about that red-black light and the summoning technique, because the information is kept under wraps. But with Brange, I was able to get some other information.


    Do you have any other information?


    ''Yes. Before we talk about it, didn''t I tell you about the information Brod got from the person who started the rumor about you, Luciel, earlier?


    Yes, sir.


    As a matter of fact, since the information would involve the Empire, I asked him to listen to Duchy Brange first, to avoid any complications.


    So now we''re talking about the Empire please.


    I looked at Lionel and the others and they nodded, so I decided it was okay and decided to ask them to continue.


    ''You do know that there is a Warlord General in the Empire right now, right?


    Yes, sir.


    I''m sure it''s the guy Lord Wisdom mentioned in Neldar.


    ''The man''s name is Cloud. He''s a swordsman, a magical swordsman who wields multiple magics and is also a registered adventurer in the Adventurer''s Guild of Grandle.


    Do you know who you are?


    ''Hmm, just a name and a little information. I heard that when he registered with the guild, he couldn''t use a sword or magic, but he gradually gained strength, or maybe he learned transformation magic at one point, but after that, the man''s footsteps were supposedly gone.


    So now you''re telling me there was a rumor in the Empire?


    ''Now yes, but not exactly in that order. First it was Blange, then Rubruk, and now it''s the Illimassia Empire.


    That guy''s purpose, Duchy Brange, and the Empire... it''s certainly a lot of information to wrap one''s head around.


    ''Well, to summarize briefly, it''s starting to seem like Duchy Blange is involved in everything, including the church headquarters.


    I see. That''s why you asked me what I wanted to do with the church headquarters in the Holy City of St. Schuler''s Cooperative Kingdom?


    Yeah. ''Yeah. If we''re not good, it could turn into a war all at once. The only ones who seem safe at the moment are Yenis and Nerdal, and then Grandle. Everything else is in a complicated state of flux.


    I understand the situation. But I need some time to think about this for a while. Including whether I''m going to get my hands on this or not.


    That would be good. Alright, let''s stop talking about this for now. Luciel, where do you want to stay?


    What do you mean?


    Your room is still the same as it was?


    It''s still there. Well, I''ll rent that room for you.


    Oh. All right, then. Then those who want to mingle with the feast, and those who want to head for the inn, do so.


    Master said that and broke up this meeting.


    I was overloaded with information and wanted to think about nothing, so I decided to get a good night''s sleep just for today in that nostalgic room and let everyone else head to the inn I had booked.


    I felt like everyone wanted to talk, but I didn''t have the luxury of that right now.


    ''Why is it so difficult to just be normal ... what we want of a normal ... peaceful life?''


    The words muttered as a sigh were drowned out by the hustle and bustle of adventurers who were fussing over the feast.

 215-209 Goal

    Maybe it was because I hadn''t been back to the Adventurer''s Guild in Melatni in a long time, or maybe it was because of the angel''s pillow, but I woke up feeling very good.


    ''''I used to train in magic manipulation like this here. I was just trying to improve my fighting skills back then, you know.''''


    Sullenly remembering the old days, I decided to do my old habit of magical manipulation.


    ''It was hard at the time and it was hard at the time, but I had a goal that kept me going.


    In retrospect, I learned the basics of martial arts here and honed my Holy Attribute magic abilities.


    After I went to the Holy City, I was mistaken, but I had a goal to traverse the labyrinth and I accomplished it.


    And I made guidelines and bills so that I wouldn''t be stared at by people as a healer in the future.


    Since I left for Yenis, I''ve had to rebuild the Healer''s Guild, I''ve been involved in the creation of the Yenis nation, and I''ve succeeded in building a school and a factory.


    When you think about it, even though it happened, I''ve been able to make goals each time I''ve been there and I''ve worked to accomplish them.


    I''ve been able to gain a lot of things and meet a lot of people because of it.


    Well, I''ve gotten into trouble every time I''ve done that....


    It''s been almost seven whole years since I came to this world. I feel like it was pretty quick, but I''m sure I''m living a more intense time than in my previous life.


    Meeting dragons, meeting spirits, and fighting dragons and evil gods was something I would never have experienced in my normal life.


    I guess I should be grateful for it because it helped me grow in that sense.


    And I''m going to put things in perspective once and for all, including what happened at the church.


    Because this time around, I still had a strong hang-up in my gut.


    It''s already half a year ago, but when we restored Yenis and returned triumphantly to the city, I''m sure they weren''t hostile to me, including the executive branch.


    So why was it that they were normal on the way to Grandul, but after spending only three months there, they wanted to bring me down at once....


    Something must have happened during the three months, and they must have passed on this information after I headed to Nerdal.


    I wonder how long it was before the executive branch, rather than the church headquarters, started plotting to destroy me?��It should have been fine, at least until he stepped through the labyrinth.


    If that''s the case, is it time to become an S-level healer and move to get the guidelines and legislation resolved?��And the faction of human supremacy was reluctant to the end.


    But if that was the case, they should have already planted a lot of things on us when we headed to Yenis, but there was no problem at all.


    It''s true that the Healer''s Guild wasn''t exactly the right place to be, but the people who followed me were all extremely talented.


    I guess I did something in the past six months, after all, but even after thinking about this and that, I just couldn''t see the purpose of the executive branch.


    Do they want to diminish the church, or do they want to regain prestige, or, as I was informed, were they taking orders from Brange without thinking.......


    Whatever it was, whether it was the Empire, Blange, or the executive branch of the church headquarters, as long as we don''t know the purpose of each of them, we won''t be able to answer the question even if we think about it. ''''Well my head is starting to boil a bit. Let''s move around a bit and eat the breakfast that Mr. Gruger will make for us and refresh ourselves.


    I stopped the magic manipulation and decided to move to the next training ground.


    When I opened the door to the infirmary and my room, I saw my master already there.


    And since he was fully armed, it was a little hard to talk to him, but I decided to greet him in the morning.


    ''''Good morning, Master, you are very early.''''


    Oh Luciel, you''re finally awake. Then let''s get started.


    What?


    When I took a reaction, my master laughed happily and told me what I expected him to say.


    ''That''s the morning practice I''ve missed. I''ll use a crushed blade.''


    In the morning?��But you use a crushed blade.


    It''s morning. It''s morning. I don''t want to smell blood in the morning. And since it''s Luciel, he was probably thinking about yesterday anyway, but there''s no good way to think about it. It''s a good idea to move around, sweat and relax. We''ll just have to do what we can.


    ''''Well Master, as a civilian, I can''t relax just because I''ve been in a battle, though?


    ''''Yeah, I''m finally free from paperwork. If you''re an apprentice, follow your master.


    I''m sure Master is not sleeping.


    Isn''t Mr. Galba and Mr. Gurga actually the strongest person who can push Master to this point?��I decided to agree with that thought.


    ''I understand. I was going to go back to the beginning and run through the training grounds too, so I''ll keep you company today.


    Let''s go toe-to-toe today without any physical training. We''ll test our strength with this.


    Then we have the status difference, so we have the advantage.


    ''''Master, today is the day we will win.


    Oh, don''t think you''re gonna win this one.


    Master said and handed me a one-handed sword with a crushed blade and a small shield.


    I took it and immediately got into a combat stance, and called out to my master to begin, just like in the old days.


    ''Please.''


    My master has never had any special hammering.


    I didn''t do any special strikes either.


    And yet I could feel the strength in the sword Master unleashed.


    ''Luciel, I''ve been in battle since I was born. That''s why I felt I couldn''t communicate well unless I did this...


    What is it?��This situation is like.....


    What is this?


    Do you have any goals or aspirations for Luciel?


    ''What?��Is that what you''re aiming for?


    ''Yeah. Aside from the church thing, if you''ve got a goal in mind, you''ve done it single-mindedly. And that''s what''s happened with the wise man this time.


    My goal was to live a peaceful life and grow old, but I''m not sure.


    I don''t know why I started laughing, maybe because I didn''t have time to think about such things, but for some reason I couldn''t help but laugh.


    When you''re only chasing after the goals in front of you, your ideas will become more and more blurred. Of course it''s good to change your goals little by little, depending on the environment, but why don''t you try to have a mid- to long-term goal?


    In the medium to long term?


    It''s true that in a previous life, I would imagine five or ten years from now and work towards it.


    That''s what I did, but I think it''s much more difficult to set goals for life that I don''t know what''s ahead of me in this moment.


    ''Yeah, like, for example, not losing to a disciple for life!


    As Master''s sword blurred, the sword made of iron squeezed and struck my side.


    ''''Ouch.''''


    Hmmm. At any rate, I and the people of this city are on your side. So don''t be afraid to go your own way.


    Master said and went up the stairs of the training ground.


    ''Ahhhh, ouch. Target?''''


    Just like Master said, maybe setting some new goals is what I need right now.


    .........From what I heard yesterday, even if we get rid of the human race supremacists who control the executive branch of the church''s headquarters, the same kind of people will eventually emerge, and the weaknesses of the church won''t change.


    Besides, with the information Galba-san gave me, I can''t grasp the whole picture, so I can''t make a decision on how to move in the end.


    The easiest option is to retire to Yenis, but if the demon tribe starts appearing more frequently than this, we can''t even look at it.


    ''''I''m sure it would be fun to build a city or something, but they would definitely get in the way. If that''s the case, it''s not Yenis to go to now, after all...''''


    After eating Mr. Gurger''s delicious breakfast, I would listen to everyone''s stories and then decide on a plan for the future.


    With that much thought, I followed my master.

 216-210 axis

    The Adventurer''s Guild''s cafeteria was clean and tidy, as if yesterday''s feast was a lie, but there were all sorts of smells mixed in.


    Finding me coming into the cafeteria, Gruger-san asked for help rather than greeting me.


    ''Luciel, do something about this smell before we eat, it''s choking me.


    Good morning, Mr. Gruger. I understand.


    As the cleansing magic was cast over the entire cafeteria, the various mixed smells became odorless and then turned into the delicious smell of the food that Guruger had prepared.


    ''''Oh!��It''s easy to have Luciel around after all. That ability alone will come in handy.


    Mr. Gruger said, as he removed his nose plug.


    ''If you want, Mr. Gruger, you can try to remember that too?''


    ''You know I''m a beastman, so I''m not very good at magic.


    ''''Well, you need to raise your Holy Attribute Magic Skill to VI or higher to use it, so it was a little unrealistic.


    Yeah. I would have liked to see you use your magic if I could, though.


    Even beastmen can use magic, the book I saw Nerdal said that even beastmen can use magic, so it might be up to them to make the effort, but Mr. Grugar seemed to have given up on it.


    ''''It would be great if there were beastmen who could control magic in an all-around way.


    ''They don''t teach magic in Yenis''s school, do they?


    ''Oh, I don''t know. The school''s curriculum had been thrown over to Nahlia, who had become the headmaster.


    Hey, hey, well, you''ll have to listen to the guys who were in Janice recently.


    Yes, I will.


    Maybe I''ll ask Lionel and the others later and we''ll find out what''s going on.


    Disgusted at myself for not asking them about so many important things, I decide to pull out my notebook and make a list of things to do for the first time in a long time.


    Mr. Gruger laughed at me and suggested I take a seat.


    Okay, well, breakfast first. Well, sit down for now.


    ''''Oh, yes. Speaking of which, have you seen Master?


    ''I''m sure that one is happy to have fought Luciel and is taking a nap in the Guildmaster''s room.


    Mr. Gruger told me that with a wry smile.


    Apparently, there was no mistaking the fact that Master was complete.


    But still, Master has a lot of zest for life, like getting sleepy when he relieves stress.


    I''m sure Master has fences, but he doesn''t make you feel that at all, which is really impressive.


    When I sat down at the counter, Guruger-san prepared breakfast for me, and as I thought, the amount of food was too much.


    ''''Whether you''re an adventurer or a sage, you''re going to be doing a lot of mock battles today anyway, so make sure you eat well.''''


    ''Speaking of which, the adventurers asked me to be your mock battle partner...''


    I can''t say I don''t like fighting against people, but I don''t want to lose because I''m going to do it. But I really don''t want to fight.


    ''There are a lot of idiots out there who think they can beat Luciel. Especially the newbies and intermediate adventurers.


    ''''I don''t know what my master will say to me if I lose unceremoniously with this. I''ll make sure I eat well.


    Okay, I''ll add it to the list.


    I was savoring a salad and a meat dish, when I was served a dish with Mr. Gruger''s object X.


    ''''........You don''t think you were making this so you had to wear a nose plug?''''


    Yeah. I''m used to being sarcastic, but as expected, I''m not used to object X.


    Mr. Gruger doesn''t blink either, does he?


    ''I''m just doing what I love to do,''


    Mr. Gruger said and laughed again.


    Both Mr. Gruger and his master, but you do what you want to do unexpectedly in your limited time.


    I envy them for that, or maybe I haven''t had anything that I can call a hobby since I came to this world.


    I''d like to find a hobby like Master and Mr. Gruger to relieve some stress.


    ''There''s a right or wrong way for everything, but it''s best to do what you like. I don''t mind if you continue to use and train in the same magic methods you''ve been using, though.


    Mr. Gruger said that and disappeared into the kitchen.


    I turned to his back and muttered my true feelings, knowing that it was useless.


    ''It''s not a hobby, it''s a survival technique.


    The thought that various people might think he liked to train was enough to make me less excited.


    After that, we were in the empty cafeteria, and I finished my tasting of Mr. Gruger''s food and the poisonous taste of food with object X in it.


    And then Lionel and the others all came to meet us.


    ''''Good morning, Luciel-sama,''''


    Good morning. And guys, I''m really sorry about yesterday. There was a lot of information, and every single one of them was so upsetting to me that I couldn''t quite process it all in my mind.


    "Master Luciel, we were all very upset with you...


    Everyone nods at Lionel''s words.


    It''s going to be gloomy, so I start with a bland story for now.


    ''''Guys, have you eaten?''''


    I already did it at the inn.


    ''I see. I''ve thought about it a lot since then, but I couldn''t make a lot of decisions on my own, and I wanted to get everyone''s opinion on it, too.


    Is that your opinion?


    Lionel asked as he tilted his head, but each of them must have had their own thoughts on what they heard yesterday.


    So I''m going to tell you honestly that I think we should have a discussion here.


    ''Yeah. And we need to talk about the way forward. We''re not all slaves anymore. So I want you to be honest about your feelings and thoughts. It doesn''t matter if we disagree, so don''t hesitate to say it without hesitation.......hmm?��Paula, what''s going on?��Do you have an opinion on this early on?


    In the middle of our conversation, Paula moved forward and came up beside me.


    ''Luciel, he said yesterday that he would give me a magic stone when we got to Melatni.


    He doesn''t change his expression much, but if you look closely, you can see Paula glaring at him with her hands on her hips and a subtle zit in her eyes, and it''s soothing.


    She''s probably angry at me for breaking my promise.


    ''''Ah~ Sorry. I completely forgot about it. I''ll give you the magic stone, but do you have a magic bag?


    ...in Lionel''s magic bag.


    Okay. I''m sorry, Lionel, but I don''t mind being first.


    Yes. Let''s take care of Mister Dolan and Paula first.


    Okay.


    Lionel took out some magic bags to Paula, and Lisian came next to him, and they both prepared to receive the magic stones.


    ''''Then I''ll take them out and you can collect them.''''


    I laid out the magic stones on the empty table, but when I saw Dolan not entering the conversation, I noticed his pale face and activated the purification and recovery.


    I thought he was probably hungover anyway, but he was actually right.


    ''No! Thank God. My head hurt like it was going to crack and I thought I was going to die.


    Scratching his head, Dolan came up to me.


    ''I think I''ve told you before, you can drink, but I think you need to think about your body a little bit.


    If a dwarf had a drink in front of him, he would drink it. Well, if Master Luciel is here, I won''t have to go through this hellish suffering in the future, so I can drink without reservation.


    I felt a little funny that both Mr. Gruger and Doran were treating me like I was handy.


    Everywhere I went, it was Luciel-sama, so the two of them asking me for something so unreservedly seemed very precious.


    Such was the case, Dolan laughed and began to examine the magic stone.


    Since this was the time, he decided to ask these three people what they wanted to do as well.


    ''''Do the three of you have any hopes for what you want to do in the future?''''


    Not really. Whether it''s Rockford or Yenis, we have a workshop, so we can work on it.


    I was told this magic stone came from Glandle.


    So what?


    ''''If there''s a steady supply of magical stones of such quality and quantity, life in Grandle isn''t too bad.


    ''''You do have a point. It''s not often that demons with magical stones appear in Rockford, and when they do, they''re usually flying. Yenis also doesn''t require that much quality, since the only things that appear in the uncivilized forest are orcs and ogres.


    Apparently, from the developer''s point of view completely, they want to secure resources first, but I have a feeling they''re more robust than me.


    ''''Well, I''ve got the two of you to proceed with the development of the magic tools. How about Dolan?


    ''It would be nice to have a mine to make weapons and armor, but for that I feel the best place to go is around Rockford and the Dwarven Kingdom.


    I''m pretty sure that good quality ore was all that was needed?��Then Dolan would still be Rockford, I suppose.


    ''''I see. Oh, by the way, there''s a girl in the Holy City''s magic shop who has a talent for making Paula and Lisian magic tools, and I was thinking of putting her in the development department as well?''''


    "Not many geniuses exist in this world.


    ''Yes, I did. Until I met Paula, I had no idea that anyone had the same level of skill as me. Well, the engineers at Rockford never ceased to amaze me...


    It turns out that Paula thinks she and Lythian are geniuses, and Lythian admits that he was a frog in a well, and he seems to think that Paula is the only rival to him as well as Paula.


    So I''ll add a little bit of information and some additional information.


    ''She''s the same age as me, and she''s already opened a mage shop in the Holy City, remember?��You two have seen the cooking spells I have, too, right?


    You''re not the guy who developed it?


    ''Yeah. If she''s around, you''ll discover a lot of new things, won''t you?


    Immediately, Paula nodded in agreement.


    ''''Luciel-sama, the Holy City means you won''t be able to see that girlfriend for the time being, right?


    ''''She''s got a demon ball too, so she''ll be fine. Originally, I wanted to call her when we were building a city in Yenis...''''


    Then I''ll be waiting.


    That''s right. We can work anywhere. And don''t be in a hurry to get to that person and let me know when everything is settled.


    Paula and Lisian moved back after collecting all the magic stones.


    As long as they were able to develop their magic tools, they would be able to go anywhere.


    You''re really not blinkered.


    ''''Please tell me what you want to do, Luciel-sama, when you decide on it. I have prepared a magic gun to attach to the airship, so I will follow Luciel-sama this time.


    Dolan said and stepped back.


    I laughed at the three of them and looked away.


    The development department of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce was really reliable, and I was getting more options that I hadn''t expected, Grandle.


    ''''Well then, let''s hear what Nadia and Lydia have to say.


    Then the unexpected words came out of their mouths.

 217-211 Keeping the flying bird traces clear

    Nadia and Lydia seemed to have a somewhat determined look on their faces.


    Then they looked at each other and nodded, and Nadia began to speak.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we would like to go back to the country once and have a talk with Sir Camilla.


    Talk?��The story you told about me?��Or is this a story about the two of you gathering information?��Or are you talking about the demon race?


    ''''I thought the country didn''t matter since I became an adventurer... but I can''t just let this story of a demon race that has the potential to destroy the country go unanswered.


    Lydia, next to Nadia, nodded widely.


    ''Do you have a plan or a message for me?''


    It didn''t seem like the two of them, who had abandoned their noble status to become adventurers, had a handmaiden that they could use.


    And I didn''t go to the trouble of sending them to a place where I didn''t understand the principle of turning into a demon race.


    ''''........There isn''t one.''''


    Nadia replied in a thin voice.


    ''''It''s Duchy Brange that has a questionable relationship with the human race supremacy, Lord Kamiya and the demon race. But to go to such a place, I think it is impossible to do so without a proper plan, what do you guys think?


    ''Do you still think we should head for Duchy Brange?��Or should we gather a little more information before we explore carefully?��Let''s keep it cool.


    I''m sure you''re right, Nadia and Lydia, Luciel-sama is right, it would be better to gather information. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a solution to your problem if it''s only this Kamiah person that''s involved. But if this is being done by the state, the worst thing that can happen is that it will affect the very survival of the country.


    While listening to Lionel''s words that convinced the two of them, I understood once again that indeed, if all of Garba-san''s information was true, it would be a matter of the survival of the Duchy Blange.


    ''''........Yes.''''


    Nadia nodded emphatically.


    This completely cut off the option of going to Duchy Blange.


    ''''In the meantime, I''ll ask Garba-san to help me continue to explore Duchy Blange, so I''ll move if anything happens.


    Nadia and Lydia are in a position like a squire, but essentially there is no such thing.


    The girls are only banded together because they were saved, so I''ll follow up with them.


    ''''Thank you, sir.''''


    They both bowed their heads, but ended up dismissing their ideas.


    ''Then Lionel, Ketty and Kefin, please.


    "My dear Luciel, we have already left the Empire. But there is one person with whom we must settle this matter.


    ''Not the Empire, not the Emperor, but the current warlord who calls himself the Warlord General or something like that?


    ''Yes, sir. I thought that the men I trusted had betrayed me. Furthermore, my former master, the emperor, didn''t listen to me either. So I thought he had betrayed me, but I guess I was a little mistaken.


    That said, I don''t want you to go back to being a soldier in the Empire, do you?


    "Haha, I have no desire to return to the Empire at this time. You can experience more things with Master Luciel than you can in comparison, and you will have children in Yenis.


    Lionel accepted my request for comfort with a smile.


    I was relieved to hear that first.


    As expected, if you''re against Lionel, it''s nothing compared to the Knights.


    ''''To get back to the point, just like Lionel was wrong, I have been wrong about the Empire.


    What''s that?


    ''''Well I honestly don''t feel like I''ve gotten rid of all my fears yet, but I actually realized after listening to what you said last night that the Empire has never done anything to me.


    The words I just said off the top of everyone''s head? It felt as if a


    ''I''ve had my way with the Empire in Yenis and in the Dwarven Kingdom, Nya.


    ''''Yes. It''s true that there was no direct combat, but Master Luciel must have had a history with the Empire.


    Keti and Kefin began to explain, to their dismay, that they had fought the Imperial conspiracy, but my point was more about a different part of the story.


    ''Yes, there will be a causal connection, but that''s because I killed the Empire''s plans. When you think about it, the connection, or rather the beginning, between the Empire and I came from Yenis. To put it another way, the conspiracy was already being hatched wherever I was headed.


    What do you mean?


    Please be clear.


    Everyone, including Keti and Kefin, looked to me for an explanation.


    ''In Yenis, people from the empire went into hiding as slavers and tried to confuse the tiger-beast race with Shazza, the tiger-beast race. Furthermore, in the Dwarf Kingdom, they were trying to induce the Dwarf King''s son to raise giant ants to destroy the Dwarf Kingdom, right?��But that was set up before I got there. It wasn''t aimed at me, you know.


    Now that I think about it, that''s definitely true.


    ''''I see. It''s true that the plan to target Luciel-sama directly may not have ever been done before.


    Apparently, both Ketty and Kefin understood what I was saying.


    However, one person who didn''t look happy was Lionel.


    ''Lionel, do you have any questions?''


    Oh, no, there''s one thing that''s bothering me.


    What''s on your mind?


    ''''Yes. Do you know where Luciel-sama first fought the demon race?


    What village is that, the one between the Holy City and Meratni?


    No, sir. It''s a dwarven kingdom.


    "?��The son of a dwarf king!


    ''''Yes. He said that the one at that time ate the magic stone and gained great strength. There is no doubt that it was orchestrated by the slavers who traveled to and from the Dwarven Kingdom.


    ''Slavers... if you were to enter the Empire, if it came to a fight, do you think you could win with the Lionel you have now?


    ''''With Luciel-sama''s area barriers and recovery magic, we won''t be able to create one.


    Lionel smiled fiercely, showing his white teeth.


    I listened to him and decided to tell him the story of Lord Wisdom, who was in Nerdal.


    ''Lionel and Doran, as you may remember, actually had the opportunity to meet a young man of nobility from the Kingdom of Rubruk who was in the slavers of Yenis in Nerdal.


    Is he alive?


    ''Yeah, somehow he was freed from slavery as well... I guess. Since he used Recover and Dispel, though, he would have broken the slave curse. More importantly, he had a magic stone embedded in his body. He said it was a fake Lionel who led it.


    Embedding a magic stone in it would be insane.


    ''''Oh, he too, oh, his name would be Baron Wisdom of the Kingdom of Rubruk, but he was played with his body with magic stones and magic engraving, but it seems that he was in so much pain that he fainted and was thought to be dead, and then he found himself in a pile of corpses.


    Part of me has a hard time believing this but what does he say?


    ''''The empire said that they would draw power from the magic stone as a means to counter the demon race. But looking at his case, it was clearly a mistake, and although he didn''t have the magic stone when we met, the miasma was already flooding his body, so he must have turned into a demon race half the time.


    ''''........Does that mean that Luciel-sama can unmake the demon race!


    Lionel looks at me in surprise, and everyone''s gaze gathers as they hear it.


    The reason why that''s possible........there might be.


    ''''Huh?��Is that right?��No, there might be some conditions, but certainly, if they''re someone with a similarly embedded magic stone in the Empire, they might be able to disarm it.


    ''''Then let''s see if we can assemble those who have been turned into demons and see if Luciel-sama can undo those who have been turned into demons.


    Demons don''t show up that conveniently. Well, I''ll give it a shot if they do. So you want to go to the Empire after all?


    ''If there''s no need to rush, I''d still like to continue my training. Strong enough to protect those I want to protect.


    I agree. I haven''t fought a demon since then, but if another demon of the class we fought in that village shows up, I doubt we''ll win.


    I''m sure you''re right.


    Then it would be the labyrinth of Grandle that Paula was talking about, or the foothills where the Dragon God dwells at the end of the untamed forest of Yenis.


    What to do?


    Just when I was in such a confused state, Galba-san came over, looking a bit flustered.


    ''''Luciel-kun, I''m sorry, but can you go with me to the Holy City?''''


    What''s the matter with you so upset?


    I had never seen Galva-san panicked before, so why the Holy City?��But I asked back.


    ''I haven''t been able to get in touch with Catherine on time since last night. Maybe she''s found out about the mole.


    Even though Catherine''s name was mentioned and she was told that her spying behavior had been discovered, I didn''t really want to help her.


    I was surprised at myself, but when I looked at Galba-san, I was still in a panic.


    I have many thoughts, but I have no reason to refuse Galba-san''s request.


    "The holy city........Honestly, I really don''t want to go there, but since it''s Galba-san''s request, I can''t turn it down.


    If you use the magic stone''s magic power to fly or pour it directly into it, you''ll be able to fly. With the magic stone you just gave me, you''ll be able to fly for a long time with ease.


    I don''t know how long it''s going to be, but at worst my magic might be able to handle it.


    If that''s the case, it won''t be a problem to go there in an amphibian.


    Having decided that, I tell Garba-san that I''m going to the Holy City while calming him down.


    ''''No matter how much, the punishment of Catherine-san, the Knight Commander, will not be carried out after yesterday''s day. Besides, I have my own concerns, and I also had plans to go to pick up one of my personnel, so why don''t I go with you?


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Luciel.


    In the meantime, you''ll have to wait until you''ve properly told your master.


    I could see why he didn''t call on me to do something interesting if he didn''t tell his mentor.


    ''I know. I''ll be ready in a minute.


    Galba said and disappeared.


    Turning around, Ketty muttered a few words.


    ''''That one might be in love with you, Nya.


    Yeah, maybe that''s what happens.


    Well, if you don''t have as much inclusiveness as Galba-san, Catherine-san won''t be able to do it.


    I thought about that vaguely and decided on a policy while apologizing to everyone.


    After all, if I don''t clean up my own unfinished business in the church, I feel like I won''t be able to move forward well from now on, and I''ll just be talking big to the Pope.


    And if the supremacy of the human race is seriously planning the decline of the church''s headquarters, then it''s no wonder that there are people in the executive branch who have turned into demons or are able to do so.


    The magic circle that covered the church is already not functioning.


    ''''I''m sorry if what I''ve said here seems to be a waste of time, but I''m going to go to the Holy City first to beat the people who set me up. However, I''ll leave all the punishment to the Pope and let him decide whether to train or go to the Empire before it''s over.


    I would bow my head and ask.


    ''We are Luciel-sama''s followers, so it''s fine to obey.


    Lionel said, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    ''Thank you,''


    It''s wonderful to have a really dependable group of friends.


    While thanking everyone for their support, I was headed back to the Holy City yesterday to finish up what I had left to do in the church.

 218-212 flight

    After leaving Melatni''s Adventurer''s Guild and walking further out of the city, we walked about three hundred meters down the city road and then stepped into a grassy field away from the city road.


    Then Lionel took out an amphibian from his magic bag, but as I watched, I had the impression that an amphibian was going to fly out of it.


    How can something so big fit in there?


    I was once again impressed by the awesomeness of the magic bag, but that impression was drowned out by a frothing voice next to me.


    ''''Oh!��This is awesome. Does it really fly?��Dolan''s husband makes great stuff, doesn''t he?


    Hmm. It was Master Luciel who prepared the ingredients. And much credit goes to Lord Blod for raising it.


    With a huff, Master paid tribute to Dolan, and Dolan was also shy as he praised Master, who had raised me, and the two of them were completely on good terms with each other.


    ''''Master, are you really going to the Holy City with us?''''


    Master stayed up all night doing paperwork and was asleep after fighting me when Garba reported to him that he had woken up.


    And he was reluctant to let me return to the Holy City. But as soon as I told him about the amphibian, he invoked his power, saying, "I''m definitely going to go too.


    But even though Mr. Galba and Mr. Gruger squeezed me stiffly last night, Master doesn''t learn his lesson, does he?


    I wasn''t the only one who felt that Gruger-san should be the master of Meratni''s Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''Oh. I''ve made sure Grugar is well informed, so it''ll be fine.


    Have you gotten their approval?


    ''That can be anything later. Besides, you won''t see Galva in a panic anytime soon.


    One icy face appears behind his master with an icy smile behind him as he grins at him.


    ''It''s in bad taste, Brod. If you''re so bored, you can leave it to your training and I won''t help you with the paperwork if you turn it over to us.


    Yes, that''s Mr. Galba.


    Even though the morning sun was out and it was bright, I didn''t notice Galba-san''s appearance until halfway through the conversation.


    ''''.......When did you take the back?''''


    ''This is when you''re having a good time, Brod. You''ve done a bad thing to Grugar this time.


    ''Why don''t I buy you something to take back to the Holy City?


    Master blithely told Mr. Galba that.


    Mr. Galba had to laugh at his master''s split mindedness, too.


    I decided to ask Dolan a question about what was interesting about the amphibian, because I knew I would be a bush snake if I talked to the two men.


    ''When I saw this one flying through the air yesterday, I think it was well controlled, but does it not shake much inside either?''


    It''s a good idea to have a wind barrier deployed on this amphibian, so it rarely shakes. But it will be defenseless against flying demons. Just keep in mind that in the worst case scenario, someone may have to go and defeat it.


    Something pretty important jumped out of Dolan''s mouth, but wouldn''t that make me the only one who could fly?��I''m going to think about it here without saying it out loud.


    If my masters'' level hadn''t fallen, they would have been able to do something with flying slashes.


    "If we put an area barrier on this airship, won''t we be able to escape?


    ''''Hmmm. I suppose an ordinary demon could do that, but if a pterodactyl (wyvern) comes out, I don''t know what will happen.


    I''ll go for the pterodactyl, but otherwise, please.


    I''m sure there will be no problem with the dragon species.


    I''m sure there''s something like that in my mind.


    However, it''s my true feeling that I don''t want to fight if at all possible.


    As a back-up technique, I also thought about spraying object X and advancing, but I don''t think I should do that as a human being.


    If a person were to accidentally pass through the vicinity of the amphibian, they might destroy their nose and eyes indiscriminately, and there is also the danger of strange plants growing in the area.


    I still decided to keep the spraying of object X in my mind.


    Lionel and the others seemed to have finished checking the safety of the airship and gave me a signal to make sure it wouldn''t collapse.


    ''Well, let''s get you inside, shall we?


    With Dolan in the lead, we all made our way into the amphibian.


    As we approached the amphibian, a round circle of lifters came down to raise and lower us to get inside, as if it were an anti-personnel sensor.


    ''This is the principle of a magic elevator, right?


    ''That''s right. Unbeknownst to me, Paula and Lythian had altered it, and I stuttered right away.


    It''s mischievously high performance, but it''s certainly useful if you have it, and I guess it feels like you can''t get mad at it.


    I decided to let it go first this time, as it seemed to be able to raise and lower about five or six people at a time with room to spare.


    As the lift ascended, I was surprised at the size of the amphibian''s interior.


    It was even larger inside than it looked from the outside, or at least unusually so.


    ''Could this be...''


    Spatial Expansion!


    It was a smug Paula who answered my muttering with a smug look on her face.


    But before I could smile at the smug face, I was lightly confused.


    The Master and Doran who were supposed to be riding with me earlier were gone, and Paula, Lisian, Nadia and Lydia were on the lift.


    ''''Oh, where are Master and Doran?''''


    ''All but the owner, Luciel, are ladies first. Grandpa and Grandpa are second.


    I honestly think it''s awesome that Paula is like that, calling her mentor an old man.


    But when did they switch them around?��I didn''t notice it at all as my eyes fell on the airship.


    Dwarves are full of wonders, so I decided to ask about the inside, telling myself that if I cared about it, I would lose.


    ''Just because you''ve learned to expand space doesn''t mean this is comparable to a carriage?��How big is this thing?


    The planes are five times larger, so it''s a lot bigger.


    Considering that from the outside, it was less than ten meters long and around seven meters wide, this space was approximately three hundred and fifty square meters.


    This was about three times the size of the Adventurer''s Guild''s training ground.


    ''''It''s too big!''''


    It''s like a private jet that has been classed as a jumbo jet just inside.


    My tweak made Paula freak out for a moment, but her smug face didn''t fall apart.


    ''''Well I''m sorry. I was just a little surprised. Are there other things that have higher performance?''''


    When I got my mind back on track and asked, Paula and Lisian decided to give me a tour of the interior as if they were competing with each other.


    First of all, each private room was, of course, equipped with a double bed and a dresser, but surprisingly, it was also equipped with a unit bath.


    There were ten such private rooms, a dining room, a storage room, a demolition space and for some reason, Paula, Lisian''s magic tool workshop was set up.


    ''''........was this necessary?''''


    Of course.


    We''re going to design and develop a simplified version of our magic cannon here in the future.


    Well....


    I couldn''t bring myself to say anything more.


    After being shown around, we finally decided to move into the cockpit.


    The entrance to the cockpit was an automatic door, and again, the high performance technology was used for nothing here, but we decided to go through.


    The masters were already in the cockpit, each taking a free seat and sitting down.


    ''You''re late, Luciel,''


    "Mr. Luciel, if you can, it would be nice if you could hurry.


    Master couldn''t wait to fly and Garba-san would want to get to the Holy City as soon as possible.


    ''''Excuse me. Then let''s go as soon as possible.''''


    ''Master Luciel, come over here then. We will set up your personal identification before you fly.


    Okay ... hmm?��I''m going to fly?


    ''It''s no surprise that it belongs to Luciel-sama. You won''t be so hardened. It''s not that hard, it''s all right.


    Dolan says it like it''s nothing, but if it crashes, everyone''s lives will be destroyed.


    The thought of it is unbearable.


    ''The first thing we need to do is set up your personal identification. I need you to pass your magic through this crystal.


    It was embedded on a cylindrical platform, just as Doran had told him to. I put my hand on the semi-circular crystal and let the magic flow through it.


    Then the crystal emitted light and immediately lost its luster.


    ''''It''s a mistake?


    ''No, that''s it. Put the magic back in.


    As soon as the amphibian was activated as he was told, the previously invisible view outside jumped into view as soon as it was activated.


    What had been a wall just a few moments ago was indeed a wall, but before I knew it, it had been transformed into tempered glass, allowing me to see 180 degrees in front of me.


    As I was stunned by the sheer power of the technology, Dolan looked at me with a smug smile on his face and began to explain the rest of the story.


    If you put your hand on the crystal, the amount of magic power stored in it will come out. The magic power can be replenished from that crystal, and we have a system that allows us to do so in the tech vault where the nucleus is located.


    ''Is this not just Dolan''s power, but the engineers in Rockford?


    ''Oh. The only reason Rockford wasn''t swallowed by ants was because of Master Luciel. Everyone did the best they could, too.


    The engineers at Rockford are all very good engineers, aren''t they?


    Lord Leinster''s creation of Rockford and Nerdal had been a solid achievement.


    I''m sure that the church was the only one that crumbled unlike what he had in mind, probably because of the lack of people to support the Pope and his character, but maybe the biggest problem was that he didn''t create an escape route for the Pope.


    Such things vaguely came to mind.


    ''Finally, the maneuvering, the operation is the same for both levitation and landing, if you lightly push the crystal down, you''ll land if you''re levitating, and vice versa. There are five forward movement settings, and if you slide your hand in the direction you want to move, you can fly or increase the speed. On the other hand, if you let your hand slide, your speed will decrease. Also, if there is an obstacle in front of you, such as a mountain, you can pull the lever on the left side and you will float further, or vice versa, you will fly low.


    It sounds easier than the manual operation of a car, but it might take some getting used to.


    ''''Well it sounds difficult, but I''ll give it a try. But what if those demons you were talking about appear?


    I can stop them in mid-air, and I want you to take them down before this amphibian runs out of magic.


    Dolan said that with a straight face.


    ''''Well Doran, I''m expecting a magic cannon.


    Click. I''ll take care of it, and if you can, you can name this airship.


    Yeah, I''ll think about it.


    I turned to the others and decided to call out to them.


    ''''Hey guys, sorry for the wait. I''m heading to the Holy City now. It''s our first flight, so it might be a bit bumpy, but please take care of us.


    After taking one deep breath, I pushed the crystal in.


    Gradually the view outside rose and I could see the plane float away.


    There was surprisingly no sound, no tremors.


    Then it stopped at a certain height.


    With a high-pitched heartbeat, he moved the hand that placed the crystal forward.


    "Amphibians, take off for the Holy City!


    His voice was somehow out of place, but he didn''t care about that, and the amphibian began to fly in a flight that lived up to its name.

 219-213 Air travel

    The airship continued to fly towards the Holy City, maintaining an altitude of about a hundred meters visually.


    However, there are five different speed modes, and the speed is the highest of them all, yes, the maximum speed.


    The story goes back to about two hours ago.


    When the flight started, I was amazed at the smoothness of the launch, but I was also impressed by this vehicle that was flying in the sky.


    ''Awesome, Dolan,''


    "Mmm-hmm. Now you just need to get used to it and increase your speed.


    With that, Doran moved to an empty seat.


    It felt like his eyes had changed, even his view of the forest and the mountains had changed, and everything seemed so much fresher.


    The amphibian was fast enough to run lightly on a horse as it flew in the first stage mode.


    It was about 30 kilometers.��As expected, this was too late, so he checked for people and carriages on the street, and then stroked the crystal forward.


    Then it accelerated at once to a speed comparable to that of the Forenoir running with the horses in tow.


    Apparently, it also turned out that the five levels of modes were supposed to go up about thirty kilometers at each level.


    It''s like a motorcycle or a car that you can''t really feel its speed until you cut the wind.


    Thinking about that and still comparing it to my previous life made me crazy, and the tension slowly dissipated.


    ''How many steps ... what speed were those Dolan and the others chasing us?


    It''s hard to say how many steps, so I rephrased it to many speeds.


    ''That''s three speeds,''


    Dolan replied, without any resistance, that it was three speeds.


    I''m sure it would be close to or even faster than the full force Forenoir had me on my back.


    I was a little excited and decided to raise it to third gear.


    ''Alright. Then I''ll raise it to third gear.


    Thus I put it in third gear.


    So far, it was normal.


    However, there are three factors that can increase the speed.


    The first one is familiarity.


    In addition to the fact that on the road from Meratni to the Holy City, there are no obstacles beyond an altitude of more than a hundred meters, the amphibians fly without swaying, no matter what the wind blows.


    It is like driving on a straight, newly paved highway, and the aircraft is stable, so there is no slippage.


    The only things to watch out for are bird strikes and demons, so we have plenty of room to maneuver.


    Next, it''s time.


    Galva-san was putting pressure on me to be silent........


    He might not be executed, but he seemed to imagine that Catherine-san was being tortured, and muttered "I want to save her as soon as possible", which sounded like a curse.


    And then all the pressure comes because no one is talking to that Mr. Galba.


    And finally ... a master.


    Normally it was supposed to be the master''s role to play with Galba-san.


    That master had been frolicking so much just now, but now he was like a borrowed cat.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the newcomers to the site.


    For a combination of such reasons, they decided to increase the stage and fly at full speed, but the speed that felt fast at first, but by the time their eyes gradually got used to it, they had passed the village they had stopped in early yesterday morning.


    At this rate, I''m thinking that we''ll arrive in the Holy City quite a few more hours soon.


    As expected, I can''t cut off my eyes, but now that I have more time to think, I decide to talk to Dolan, who stayed behind in the cockpit, just in case he seemed to be doing something in the back.


    "Dolan, what have you been up to earlier?


    ''Master Luciel once told me he was testing a magic-detecting grimoire.


    That''s what you were talking about on your way to the dwarven kingdom, right?��I think it was Lisian who designed it.


    ''''Well is that Lisian''s?��Was it already completed?


    ''No, it''s just a prototype. It''s too inaccurate to be useful.


    ''I see. It''s called Paula, who expanded the space on this ship, and those two are doing a great job too.


    ''Yeah. A friend, a rival and a collaborator. I am truly grateful to Master Luciel.


    In that case, I''m grateful to Dolan and everyone else.


    Okay.


    Dolan''s voice seemed to be laughing as he muttered that.


    This conversation with Dolan reduced the curse that Garba-san was muttering, and I was able to successfully complete another less than two hours of operation.


    As the Holy City gradually came into view, we gradually slowed down depending on the distance.


    ''''Galba-san, may I have my master wake up?''''


    Yes, sir.


    Galva-san said and hurriedly left the cockpit.


    ''''Hmph. If we get this close, there''s a chance that the adventurers might see us, and if we''re not good, the church headquarters might be able to causally accuse us of being an enemy attack...''''


    With Mr. Galva''s tautness gone, I let out a breath and start thinking about where to land the amphibian.


    ''What''s bothering you. We could just keep going to the church headquarters.


    No, that would make them think it was a hostile attack, and they''d attack us.


    ''It doesn''t matter if we are attacked, unless there are those who can slay the ore.


    Huh?��I don''t know why Dolan seems to be so belligerent, is it my imagination?


    ''''........Even if the amphibians currently have enough magic power, we have to think about escaping, so I''m thinking of leaving the Holy City......''''


    Luciel, go down to the church.


    I was about to tell Doran my thoughts when I heard a voice from behind me.


    ''''........Master, are you okay now?''''


    Behind him, everyone was gathered together, including the master.


    ''''Oh. It''s been a while since I thought I was going to get ramped up, but something''s healed.


    The Master laughs, but I can only feel bad when I land at the church headquarters.


    ''''Master, it''s true that you can land an amphibian on the training ground, but if you''re not good at it, you''ll be in a battle soon, right?


    ''It''s not like he''s done anything wrong, is it?��Then why don''t we just get in with aplomb? That''s exactly what we should do, if the church guys attack us, why don''t we just crush them all for now and get the guy who gave the order?


    ''''It''s certainly a good idea to attack a small group of people and get turned back, etc., and I''m too embarrassed to divulge it to the outside world.


    It''s really a blast to think about these two, but I wonder why it doesn''t sound like a mistake.


    ''Well, let me be the one who gave the orders.


    We''re not allowed to kill.��I''ll let the Pope be the judge.


    ''It''s okay. It just makes it hard to be alive, phew.


    Galba-san smiles a very black smile, so I look away and think about what will happen after I get off the amphibian.


    "....Suppose we have to put the amphibian in the magic bag right away. When you do, will Dolan, Paula and Lisian be able to fight the Order?


    ''It''s a bit difficult. If it''s a demon, you can go all out, but if you can''t kill it, you can only defend it because you can''t go all out.


    Can Nadia and Lydia protect the three of them, including Doran?


    ''''I don''t know how strong the Order is, so it''s hard to say...''''


    I''ll do everything I can, but...


    Come to think of it, I''m pretty sure the two of them had never fought the Order before.


    ''''If it really comes to a battle, we''ll support them first with area barriers and recovery magic, but we don''t want to fight them if we can. Besides, there are some things we need to confirm in this case, so please promise us that you won''t set up anything from us until then.


    There''s something going on here, isn''t there?


    ''''Yes. It is conceivable that we may end up in a battle with someone other than the Knights, so I will rely on my master and everyone else at that time. Oh, Galba-san, you may go and find Catherine-san.


    Thank you.


    No, I hope you don''t mind that it''s just to punish me this time.


    I laughed and told him so, and the amphibian reached the skies above the Holy City just in time.


    Looking down, the residents of the Holy City looked surprised...or not, I don''t know if they were, but they seemed to stop and look at me.


    As I flew the airship directly towards the large training ground behind the church headquarters, I could see that there were many knights.


    ''''As expected, I didn''t expect to see this many knights, but I''m going to keep going.


    But there was no one to respond to my call.


    I turned around in doubt and saw that the masters who should have been there a moment ago were already nowhere to be found.


    ''''What? Are they all ready to fight?''''


    I was a little sad, but it was my first time to land, so I took care of myself carefully and safely, and we landed safely.


    I thought to myself, "Huh, I don''t have time to rest. But how is this thing going to stop?


    I took my hand off the crystal and was thrilled that it didn''t stop in the middle, and after about ten seconds, the movement stopped.


    ''Good thing it stopped. Now let''s go.


    As I walked to the lift, I made up my mind to do my best for my last job at the church.

 220-214 delineation

    As we followed everyone ahead of us to the lift, Dolan and the others were about to descend.


    ''Wait. I''ll come with you.


    ''Oh!��I had forgotten Lady Luciel.


    Luciel, you''re late.


    Mr. Luciel, please hurry.


    Dolan, Paula, and Lisian each called out to me, but all three of them thought it was subtly awful, but they immediately got into the lift.


    As the lift descended, the knights were gathered there, but it seemed a little strange.


    The fact that everyone is stunned by the amphibians seems to be a fairly normal reaction.


    However, they may have been engaged in a mock battle, and the fact that they didn''t lose their posture of confronting each other with their weapons made me feel uncomfortable.


    ''Master, Lionel, what''s the situation........Huh?��Where''s Mr. Galva?


    As I listened to that, I looked around and saw that Galba-san had already reached the bottom of Catherine-san, who was surrounded near the center.


    It looked like Catherine-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights were surrounded by other knights.


    ''''Galba would have jumped into that group without hesitation once he found out about the Knight Commander who had him spying for them.


    You''re safe.


    ''The Knights were not well-trained, and they seemed confused by the unexpected events, and there wasn''t anything they could move, was there?


    All right, well, let''s get going. Can Lionel put the amphibian away for me?


    Ha!


    Lionel immediately put the amphibian away in the magic bag at my instruction.


    After confirming that, I proceeded to the knights.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing.


    I''m sure that the captain-at-large who was giving me orders didn''t have in mind that I would be riding a flying vehicle.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a member of the knights, thank you for the day before yesterday. Some of you may not know it, so I would like to introduce myself. I''m Luciel, a former S-class healer who recently changed his job from a healer to a sage, and I''m currently a sage. This time I came to the Holy City after hearing the request of my benefactor, Garba-san, the wolf-beast man, did you have a mock battle in the morning?


    It is already around ten o''clock in the morning.


    However, it should have been talking to you, but everyone remained silent.


    ''''Well, for now, we don''t know how many of those who believed the rumors are in the Order, so realize for yourself that the rumors are only rumors.''''


    With a snap of his fingers, he snapped his fingers and activated multiple area high heels at once for the other knights, including the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad''s faces.


    In fact, they were slowly spinning a magic formation chant while talking.


    Some of the knights would be able to sense magic power, but that was only if they were as expert as their master or Lionel, they wouldn''t feel that they weren''t concentrating.


    That''s why, as a staging mechanism, he activated the Area High Heel in six places at the same time, and instantly.


    This should have proved that the rumor that he couldn''t use holy attribute magic was completely just a rumor.


    The people around them began to buzz with surprise that he could really use recovery magic.


    They had decided to draw the line at being incompatible with them if they still maintained an adversarial stance with this.


    ''''So why are the War Maiden Holy Knights and the Catherine Knight Commander surrounded?''''


    When I opened my mouth to say so, a hush fell, as if the buzz from earlier was a lie.


    It''s as if no one wants me to mention this topic.


    That''s why I approached the knights who were besieging Catherine and the others.


    Then the knights released their stance and opened the way for me.


    And when they opened the way for me, I met with Lumina-san.


    ''''Lumina-san, coincidentally, have you been able to repay your debt from the day before yesterday?''''


    Mr. Luciel why?


    ''It''s because Galba-san wanted to help Catherine, isn''t it? Well, I had some unfinished business here at the church headquarters too, but more importantly, what is this all about?


    ''Earlier this morning, Lady Catherine was ordered to be captured and executed on suspicion of espionage.


    The espionage charge is true, but there''s no point in saying this here, so I''ll keep it under wraps.


    ''Is that also the enforcement division?''


    Yeah. I''m sure it was issued by the Executive Branch. Even with Luciel-kun, I was surprised that the order was given based on rumors alone, but when it continued to Catherine-sama, it seemed like a conspiracy of some sort.


    When you went to the executive office to protest, did they order you and Lumina and the others to be taken into custody?


    ''Exactly, but does being a wise man make you able to see everything?


    No, I can''t do anything that superhuman.


    I smile at Lumina-san and speak to all of the knights.


    ''''Well, knights of the church headquarters'''' fort, the current executive branch seems to be making you all do certain things. I know that you all have orders from above that you have to obey. But the next person to be accused of a crime may be one of you.


    Looking at everyone''s faces, most of them look lost, but the killing spirit is starting to leak out of a few of them.


    But since the masters are deployed to protect me, they don''t attack me, as if they think they can''t do anything about it.


    ''''The reason you are in the Order is to protect the order of the Church and the St. Surreal Cooperative State from various threats, right?��I think so. I''m going to go and fish out all the people who are currently running the executive branch from here.


    Not to mention the knights, Lumina-san and the others are stunned and frozen by my declaration.


    Well, at the church headquarters, I declared that I would strike the executive branch, which is independent and not under the jurisdiction of the Pope, so maybe it''s natural.


    The knights had no one to attack them with a look of hesitation on their faces.


    ''Just to be sure, I can revamp it as it is, but I''ll leave that all to the Pope. Now that I have told you our purpose, those who are hostile to us should come and hang on. The rest of you, please put your weapons away.


    Do you really mean it, Luciel?


    Catherine, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.


    ''Yes. Well, then, Catherine, I''m going to take you to the place where the people in the executive office are, and say, "Gageeeeeeeeeee.


    I was in the middle of asking Catherine about the location of the executive office when a high-pitched sound echoed through the arena.


    From my blind spot, a throwing dagger, a throwing dagger, came flying in from my blind spot, and my master was playing it for me.


    Moreover, that dagger was politely coated with a liquid that looked like poison.


    ''''Those who are avenging the executive branch cannot be overlooked, no matter how many S-class healers they are, Luciel-kun.


    I turned my gaze to the direction the dagger had flown, and there was Brutus-san smiling and speaking up.


    ''''This is Mr. Brutus, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect you to come to me.


    I didn''t think it would be as expected so far, it''s really going to be demonized.


    I take stock of my master''s position and promptly start preparing for battle.


    ''''Huh, that''s so white. Letting Catherine be a spy, that was one hell of a treacherous thing to do.


    ''No, no. That''s right back at those deluded people who interpreted the idea of human supremacy as the will of the church in a twisted way.


    I''m not going to sell him, but I''m going to provoke him.


    ''Mr. Luciel, Brutus is getting stronger than I can stand.


    Then Catherine talked about how strong Brutus was, but to me it sounded like he was saying that he used to be able to win, but he couldn''t win now.


    This guy, I believe, said that he quit as the captain of the Priestess Knight Squad due to injuries. That meant that he was powered up at once.


    ''''Humph, Catherine. He is a fool for not understanding our noble intentions and taking a liking to werewolves and other werewolves. However, an S-class healer is a twenty-something year old, and yet you are still able to say that.


    He seemed to have no intention of hiding his human supremacy at the earliest.


    ''''Yes. There are many people who only want to fry people and forget to work hard, so I was able to grow up naturally. Besides, there are a lot of people around me that I can respect.


    ''I''ve learned to say the things I really want to say in spades. But you had to be taught first that a mouth is only a recipe for disaster if there are no consequences.


    When I thought I saw a red light for a moment, a few knights from within the Order attacked us and the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    If this is really a sign of demonization, then let''s try that one.


    I''ll do what I can, believing that my masters will stop the knights from attacking me.


    ''Brutus, I see. Now, in return for the golden words, I''m going to invoke my new magic [Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s Breath, dispel the beings that have fallen to the demons, the impure beings, as a wave of purification that swallows everything, Purification Wave].


    When I cast my new magic, a blue-white light spread out in layers like a ripple around me.


    I had developed this magic when I was in Nerdal, in case I was surrounded by demons and had to flee, and in fact I had never tried it.


    Still, for some reason, he was convinced that he could do it, probably because of his humble study in Nerdal.


    It''s a convenient magic that merely cleanses dirt when touched by ordinary people, but for beings whose power comes from the miasma of demons, undead and other miasma, it''s nothing but a merciless poison.


    I''ve been thinking about the sanctuary circle, but the power of the holy attribute magic is too high, and there is a possibility that it will be annihilated before I can get information out of it, so I abandoned it this time.


    Including those who had attacked him, Brutus also seemed to be affected by the Purification Wave, and a scream from pain echoed through the arena.


    Naturally, the knights who were about to turn into demons who attacked couldn''t possibly fight in such a state, and their masters kicked them away at once.


    However, my attention was not on the knights, but on Lucy and Elizabeth, the painful members of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, who were suffering from pain.

 221-215 Their choice

    I couldn''t hide my surprise that Lucy, who cared about me and treated me like a brother among the members of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, and Elizabeth, who taught me how to use the twin swords, suffered.


    This is because I didn''t expect these two to have turned into the demon race.


    If the sanctuary circle were to be stretched over the entire training grounds, even these women might have disappeared.


    If you think about it that way, it would have been difficult for Lumina-san and the others to maintain their current relationship.


    I decided to ask Lumina-san about the two of them, patting myself on the back for that.


    ''''Are the two of you human race supremacists, or are you related to the Duchy of Brange or the Illimassia Empire?''''


    ''Elizabeth is certainly from Brange, but Lucy is from the St. Surreal Cooperative. And it''s not supposed to be human supremacy. More importantly, why are the two of you suffering so much?


    You know it''s because of the magic I unleashed, but Lumina-san didn''t blame her for it, but she confirmed the situation of the two of them.


    ''''........It''s because they are demonized, or close to it. Do you have any idea of the possibility that the two of you are spies for the Executive Branch?


    ''It can''t be true!


    This is the first time I''ve seen Lumina-san distraught, and I can see how much she trusts the girls.


    Once I checked the battle situation of the masters, most of the members of the knights remained frozen, as if they hadn''t been able to swallow the situation, and the masters hadn''t been able to catch up with the knights who were struggling in pain.


    The leader Brutus and the three knights managed to stay standing, but the other dozen or so knights had collapsed in pain, as had Lucy and Elizabeth-san.


    ''Lumina-san, there is a way to help them both. But to do that, I need assurances that you are not a spy. Let me swear that my pledge is not a spy. The penalty should be something easy to understand, such as a sleeper attack if you lie.


    Okay.


    I thought Lumina-san stared at me for a moment, but sometimes people can be transformed just by not seeing each other for a few years, and sometimes you can''t even notice it when you''re near them.


    I didn''t want to think about them betraying me either, but even so, the fact that they had turned into the demon race made it impossible for me to get carried away with my emotions.


    I just hope that they are not on the side of the executive branch.


    ''''Lucy, Elizabeth, you''ve heard about Luciel-kun, haven''t you?��Swear you''re not a spy. The penalty is a freeze on the Holy Knight''s job.


    What?��Lumina-san forced a very heavier penalty than the one I decided on.


    This must be the trust I have in the two of them.


    If you think about it, the number of people in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad hasn''t changed since we first met five years ago.


    There has been no addition, nor has it decreased.


    The unity must be strong.


    ''''Chi, I swear.


    I swear it.


    In order not to betray her trust in Lumina-san, Elizabeth and Lucy immediately agreed to the pledge.


    Then her body glowed for a moment, so the pledge was complete... but Lumina-san made a big mistake here.


    ''''Lumina-san, even if you lied about that pledge, we can''t know if you''ve been frozen because we can''t appraise your status, and we can''t judge.


    What?


    Well, that''s okay.


    I chuckle and add magic to both of them in the way I treated Lord Wisdom in Nerdal.


    ''''You don''t need to ... check?''''


    Lumina-san peeked at us worriedly, but they replied immediately, and aside from Lucy, Elizabeth-san always blushes when she lies, for some reason.


    I noticed this in the exchange between Elizabeth-san and Saran-san, and I had actually learned from Saran-san that she usually blushes when she tries to tell a lie.


    He didn''t even bother to tell Lumina-san that she was spoiling the story, so he treated her with a laugh.


    ''I''ve already confirmed the trust between Lumina-san and the two of you. Besides, there''s a guy over there suffering and trying to say that the two of you are in a situation where you''re turning into a demon race, so please don''t worry, I''ll heal you both and then lock you up.


    ''''Heck, it''s useless. No matter how much of an S-grade healer you are, there''s no way someone who''s been injected with the demonic factor can turn back into a person.


    As I was beginning to heal, Brutus heard me earlier and scoffed at the fact that healing was impossible.


    He seemed to really know that these two were turning into the demon race.


    So if we can tighten it up, we''ll be able to get to the mastermind with a pretty good chance.


    I was convinced of that.


    ''d*mn it, Luciel-kun, do your best to treat the two of them. I''ll go and take out Master Brutus and Brutus.


    As I was thinking about such a thought, Lumina-san trembled with anger at the words Brutus had said, and put on an atmosphere of cutting down at any moment.


    ''''........Are you alright?''''


    ''I think I''m a pretty strong guy despite how I look.


    Then the treatment is over, so let''s do it together. Also, if possible, I want information, so please limit it to half-kill.


    ''No, I''ll take this place down by myself...?��What did you just say?


    ''The treatment is over, so let''s half kill him with me.


    Are you done?


    Yes. You can both get up now, can''t you?


    When I told them that, they got up to check their bodies.


    Lumina-san cares for their bodies as she shakes.


    ''Lucy, Elizabeth, are you okay?''


    ''Yes. There is no pain in my body, and the malaise of the last few months is gone like a lie.


    I feel loosened up.


    Good. Good. That''s really good.


    The two of them began to laugh and tell Lumina-san, who was about to cry, about their condition.


    There, everyone else from the other War Maiden Holy Knights who had gathered around Catherine-san also gathered.


    The knights of the Order remained stationary from earlier, and since they didn''t seem to have any intention of capturing her already, they decided to leave her alone and focused their attention on Brutus.


    He had a feeling that he would surely know the cause of the malaise that the two of them had been suffering from for several months now.


    ''Now that you two are back in person, I don''t know what the plan was, but I''m sure this will allow me to take you guys down and get some information out of you.


    Bah, that''s ridiculous. You couldn''t undo a curse even if more than ten high-ranking healers showed up. And you can''t do this by yourself...


    ''Have you tried to break the spell?


    Brutus began to be violently distraught, but he wasn''t the only one.


    Yes. The knights who had been turned into demons who had been beaten up by their masters were also apparently shaken up by the possibility that they might be able to return to being people.


    It was as if they no longer felt the will to fight.


    I''m going to try to make a bad decision here.


    ''I''m already a sage, not a healer, so maybe that''s why I was able to break the spell. However, I won''t go out of my way to give a cure to those who oppose me. Now decide for yourself whether you will be killed as a demon race or return to your human form and wait for the Pope''s judgment.


    At that moment, the training ground shook with a gurgling sound.


    An enemy attack in the middle of a persuasion?��I was about to send an icon tat to my mentors when I found the culprit who caused the earthquake.


    ''Dolan, Paula, what are you doing?''


    No, I just thought if I''m going to fight demons, I''ll take on the strongest golem I can find.


    "Are demons not men?��If so, can I crush it?


    Paula tilted her head to ask, but it was a ten-meter class golem that far surpassed the five-meter class golem she had made appear in the labyrinth in the past.


    If she was stepped on by that thing, she would definitely die instantly.


    Feeling that the seriousness of the air had gone somewhere, he decided to regain his composure and give an ultimatum to Brutus and the others.


    ''''Decide if you want to be cured and return to humanity, or get stepped on by that golem and go to the other world. Let the Knights make their attitudes clear, too, whether they are going to join the executive branch or the Pope.


    Then the golem would take a few steps forward.


    With the ground shaking each time, they would have to make a decision.

 222-216 Gap in the heart

    I don''t want to say it was because I was defeated by the pressure of the golem, but most of the knights broke the siege of Catherine-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights and surrounded the demonized knights who were suffering from my magic.


    If I left it as it was, the possibility of attacking and killing the demonized knights or conversely returning them to me emerged, so I had no choice but to give them instructions.


    ''''The knights who are suffering now have their bodies strengthened more than normal. So please don''t attack them unnecessarily.


    When I instructed them to do so, the knights held their shields in front of them and formed a formation while maintaining a certain distance.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing.


    ''''So how do you respond?''''


    "Our Executive Committee is ready to lay down our lives for the sake of church order and the supremacy of our people, and you can''t back out now!


    Brutus wielded the sword he was holding on the spot, and as expected, I wondered if a battle was inevitable, so I decided to finally ask him a question.


    ''''I see. Then it can''t be helped. But first, I want you to answer this one thing. You''ve always claimed to be the supremacy of the human race, but you''re already more than half of the demon race, so you''re no longer the human race, right?��How do you feel about that?


    ..........


    Thinking that a fight was inevitable, I asked a simple question.


    Brutus, as well as the knights who were suffering from the purification magic, were stunned, as if they had forgotten the pain in their bodies, and a silence enveloped the arena.


    Huh?��What, last time?��Could this feeling be that you weren''t aware of that?


    "...You didn''t notice that?


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands dirty. There is no need to show mercy.


    "Demons are the greatest enemy of mankind, so show no mercy.


    My battle-crazed yet intelligent two-tops took advantage of their turmoil and shook their spirits even more, so I decided to recommend an ultimatum here.


    ''Since the masters are saying that, I will ask you one last time. If you can''t make a decision on this, I''m truly sorry, but you will be judged as a demon race.


    Wow. If you kill us, you won''t get any more information.


    Brutus opened his mouth in a hurry at my recommendation, but I can tell that he''s very confused, or that he''s already talking to me on the assumption that he''s going to lose before the fight.


    I didn''t expect to be able to do so much damage with just a verbal attack.......let''s try to make him even more anxious.


    ''''That''s not going to happen. If we restrain Dongahaha-san, who is probably laughing high and low right now, thinking that we can take care of Catherine-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights, we''ll get at least one piece of information out of her.


    What do you want?


    Brutus arrived at the bargaining table himself in confusion, completely unaware that he was talking on the assumption that he was going to lose.


    ''Huh?��Didn''t you wish to become a demon?��Then you should tell me quickly. Just give me all the information you know, under wraps, and I''ll put it back in people''s hands.


    I can''t. I can''t. We''re under an oath. So I can''t tell you that you''re in violation of the prohibition.


    I''m sure the pledge is true.


    I can''t imagine an organization that doesn''t keep quiet, because I can''t imagine an organization that doesn''t keep its mouth shut.


    But I don''t know where the prohibitions go, so I''m not going to be bound by them to ask questions.


    For now, I decided to dangle the carrot of returning to the human race and ask more and more questions.


    ''You can say whatever you want about the prohibitions, you know. First of all, how did you change Lucy and Elizabeth-san to the demon race?��If you answer, I''ll free the three knights over there from the demon race. Oh, you don''t have to be Brutus-san to answer it.


    Then a voice immediately came from the knight who was suffering from pain.


    ''''When the two of them returned injured from the expedition, they said that they were given a powdered demon stone to drink along with their recovery magic.


    The infirmary, where the healers are stationed, has a magic circle of muddling consciousness.


    It seems that experiments have already been conducted to see if it''s possible to change into a demon without implanting a magical stone.


    Our instructions were always from Lord Brutus.


    Hey, hey, what about the prohibitions........


    There was still a lot more that was going to come out, but I had to decide if what they said was true.


    ''..............Yes, stop. Lucy, Elizabeth. Were you two injured at the same time on the expedition?


    ''''Yes, about half a year ago, there was a skirmish between the Illumassia Empire and the Rubruk Kingdom, as usual, and then a pterodactyl showed up, and I tried my best to fight it, but I got injured.


    ''''We didn''t have any healers with us on the expedition, so we used our poor Holy Attribute Magic to administer first aid and then healed them when we returned to the Holy City.


    Did they give you any pills or anything else at the time?


    Well I don''t remember it very well, but I''m pretty sure it was.


    There was so much blood in the air at the time that I resented the fact that Luciel-san was not in our squad.


    It''s not me, to be exact, but someone who can use recovery magic like me.


    ''''Haha, if you hadn''t become an S-class healer, there''s a good chance you would have been, but more importantly, wasn''t there something wrong with your health due to becoming a demon race?


    ''There it is. They told me that magic can''t cure the disease and its aftereffects, so I had to take medication...


    ''''Well it''s been six months now, so my memory is starting to get fuzzy.


    Maybe he was taking it regularly as a medication and that''s why he started having those symptoms.


    It''s too early to draw any conclusions, but this could be a start.


    ''Thank you. ''All right. I''ll break the curse of demonization for the three who answered.


    After listening to Lucy and Elizabeth, I decided that there was a good chance that the story was true, and I turned to the knights and announced the undoing of the curse.


    After giving Keti and Kefin a look, I began to undo the spell.


    One by one, I healed them in turn with a magic circle chant, and as soon as the light of the extra heel subsided, Keti and Kefin captured the knight who was a demon race.


    The knights who had turned into the demon race were unable to move because of this quick action.


    No, more than that, the miasma overflowing from their bodies disappeared, and they might be in a state where they couldn''t move due to the loss of strength, as they were truly returning to the human race.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you find yourself in the same situation. I''ll capture you, but if you don''t take any more hostile actions, you won''t have to suffer any pain.


    Anybody who is brave enough to say yes to me is welcome to come at me.


    Would you rather have one with that much backbone?


    ''Master, Lionel, could you not be too agitated?��Why are you so eager to do it? Just leave it be. .........well then, here''s my next question. Why did you turn into a demon race?��You heard what kind of power it was and you accepted it, didn''t you?


    I chuckle at the voices of the masters who seem to have fought.


    And in the middle of paying attention, there was a ten-meter tall golem that was deciding to pose at the back of the masters.


    Paula and the others didn''t seem to be interested in the church and seemed to be playing with the golem.......but it would be a bad idea for a lot of reasons if that golem went out of control, so they decided to promptly explore the juncture where their demon race was turned.


    ''''That would fall under the prohibition. But the only reason for our power is to defeat the demons and the demon king, and to show the world that the human race is the most talented race in the world.


    What would you like me to know?��In the first place, when the miasma is emitting from your body, you are a target for the human race to destroy.


    "d*mn it, I''m sure we''ll be able to be friends once again with that country that gives birth to the brave.


    The moment Brutus spoke of the brave man, the miasma erupted from his body, changing his appearance.


    It was not only Brutus.


    The untreated knights were all suffering from the miasma, and the miasma began to spread out of their bodies, and their transformation into the demon race began to progress at once.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on the miasma. It''s a good idea to have a good look at the miasma. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. Hahaha.


    The one who appeared while saying this was Dongahaha, the head of the human supremacist faction.

 223-217 target

    The miasma is still pouring out from the bodies of the knights who had been transformed into demons.


    The miasma of the miasma has been replaced by a blue skin color and red eyes with no trace of intelligence.


    It was just like a berserker in a story.


    Mr. Dongahaha, I didn''t expect that you, the head of the executive branch, would come out. You couldn''t come from you, but I came to you.


    I''ll extend the time as long as I can by talking first, not touching them, who have become mad warriors.


    ''''That''s not going to be enough, Master Sage. It''s only natural to be kind to those who are dying.


    Apparently he thinks he has an overwhelming advantage, and Dongahaha is willing to go along with the conversation.


    ''It sounds like I''m going to die, doesn''t it?''


    Wise man, you''re still going strong under these circumstances.


    There were eleven knights whose demonization was even more advanced, including Brutus.


    I don''t know how strong the demonization is, but there are probably not many who can fight evenly among the knights.


    You have a lot of confidence in yourself. If you have that much confidence, I would like to ask you to teach me for the sake of later study, if that''s all right?


    I don''t think there will be an after school lesson, but that''s fine. Maybe you''ll join us, Mr. Wise.


    Confidently, Dongahaha told me so, but I guess being a mate means demonizing or enslaving them.


    It''s a completely low species.


    Didn''t the Pope realize the true nature of this guy?��Or did you notice it but neglect it because you owe it something?��Well, either way, we can ask questions and buy some time.


    ''''This church headquarters is supposed to have a strong breaker''s ward in place, so how could the demon race still be able to get in, even though they were turned into demons?


    "Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm, demon warding?��I don''t see how such a thing could already exist. Why do you think a labyrinth has appeared in the heart of the church?


    Did he realize that the effect of the warding was no longer in effect when the labyrinth appeared?


    Since the labyrinth appeared half a century ago, it wouldn''t have had anything to do with him directly.


    Then why hadn''t he reported it to the Pope?


    ''If you knew the wards were gone, why did you leave them alone?��Even if you were, you''re a major figure in the church headquarters. If you found out that the labyrinth had appeared due to an error by the Executive Branch, wouldn''t you have been obligated to report it to the Pope?


    Because I have a grudge against the Church, against the Pope, of course.


    His face, which had been smiling earlier, changed and he glared at me with a sharp look in his eyes.


    I could feel a strong feeling of hatred towards the Church and the Pope.


    ''''Resentment?��A major figure in the Church has a grudge against the Church and the Pope...? As for me, it''s because of all the things you guys have done to me, but why do you have a grudge?


    ''Because of the incompetent executive and the Pope''s shallowness at the time, my father was going to die.


    There seems to be a solid reason for this.


    But since he knows the current situation of the Pope, even he should know that it would be just a backhanded resentment.


    ''''Why have you decided to take revenge now?''''


    But if the reason is now, it''s clear. It''s you, wise man.


    "Me?


    I''m the reason why, but I don''t remember doing anything to him.


    "The Pope gave me this relic to tell me that my father, who was left behind in the labyrinth, has been consecrated thanks to your trudging through the labyrinth. And it brought back memories of those days.


    The wand.


    It was the wand I brought back from the labyrinth.


    This was my father''s staff. My father was in charge of the main hall before it became a labyrinth," he said.


    If the fifty-layered boss who disappeared as an old man at that time was Dongahaha''s father, was it a mistake to think he was an old man, or was he his adopted son?


    ''Isn''t it out of line to hold a grudge against the Pope just for agreeing to the expansion?


    Do you think I''m going to resent you for that?��Just before the labyrinthification at the time, the Pope asked my father to forget something. My father was then unlucky enough to get caught up in the labyrinthization.


    Is that why you''ve been holding a grudge all these years?


    ''That''s a bit different. The Pope treated me well just because I was his father''s son and invited me to the church headquarters and treated me well, and made me rise through the ranks. I was grateful to him at the time, but I couldn''t bear to resent him.


    Why then?


    ''After I was assigned to the executive, I had the opportunity to look up some old executive records, which I happened to find. The records of my father''s persistence in being interviewed by the executive at the time because of his human supremacy, and the records of the things the Pope had asked my father to forget.


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    I still have a bad feeling about the history of human supremacy, but I have a bad feeling about forgetting something or something.


    ''''I''m sure you''ve done some scrutiny to make sure those records are correct, but was it like a favor to you?


    ''I''m sure it was an atonement for the Pope. For it was his favorite necklace that he sent his father to get. I''m sure that''s what the Pope told me. I heard about it the day I announced that I was giving up the capture of the labyrinth.


    Whether it was really just a necklace or not, let''s leave it at the moment, but if that''s indeed the case, then maybe it''s not worth resenting.


    If it''s important to you, you should wear it.


    ''And then you say you tried to destroy the church?


    ''Huh, then, how would my resentment have ended and come to an end? But not long after I heard that I was giving up the labyrinthine attack, the church corrupted on its own without my hand in it.


    Dongahaha said that he was very sad about the situation and showed it to me with a shake of his head.


    He said that not only the knights but also the healers had been thrown into the ranks in a big way, and the knights were still affected by that, even now.


    The fact that he''d thrown in an excessive amount of force backfired, and he still couldn''t step through, the Pope was a complete ornament, wasn''t he?


    I certainly think so, but now the feeling of why is growing stronger.


    ''''Well then, why didn''t you just go ahead and do your best for the church?��It''s not good for us.


    I''m grateful to you. Even though our faction was split, it was worth it for you. Not only did you traverse the labyrinth, but you crushed the evil healers and quickly restored the prestige and dignity of the church.


    It''s not just me. Besides, you did a lot of work on the guidelines and the bill.


    What we''ve done is nothing special. It was you who did what others could not do at such a young age. The people have a weakness for those with charisma. If you have something overwhelming, that''s all that attracts them.


    ''''Well you seem to be associating extensively with Brange and the Empire, how long have you been sabotaging them?''''


    Interference?��This is a very unusual thing to say. It''s you, isn''t it? You used the demon tribe you summoned to crush the plan to turn an entire village into a demon tribe, and then headed straight to Grandle to defeat the demon tribe you had put up in the low-grade labyrinth on the same day.


    He has all the information..... But he, who can''t move from the church, shouldn''t be able to grasp this much detail without an outside helper.


    The reason for this is that he speaks so eloquently about things that he has not told the Pope.


    ''''Was that all planned by you?


    Yes. Of course, I''ve got help, though.


    So is that what you were doing spreading rumors of divine punishment?


    That was just the truth mixed with a few lies. You destroyed yourself on your own, and that''s what''s wrong. My plan of revenge went haywire in the middle of my plan and I had to rethink it.


    I''m sure he''s talking about losing his ability to be a healer.


    But there''s something different about his words and actions.


    It''s like he wants to admit that he has a collaborator himself, or he wants us to believe that he is the main culprit.


    "So you''ve made a rumor that could damage the church.


    You have lost your ability to be a healer, and that''s when you became irrelevant. We had to have you spread the word, but you seem to be quite popular with the public, so that didn''t go over too well.


    .........I wonder. I''m a little happy and my face almost grimaces.


    ''Then you didn''t have the option of giving up there or something?


    Hahaha. It would be a shame to leave someone who has surpassed our expectations and will return as a wise man in just three months.


    The way you put it, it''s like you''re making me a target...!


    ''''........Could it be that targeting Catherine-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights was a trap to lure me out?


    ''''You''ve finally realized that. It was yet another miscalculation to undo the demonization, but I''ll crush you here and destroy the church headquarters so that my vengeance can end.


    "...let me ask you one last question. Who made this plan?��No matter how much you plan, I don''t think you''ll ever be able to summon the demon race.


    "...that''s a good head to spin. I''m afraid I can''t tell the dying ones everything. I''ve just finished making preparations!


    Chii!


    I had unleashed the demonization of all the knights who had become mad warriors without being noticed, but I couldn''t undo them all in time, so I had no choice but to reverse the sanctuary wards and put them up, which was the limit.


    ''''Hoho. Did you put up a ward to save those who have turned into demons? Looks like you have a lot of time to spare.''''


    The knights who had turned into demons attacked the wards, but it looked like they couldn''t get out.


    ''''We can''t afford it, but I''m guessing your hand has been reduced?


    Haha, the real deal is already done.


    ''Finished?��Can''t you mix your magic?��No way?!


    I thought it was strange that I had so much room to spare, but then I realized that I couldn''t knead my magic power.


    ''''Yes. I have set up a powerful sealing demon ward. I know that you are not affected by the anomaly, so I came up with this plan. Now meet your demise with despair in your eyes.


    Apparently, just like the boss room on the tenth level of the Labyrinth of Trials, the magic was sealed off.


    It seems you really study me a lot.


    If it''s the same as that time, I''ll be able to master magic myself.


    When I thought that, as expected, the staff that Dongahaha holds glowed red, and a red-black magic circle emerged in front of Dongahaha''s eyes.

 224-218 Polar Miracle

    We couldn''t foresee that we would be able to invoke the magic ward that makes it impossible to use magic in the large training area, but we fell for Dongahaha''s plan and ended up in a desperate crisis.


    Seeing such a situation, Dongahaha laughs at us highly and makes us form a magic circle that emits a red-black light.


    The light was reminiscent of that of the reincarnated person we faced in Grandle.


    ''''If you can''t use magic, even a sage is just a person. You were a very good adversary, Sage Lord.''''


    Immediately after Dongahaha said that, a humanoid-like object formed from the magic circle. However, it was clearly recognizable as a deformity, and it had wings, horns and a tail.


    ''''Summoning me........huh!


    Demon race (?) A few seconds after the Golem came out, the Golem that was standing in the training area lost control and began to fall directly towards the demon tribe.


    The demon tribe mistakenly thought that everyone was running away in fear and amazement because of his appearance, and just as they began to raise the corners of their mouths and make great speeches, they finally noticed the fallen golem, but they were a little late to notice it.


    I was already in no position to avoid the golem, and as it was, I was crushed underneath the golem with a roaring sound.


    Then, for some reason, the magic power returned to a state where it could be kneaded, and it recovered to a state where it could use magic.


    ''''Could it be that the shock of the current shock has also released the sealant boundary?


    The Paula Miracle happened, which surprised even the great luck teacher and high luck teacher.


    I immediately turned the demonized knights trapped inside the sanctuary ward back into human beings.


    The scary thing about these demonized men is that they are self-destructive, which is an attack so destructive that they have cornered their master.


    They thought that once they regained consciousness, they wouldn''t self-destruct, so they made that one a priority.


    ''''Hey, get fired up. You''re a demon.


    You can keep summoning them as long as your magic lasts.


    Luciel, don''t undo their demonization.


    Let''s show them the reality that they can''t defeat it even if they turn into a demon.


    Even though the masters had said that they wanted to fight so much, whenever the demon race was summoned, they moved to a position where they could protect me and the knights whenever they were summoned.


    However, to the two of us who were expecting a deadly battle with the demon tribe, it seems that this uneventful ending didn''t add up somehow, or rather made them feel unwilling to do so, and they began to inspire the enemy, as expected.


    I''m not sure that''s possible, but I quickly changed my mind about the fact that these two people need bait in the name of battle. Then what I saw in my vision were many knights. It occurred to me that I should ask them to offer it to my masters as a nuisance fee this time.


    ''Master, Lionel, what are you going to do to inspire your enemies!��If you want to fight, you can have all the knights here later until you can''t stand up, so read the air for now.


    d*mn, well, that''s okay. Luciel, you have to keep your word.


    No choice, sir.


    While they reluctantly agreed to my words, their faces were grinning, unlike before, so it was probably the right thing to do to deal with them.


    The knights who were watching the exchange between my master and me paled with astonishment and despair on their faces, but no one denied this.


    To be precise, they would have split up that their lives would not be in danger if it was a mock battle rather than fighting a demon tribe, but they would have to face hell.


    When I thought about it, I felt my stress eased a bit.


    The treatment for the knights who had turned into demons was over. But the effects of becoming a demon and becoming crazy, or maybe it''s the effect of becoming a demon and becoming crazy, the moment they finished their treatment, they lost consciousness and collapsed on the spot.


    I''ve already released them from their demonization, so just keep them bound.


    When I gave the instructions, some of the knights followed, so I decided to leave this one to them, and I decided to return my gaze to Dongahaha.


    Dongahaha still had a stunned expression on her face, staring at the position where the demon race was summoned, and she was frozen with her staff in her hand.


    By turning the knights into demons and making them even crazier, he completely caught our attention and activated the sealing demon wards.


    Then, after taking away the advantage completely, he summoned a high-ranking-looking demon race.


    It was such a brilliant plan that it was no wonder he had a winning formula in his head and was intoxicated by his own plan.


    But now that it had all been overturned by the Irregulars, his mind must have gone blank.


    Although he was an enemy, I felt a little bit of pity for Dongahaha, whose carefully prepared plan was destroyed in an irregular manner and inexcusably.


    As I was thinking that far, Paula''s golem, which had caused the irregularities, began to move again.


    It seemed that Paula had regained control of her golem, and the ten-meter class golem began to slowly move to stand up.


    As everyone''s eyes, including mine, focused on the spot where the golem''s head had been, the demon tribe, which was plunged into the ground, was twitching its body.


    Surprisingly, although the demon race is the breath of an insect, it is still alive.


    ''''You''re still alive in that situation?


    The voice of someone muttering such a thing entered my ears, and I immediately grabbed the illusory sword, deciding to use the power of the holy dragon, but the first to move was the summoner, Dongahaha.


    ''''Return my magic power to my own power and destroy everything!


    When Dongahaha shouted that, a line of red-black light was linked between him and the demon tribe, the demon tribe''s body glowed red-black and the miasma rose up.


    If this is the case, we may end up fighting a high-ranking demon tribe, and if this is not done well, there is a risk that the church''s strength will decrease, so thinking ahead, I decided that this was the scene for me to do my best to defeat them.


    "Holy dragon, become the blade that purifies the evil demon tribe.


    Just before I was about to release the power of the holy dragon into the demon race, the one who moved faster than me was Paula''s golem, who had just done an irregular activity for me.


    The golem stopped its movement when it reached a kneeling position to stand up, twisted its body ninety degrees and fell straight from its elbow to the demon race.


    It was a beautiful elbow drop.


    The demon tribe''s miasma had risen, but they were in no condition to move or avoid the elbow drop, and a merciless blow was delivered to the demon tribe, which was about to revive.


    Dongahaha, who had been supplying the demon tribe with magical power, perhaps due to the effect of the greatly increased magical power supply, depleted its magical power and collapsed on the spot.


    As if to say that its role was over there, Paula''s golem was also disappearing.


    Everyone was terrified of the demon race, everyone was stunned by the demon race that had been killed instantly, and everyone shuddered at the strength of the golem.


    ''''Dahhhh, they''ve taken all the delicious parts!''''


    "A rare opportunity to fight demons...


    Except for two battle crazies.........


    After that, I reversed and deployed the sanctuary wards to have the demons examined, but the demons were already out of the picture.


    And just to be sure, I invoked the magic to return to the human race even though it had been transformed into a demon race, and succeeded in restraining Dongahaha who claimed to be the main culprit of the series.

 225-219 Choices

    We succeeded in capturing Dongahaha, the head of the church''s dark executive and human supremacist faction, and the number II......Brutus alive.


    Since the original objective was to rescue and protect Catherine-san, we were able to achieve our objective when we safely rescued her from the darkness of the church.


    ''''Ah........Dispel.


    Catherine was surprised when she was suddenly dispelled, but if the curse had been placed on her, she would have gotten into trouble again.


    To be honest, I wanted to spare her that, so I acted quickly.


    Dongahaha said that the church became corrupt on its own without doing anything himself.


    That wouldn''t have changed much these days, even with the church''s allegedly better reputation.


    To use an analogy, these knights are like new recruits who mistakenly believe that the company''s reputation is their own, and are happy and sad at the extent of rumors and unable to control their emotions.


    The captain''s rank and the priests who are the leading healers and the captain''s rank like middle managers who had spent their lives without responsibility because the people who played a key role in the core suddenly disappeared.


    The archbishops and masters of the various healers'' guilds, such as branch managers and sales managers, who have given up on training their subordinates... not to say that they have given up on training their subordinates... but have chosen only to retain their own authority and power.


    And the Pope, who can''t tighten up.


    If it''s true what was written in Lord Leinster''s biography, the reason he created this church was because he wanted to create a time and a place where lives that could be saved could be taken for granted, like in his previous life, and he wanted to create such a place quickly.


    That desire became the goal of the entire church and led to the creation of the Healer''s Guild.


    I''m sure that up to that point everyone had been working together in the same direction, but they had achieved a major goal and there was no one to decide on the guiding principles afterwards, and the functioning of the organization had begun to fall apart.


    Originally, the Pope or someone of the archbishop''s class would have had to be at the helm.


    But such a person was not at the heart of the church, and if he was, he probably gave up on it and did not take it.


    An organization that loses its rudder is fragile. The bigger it was, the more....


    The current situation is that each of them has set different goals, and they have all moved on. From an objective point of view, this is the impression I get.


    But a big corporation is still a big corporation, and a church is still a church, even if it is rotten.


    If the church disappears, it will be difficult for the Healer''s Guild to survive, and if that happens, there will be many people who will be in trouble.


    If there are other organizations like the Church that can be replaced, it''s still good.


    But such a thing doesn''t exist in this world, so it can''t be destroyed.


    If the Pope was still in a position to heal people as a saint, if a charismatic person like Lord Leinster, who can steer the whole thing, had been the Pope, a different future (now) would have come.


    Well, it''s just empty to imagine something that doesn''t exist now.


    Most of the knights here believed the rumor that I was punished by God for using the evil law.


    They are very nasty guys to me, but maybe their feelings for the church are genuine.


    Even in large corporations that cause problems, the employees at the end of the line are often decent in their thinking and behavior, and they do their best, which makes their nature (and their people) even worse.


    I decided to take a deep breath and focus on what I needed to do now.


    ''''Master, Lionel and the others, please keep an eye on Dongahaha and the demonized knights.


    Yeah. Okay.


    Yes, sir.


    Master and Lionel nodded, and then split up to gather the demonized knights together.


    ''''Lumina-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights, please gather all the staff in the church headquarters here.


    Duly noted.


    Everyone except Lumina-san nodded along with Lumina-san''s approval.


    ''''I''m sorry Galba-san, but please go and wash up some information on the executive branch. Oh, can Kefin help Galba-san too?


    I understand.


    What do you think I should be looking for?


    ''I''ve already told you that there is a labyrinth in this church headquarters, although it''s no longer confidential information. The labyrinth was created about fifty or so years ago, and you should go and find out what happened when we abandoned the attempt to capture it.


    ''All right. I''ll go with someone who knows where the executive office is.


    Nice to meet you. Now the knights, please keep your ranks here. I will bring the Pope here. Catherine, please follow me. And Nadia and Lydia, I don''t want the remnants of the executive branch to be here, so I want you to follow me.


    Okay.


    Yes, sir.


    I had just given instructions to each of them when I spotted Dolan and Paula.


    ''Paula, nice golem. Doran, take care of this place too.


    "For giving me the magic stone.


    If anyone goes on the rampage or runs away, I''ll get them along with Paula.


    Please don''t kill me.


    Okay.


    Paula nodded and began to look at the knights.


    I chuckled and started walking to the Pope''s room.


    On the way to the Pope''s room, Catherine-san spoke words of apology to me.


    ''Luciel-kun, you saved me in this case as well. Thank you.


    ''''No, it seems that I was the target of Dongahaha, so I''m sorry that I got involved too. Also, the reason I came to save Catherine-san is because I was asked to do so by Galba-san, to whom I owe a great debt of gratitude. So if you want to thank me, please ask Galba-san.


    With so much uncertainty, I really don''t want to make much contact with Catherine until the situation is settled.


    I think it''s important to have a conversation with her socially, but I''ve decided to draw a line and talk to her.


    ''''That''s right........ But still, Luciel, you''re growing up more and more. Your holy attribute magic didn''t attract others before, but now you''re stronger than me even with your martial power. Perhaps even stronger than Lumina........


    Catherine-san compliments me with a smile, but there''s still a troublesome part of me right now, so I decided to put up some walls by telling her a little bit of my true feelings.


    ''''Well I''m sorry for kicking you off the other day. I only heard about the situation after I went to Meratni, so I thought that Catherine-san had turned against you until then.


    ''''Huh. Originally, it was my lack of strength that caused it. More importantly, what do you plan to do now?


    I am sure this was all she wanted to hear.


    ''Let the Pope remain in his position as Pope, or have him declare his resignation, or let him decide for himself whether to proceed or not.


    "You are going to take the Pope down from his throne!��I won''t let that happen!


    As I''ve been saying since the battle, when I told the Pope that I was giving everything to him, Catherine stood in front of me and made me stop walking.


    Nadia and Lydia are unable to move, waiting for me and Catherine to make a move.


    It''s up to the Pope to decide. And if we don''t do something about it, the church will soon be corrupted and sooner or later it will be doomed. No matter how noble an idea is, if it is allowed to fade away, there will be no doctrine.


    I told him, and as I walked past Catherine, he blocked my way again.


    ''You know how much the Pope cares about the Church and the people. And yet you deny the Pope!


    ''I''m not denying it, I''m just not deluded. It is true that the Pope is kind, and he probably cares for the Church more than anyone else. I know that too. But no matter how much the Pope prays for everyone''s happiness, is there someone in this church headquarters who will take over that thought and give it form and spread it?


    Nothing will be solved if they only talk about their feelings without a clear vision or plan.


    Catherine must really understand.


    This time, she''s going to walk on without being stopped.


    I don''t know why Catherine-san is so concerned about the Pope, but there must be something about him.


    But more than that, I thought there were many things wrong with her when she thought it would be so easy to get the Pope to step down from his throne, but I just had to think about it.


    When I arrived at the Pope''s room, I heard Estia? from inside. came out and welcomed me.


    ''Master Luciel, I see you have returned to the church.


    It wasn''t a dark spirit, it was just a normal Estia.


    ''''...Yeah. I''m sorry that I let Estia stay in the church and put a burden on her.


    ''No, sir. I like the Pope, so that''s not a problem.


    I felt sorry for Estia, who smiled at me as she said that, and entered the room.


    The Pope-sama''s room was completely cleared out, but there was only Rosa-san and Estia inside.


    ''''Pope-sama, it''s been two days since I''ve seen you. I don''t see your maidservants in the room?


    Luciel, it''s good to see you looking well. The maids are probably in the dining room taking Rosa''s place. Hmm?��Is Catherine with you?


    ''''Yes. She and the War Maiden Holy Knights were about to be executed, so I saved her and the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    What do you mean?


    Mr. Luciel!


    The Pope and Catherine were surprised by the unexpected words, but there was a good reason why they told the truth this time.


    They wanted to know what the Pope would do once the Pope''s trusted Papists learned the truth about the danger they were in, and what action they would take.


    ''Mr. Catherine, I wouldn''t have bothered to come here if I was going to lie to the Pope.


    Luciel, you have done well to save our lives. And why did you almost get executed?


    The Pope was pleased that Catherine was alive, but he seemed more concerned about the cause of the execution.


    ''But first, Pope. Have you spoken to those at the church headquarters and to the entire Healer''s Guild about my becoming a wise man, which I asked you to do the other day?


    ''Hmm. I''ve spoken to the Archbishops who can talk to you in the Demon Ball, and the Master of the Healer''s Guild.


    As for the healers and the handmaids, I''ve taught them a thing or two.


    Apparently, Rosa was helping me out too.


    ''''I see. Let''s see, the execution is a double espionage charge, but this is because it was discovered that Catherine-san sneaked into the church''s darkest part of the execution department by herself.


    Catherine?


    ''I''m sorry that you tried to dispel the darkness in the Church and failed, but the Pope should not forget that he also judges Catherine for acting alone. Well, since he acted out of concern for the Church, I think it''s okay to give him a pardon.......


    ..........


    Catherine is staring at me terribly, but I wonder if she hadn''t considered the risk of a double agent?��I''m starting to think he''s just a disappointment in many ways.


    Did Galva-san like that?��I decided to explain the series of ringleaders to the Pope in a simple way while passing his gaze.


    ''''........I have found the ringleader who spread my rumors.


    ''What!��Who are you?


    The Pope sat down and leaned forward.


    ''Under the leadership of Dongahaha, the head of the executive branch, we are capturing the human supremacist knights under Brutus, the former head of the Priestly Knights, at the Great Training Ground.


    Dongahahaha...


    The expression of disbelief on your face is unbelievable, but is there anything you don''t associate with him when you hear the word "executive"?��He was a little doubtful, but he told the Pope the truth as it was spoken by Dongahaha''s mouth.


    ''Yes. They tried to execute those girls to lure me in. In doing so, they also used the Evil Law of turning them into demons.


    "...turned into a demon?��Not in another country, but within the Church.


    ''''Yes. In fact, the evil law of turning people into demons is being used here and there these days. I didn''t think it would happen within the church, but...


    ..........


    The Pope began to think frantically about something, but before the Pope could trip into a whirlpool of thought, I''m going to cut to the chase here.


    ''We will now go to the Great Training Ground and the Pope will judge everything. Whatever the judgment is, I will accept it. Even if I have to forgive you all, I don''t mind.


    Mr. Luciel?


    Catherine is surprised, but I didn''t say anything blurry, I just accepted it, I didn''t say I would be convinced.


    ''I know that the Pope cares for the Church. It was founded by Lord Leinster, and I''m sure the Pope has a strong attachment to it.


    Luciel...


    ''Only the Pope was too kind. He was so kind that he lost the line between being too kind and being sweet. I think being kind is a wonderful thing. I too have been saved by the Pope''s kindness on many occasions. But there is a difference between gentleness and sweetness.


    Remembering what my mentor and Lionel had said to me, I put it into my own words to the Pope, even though they were both received by me.


    ''Kindness and sweetness?''


    ''Yes. For example, let''s say a child did something wrong. What would that child''s parents do?


    That would make you angry.


    Yes. But does that make you angry because you hate your children?


    That''s not true. I want him to learn to see wrong as wrong, so he can see wrong as wrong in the future.


    ''Yes. There''s a kindness of parents who are concerned about their children''s future. But the sweetness is not being angry with them when they do something wrong, it''s being tolerant and accepting of them. And if that happens, what will happen to the child?


    ...you''ll lose your sense of what''s wrong with you.


    Has the Pope ever been scolded?


    I was scolded... a long time ago.


    With a somewhat forlorn look on his face, the Pope laughed and replied, ''''We are not God.


    ''''We are not gods. So there will be times when we make mistakes. But when we make a mistake, we must do what we can to correct the error. I believe that the church today is in a state of disarray because it has been neglected without correcting the mistakes.


    The Pope starts to tremble full-force.


    ''Yes, sir. It is easy for you to decide. Therefore, the Pope should decide everything here. If you can''t decide, you can talk to someone else, but in the end, the Pope is responsible for the decision. This is as atonement for the lies you have told.


    I heard a swoosh, and I heard Catherine try to draw her sword, only to be stopped by Nadia, who stopped her with her wand pointed at Lydia.


    ''Cancel it,''


    Mr. Catherine may be asking me to rescind the atonement, but I''m not going to rescind it.


    I ignore Catherine-san and speak to the Pope.


    ''''You know that the Pope has already put a... no, you know that the Holy City has not been warded at the Church Headquarters, right?


    At that moment, the Pope''s body trembled with a momentary but definite jolt.


    It was so, after all.


    It would be strange if the Pope didn''t notice the disappearance of the warding in the first place.


    There was no way that the Pope, who was the child of the substandard reincarnation Lord Leinster and the High Elf who had only lore left in this world, could not have remembered the magic power sensing.


    Even if a demon attacked, the Pope had enough magical power to protect the Holy City, even if a demon attacked, there was no doubt that he was even skilled in magic, magic and manipulation.


    There was no way that this Pope couldn''t recognize the disappearance of the wards.


    The question of why the Pope played the role of incompetence comes to mind, but only because the Pope is too kind and is afraid to judge.


    Come to think of it, there is no way that Lord Leinster, the free man who built Neldar and Rockford, would force a free daughter to fold her wings and spend time in a birdcage.


    ''He pretended not to notice when the wards disappeared so he wouldn''t punish those responsible. Is it because you can''t leave the church because you might not be able to protect the church headquarters and the Holy City if something happens?


    I still vividly remember how mysterious the Pope seemed to be when I first met him.


    That''s why I felt that now that the demon tribe had entered the church, how the Pope would deal with the situation would determine the future direction of the church.


    ''''From now on, will you put up a noble philosophy like the church was founded, or will you continue to slowly corrupt the church, let me hear the Pope''s intentions?''''


    I had to bow my head deeply.

 226-220 powerful drug

    When we returned to the large training ground, what was waiting for us were the knights in tight formation and the staff in the Healer''s Guild.


    And at the front, the figure of the masters and the War Maiden Holy Knights were restraining and seating the knights who had been turned into demons, including Dongahaha, who had caused a commotion this time, and the other knights who had been turned into demons.


    Apparently, the knights who had been turned into madness had regained consciousness and were being restrained and seated as well.


    The knights had a look of surprise at the fact that I had really brought the Pope to the big training ground, but they kept their gaze quietly focused on the Pope and me.


    ''''Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your patience. You will be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you. Then Pope please.


    When the Pope stepped in front of me, I walked up to Dongahaha with an interesting expression on my face and stopped, and began to speak to him directly.


    ''O Dongahaha, has the Church become an abomination to you?''


    "...No, Pope, this church is and always has been and always will be like a home to me. And those of us here are like family.


    Dongahaha looked startled for a moment when he was suddenly spoken to, but he quickly recovered and replied to the Pope''s questioned words slowly and with a slight smile.


    The Pope''s sudden action was on condition that the Pope, who wanted to talk to Dongahaha, would judge him in front of everyone.


    ''''I would like to get a little time to talk with Dongahaha before I judge you in front of everyone...''''


    You can do everything you want, Pope.


    It was a small exchange condition, but I had decided to leave everything to the Pope, who had said it while making his voice small on the buttocks.


    ........And yet, Dongahaha''s face was so calm that he didn''t seem to be spouting a lie as he declared the church to be his home and the church people to be his family.


    It was very hard to believe that this was the one who was trying to destroy the church not long ago.


    ''''Well so is my mistress. But then, why did you spread rumors about Luciel and even use the Evil Law to let the demon tribe infiltrate the church?


    The Pope nodded with a smile in agreement with Dongahaha''s words, but his face immediately clouded over and he asked why he caused the series of events.


    ''''I am very sorry to Sage Luciel, but the fact that I could no longer use Holy Attribute Magic made me fear for the future of the Church. That''s why.''''


    It is true that if Luciel is unable to use Holy Attribute magic, the impact on the church and beyond will not be small. But even if that were to happen, as long as we all work together, we should be able to overcome it.


    You can''t!��The inside of this church is already rotten. That''s why we tried to destroy everything before it could rot any further.


    Dongahaha looked at me and uttered an apology, then turned to the Pope again and told him clearly that he was going to destroy the church.


    But I wasn''t surprised that he, the head of the executive branch, had told me that the church was corrupt.


    I had thought that the executive branch, which runs the church behind the scenes, was corrupting the church, but the way he said it, it sounded like the rest of the executive branch was corrupting the church, or something like that.


    The reputation and authority of the church should be getting a boost these days, and I didn''t think there was a corrupting factor, so I didn''t understand the truth of why he said that.


    ''What do you mean, I''ve heard that the church''s authority is slowly returning,''


    The Pope seemed to have the same question and asked Dongahaha again.


    ''The reputation of the Church hasn''t changed that much. To the extent that the fame of the Sage Luciel has grown and the guidelines created by the Sage Luciel have made the healers less hated by the people.''


    Those words came as a shock to me.


    I had worked hard for myself, but I thought I had worked hard with everyone else in the church, in no small part because I had worked hard.


    That''s the popularity and fame of just me... and everyone else''s efforts as well, so I''m sure they understand that I''m not alone in my efforts.


    "Since the healers'' reputation is growing, the church''s reputation is growing as well, right?


    The Pope heard exactly what I wanted to hear.


    But his response was different from what I had imagined.


    ''''No, sir. Among the knights, only the War Maiden Holy Knights'' squadron has increased in reputation. The reputation for the rest of the knights may have gone up a bit, but it''s not much of a difference. And the heavyweights who have been at the helm of the church until now have been treated as incompetent.


    Why?


    The Pope asks Dongahaha for a further explanation.


    "For failing to instruct the healers for decades," he said, "you have increased the number of vicious healers and let them run free. You have allowed more rogue healers to flourish and go unchecked. And when the number of demons increased, they did not allocate more knights than necessary. It''s probably because of these grievances.


    It''s...


    ''Yes. Yes, because a labyrinth has been created inside the Church. But they don''t know that.


    But with Luciel becoming an S-level healer, the Church was slowly regaining the trust of its people, wasn''t it?


    ''Yes, that''s right. Without him, there is no substitute for the fact that the Church and the healers would have been the objects of malice. However, that was until he became a deleterious agent....


    I listened to the words Dongahaha spoke, as I couldn''t remember acting in a way that would bother the church since I became an S-class healer.


    ''''........Did Luciel do something?''''


    ''''I told you when we were drawing up the guidelines. That the wise man, Luciel, could be a deleterious drug...


    Dongahaha meditated and shook his head, only answering in the abstract.


    ''But I''m sure you were involved in creating the guidelines and legislation.


    ''Yes. But I couldn''t let Luciel the Wise do any more than that, nor could I have wanted him to. But he must have been a heroic figure. As soon as he left the church, he did two great things: slaying the dragon when he stepped through the labyrinth, and leveling Yenis.


    It''s so strange because I''m completely caught up in it, and yet it happens from the edge.


    But I did my best to live, so why couldn''t I do that?


    It''s true that Luciel has made a difference. But that doesn''t mean that anyone but Luciel is incompetent.


    Yes, but they are judged by people who don''t know what''s going on inside the Church. But they are judged by people who don''t know their way around the Church. Outstanding achievement can obscure everything around you.


    As I listened to this, I was reminded of the words of my boss, who was a top salesman in a previous life, "What do you mean?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    ''There are many of us here who are unhappy that only the wise Luciel is being evaluated. It''s a good thing that they don''t have a church to begin with, because they don''t study within the church and don''t change their behavior, so it''s strange for them to be evaluated, but they don''t even understand such a thing, so they only complain and complain and drag each other to the ground. The same can be said for the healers and the knights.


    That''s the role of the leader...


    ''I''ll be in charge of the executive, or the Knight Commander Catherine for the Order, or Granharto for the exorcist.


    Dongahaha acted in the supremacy of the human race to destroy the church.


    Catherine-san was already unable to lead the Order and was caught by the executive branch.


    Mr. Granhardt sent my replacement to the labyrinth, and when he couldn''t stop their outbursts, he had the evil gods kill them.


    I''m in a state where the only person who can take the leadership is Dongahaha.


    If that''s how you''re really pulling your leg, it''s rotten, but really........


    ''How long have you been planning this?


    ''''It was three months ago when Sage Luciel lost his magic. Well, we''ve been making a lot of preparations since the demon race showed up roughly six months ago...


    The Pope-sama makes a face of stunned disbelief and freezes with his mouth half open.


    ''''........If Luciel was unable to use magic, what would you have done?''''


    If I hadn''t sent out a touch to execute him and there was no one to help him, I would have just executed him to become a cornerstone of the church.


    The Pope changed the subject a bit, but what he was waiting for was an impermanent word.


    Even though he was prepared for that, it was indeed a bit excruciating to hear that he had such a plan.


    He wondered why Dongahaha spoke the facts somewhat matter-of-factly, and there was no sign or pretense of venting his resentment and bitterness to the Pope, or of taking any action.


    ''''........Is it still the concubine''s fault that things have come to this?


    ''Cluck. You''ve always liked to blame yourself. You won''t survive the battle against the demon race if you do that.


    Demon race?


    Hmmm, I''ve been talking a little too much. It''s time for you to judge me. If you are able to judge me, that is. Hahaha.


    Dongahaha smiled high and looked up at the Pope.

 227-221 Apology

    I felt that Dongahaha, who has worked for this church for many years and has been an executive, admitted his crime gracefully and wanted to be executed.


    From my point of view, it seems appropriate that he should be executed for spreading malicious rumors about me, turning my subordinate knights into demons and summoning demons himself.


    But on the other hand, I thought I could understand his sorrow.


    He didn''t want to see the inside of the church where jealousy, envy, and backbiting were rampant, as he had declared the church to be his home and the church members to be his family, and he didn''t want to see the inside of the church any more.


    Then I heard that my magic was no longer working this time.


    I''m sure that''s why he decided to take immediate action.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this.


    By doing so, he may have tried to get his subordinates to point in the same direction and take control of the church, even if it was only temporary.


    When I thought about it, I could understand why the knights of the church had so much hostility.


    There was a time when a boss who had achieved outstanding sales results lost his sales performance due to a client going out of business, and he was ranked faster by counting from the bottom.


    Then, the boss was being shadow-mouthed.


    I knew he wouldn''t be great or great at all if it weren''t for that company.


    If only I could catch a company like that...


    By saying so, they wanted to justify their own performance and reassure themselves.


    But after three months of bitterness, my boss was back in top sales (sales), and six months later, they weren''t in the company, where they were shadow-mouthed.


    Then one day when I went out for a drink with the boss, I questioned him about his mental strength.


    I asked him about his mental toughness, and he replied with the obvious: "Congratulations on your comeback to the top," he said.


    Congratulations on your return to the top. Thanks to you, though, my grades are going to be blurred again.


    ''Oh. We''ll haze everyone''s grades and get all the incentives for this quarter.


    ''''Well, I can see a promotion in sight by now here, so I''ll do my best not to be misled. And if I leave it at that, my grades might drop again.


    Yeah. No, you''re a good guy. Don''t talk behind my back, you usually spew venom.


    ''Huh?��Do you still care about rumors, even if they contain outstanding sales?


    I''m only human. Well, it''s true that I was spoiled by that company. I''ve been doing customer management and referral sales, advancing the business negotiations that had been halted, visiting the companies that I had been working for at the time, and before I knew it, three months had passed. That''s what it was like, but there were always rumors in my ears.


    What you''re doing doesn''t seem all that different, but you''re able to excel at it, so there must be something definitively different about you from the rest of us.


    ''I''m a competitive guy. When I lose once, I just analyze in detail why I lost and use it to my advantage the next time.


    That''s why it''s amazing that you can get results with it. By the way, do you ever think about the impact of an overly outstanding performance on those around you?


    Are you thinking about influence or something like that?��If you keep worrying about that, you''ll go bald eventually, right?��That''s not even dog food. Besides, if you only care about your surroundings, the company will go downhill and it''s just a waste of time for you. Besides, there are peaks and valleys in life, so of course it''s better to do your best when you can.


    Yes.


    Recalling these interactions from my previous life, I looked back at my actions and sighed at the link to my boss''s position.


    ''I''ll work hard when I can..... If I work hard here, won''t the Church, the Pope, grow?''''


    The Pope looked at Donggahahaha with an expression of sorrow, and Donggahahaha was ready to accept the sandwich from the Pope.


    But the Brutus, who had been listening to the Pope and Dongahaha until now, appealed for extenuating circumstances, as if to say that they didn''t want to die.


    ''Pope, we were told by Lord Dongahaha here that there is a secret art in the Church that makes us strong, and we have only accepted that art. It was all by the order of Lord Dongahaha. Please forgive me only the extreme penalty.


    Yes, sir. We are obeying orders. The order from above is absolute.


    "Give us one more chance and we will become the foundation of a new church.


    I pledge to be a shield to protect the Church and a spear to slaughter the enemies of the Church. Therefore, please do not hesitate.


    The Pope, the Pope, the Pope, the Pope.


    He hung his head and appealed to the Pope''s sentiments.


    ''''Gahaha, these are the most selective knights and powerful people in the church today. Because of the elite, they don''t have an ounce of chivalry to be proud of. Now judge them.


    Dongahaha scoffs at such knights and asks them to judge him again.


    The place buzzes at the way the Pope and Dongahaha''s positions have been reversed, but the Pope slowly nods and addresses Dongahaha again.


    ''''Nooo, Dongahaha. Do you have anything left to say to your mistress or have anything against her?


    None.


    I would normally ask him about his own father, who spoke when he fought us, but Dongahaha shook his head and replied.


    ''All I wish for is for the Pope to be prepared and for the Church to be re-established.


    ...I see. Come to think of it, your father was an honest man with a strong sense of justice. If only I hadn''t asked him to do something like that...


    "...that you sent him to get things just before the labyrinth was formed?


    Yes. If it weren''t for that, your father wouldn''t be dead.


    ''I know all about that lie. I know why the labyrinth was created that day, why my father had to die. And also why he gave up trying to capture the labyrinth. That''s why I won''t die because of my grudge against you.


    Dongahaha laughed at that and quietly closed his eyes.


    The Pope was startled, then his expression of sadness intensified even more, and he was about to cry, but he seemed to be struggling to hold back.


    But what the hell did he just say?��Has the Pope pretended to be a stranger, other than knowing that the wards have disappeared?


    ''Everyone''s stuff, what did you think of what Sir Dongahaha just said?��He would have found out that he was also a member of the church. And I want everyone''s to put their hands on their chests once and think about it.


    The Pope began to speak, as if he had made up his mind.


    ''''Luciel''s achievements as a wise man are very significant. When it comes to favoritism, it''s true that there are parts of it that are favored. But who can say that each of us has done as much or more than Luciel?��If you''re there, I''ll find out for you, mistress.......if you''re not there.


    No one moved, and those with grievances were unable to move.


    ''As Pope, Mistress, I will first apologize to everyone.


    ''Wait, sir, the Pope must not be apologized for.


    Catherine, she was wrong. It''s only natural to apologize if you are wrong. Isn''t it? Luciel. My father and mother used to teach me this in the past.


    But you''ll get an apology right here...


    Just when you think a shadow has formed behind Catherine, she collapses from her knees like a puppet whose strings have been broken.


    As soon as the black shadow supported Catherine, it gave her a princess hug.


    You are completely out of control. I wonder if this is a spanking. Luciel-kun, keep going.


    Mr. Galba said, and then he was off to the back.


    ''Go-ho, Pope, come in,''


    There''s a reason why this church headquarters has become a labyrinth. That''s because she was away from this church headquarters. Even she didn''t know that those who knew the day she would be gone would start building more church headquarters.


    ...I''ve never heard of a day where you know you''re going out.


    Perhaps it was some important day?��.........If the Pope didn''t leave the church after that day, I would think that it was indeed too heavy a punishment to impose on himself.


    Besides, it wouldn''t be the Pope''s fault, since the person who ordered that addition would have created the labyrinth.......


    The Pope meditated and continued to talk, as if he was reminiscing about the past.


    ''''The wards that had been put up in the Holy City had disappeared and a labyrinth had been created, and the concubine lost consciousness in a few days due to the shock. The leader of the knights at the time took charge of the attack on the labyrinth. But no one returned from the first group. From then on, as you all know, the labyrinth remained unexplored until Luciel stepped into it. I am truly sorry for the many lives lost because of her.


    The Pope bowed his head, and as expected, the knights were in a hurry, some poking their knees, some saluting, and some letting go, but none of them spoke out of turn.


    ''As I said before, there''s no doubt that Dongahaha had feelings for the church too... but I''ve learned that to leave them to do bad things is a betrayal of everyone''s trust.


    Before long, tears were flowing out of the Pope''s eyes.


    ''''The crime of confusing the church, unexpectedly dipping your hands into the evil law, turning it into a demon race and summoning demons is extremely serious.


    I thought it was extreme punishment, but the Pope avoided executing him.


    ''Some may want extreme punishment. But the Church is where people are saved. From now on, I will not allow my mistress to kill any more people in the church.


    The Pope cried out and said so.


    And all those who had heard the judgment, except Dongahaha, were as if their souls had been drained.


    Their memories are now erased and they don''t know what will happen to them.


    In a way, maybe it would be easier to be executed.


    And in the midst of all this, Dongahaha slowly opens his mouth.


    ''''That matter is respectfully accepted. ........Pope, Pope, if you were prepared to give an order, you would have been able to take control of the labyrinth, whether it was the labyrinth or the execution department, much earlier. From now on, I hope that you will take that resolve and return the Church to its original noble place.


    ''Dongahaha...''


    Dongahaha found himself thinking of the church by the end.


    ''O Luciel the Wise! I seem to have underestimated the Lord. As an apology for these rumors, I must speak to the Lord before the sentence is carried out.


    What is this?


    ''''The mastermind behind this matter and the matter of the demon race is Duchy Blange. However, if we don''t hurry to the Empire first, darkness will cover the Empire. If that happens, this holy city will also be hit by warfare. I don''t have the right to ask for such a thing, but I ask for the Holy City, the Church Headquarters, and the Pope...............buhu.


    Dongahaha suddenly blew blood and collapsed.


    I instantly activated an extra heel and managed to save his life, but he never returned to consciousness, and the Pope''s judgment would have a bad aftertaste.

 228-222 complaints

    The place was in an uproar for a while because of the incident with Dongahaha, who had fallen down vomiting blood, but at this point the Pope called out to everyone.


    ''Calm down. As long as Luciel the Sage is here, he will not die. First of all, we shall make Job disappear. As for the deletion of the memories, we will carry out this after we have examined the matter of the demon race and information from other countries.


    As the Pope-sama declared that, he touched his hand to the foreheads of the knights who had been turned into demons, who were the executors, and repeated the action while muttering something.


    ''''With this, Your Lordship''s jobs have disappeared. In the little time left, you may repent for disrupting the church. And resent your mistresses for making your lords behave in such a manner.


    The Pope bowed his head once more, then slowly raised his head and began to talk about the future.


    ''''The responsibility for this series of events lies with the concubine. I also believe that it is only natural for her to step down from her position as Pope.


    The sudden declaration makes everyone freeze like a stone.


    I''m more than a little upset by this declaration, too.


    But I also think it''s irresponsible to leave the church in this state, leaving it to someone else. So I think I''m going to set up a meeting with everyone here, one by one.


    To interview each and every one of the approximately seven hundred people inside the church, you suddenly decided to do something drastic.


    If Catherine had been here, it would have been noisy again.....


    It was pretty hard to bring her here, too.


    I really shudder to think if Rosa-san hadn''t been there.


    But maybe this development where the Pope decides things is a good trend.


    I stuttered when he said he was going to step down as Pope earlier, and in the unlikely event that he was going to give up the Pope''s position to me, I was going to get on my flying paratrooper and leave the Holy City.


    I listened to the Pope''s declaration.


    ''At the interview, I want the mistress to hear everyone''s thoughts. "At the meeting, I want you to tell me what you want to do, what you want the church to do, what you want them to see, and so on. Of course, I can''t say that everything can be reflected in the meeting. But I would like to start by listening to everyone''s opinions and getting everyone to like the church. Please lend me your wisdom and strength.


    I don''t know if that sincere call resonated with everyone''s hearts.


    But the knights went down on one knee, put their hands on their chests and hung their heads.


    Those who are not knights, curled their hands into a prayer position.


    ''Luciel-sama, may I have a word with you?


    As I thought this would be the end of the Pope''s judgment, I was approached by a kefin holding several parchments to me, who was standing by the edge.


    Come to think of it, Galba was there, so of course Kefin was there too.


    ''What''s that in your hand?''


    ''These are the documents we were told to look into. Well, most of it is no longer needed...


    It seems to prove that what the Pope and Dongahaha were talking about was true, but yet it was somewhat crisp.


    ''What''s the matter?''


    I don''t know unless they tell me, so I ask anyway, and I get an answer I wasn''t expecting.


    ''That man, in fact, seems to have intended to die from the start. This will be his suicide note.


    A suicide note?


    I let out a small but startled cry of surprise, and those around me reacted slightly, but they didn''t make a scene.


    I stare at the will, deciding that the Pope''s greeting is over and that it''s better to close this place down.


    Surely reading this would inevitably cause a great deal of damage to the spirit of the Pope, who had begun to look forward to it.


    ''''If you know it''s a suicide note, that means you read it, right?


    ''''Yes. In the same place was a document on this demonization and a detailed description of the risks to summoning. There was a compilation of material on injustice.


    Didn''t Ms. Catherine have something on her mind when she was in the executive office?��Or is it stopping at Mr. Galva''s place?��My head gets confused.


    ''''Well I get it. The judgment is already over and there''s a lot of things I won''t know until I look into it, so it''ll be fine to tell the Pope later. Can I ask for a tour when you''re done?


    ''Yes, of course. Oh, and there was a necklace with a faintly luminous jewel on it that neither I nor Master Galba could touch.


    When I switch my mind, information about the new mysterious necklace comes up from Kefin.


    If possible, I wanted Dongahaha to say something important and then fall down too........


    ''''........Okay. Just give me one more step before I leave the church, please.


    Ha!


    Kefin handed me the documents and peeled them off.


    I had a feeling that the suicide note I had received would connect everything together, but first, I called out to all of them to finish this judgment.


    ''I believe that this case has been brought about by the confusion of various agendas surrounding the church. As a personal matter, I have had no contact with most of the people here since I became an S-level healer. So I let the rumors lead me to believe them. If only I had spent a little more time with them.


    I thought this would be a good opportunity to expose myself objectively, so I decided to tell my story for a bit.


    But I have lived my life so close to death that I don''t have time to think about you all.


    Many things come back to my mind as I say this.


    ''I was forced to live in the labyrinth in this church for two whole years, and for the last six months, I couldn''t even leave the labyrinth. After moving to Yenis, I managed to level the playing field by defeating the red dragon and traversing the labyrinth while being interfered with by various tribes, including assassinations. But then I encountered demons and had to fight them many times, and honestly, I had no idea how painful it would be to live.


    Everyone is slightly taken back from the middle, but they continue on regardless.


    ''''If you were cursed in the fight against the demon race and temporarily unable to use holy attribute magic, you would have spread malicious rumors and everyone would have turned against you. I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to compromise with you.


    I smiled and everyone turned over to avoid ever looking at me.


    ''My dream is to have a family with those I love and live a peaceful life until I grow old as it is. Therefore, I am hoping that one of you will be able to replace me.


    Luciel, I understand, and you must stop now. It will make it impossible for anyone to rise to the top.


    I huffed when the Pope told me this.


    Apparently, I might have been a little stressed out too.


    ''''Eh?��Oh, sorry. I got b*tc*y in the middle. But I think you all can do as much as I can. I believe that your passion will build a new church (so I''ll leave the rest up to you).


    ''Luciel, after this...''


    You''ll have a first meeting with the heads of the sections later, but now that the adjudication has been completed, you may return to your private chambers.


    I understand. Take care of Dongahaha for me.


    For once, I don''t have a choice.


    There is no one here who should be the sounding board........


    Thus, Pope-sama went to his private room with Rosa-san and Estia.


    As I saw them off, I spoke to Lumina-san in order to have the knights who had been turned into demons put into the prison in the church.


    I''m sorry, Lumina-san, but could you please take them to the prison?


    Duly noted Mr. Luciel, would you give me a few more minutes of your time?


    I''m going to the executive office afterwards, if that''s okay with you?


    Then I''ll meet you here in the training area after I put them in jail. When you''re done with them, you should come to me.


    I will. Now take care of them, please.


    Yeah.


    Then Lumina-san gave instructions to the War Maiden Holy Knights, and the demon knights, except for Dongahaha, were taken to a prison in the basement.


    It was then decided to apply Extra Heal, Recover, and Dispel on the remaining Dongahaha once more before placing them in the casket of the hermit for the first time. When he finally had a break, he spoke to Master and Lionel.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. Then you can play with the knights now. Knights, try to train in combat with my martial arts master and squires here. Experience what kind of environment I fight in on a daily basis. Then I''ll take care of the rest.


    Oh. I''ll take care of it.


    You can go ahead and take your time with your research, if you want.


    ''I understand. Ketty and the others will follow up with the masters.


    Roger that.


    I thus pushed the two battle crazies into the Order and moved with Kefin to the Executive Office room.

 229-223 Daily training

    As he walks through the church towards the executioner''s room, he speaks to Kefin as he walks ahead of him.


    ''How can you walk through such an intricate place without getting lost? This is the first time you''ve been here, right?


    ''Haha. Once I''ve walked through a place, I usually remember it. Among Luciel-sama''s followers, scouting is my role, so I''m second to none in this one.


    That''s encouraging. Do you have any tips or tricks to remember?


    I still remember the Labyrinth of Trials, but I''ve already forgotten most of the other labyrinths.


    ''The trick? Well........the easy way is to remember the landmarks. Also, if you look back once when you turn, you''ll see a different view, so if you remember how you walked there, you won''t get lost most of the time. Once you get used to it, it''s like looking at a map, you get a bird''s eye view of yourself.


    ''I''ve learned that you can''t learn anything overnight. Well, it wouldn''t be worth it otherwise.


    ''Yes. When you''re able to do it, the next wall comes up again, so it''s like practicing every day.


    That''s for sure. Training every day I feel like I''ve only been training since I came of age.


    ''That''s why I believe Master Luciel was able to become a wise man.


    ''Whoa, I felt like I could save something. Thanks, Keffin.


    No.


    When I was having a conversation with Kefin, I was reminded of my previous life again.


    One time I had the opportunity to hear a monk preach.


    He said that people borrowed their souls from the Buddha and that they had to polish them shiny until one day they could return them.


    But if you work harder, your soul will shine brighter, and you will be happier in this life, and maybe the Buddha will be happy to lend you the next time he lent it to you.


    I remembered such details.


    Now that I''ve been reincarnated, I wondered if my soul was in good shape.��Even if I was able to polish it, I feel that the amount of money I''ve spent has been immediately returned to me by Mr. Gounan.


    When you think about it, the fact that you want to live a peaceful life and you still get involved in all kinds of things means that your karma in your previous life must have been very deep.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that if I didn''t work hard and train hard while I could, my peaceful life would fade away, so I decided to be diligent again and followed Kefin.


    After about five minutes of walking, I saw the service entrance to the annex.


    ''I heard that this annex is used entirely by the Executive Office.


    Hearing Kefin''s words, I checked the annex, and unlike the five-story main building, the executive building was three stories tall and not as tall as the main building, but it was large enough that the training grounds of the War Maiden Holy Knights could be completely filled in.


    ''''This whole building?''''


    ''Yes, it seems so. Dongahaha''s private quarters are this way.


    From there they walked again for a short distance and came to Dongahaha''s room on the third floor.


    ''I feel like you''re pretty much room to room, don''t you?


    I think you''ll find out when you get inside. Here it is.


    When Kefin opened the door, it was a different grade than me and Lumina''s private room.


    ''It''s three or four times the size of my room, no, four times the size of my room. If you''re using this by yourself, I don''t know now, but I''m sure the funds flowing into this place must have been plentiful.


    ''Yes. Next to this one is a stack of books, and it''s a desk that sits chock-a-block at the end of the stack.


    Even if it was this big, it would be too much to hold.


    With that in mind, I went into the library, which was cozy and somewhat dimly lit, giving me the impression of being at ease.


    When I opened the drawer to look at the necklace in the desk, I found a sphere that emitted a faint light, about the size of a baseball.


    But rather than a necklace, it looked more like a chain holding the sphere in place.


    ''''Didn''t you have any documentation written about this?''''


    ''Yes. I looked at the diary, too, but I couldn''t find anything written in it.


    Well, Galba-san and Kefin, who excel in intelligence, wouldn''t fail to do that.


    ''''Do you have any magic detection?''''


    ''''Galba-sama and I both have difficulty detecting magic power by nature, and I can only tell you vague things, but I could only tell you that magic power was coming out of this necklace.


    I see. Hmm, it seems to me that the chains are sealing the sphere. It''s like there are two different magical forces, and the chains are holding the power of the sphere in place.


    Then we can''t just destroy it. But why can''t I just touch this?


    ''Maybe there''s a condition, I don''t know. But I''m afraid that if I break the seal now, I''m going to get caught up in something else.


    ''Then why don''t you put it in a magic bag?��Well, if you can touch it, that is...


    ''Well yeah, that''s not a problem. Let''s put it away for now. I want Kefin to try again now to find something for me.


    I understand.


    Kefin nodded and walked out of the stacks.


    ''Well, let''s start with the will. And since it''s no longer a will, there''s no need for it.


    And I began to read Dongahaha''s will.


    [I''m resisting the thought of this being read by something I don''t know who, but hopefully this will be read by someone who cares about the Pope and the Church].


    The will was written to the Pope and those who thought of the Church.


    There was a detailed description of the inside of the church that he had seen since the creation of the labyrinth, from his own upbringing.


    As I read through it, it mentioned that demon tribes had started being sighted in the Empire about two years ago, and that they had been found in Rubruk as well.


    And when the corpse I defeated the demon race half a year ago was brought here, it turned out that the human race and beastmen had turned into demons.


    When he started to look into it, he vomited blood, and when he found out he wasn''t long anymore, he let his intelligence unit explore the Empire with a letter to explore the demonization, and the reply apparently came from Brange, not the Empire.


    There, he learned that using the Evil Law would increase his lifespan, and the condition was that he would send out someone to make him become a demon race in exchange.


    And with me losing my Holy Attribute Magic, the church''s survival was in jeopardy if it continued.


    But he had no time left to rebuild the church.


    After he was troubled, he chose to use the Evil Law on his body.


    And to that end, he asked the executive, including Brutus, the supremacist Brutus, who was the supremacist of the human race, and who was working injustice in the church and selling information, what if he could get the power to lightly defeat the Order.


    Then, without showing any signs of being troubled, they wanted the power, as the executive was the law of the church.


    Thus, they slowly transformed into the demon race over a period of three months.


    It seems that when the knights who became demonized were shown to the people dispatched by the Blange side, they were taught a summoning technique to summon the demon tribe if the church side found out, and were told to go to the empire when they escaped.


    Originally, he was going to kill the knights who had turned into the demon race with his hands, but it seemed that he was troubled by the fact that he had received information about me again here and became a wise man.


    [Did I underestimate him?��Or has God''s punishment for deceiving the church been meted out to me? If so, it''s not a bad idea to take my life and bet it all on him].


    There was such a description.


    And when he finished reading the entire book with the summoning technique using magic stones, it was written to be transcribed as far as he could remember, because it had been burned.


    But it seemed that all he wanted to write on this was the last sentence.


    [If I die and there is anyone to read this, I want you to give it to the Pope or the Wise Lord as a will. I desire a place where the Church is a sublime and holy place and the salvation of the people]


    It was written in the postscript that he would leave behind a bibliography describing the demonization and a transcript of the demon summoning.


    Sin is sin. Punishment is punishment. But I realized once again that there are many aspects of people that we cannot see.


    I heard that he kept a diary of his progress on the situation of becoming a demon race.


    And at a certain point in the endgame, I had to stop my eyes.


    [Dukedom Brange summoned a brave man and apparently obtained the power to rule the world instead of a brave man. Using that power, the empire''s study of the demon race is the perfect place to hide the demon race. The one from Brange had spoken. If that''s the case, we need to fix the church''s wards as soon as possible]


    ''Are you saying that if you want to hide the trees, it''s in the forest, or if you want to hide the demon race, it''s in the failed attempt to make them demonic?��If the empire falls from this, the St. Schuler Cooperative State will be sandwiched between the imperial duchies... that''s why you said it was an empire. But.........


    If they were to rush into the Empire, it would still be a tough fight.


    According to the information, they have a pterodactyl unit as well.


    I''m sure you''ll have to consult with them first.... If I don''t make a move here, I''m sure the only thing waiting for me will be the despair of regret.......


    If possible, I left the stacks with a rather serious desire to have a settled life by the time I was the age of my former life.

 230-224 Promise

    As I exit the stacks, I speak to Kefin.


    ''Did you find anything new?''


    ''There wasn''t much. Also, they touted human supremacy, but there wasn''t much material on that.


    It''s a bit odd to know that the head of the church is a high half-elf and that he''s a bit of a human supremacist, too.


    Maybe it was just camouflage to get control of the executive branch.


    ''''We don''t know if there''s any information in the other rooms, so let''s go back to the big training ground.


    ''''If you''ll give me permission, Luciel-sama, I''d like to check out the other rooms a bit more, if that''s okay with you?''''


    What''s on your mind?


    ''''Yes. We couldn''t find the drug that turned him into a demon in this room. That''s why I would like to check the other rooms to corroborate the will.


    All right. Most of the executioners are already in custody, so do what you want. But don''t make any sudden moves or reckless moves.


    Ha!


    I then asked Kefin to lead me to the entrance of the annex and then I asked him for directions to the grand training grounds and we parted ways.


    When they returned to the large training ground, they found their master and Lionel bleeding there, and most of the knights weren''t even hurt at all, except for a dozen or so knights who had fallen and were no longer moving.


    However, their expressions were not calm.


    ''Keti, what''s the situation here?''


    ''''Ah, Luciel-sama. Lionel-sama and Whirlwind are dealing with each other handlessly, because in their current state, they''re going to kill them without being able to add or subtract,


    Do you want to fight that hard?


    It''s true that those two are battle freaks.


    Well, they must be very good training partners for the Order.


    It might be a shock to you, though.


    It''s best if the training is hot and stuffy. And when it comes to the real battle, it''s better to keep a cool head and fight smartly.


    Ketty looked at her mentors, crossing her arms as she stared at them.


    ''That''s cool. But I think the two of you just want to fight as hard as you can...''''


    Well it''s too late now. Then when Luciel-sama returns, the ban on their weapons will be lifted.


    Keti announced this as if she was giving up and went to the two of them.


    And when I finished speaking something, Master and Lionel''s gaze caught mine, and they laughed ferociously, then both of them smiled fiercely and took out their weapons before declaring to the Knights.


    ''''Well, playtime ends here.


    We are going to lift the ban on weapons. Rest assured, with Master Luciel here, he''ll be able to heal an arm or two in no time.


    ''''Anyone who''s not careful will be on their way to the other side in no time, so if you want to finish your training, expect Luciel to run out of magic.


    Come on, you can have it.


    If you''re not coming, we''ll come to you.


    Right after Master and Lionel swore an oath to sip a shouting match, they rushed into the Order.


    And since you''re involved in it so easily, it''s too bad in nature.''''


    My mutterings were not supposed to be heard by anyone.


    ''''Still, those people are your warrior masters, aren''t they, Luciel?


    However, Lumina appeared behind me and called out to me.


    I was surprised because my attention was so focused on my masters that I couldn''t notice her.


    ''''When were you there?''''��I hadn''t noticed that at all.


    ''Hmph, Luciel, you''ve been so focused on that one. I thought I''d surprise you a bit.


    Lumina-san smiled gently at the success of the prank.


    She decided to tell Lumina-san a bit about what she thought of her masters and Lionel.


    ''''My masters are my martial arts masters, my seniors in life, and they could be like my father and brother who show me how to live as a Han (cousin),''''


    You have a lot of faith in me.


    ''Yes. If it wasn''t for my master, I''m sure I''d still be a healer in Meratni, and if I hadn''t met Lionel and the others, maybe I''d have scattered in Yenis. In that way, you might have some interpersonal luck. Including the fact that Lumina-san saved me in Meratni, though.


    I''m a little embarrassed to hear that.


    But if I hadn''t met Lumina-san in the first place, I wouldn''t have been able to go to the Healer''s Guild so easily, and I wouldn''t have heard about the reputation of healers, so I couldn''t have taken the plunge.


    Looking back on it now, if I had known that the adventurers were alienating me, I might not have gone to the Adventurers Guild.


    When I think about it, I feel like that was my turning point.


    ''''It''s all thanks to Luciel-kun''s hard work. Now you have reached the level of a wise man. It''s not something you would normally be able to do.''''


    I just didn''t have the option of giving up, because I always risked my life.


    It''s nice to be praised, but if I really had given up somewhere, I wouldn''t be here now.


    ''''By the way, there seems to be an increase in the number of dwarves and elves?''''


    ''Oh, my followers are all those who were slaves. I healed them when they were wounded, and they became my followers because they felt indebted to me.


    Are there any problems with the multiracial population?


    Unusually for Lumina-san, the topic of species came up.


    I thought for a while after hearing Lumina-san''s words, but I didn''t hear or feel that there was a problem.


    ''''Yes. On the contrary, I''m always grateful to them. For example, Keti the cat-beast man and Kefin the half-wolf-beast man have taken on the role of dirt and such without my notice, and Dolan the dwarf, Paula, and Lisian the elf have developed an amphibian to help you all, and it doesn''t matter what race you are.


    Lumina-san listened to my words and nodded her head in silent agreement.


    ''Really?��I''m glad to hear that. I was aware that I hadn''t been able to build a good relationship with the church.... I just wanted to build relationships where we could respect each other as much as the people we were always with.


    It was lonely when the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, other than Lumina-san, started to treat me somewhat more reservedly after I became an S-class healer.


    ''''Luciel-kun is still different, isn''t he?''''


    Lumina-san smiled that way, but it wasn''t like she was happy that her prank had succeeded earlier, but a smile that seemed nostalgic somehow.


    ''''.........I''ve often been told, is it really that strange?''''


    Luciel''s position in the church is high, but when I go to town, everyone treats him with ease. �� You have a high position in the Church, but when you go to town you are treated with a certain ease by everyone. I think you can and very rarely do that.


    ''It''s not that I''m not a great person myself, you know. I would normally like to spend time in a similar position in the church...


    I don''t intend to get involved in any more troublesome matters such as taking control of the inside of the church or the knights'' group.


    ''''........What are you throwing yourself into the fight for, Luciel-kun?��We could have avoided the battle if we''d tried.


    It''s not that I''ve never once thrown myself into battle for the love of it like my masters have.


    ''''You make me sound like a battle fanatic when you talk like that.


    ''Oh, no, I didn''t mean to do that, but...''


    I respond with a smile, and Lumina-san laughs at me as if she were in some kind of trouble.


    She must have been worried about the fact that her life was in danger.


    I feel like Lumina-san is always worried about me.


    But why do we fight........?


    I have no doubt that the beginning of it was the encounter with the Holy Dragon.


    He learned the truth that if he didn''t traverse the labyrinth and release the reincarnated dragon, the brave man would lose in the future.


    That''s why if we don''t act even to the extent that we can, I''m sure that many of us will lose our lives unreasonably before then.


    I don''t want to admit that, and when I was given the power to counter the demon race, I promised to do so to the extent that I could. I can''t go wrong with that.


    And although it''s somehow unreasonable to talk about it, it''s really disgusting because it''s actually the most correct option for survival.


    After all, this world has the concept of levels....


    ''In fact, I''ve recently realized that I''m apparently a bit of an enmeshed person, and besides, if I let things I''m involved in go, it''s going to be the worst case scenario.


    The evil gods, the demon race, and the problems that come up one after the other, if we don''t aim to solve them as soon as possible, we''ll definitely get caught up in the end.


    Well, since we''re already involved, if we don''t move here, it will surely be a worst case scenario.


    ''''........Luciel-kun, you don''t plan to come back to the church anymore, do you?''''


    ...Why is that?


    I had a vague feeling that way.


    I felt like I was being guessed as she looked at us.


    ''''I see.......I will be honest with you, Lumina-san. I have no desire to intervene in the church any further. I''m not going to be trapped in the church, and I''m going to keep an eye on it, healing people as I have been.


    ''Well if you could, I mean it would be nice if you could come and see me once in a while...''


    Lumina-san''s slightly embarrassed expression made me feel like all time had stopped.


    I managed to think of something to say to her before replying anyway.


    ''''Um, yes. ''Luciel, let me recover as soon as possible. Lumina-san, once the series of events is over, we''ll take some time to talk this time.


    Then my mentor called me in at the perfect time.


    Good job, I thought, but I decided to procrastinate.


    It would be easy to talk about something as simple as liking or disliking it, but I didn''t want to do anything too rude, such as replying without knowing how I felt about it.


    Maybe it''s not fair, but right now I think I need time for a lot of things.


    ''Hmmm, okay. Go ahead and do it quickly.


    Lumina-san didn''t have a single disagreeable look on her face, on the contrary, she smiled and hurried me down to her master.


    ''''Yes, see you then.''''


    Yeah, again.


    This is how I would go to the knights lying at the feet of my masters and recover them.

 231-225 Promotion

    In front of Master and Lionel, there was a pile called Knights''


    The church''s knights also possess a certain level of power as long as they call themselves a knightly order.


    And such a knights'' fighting style is not an individual, but a collection.


    Master and Lionel said that it was a valuable experience that they couldn''t get from fighting with adventurers, and the two of them were really dealing with the Knights.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family.


    Gradually, the knights were getting serious, and they began to slash at the two of them in earnest in order to defeat them and end this training.


    However, the knights had no way of knowing that this was an act that would elevate the two fighting maniacs to the level of shura.


    From that point on, just like watching a movie killing spree, the two battle crazies avoided and parried the knights'' attacks.


    Then, back to back, Master and Lionel gradually spun around on the spot, preventing the knights'' onslaught, sometimes letting them cut their flesh and cut their bones, reducing the knights'' numbers with their tactics.


    The two of them were so strong that the knights were frightened.


    The two of them were not so naive as to miss it.


    Because the knights were in a gathering stance, the danger of mutual combat increases, so they were simply broken down.


    One by one, the knights were crushed in body and mind, and their master and Lionel began to stun the knights who felt it.


    ''''How can you protect the church from the demon race if you''re this weak?��Luciel''s definitely a better choice.


    Right. What the hell are we supposed to be protecting with this kind of shit?


    The masters cursed the knights for saying so, but the knights were stuck on their own two feet.


    The two of them were becoming amused by that attitude of the knights.


    ''''We''ll deal with you from here.


    ''''I know my brothers are strong, but any more and it''s going to be a problem for the reputation of the Order.


    The owners of the voices were Elizabeth and Saran from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    Besides, everyone else seemed to have finished locking up the knights who had turned into demons in prison, or they were planning to enter the war with their weapons.


    I see. You have a good spirit.


    ''Hmm, I''m sure they are the backbone of the Order.


    After the newly established War Maiden Holy Knights Corps was established, they kept getting orders to go on expeditions to the battlefield when it was called miscellaneous work.


    At the time, they were probably trying to destroy the knightly corps that was made up of all women, but on the contrary, they used it as food for growth, raising their level and skills and building up trusting relationships.


    Its captain, Lumina-san, is probably the strongest of the knights.


    And her leader, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, was also probably the strongest of the Knights.


    However, the battle did not start.


    ''''Luciel, I''m hungry.''''


    ''Master Luciel, I think it''s time for you to take me to that sorcerer''s shop.


    ''Master Luciel, I''m tired of watching you in battle, so I think it''s time to get back to the amphibian and design a magic gun.


    The production department of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce was already quite bored.


    Indeed, the sun, which was directly above them when they arrived in the Holy City, was gradually sinking into the western sky and had already turned into the sunset.


    The masters must have already been fighting for nearly three hours.


    Aside from the two battle crazies, the knights could already be seen in a ragged state of body and mind, except for the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    Master and the others may be good because they are battle maniacs, but if Lythian is not yet, but if Paula and Dolan bend their navel, it will be troublesome later, so I decided to end today''s mock battle with this.


    ''''Master, Lionel, that''s enough for today.


    Luciel, we don''t get a chance like this often.


    Ah, I guess Master is still not convinced.


    If this person doesn''t have the bait of battle, he still won''t stop........


    Well then, let''s make a suggestion to make the church''s knights aware of the danger.


    ''''Having been beaten up by just two people, they''ve already lost their will to fight. Besides, if we fight the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad now, the sun will completely set. We''ll be incomplete anyway, so let''s call it a day.


    ''Luciel it can''t be helped. You still have a lot of work to do, right?


    Master was very quick to clear his mind and compromise. Well, that''s true.


    There''s no way someone who''s just hot can be a guild master, right?


    But I''ve decided to follow up on that.


    The following is an example of how to make a good impression on the world, "From now on, we also have an amphibian, so if the master wishes, he can come to the church like this occasionally to practice, and if the timing is right, we can go out with him again to the labyrinth.


    Oh. Then let''s bring Object X into the church and let the broken-hearted knight be inspired to drink Object X. That''s a great thing if you can drink it. That''s a great thing to drink.


    The moment Master said it so that the knights could hear it, the blood drained from the faces of those who knew Object X.


    I''m sure he will strive to be as strong as possible from now on.


    This was how the mock battle between the knights and their masters ended.


    Normally, I would have visited the Pope''s room here to give him Dongahaha''s will and other documents and report back to him, but I decided to give priority to my personal business this time.


    I decided to pick up Lyna and head to the Adventurer''s Guild to work on the cancellation of my request and enjoy Grand-san''s meal as it was.


    I decided to leave Galba-san and Catherine-san, who hadn''t returned yet, alone, and when I went to pick up Kefin, he came back just in time.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''m sorry I''m late.


    The timing was perfect. So what does that tell you?


    ''Yes. This could make us, as the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, an enormous profit from the Church.


    ''''I don''t mean to sound curious, but I''m going to the city of the Holy City now, heading to the magician''s shop and the Adventurer''s Guild.


    So you''re staying in the Holy City, then?


    ''That depends on the situation. We''ll have dinner at the Adventurer''s Guild and you can tell me what information you''ve got then.


    Ha!


    Kefin replied and walked over to Ketty.


    ''Well then, Knights, thank you for your hand-to-hand combat with my master and Lionel. I hope to have another mock battle with the two of you in the near future. I''m sure you all will be able to do it someday by defeating even Paula''s ten-meter class golem.


    At that moment, the knights had the expression of a Noh mask that had lost all emotion, as if their souls had left their bodies.


    And Paula, whose name suddenly came up, was tilting her head.


    After leaving the church headquarters, I asked the masters to head to the Adventurer''s Guild first, while me and my escorts Lionel, Dolan, Paula, and Lisian headed to Lyna''s shop.


    ''Iraschaimase Madougouyakomediahe Yokoso.''


    This is wonderful.


    It''s designed to automatically talk to people when they come in.


    When we entered the store, Paula and Lythian''s tensions increased and they moved right over to the talking golem and started to touch the gooey thing. It''s comforting to feel like a child, but sometimes I wish they would learn a little bit of dead weight.


    Welcome.


    It was the clerk who served me.


    ''Good evening. Is Lyna-san here?


    Okay. I''ll be with you in a moment.


    As soon as she disappeared into the back room, Lyna-san, who I assumed was a reincarnation, came in.


    ''''Welcome, Luciel-sama. I was worried about you because there were many rumors circulating.


    ''Good evening, Lyna. Rumors are only rumors. I brought the top three of the production department of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce with me today. Well, officially, there are only three of them.


    Oh, nice to meet you, I''m Lyna, owner of the grimoire store Commedia.


    This is Doran, head of production at the Luciel Chamber of Commerce. Mostly blacksmithing.


    Paula, Production Department, expert in making magical tools. Right now I''m building a fully automatic cooker.


    I''m Lisian, another production ace. I work on a demon detector.


    Dolan is good, but the two of you are clearly under the impression that you''ve been heaped up.


    ''''Wow! You two are both great ideas. I, for example, am still in the process of creating a magic tool that can be appraised.


    Lyna was smiling.... but there seemed to be an invisible spark above Paula and Lisian''s gaze.


    ''''So, I think we''ve talked about this before, but would you be willing to use your abilities in the production department of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce?


    I knew it was just a formality since they had given me their approval in advance.


    However, even here, I''m going to be disappointed in my expectations again.


    ''''........I''m sorry. I can''t go to the Luciel Chamber of Commerce.''''


    She drops her head vigorously.


    I wasn''t expecting her to refuse, so I''m momentarily taken aback, but I ask her why, in case you''re wondering why.


    ''''Well may I ask how?''''


    ''I actually had a dream. He said he was going to build an airship that would fly in the sky. ''Didn''t Master Luciel see the airship going down to the church headquarters around noon?��I decided to go to the church headquarters and learn from the master who made that one, the one I hadn''t seen yet.


    There was determination in his eyes.


    ''....Dolan, what do you think?


    Hmm. He''s got the stomach for it.


    Doran, who had been looking at him like he was priced out from the start, seemed to be open to having Lyna join.


    ''Paula, do you think Lisian will get along?


    "The engineer speaks with his craft, and the maker of magic tools speaks with his craft.


    It''s just a matter of how many ideas you actually have and your ability to make them happen.


    They both seem somewhat happy, unlike the words that come out of their mouths.


    I''m starting to look forward to what it would be like if the genius of inspiration, the genius of hard work, and the memories of another world were added to it.


    ''''Um, so I can''t go to the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, but........''''


    We started talking about it on our own, but Lyna waited for us.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market. If you''re interested in coming to our house, we''ll be able to put you on the amphibian in the near future. So why don''t we all go out to dinner together and work out a few things about hiring a waiter?


    It was an immediate answer.


    But this is the pattern that Dolan is called a master of.


    I chuckled, and when I looked at Dolan, Dolan put his hand on his forehead.


    ''Yes, sir. I''ll go get ready in a minute. Nanya will go with you.


    Lyna tells the clerk at the counter, and the clerk stutters and worries about the store.


    ''What, but the shop?''


    ''I''m closing for the day, and I want you to come with me because it''s important for the future. I''ve found my mentor.


    Yes. Okay.


    I knew you called him a master.


    But the tension is completely different from earlier.


    ''''Then please wait a moment.


    Oh, yeah.


    It was the moment when Lyna, who had a somewhat mature impression, suddenly transformed into a powerful businessman.


    I''m sure it''s because she changed from being a client to a business partner, but the way she''s changed, I''m still waiting for her to be ready for her to be ready, as I''m still not sure about women.

 232-226 Street name

    We came to the Adventurer''s Guild with Lyna, the owner of the Lyna Magic Tool Shop, and Nanya-san, the shopkeeper.


    ''''Luciel-sama, this is the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Lyna was excited by the amphibian, but when she found the Adventurer''s Guild, she said so with a slightly strident expression on her face.


    ''''Because our destination is here. Maybe it won''t turn out the way you think it will, Lyna-san.''''


    The only image that comes to mind when you hear the word "adventurer" is that of a rough guy, carrying a weapon, and getting badly tangled up with a sake guze, right? I''m the same reincarnated person, and while I''m scared of a man, it''s no wonder I''m scared of a woman.


    As I entered the Adventurer''s Guild, the adventurers looked at me and then called out to me.


    ''''Holy Hen-sama, I heard that you''ve already caught the mastermind behind the rumors yourself?''''


    You asked for it. Can you at least buy me a drink?


    But then I thought of a new street name... geez, what''s a girl with a stormy temperament doing here?


    Evacuate. There''s that girl with the stormy winds coming out to destroy the guild again.


    Geez, Master said I''d been banned.


    You''re a bit too curious about things.


    ''No, I''m sure that''s the one that listens to the Holy Transformation to save the troubled lamb that will become a god of destruction.


    ''''Ah, I see. Surely Holy Change could do that.


    I''m counting on you, Your Holiness.


    For some reason, the adventurers who had been talking to me in a frank manner just now took a certain distance from me while looking at me with respect and expectation.


    ''''........Lyna-san, what on earth did you do?''''


    ''''No~ I rented an underground training ground to test the magic tool, but for some reason the magic tool malfunctioned and went out of control, blowing out the wards of the training ground and even destroying the walls of the training ground. Haha.


    Lyna told me what had happened with a twitching face as she looked away.


    The tension that had risen in the airship was already a shadow of what I had seen.


    It was Nanya-san who caught up with him there.


    It was no laughing matter. It was no laughing matter," she says, "It was so difficult at the time that most of our sales went to repair the shop, and we almost lost it.


    .........Well, being a researcher and a technician is always a paper-thin one, isn''t it?


    ''It''s not uncommon to let a magical tool run amok. Failure is the mother of success.


    You can''t move forward with anything if you''re afraid of the consequences.


    Paula, Miss Lycien.


    Lyna almost cries out in emotion, but she doesn''t understand.


    She doesn''t understand that she''s going to be dropped from here.......


    ''''But normally, if I let it run out of control, I''ll be safe and reduce its power and output.


    We don''t normally cut the budget because of that.


    I understand Paula''s statement, but wasn''t Lythian, as I recall, in debt for developing a magical tool, and eventually sold to a slaver?��Could it be homophobia?


    ''Yes, I do now. It''s just that at that time I was asked to develop a means of defeating flying demons, and the deadline was just in the nick of time.


    It seems that Lyna''s dislike of losing has been triggered.


    The girls might be good companions, as they''ve raised the lowered tension all at once.


    I looked at Doran and he turned to me and cowered his shoulders as well.


    We seemed to be thinking the same thing, so we quickly decided to head to the cafeteria.


    When we arrived at the cafeteria, we heard from our master.


    I''ve ordered the food ahead of time. I ordered the food ahead of time. And I''ve reserved a seat for you over there.


    Such a master was surrounded by adventurers.


    ''''You are quite popular, aren''t you?''''


    Oh, I was just talking about going to the training grounds underground.


    Master laughed at that, but if he was doing the same thing in the Adventurer''s Guild in Meratni....


    Thinking about that, I could understand the feelings of the adventurers who tried to run away from Master.


    ''''........Are you still going to fight?''''


    No, I just want to see some movement.


    And before you know it, they''ll be turned on.


    But if they can fight their longed-for master, they''ll be eager to do so.


    ''''I understand. I''ll call out to you when I leave, okay?


    Oh. If we get into trouble, you can cast a recovery spell.


    I''m still ready to fight.


    I dare to put up a happy-looking master here.


    ''''Yes.....


    Okay, let''s go.


    ""Oh!"


    Maybe this would be a good opportunity to encourage those adventurers who can talk to a master called Whirlwind and actually ask for guidance.


    Goodbye.


    Oh, yeah. Call me if you need anything.


    ''''I understand.''''


    The Master and the adventurers were heading to the underground training grounds.


    After I saw them off, I decided to have everyone move on.


    Well, Lionel and the others can go ahead and take their seats.


    Yes, sir.


    Lionel replied with a bit of frustration and made him turn towards the seat where Ketty and the others were.


    ''''Oh, Lyna-san, follow along.


    Yes, sir.


    Then I called out to Lyna, who was banned from the Adventurer''s Guild, and walked over to Granz-san.


    ''''Good evening, Granz-san.


    Oh, I heard that. You''ve already reached the mastermind, haven''t you? Well, it''s more incredible that you left the night before last and are here now.


    After cowering his shoulders, Glantz-san turned his gaze to my rear and folded his arms this time.


    That gaze shoots through Lyna behind her, but she didn''t seem particularly angry.


    ''''Well, that would normally be the case, and I didn''t expect this to happen either. In the meantime, I''ve completed what I asked for, so I''m asking you to withdraw your request. Of course, please share and raise the bounty with those who worked on it in the past two days.


    Are you sure?��It''s a big help to us, but...


    This world is a haves and have-nots world.


    And it''s normal to pay the price for getting them to move, and I really don''t want to take any more resentment from anyone.


    If that''s how you can build up trust, it''s a small price to pay.


    ''Yes, sir. I know that''s what I''m asking for, and I''m putting out the request. So have you had any information in the last two days?


    No, I haven''t gathered any information on this but what''s the storm girl doing here?


    I tried to speak for a moment and mentioned Lyna, who I had been wondering about earlier.


    ''''Haha. I just found out that she''s the stormy girl who destroyed the guild''s underground training camp, but since I''ve decided to welcome her as the development officer of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce next time, please lift the ban if you can. I won''t let you experiment here.


    ...You''re doing something pretty drastic, aren''t you?


    ''As long as you''re capable and your personality isn''t out of whack, it doesn''t matter too much.


    ''''Haha. It doesn''t make much difference if there are two or three janitors, and the backbone of the production department called Dolan is solid, so we can manage.


    I''d hate you if I was in that situation.


    Mr. Glantz looks at Lyna, and Lyna opens her mouth here.


    ''''I''m really sorry about that time. From now on, I won''t be doing any verification experiments with magic tools in the guild, so please forgive me.''''


    I have no problem with that as long as the Holy Change takes responsibility.


    So you''re all set.


    Of course. Next time you have a problem, I can charge Saint Hennessy for everything.


    Mr. Glantz said, and then he disappeared into the kitchen.


    Seeing that, I decide to make one request to Lyna.


    ''''Please ... as much as possible, experiment outside the city.


    Yes, sir. Thank you. I will continue to do my best to create magic tools.


    I had a bad feeling about the fighting pose, but for now I decided to believe it.


    ''''I''m hoping ...''''


    I lifted Lyna''s ban and went to the table where everyone was.


    The food was already laid out on the table, but no one touched it and waited as it was.


    We joined them there, asked Lyna and Nanya to introduce themselves, and then we decided to enjoy our meal.


    Then we decided to listen to what Kefin said at the church about being able to sell our debt to the association.


    ''So Kefin, about what you were saying earlier...''


    ''''Yes. It''s actually a ward that was protecting the Holy City, but we might be able to fix it.


    Are you sure?


    ''''It''s just a possibility. It''s actually this Holy City''s warding, but it seems that a magic tool was used.


    A grimoire?


    It''s certainly an unlikely story, but then how did you destroy it?��It''s not like it''s bare....


    Yes. And it says in the file that it was deliberately destroyed by someone.


    Kefin wouldn''t think it was so easy that he could make it because he had the materials.


    If that''s the case, that magic tool might be stored there.


    ''''So, based on the materials alone, what''s the reason for Kefin''s decision to do so?


    ''''According to the documents that I''ve researched on how that ward works, the magic tool had to be able to contain the attributes of fire, water, earth, wind, and holy magic power at the same time.


    ...Is that all the information you have?


    ''''Yes. But the amphibians that Dolan-dono and Paula built had a magical barrier deployed so that they were completely immune to wind resistance. If we could activate this with all five attributes, wouldn''t it be possible to construct the same mechanism?


    I decided to ask Dolan, who was listening in.


    ''Dolan, what do you think?''


    But it may be the same as the one they put up at Rookford.


    ''Oh, that''s quite possible.


    Then again, so would Nerdal.


    After all, Lord Leinster is so caring, isn''t he?


    When I smile, Kefin calls out to me.


    So you''re going to Rockford?


    I wouldn''t mind any of this if it were nothing, but it''s a world crisis right now, so I don''t blame them.


    I hope the cheat reincarnation will crush the duchy for the sake of world peace.


    With that in mind, I decided to share my thoughts with everyone.


    ''''First I''ll go to the Empire, then I''ll cut through the darkness of the Empire.


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on me.

 233-227 Reasons to go to the empire

    He didn''t want to go to the Empire for the rest of his life.


    This is because the Empire is a military state that is centered on a policy of wealthy nations expanding their territory and developing their economy through warfare.


    Who would want to go to such a country that wages war against the Rubruk Kingdom, conducts manipulative activities against other countries, and conducts human experiments to turn them into demons?


    But I had no choice but to go.


    Our table was quiet as if it was a lie that we had been chatting and laughing earlier, and all eyes were on me.


    I meditated on my eyes to calm my mind and let out a breath before lightly inhaling and telling them why I had decided to go to the Empire.


    ''I''m going to the Empire I decided to do so because I don''t want to fight a strong Imperial soldier.


    ...You don''t want to fight and you''re going to the Empire?


    While everyone was dumbfounded by my statement, Lionel asked me what I intended to say.


    Well, it''s so sudden and there''s no way I can understand this.......


    ''''If it wasn''t for Lionel, I wouldn''t have planned to go to the Empire and I wouldn''t have thought about it. ''Keti, do the people know what General Lionel War Demon looks like?��And how much do the common soldiers know?


    ''''If there is anyone who doesn''t know, it''s a newcomer nya. Master Lionel was the pinnacle of the imperial martial arts, so everyone knows about him.


    He told me that proudly. And after hearing those words, I was convinced.


    As I thought, if this strategy worked, I would be able to easily capture the demon race and fake Lionel....


    ''''Thanks Keti. As a matter of fact, in Dongahaha''s last will and testament, there was a document about the transformation of the demon race. And it was written there that the mastermind was the Principality. However, the Duchy''s evil hand had already reached the Empire. If this continues, the St. Surreal Cooperative State will be caught in the crossfire.


    ''If that were true, the strength of the Church Knights would be no match for the Imperial Guard.


    ''''Ah. That''s why I''m hoping to get into the Empire as soon as possible and heal all of the Imperial soldiers who have been turned into demons before they lose their will further and become mad.


    There is no small amount of risk, and of course there will be situations where battles will occur.


    However, if the people of the emperor are also turned into demons, the world will surely be ruled by demons and evil gods, and the world will be destroyed before the brave men emerge.


    I realized that if I didn''t avoid that alone, my peaceful life wouldn''t come forever.


    ''''It''s been proven that Luciel-sama can cure demonization, so it won''t be a problem, but how will you get to the empire?��The pterodactyls in the amphibians would be targeted by the pterodactyls.


    Lionel was right to be concerned.


    But I figured that if we could get to the border, we could take a horse from there.


    Besides, I figured that would be a better way to get someone to notice Lionel.


    ''When the pterodactyl comes out, we''ll go down the amphibian and make a straightforward frontal breakthrough.


    ''''It''s reckless. No matter how strong Luciel-sama has become, there are many soldiers in the Empire that I have trained.


    An empire of Lionel''s well-trained soldiers.


    Just thinking about it makes my head hurt.


    But it''s hundreds of times better than those Imperial soldiers turning into even more demonized and attacking us.


    And I don''t think I''ll ever have to fight them.


    ''Unless Lionel was hated for training too much, but I imagine that Lionel was surely the admiration of everyone. That''s why I''m going to have him make a triumphant return to the Empire as the Warlord General.


    ...Triumphant?


    Lionel''s expression changed to one of bewilderment and a little shade.


    ''''Ah. I swear to the Imperial Guard that I will go and defeat the renegade Cloud, who is trying to bring down the Empire in Lionel''s name.


    "...do you think the Imperial Guard will believe me?


    I looked from Lionel to Ketty and she nodded.


    ''If not, the Lionel I know would fight in a playground called the battlefield, right?


    Was the playground an exaggeration?��Lionel''s pulled body was shaking.


    ''I''m not going to go overboard and say, "Fufuhahaha. It''s not really exciting, is it? Are you motivated?


    There didn''t seem to be any problems.


    The only people who could think of the battlefield as a playground would be Master and Lionel.


    ''''I''ll do my best to submit to whatever you order, Luciel-sama. Besides, my goal is to defeat the false me, and it''s alright to deal with the imperial soldiers, right?


    Yeah. And I want to prepare for the worst.


    Is this the worst that can happen?


    ''''Ah. Hypothetically, if the emperor of the empire is going ahead with this plan, or if he''s turned into a demon race.


    If the fake Lionel Cloud is instigating the emperor or promoting demonization, the story will change at once.


    ''''........If it''s only about turning into a demon race, I''ll restrain the emperor until Luciel-sama heals him with his recovery magic. And in the unlikely event that the emperor is proceeding with this demonization, I will defeat the emperor.


    I could see the resolve in Lionel''s eyes, and I had a feeling that he was ready for this.


    I look at everyone and tell them again the purpose of this trip.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that I''m not the only one who can do this. I will save you no matter how close you come to death, so don''t die instantly.


    ""What."


    As Lionel and the others reply, Lyna calls out to them in confusion.


    ''''Um, Luciel-sama, I can''t see what you''re talking about, are I or Nanya going too?''''


    I hadn''t thought about it at all, but I still think we should leave it here.


    ''''I don''t mind either way, but since there''s a chance of a battle, it might be better to stay behind. It''s only me, Lionel, Keti and Kefin who will be descending on the Empire for this mission, but there''s no risk to us, and there''s zero danger.


    Okay.


    They looked at each other and looked relieved.


    ''Master Luciel, what about us?''


    It was Nadia who asked me the same thing.


    But I already have an idea about the role of these two.


    ''Nadia and Lydia, I want to ask you to deal with any pterodactyls that might attack the amphibians. And I want Dolan to come for me in the amphibian when I give the signal.


    Only Master Luciel can drive a flying boat.


    Before they could reply, Doran''s voice interrupted them.


    ''Just as you can''t maintain your best work, Doran-san, you wouldn''t make it impossible for me to operate it, either.


    You noticed.


    ''Yes, of course.''


    There was no way they were going to make technology that the engineers couldn''t play with.


    ''Right. But I''m afraid not.


    ''What?''


    Dolan''s rejection of me was upsetting to me.


    I had never been rejected by Doran before.


    ''The Empire gave me a hard time,'' he said. You will pay for it, once and for all.


    Then Doran began to explain his refusal, and it was revenge, which he didn''t expect.


    ''Well, are you going to send Paula and Lisian to their deaths?''


    ''If Luciel is here, I won''t die. And with the golem, we can buy ourselves some time.


    I still haven''t forgotten how close I came to starving myself to death.


    ........Not only Dolan, but the two of them were willing to follow completely.


    ''''Dolan, it''s not like we''re going to be the main battle, okay?


    Yes, I know. But the Empire has tried to destroy the Dwarf kingdom. And they will not be punished for it.


    Yeah, you don''t get it at all.


    I''ve heard that dwarves are stubborn about what they decide to do.


    But we can''t afford to talk like that.


    It can''t be helped. It''s no use. We''ll have to divert Doran and his men''s attention to production now.


    "Dolan, the people of the Empire aren''t all enemies, and I''m sure there''s a lot more in development.


    Well, maybe we can develop them later.


    If there''s a later date, that''s fine, but there''s a chance that, just in case, and if you''re planning on running away, the amphibian is a must. I don''t want my precious amphibian to be shot down by a pterodactyl.


    Mmm....


    Dolan made a bitter face and crossed his arms, as if he''d bitten down on a bitter worm.


    I think I can convince him to take another breath.


    He decided to fold up here.


    I think that if we are to escape safely in the amphibian, a magic cannon is still essential. And we also need the magic radar. Can you give that a priority?


    Nice to meet you.


    I managed it.


    ''Master Luciel, so when are you heading to the Empire?''


    ''If possible, I''d like to get the Empire and the Principality behind me in Dongahaha, but I''m going to meet with the Pope and I have to send my masters to Meratni, so I''m not going to move to the Empire for two or three days at the earliest.


    ''I see. Then we should be able to plan well.


    Lionel already looked like he had enough energy and seemed to be looking at the matter versus the Empire.


    ''''Everyone, I''m going to need your help again this time, but I''m counting on you.


    I wanted to thank them properly for once for their complete selfishness, so I looked at everyone and then bowed my head.


    I looked at everyone and then bowed my head. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Besides, I can finally get rid of my imperial sorrow with this.


    Lionel made me raise my head and told me it was for my own good.


    ''Yes Nya. At the time I was too busy running away, but now I can clear the darkness of the Empire Nya.


    Keti was also trying to get rid of the humiliation of being enslaved.


    ''This is a good opportunity to add to the legend of Master Luciel.


    Only Kefin seemed to have a slightly different vector, and thus our next destination was officially decided.


    However, I had forgotten something at this time, and I couldn''t help but notice it.

 234-228 self weight

    After I finished eating with everyone at the Adventurer''s Guild, I decided to move underground on my way home to collect my master and return to the church.


    What I witnessed there was Master smiling fearlessly even though he was battered, and the adventurers who were even more battered and looking at me with clinging eyes.


    ''''Master, were you mixed up after all?''''


    Oh. These guys have some nice moves.


    Master spoke happily, but the adventurers'' expressions were cloudy.


    I''m sure they think they''ve been played softly.


    ''''I''m leaving now, so I''ve come to call my master. You all did a great job dealing with Master. I''ll let you recover soon.''''


    Hey, don''t make it sound like I''m the one who''s been taken care of.


    I went through my master lightly and let him and the adventurers recover from the area high heels on him and the adventurers.


    ''''Thank you for your guidance, Whirlwind-sama,''''


    We weren''t quite good enough.


    Thank you, Your Holiness.


    As for Master Whirlwind''s disciples, after all, only the Holy Change Master can be their disciple.


    We''ll hold our own.


    They thanked Master and me and gradually distanced themselves from each other, hanging up the stairs of the training grounds without listening to Master''s words.


    Master could be heard purring a few words to the adventurers in their wake.


    ''''Tch, they''re gutless.''''


    This world is full of unreasonableness.


    With that in mind, we headed back to the church.


    This is where we will sleep after we get to the church, but everyone except Master agreed to spend the night in the cabin of the amphibian, and Master decided to sleep under the sky at the large training ground.


    It seemed that it was uncomfortable to sleep in an amphibian, and Master, who had been so excited to see the amphibian, was nowhere to be found.


    ''Master, are you really going to sleep here?��They even have guest rooms in the church.


    "Who knows who might try to sneak into the amphibian? So I''m gonna sleep in here. All right, then get the bed out of the way.


    Then we''ll need an airship escort.


    Yeah, I''m on it.


    I pulled the bed out of the magic bag and the master sat there and began to meditate.


    When I was separated from such a master, I noticed Lyna and Nina, who I thought were going back to their own shop.


    Yes, they had followed them for some reason.


    And there they were, frolicking like their mentor this morning.


    Everyone, including the girls, are able to enter the church as my followers on a special exception basis, but originally this alone is going to get them entangled in the executive branch.


    Well, I''ve had them make various pledges, so there''s no chance of any secrets leaking out.......


    Thinking about that, I talk to Lyna.


    ''''Is the store good?''''


    I don''t know if you''ll ever get a chance like this again.


    I''m impressed with the skill of the dwarves to make something like this.


    ''It''s not about judging by the exterior. You have to look inside before you can judge.


    Dolan''s mouth didn''t match his expression, and he always seemed to be leading the amphibian around with a smug look on his face, holding back a grin.


    And Paula and Lisian, who were smugly following behind him, were also following him.


    ''''Well let''s just let it go.


    I muttered something like that and decided to head to the Pope''s place.


    I decided to take Nadia and Lydia with me this time as well.


    It was because the two of them were looking at me and telling me so.


    As they left the large training ground, Nadia opened her mouth.


    ''''Luciel-sama, did you find out anything about the Duchy of Brange?


    Well, I''m curious.


    I heard that it was a person from Brange who approached Dongahaha about becoming a demon race.


    ''''You heard about Dongahahaha''s fall, right?


    ''Yes, sir. I''ve heard that Brange is the mastermind. But there''s so much we don''t know about that one...


    Are you worried?


    ''Yes. Unless you''re a nobleman, Blange is a very nice country.


    It has a mild climate and a lot of nature, and it''s also the last place where the mages who created the Hermit series lived.


    So it has now become a country that produces demons? It''s not funny.


    ''''Didn''t we only have the royal family involved in summoning heroes?''''


    No, he will be escorted there by a squad of knights and wizards to protect him. But they won''t know what ritual they''re summoning you for.


    "Do you ever summon the un-brave?


    I''ve never heard of that.


    We all know that there is a magic circle of summonses, but there have been no reported facts of accidents summoning anything other than brave men.


    ''''I see. Just so you know, I''m going to declare that if the imperial family is also involved in the demon race and demonization, I won''t be able to condone it, right?


    ''Yes. I''ll be ready for it then.


    We cannot allow demons to enter our home.


    But despite what the two of them said, I could see the confusion.


    I don''t mean to antagonize the two of you, but if that''s the case, I might have to think about leaving them at the church, or what to do about it.


    ''I suppose I''ll have to give you all the material to think about it.


    ''I''ll tell the Pope now, but I''ve even found out that the man who contacted Dongahaha was from Brange. And it seems that the man has summoned something more than a brave man in the summoning of a brave man.


    "...........


    Maybe it was shock, or maybe they knew something about it, but they froze, unable to form words.


    Maybe that''s a normal reaction.


    It''s nice to be able to run away from home and be independent, but it''s like finding out that your family and friends are in danger.


    ''''If it''s something that makes them demons or demonized, the rich nature the two of you were talking about might end up there.


    The two men became even more anxious.


    But the fact of the matter is, even if they didn''t do anything wrong, the St. Surreal Cooperative State would surely be involved in a war.


    If left unchecked, the empire and duchy will be caught between the empire and the duchy, and then the free city-state of Yenis will also be in danger.


    No matter how you look at it, there will be no peace for me.


    That is something I must avoid.


    You''re not going to be able to get rid of it, but you can unmask the demon race and weaken it. I can do what I can do, and I think we can do what we both can do.


    So we cut off the conversation and I proceeded to the Pope''s room.


    After getting permission to enter the room, I entered and found Garba-san and Catherine-san there, as well as Rosa-san and Estia.


    ''''Pope, please excuse me for the evening. The daytime judgment was a good one, mixed with the Pope''s kindness.''''


    I''m glad to hear you say that. I''ve been wondering ever since then if it was the right thing to do.


    That''s the responsibility of those who judge. That''s how sincere I think the Pope was in dealing with this case.


    Yeah. How heavy.


    The Pope''s face fell with a somber expression.


    ''''I''m sure the Pope can do it. But for that to happen, I think we need someone in the new executive branch who can pass all the information to the Pope.


    By the way, why is Mr. Galva here?��And you''re pretty exhausted, sir?


    Beside her, Catherine, who looked filled, was giving off a relaxed aura like she used to have in a concession stand.


    ''''Mm. Catherine recommended you to me because of your ability to gather information, so I asked you to sign a confidentiality oath and she agreed to help me with the church''s personnel.


    ''Mr. Galva!��Is the Adventurers Guild of Meratoni okay?


    I''d appreciate it if you could send Brod back to Meratni tomorrow.


    ''Master said he''s going to sleep on the big training ground, so I''m going to need some convincing.


    Well, yeah, you''re right. Life''s a b*tc*, isn''t it?


    It''s not like Garba as usual, but I''ll just nod as I become a bush snake.


    ''So, Luciel, you didn''t come here at this time just to check on your mistress.


    ''Yes. I''ve decided to go to the Empire first, one of these days.


    ...Are you okay?


    You know what?��However, if I don''t go here, the people who have been turned into demons will rule or destroy the empire. If that happens, our next target could be here.


    We have the best in the Order here.


    ''A knight who is defeated by my master and two squires cannot be called an elite.


    What?


    ''''The Knights may have their own way of fighting, but if they come with individual strength instead of a collection, it will be difficult to survive for a day. If they are not good, they could be destroyed. We''ll have no choice but to beat the Knights back.


    That Knight Commander was listening, but he didn''t want to talk about anything.


    I''m sure he would have lost his temper if Galba-san wasn''t here.


    But even here, I have no taste for poking around in the bushes.


    This is where I get to the point.


    ''Pope, about Dongahaha, he left a suicide note.


    A will?


    ''Yes. I am sure the Pope will be distressed to see it. But I will give it to you in the hope that it will be a source of sustenance for the Pope.


    He handed Dongahaha''s will to Miss Rosa, and she handed it to the Pope.


    ''And from Dongahaha''s desk I found an unfamiliar, seemingly sealed jewel, do you know what it is?


    The moment I took the treasure ball out of the magic bag and showed it to him, somehow the Pope was right in front of me...?��I couldn''t see it at all.


    Perhaps this could be the teleportation. Moreover, I couldn''t even feel the fluctuation of magic power.


    After all, when you''re Lord Leinster''s daughter, you''re reminded that the Pope is also out of standards.


    ''''Where was this?''''


    As soon as the Pope received the jewel from my hand, he asked me to confirm it, but it seems that the voice I just heard did not reach him.


    I explain again where the treasure was found.


    It was in the drawer of the Dongahaha.


    The Pope cried out in happiness and I could only be stunned.

 235-229 Spirit Crystal

    After waiting for the Pope to stop crying, I decided to ask him about spirit crystals.


    ''''What exactly is a spirit crystal?''''


    It''s like a place for spirits to live. From the time they are born, spirits have a habit of settling in a place where they feel comfortable. The spirit has spent a lot of time in that place, and the place where it lives has solidified and become a stone, which is a spirit stone.


    Apparently, it''s not simply that spirits dwell in stone.


    That''s true. But this spirit crystal was created by your father by pouring magic power into a spirit stone.


    Apparently it was in the middle of his mouth.


    ''''........So how is that spirit crystal different from a spirit stone?''''


    It''s not like things won''t change much.


    Spirit stones grow with spirits. And when it comes to spirit crystals, they can reach the highest level.


    And those spirits I''ve met?


    Hmm. There are exceptions, but you must have spirit crystals in your possession. If not, the highest level spirit cannot rest its body. And it will be difficult for them to recover their magical power.


    Let''s just consider it better that I don''t have to weaponize spirit stones.


    But still, if I''m going to be an exception, it would be the dark spirits and wind spirits.


    I''m sure that I''m sure that they are able to switch their consciousness, but I''ll ask them just in case.


    ''Is that exception a case of inhabiting a person?��Do you think the host that the spirit gave the blessing to can supply magic?


    I understand.


    It looks like I was right.


    I guess it was because of the spirit''s blessing that I touched the spirit crystal.


    ''''If that story was all true, wouldn''t that spirit crystal spirit be quite dangerous?


    ''''That''s right. Even just manifesting a spirit will drain its magic power. This is the reason why it''s so important to be able to have a good time with them. Therefore, it would also expose them to danger.


    The Pope must have regretted it when he lost the spirit crystal.


    That''s probably why he cried aloud just now without being seen.


    But when I think about it that way, Forenoire gave me a blessing even though I was unspiritualized.


    In that case, did she give me a blessing by repeating that head biting act?��The mystery deepens.


    No, rather than that, first, let''s make sure we''re sure of what Pope-sama said earlier about the meaning of the spirit crystal being a seal on the power of the spirit.


    ''''Pope-sama, you said earlier that the power of the spirit crystal is sealed, does that mean it seals its own power?��Or do you mean that others will force you to shut down?


    The Pope shakes his head and replies.


    He says that it seals the power of the spirits, but the spirit crystals are also what the spirits themselves accumulate their own magical power for when the need arises. It is not something that can be sealed by others.


    ''I see. Actually, when I got it, I was feeling two magical powers, so I had a feeling that maybe it was sealed by someone, so I was curious.


    If the two magical powers I felt were the magic power of a spirit and Lord Leinster, it wouldn''t be a problem, but there''s always a chance.


    ''Two magical powers? ...I think that''s true. Nah, this chain doesn''t seem to exist anymore. They couldn''t have found it because of this seal. I''ll break it now. Now, Luciel, please.


    Can''t the Pope break the spell?��With that in mind, I activate my magic.


    ''''What?��Ah, yes. Dispel.


    Then the chains of the spirit crystals disappeared as if they were unraveling, and the spirit crystals grew in brilliance.


    ''''Luciel, take the forenoir.


    The Pope called out a nervous look of forenoir.


    ''Yes,''


    I immediately opened the stables with the hermit''s key and a forenoir slowly emerged.


    And as if to match it, the spirit crystal emerged and was sucked into the forenoir.


    As he was stunned by the scene, Forenoire''s pitch-black horse body suddenly emitted a dazzling light, and he couldn''t keep his eyes open.


    The light stopped immediately, and when I opened my eyes again, there was a heavenly horse (Pegasus) with a pure white horse body and wings growing out of it.


    Is this the Forenoir?��By the time I was startled, the Pope was already hugging Forenoir, and I couldn''t even say the words.


    But Forenoire is the Black Forest, right?��When it turns white, will it change its name again?


    As I thought that, I waited for the Pope to say the name Forenoir, but for some reason it was still Forenoir.


    I thought that since it was white, White or Bran might go in, but since it was shining, it could be Shine or something... but for the time being, I''ll leave it at that.


    I walked up to Forenoire and called out to her.


    ''It''s Forenoire, isn''t it?��I guess that means I''m back in the spirit, right?


    A voice echoed in my head as I thought Forenoire was turning to me while the Pope was holding me.


    ''''Thank you so much, Luciel.''''


    The voice was just as I had imagined it would be, a female one.


    Once, when I was thinking of Forenoire''s voice, I imagined a neutral voice because she was a spirit, but for some reason I thought it was different.


    ''It''s just a fluke. Besides, I''m always saved by Forenoir, so you''re my buddy, buddy.


    "Yeah. Well, keep up the good work then, buddy.


    Somewhere in Forenoire''s voice was a hint of glee.


    ''I''m going to the Empire now, what do you want to do?''


    ''For a long time now, all I''ve done is run away. I''m so excited.


    ...Is it safe to say that we''re going together?��But still, I feel like I''ve met someone who has this flippant attitude recently........


    I decided to stop thinking about it further and ask about the spirit crystal.


    ''''What happened to the spirit crystal?''''


    ''''It''s inside me now. After I finish optimizing the spirit crystals, they''ll come out of my body again.''''


    I see. Are you with the Pope today?


    ''''Well. I have an appointment with Fruna, so I''m here today.


    I still wanted to talk about the loss of the spirit crystals and the spirits, but I decided to leave the Pope alone today.


    ''''Alright. Pope, I''ll come back here tomorrow.


    I spoke to Forenoire and then called out to the Pope, but his back was shaking, so I decided he was crying and headed for the door to leave, and I heard the Pope''s voice.


    ''''Luciel, thank you for finding the spirit crystal.


    When I turned around, the Pope was still dressed the same as before.


    ''No, I''m glad it turned out well. Now if you''ll excuse me.


    He said the words again on his back and left.


    ''Oh, Luciel-kun, I''ll go with you.


    Pope, I''ll leave you to it.


    Seeing me like that, it seemed that Garba-san and Catherine-san had decided to leave with me as well as the set.


    What I had to do now should be fairly simple, but for some reason I had a feeling it would be very troublesome.

 236-230 Anxiety and arrangement

    On the way to the big training ground, I wasn''t able to talk to Galba-san.


    It was because Catherine, who was giving off the same soft air as when we met back then, was talking to Galva-san at length.


    My instincts told me that if I interrupted that thing, I would be in big trouble.


    I gave up and tried to talk to Nadia and Lydia, but the mood was heavy here, as if I was worried about my homeland, the Duchy of Blange, so I decided to let it go for now.


    As I walked, I wished the world was simpler... and as I thought about it, I decided to digest what had happened to me over the course of the day.


    If all of the contents of Dongahaha''s will are true, then there are a lot of things that are unsettling.


    The first element of anxiety in the empire is that we don''t know how many of the people who were implanted with the magic stone and turned into the demon race are unknown.


    If possible, we want them to come to their senses without killing them. However, if the number is ten or twenty, it''s still not easy, but if it''s more than a hundred, it''s not easy due to the problem of my magic power.


    Next, I have to think about what will happen after I ride into the Empire and seal off the demonization.


    If the emperor is involved in this matter, it would be like going to war.


    If that happens, we''ll have to take down the emperor.


    As for what happens after that, I''ll have to talk with Lionel, who knows the inner workings of the situation, about what to do.


    If possible, I hope they can only stop people like Cloud, who promoted the transformation of the demon race on their own.


    I''m not sure if only the royal family is involved in this matter as well as Branju, or if Count Kamiya, who has been watching us, is also involved, but it''s hard to tell without going there.


    I''ve been wondering why you don''t use that power to attack Yenis when you have the power to rule the world.


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I become.


    In the past, when I heard that an empire or duchy had begun to turn into a demon race, I would surely have felt like it was just a fire on the other side of the shore and would have just stood by.


    However, even within the St. Schuler Cooperative, there were rituals within the St. Schuler Cooperative that turned entire villages into demonic clans.


    Considering that, if they left it any longer, there was a high possibility that the world would be flooded with demonic tribes without them knowing it, leading to a critical situation.


    It would be easy to throw it all away.


    But if I do so, I know I will regret it in the not too distant future.


    ''''It''s a hard thing to do.


    I muttered softly.


    When we reached the large training ground, Catherine looked up at the amphibian and then went back to her room by herself.


    Garba-san started talking to his master, and I moved to my room, which was assigned to me by the amphibian.


    As I lay in bed, I pondered what I would ask the Pope and Forenoire tomorrow.


    First of all, why did Dongahaha have the spirit crystal?


    The Pope said that without the blessing, he wouldn''t even be able to touch the spirit crystal.


    If that was true, then it would mean that Dongahahaha had a blessing.


    Considering that, Dongahaha still left many mysteries in his mind.


    And speaking of the Empire, what to do about Estia.


    If the Dark Spirit managed to escape through the use of his powers, there''s a chance that he knows about the darkness of the Empire.


    And with Forenoir there, the dark spirits should be able to use their power as well.


    Originally, I didn''t take her with me because Nerdal had limited numbers and her spirit was not stable, but she was also a follower.


    However. She could become emotionally unstable again if she went to the Empire, and it would be better for her to be with the Pope than to have him come with her to the Dead Lands.


    If she or the Pope was in danger, the dark spirits would surely take care of it.


    In any case, you''ll have Lionel to do your best in the Empire.


    I made up my mind to get through this phase of my life so that no one else would die, and then I drifted off to sleep.


    How long had it been since I''d fallen asleep?


    Suddenly, I felt a chill and opened my eyes to find Dongahaha standing there.


    ''''What?! Whoa.


    Come to think of it, the hermit''s coffin was designed to allow him to get out once he regained consciousness.


    ''''It shouldn''t be that surprising.


    Dongahaha was calming down.


    But usually I stutter, because I usually stutter.


    I deal with it calmly, screaming in my mind.


    ''I wouldn''t even turn on the light, and I''d be surprised if he was suddenly beside me sleeping.


    ........I couldn''t handle it calmly.


    He was a hostile opponent, and in a way, he felt more scared than Toretto-san.


    ''Looks like I failed to die on that spot.


    He spoke to me as he pretended to check his body.


    ''I don''t want you to die that easily.


    ''Alas, I will die in the near future. The summoning of the demon race is a soul contract, so there is no way for me to escape at the earliest.


    Is this a different level than a soul contract or a pledge?


    ''''Well isn''t it fine now that the demon tribe you signed the contract with is gone?''''


    ''The soul contract doesn''t appear in the body, it''s inscribed in the soul, so it can''t be cancelled.


    ''''If you knew that, then why did you turn into a demon race or summon a demon race, no matter how weak your body was?''''


    ''Well you''ve read the will. If you''ve read the will, you know it''s because I knew there was no future for me. And I thought the Pope would make me disappear and feed off of it.


    How selfish of me, and if I do that, I can only wonder why I didn''t demand responsibility from the Pope.


    But saying that would make it moot to him now, and that''s my self-interest.


    I have a lot more questions I want to ask you.


    Normally I would continue to push and answer questions here, but I had a question for you.


    I''ll tell you what I think I can tell you.


    Dongahaha nodded lightly and sat down in a nearby chair.


    His first question was set to be asked first.


    ''''How did you get that spirit crystal that was in the desk drawer?''''


    ''Spiritual crystals?��Those jewels are called spirit crystals?


    Did you have it without knowing it?


    Yeah. That room was originally my father''s room. I inherited it.


    I see. If that''s the case, then the necklace he mentioned when he was fighting at the big training ground must be the one.


    However, that would make Dongahaha''s father the one who applied the seal, but Dongahaha wouldn''t remember what happened back then either.


    But there''s no doubt that the Pope had a lot of trust in him.


    I guess I''ll have to ask the Pope directly about this, too.


    Still, to be honest, there are many things I don''t know about the Church.


    But I can only assume that two generations in the executive branch is because they are excellent.


    Furthermore, being the head of an organization shows that he has contributed to the church that much.


    That''s why it''s such a shame that he caused such a short decision this time.


    I shake my head and ask a new question.


    ''I''m going to ask you more questions now, but if you can''t answer them, you''re welcome to remain silent.


    ''This one could run out at any time already. Let us answer for everything.


    It''s still clean.


    ''You told me to go to the Empire first, but do you think you have a chance?


    "Unless Luciel the Wise and his followers who can break the demonization, no, unless it''s the Lord and others, I''m sure they will be captured before they reach the heart of the Empire.


    ''Right. Then you''ll have to tell me everything you know about the Empire.


    Dongahaha nodded and began to speak.


    ''Let''s talk about the information Lady Luciel wants to know first.


    ''I''d like to know about everything. I''d appreciate it if you could tell me without being too precious.


    ''''Right, now let''s talk about the rumors of a war demon general that are spreading throughout the Empire.


    Lionel''s?


    ''''Yes. The Warlord is said to have attempted to poison the General in the city he ruled during the war against the Kingdom of Rubruk, when the inhabitants attempted to poison him. It is said that the general was left wandering in the depths of death as a result of this, and his memory is said to have been blurred.


    But you''re still on the front lines, aren''t you?


    ''No, it''s said that he hasn''t left the Empire much since then, focusing more on defending the Imperial City.


    What would Lionel think if he heard this?��A man who looks like a bunch of warriors running away from the battlefield sounds like he''s going to die gracefully.


    "You know that Lionel was a warlord, don''t you?


    ''''Of course. Such rumors have been circulating within the Empire, but it seems that they have forced the rumors to sink in by beheading the rumor-monger at the Emperor''s behest.


    The fact that they are forcing an oppressive government means that the Emperor is likely to know about it.


    ''Incidentally, in the last two years, has there been any change in the border with Rubruk?


    ''''It seems that the Empire is being pushed somewhat right now. As I thought, the lack of a war demon general has affected the morale of both armies.


    It may be that it''s because we''re losing that we can''t give out information........


    ''''Do you think the Emperor is also involved in the Lionel case?


    ''''That''s not entirely true in some ways. After all, there have been times in the Empire when there has been a lot of noise about demons in the Empire.


    So that''s it for you, Brange.


    ...I have a feeling that it''s the sole discretion of the Empire. It seems that this fake war demon general is plotting various things.


    Wouldn''t a reincarnated person be a little more mature?��If I''m going to study this whole demonization thing, it''s healthier to be a warrior or aim for a harem.


    However, I had one concern here.


    Lionel''s level had fallen, and I was thinking about going one-on-one with that fake Lionel.......but I felt like I had to take care of this all at once.


    The quickest thing I could do would be to descend from an amphibian to the imperial capital''s royal castle, but would it really be that easy to go there?��There''s a pterodactyl squadron waiting for us over there to protect the skies, and I''ll have to make more plans.


    As I let out a sigh, I suddenly remembered something.


    ''''Yes. How did Brange know that I had defeated the demon race in Grandle?


    ''''I heard that Luciel the Wise and others came while I was pretending to be an adventurer. Incidentally, I heard that this is being led by Sir Camilla, but I haven''t been able to confirm the fact.


    It''s great to get this much information, but is it really just for the church executive?


    Did you get that information from the executive office, too?


    No, they were sent from Brange.


    The fact that he''s talking about it means that he must have a neat backstory as well, but I also found it a little hard to believe Dongahaha.


    So I decided to ask him about that messenger''s characteristics.


    ''I see. But why was this contact person so flippant?


    ''She had a grudge against Luciel the Wise. That he had seduced his own sisters.


    I was confused by the words I hadn''t expected to hear back.


    ''''........sisters?��Maybe Nadia and Lydia''s?


    ''Yes. Yes, the two brothers who are Master Luciel''s followers. They don''t seem to be very good at conspiracy, and they get emotional easily, so they were easy to get information from.


    Dongahaha was not amused, but stated so matter-of-factly, and it turned out to be true.


    Knowing such a fact, whether or not I should tell the girls or not, I would have more trouble again.


    ''''........I see. Then what about the power to rule the world?''''


    That''s exactly what you didn''t say.


    Is that so?


    Even though he''s light-mouthed, I''m not sure he''d give away that much secrecy.


    As I was racking my brain, Dongahaha bowed to me and said.


    ''''If you are going to the Irimasia Empire, the Duchy of Blange, then please traverse the labyrinth. And please protect the Holy City.''''


    I nodded with a sigh, thinking that there was too much to do with the empire, the duchy, the demon race, and the labyrinth.

 237-231 Balance of body and mind

    As it was beginning to lighten outside in the thin air, the interview with Dongahaha was over.


    I was about to transfer him to the dungeon of the church, where he answered all the questions without silence, but Keti and Kefin were there, so I decided to let them take Dongahaha.


    ''I hope the day will come when you will regret that I betrayed you and the Church,''


    Finally, Dongahaha said this and walked off the airship.


    I don''t care if you regret it or not. I don''t care if you regret it or not, I''ll just focus on completing the task at hand.


    Telling myself that, I got on the lift that came back and I decided to go down to the big training ground as well.


    In the large training ground, Master had already started swinging his sword.


    ''Good morning, Master. You''re early.


    ''Oh, Luciel. If you start moving your body at this time of day, you''ll start thinking more clearly.


    Well, sure ... could we have a fight?


    Yeah, I''ll go to as many fights as I can without saying one.


    Thank you. Please wait and see if you can untie yourself for a moment.


    What''s going on?


    ''I just decided to move my body because sitting still only makes me anxious,''


    I see.


    Yes, sir.


    He was a master who wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, he just went along with the mock battle.


    Even when everyone came down, even when Keti and Kefin returned from the dungeons, even when the Knights came for early morning training, the mock battle continued.


    When they used the power of the Thunder Dragon, they lost, but now that they weren''t using it, they were fighting a pretty good battle.


    I''m sure that if I use the power of the dragon in between offense and defense, I feel that I can win now.


    But I had a feeling that the bewilderment in my heart wouldn''t go away because of that.


    Maybe he sensed that, or maybe he couldn''t stand it anymore, and Lionel started to join in midway.


    Once he decided to take on the two of them, he lifted the magic and the relentless attacks began to fly from there.


    As he fights while focusing all his nerves on the two of them, his mind becomes empty. Then I felt that the haze in my mind was slowly clearing.


    I''ve been rolled on the ground more times than I can count, and I''ve rolled the two of them to the ground as much as my two hands are enough.


    Apparently I''m making some progress too, considering the old days.


    I began to find myself feeling a little happy about that.


    By dealing with these two, I was creating a new me again in the future.


    That was the feeling I had.


    I avoided Lionel''s great sword and cut into his pocket, and then my master swung his sword down to cut Lionel''s entire thin skin.


    I spun my body around and kicked my master''s sword away from the side.


    This time Lionel''s great shield was coming at me, and I was blown away.


    It was when he raised his body, which had been rolled to the ground, and was about to raise his sword again.


    A large shadow suddenly appeared and when I turned around, a golem had appeared.


    He immediately looked at the surgeon, Paula, and rubbed his stomach and told her.


    ''I''m hungry.''


    His voice checked the position of the sun and found that it had already been several hours since the mock battle began.


    ''''Oh, sorry. Then let''s all go to breakfast together.


    Then the golem returned to the dirt, and the masters had no choice but to put their weapons back into their sheaths.


    As we were about to move out of the large training ground, we found that the Knights were looking at us, so we decided to apologize just in case.


    ''''We have trained at the large training ground. We apologize for disturbing you all.


    However, the knights of the order only wore a puzzled face and didn''t try to say anything, so we went straight to the dining room.


    I never thought that this would cause my impressions to change significantly among the knights.


    A relationship of trust is important.


    And there is no trust between me and the Pope''s former handmaids in the dining room.


    That''s why I thought about the possibility of being poisoned, so I used Recover and Purification for everyone''s meals.


    Because if it was a quick-acting poison, I didn''t know if I could help.


    ''Luciel, don''t be too nervous.


    I don''t know how my actions appeared in my master''s eyes, but he had only that one word to say during the entire meal.


    But I was sure that that word made me feel a little better about myself.


    After leaving the dining hall, I decided to split up with everyone else and head to the Pope''s side by myself.


    I was able to easily visit the Pope''s room without being attacked by anyone.


    And waiting for me when I entered the room was the Pope with an interesting appearance.


    "Good morning, Pope.


    Good morning, Luciel.


    Something seems a little different from yesterday, what''s going on?


    Hmm. Forenoire told me to take a bow. If she dwells on the past forever, she will destroy the future that Luciel has opened up for her.


    If you look at Forenoire, the horse is back to his original black coat.


    ''Forenoir seems to have gone back to normal?''


    ''No problem. The only reason I''m in this form is so they don''t know I''m a spirit.


    What do you mean?


    ''''If I stay in that form, I can disappear, but my magic power is drained too much, and I''ll be back to spirit crystals soon. You can''t call him your partner then, can you?��So if you''re going to travel, this is the best way to look at it.''


    You mean?


    I''m going with Luciel.


    "Nice to meet you.


    Yeah. Keep up the good work. By the way, can Forenoir fly without fear of the pterodactyl flying around?


    ''Are you kidding me?��A pterodactyl is no match for a pterodactyl.''''


    This bullish statement sounds promising.


    I''m counting on it.


    I will.


    Apparently, most of the mutual understanding was in place, even when I couldn''t speak.


    I turned my consciousness to the Pope and got down to business.


    ''Before the sun rose, Dongahaha regained consciousness and conducted a hearing. Based on the results, I will head to the Empire. I will leave the matter of the Church to the Pope.


    I''ll do my best. No more Dongahachas.


    ''''That''s right. Come to think of it, Pope, were the wards that covered this holy city created with magical tools?


    Yes, that''s right. It''s all gone.


    ''Does that mean you disposed of it?��Or is there still some wreckage?


    It just doesn''t work, but it''s there.


    If I could make something just like it, or something similar, would the church buy it for me?


    What do you mean?��Are you going to fix it?


    I don''t know yet. But there are technicians who would like to try and fix it. Of course, the reward will be after the magic tool is completed.


    All right. Come with me.


    As the Pope said this, he opened the door opposite the room he had transferred to Nerdal, and there was a golden bell.


    ''This one is not portable,''


    ''Hmm. I''m going to take it back in my magic bag and wait for it to return to the Holy City again one day.


    With that, the Pope touched the bell and went back to his throne.


    ''I hadn''t imagined anything like this,''


    He let out a sigh and retrieved the bell, and when he returned to his original position, he decided to tell them of his intention to leave Estia in charge.


    ''Pope, the last thing I wanted to do about Estia, I originally wanted to take her with me, but since I can''t leave this place empty, may I ask you to keep her until the battle with the Empire is over?''


    Esther would be more than welcome to join us.


    Esther, do you mind if I leave this place to you?


    I won''t say I understand...


    Have you changed your tune?


    ''Luciel, if you''re going to the Empire, take Estia with you.


    It seemed that the dark spirit had taken control of his consciousness.


    ''''Huh?��I thought you finally escaped from the Empire with your memories!


    Yes, that''s why I want Estia to have a chance to heal in the Empire. That''s why I want Estia to have a chance to heal the emotional scars she suffered in the Empire, exactly as she did in the Empire.


    There was a hint of madness in the air.


    Luciel, don''t worry about the church, you''ll be fine, you have your mistress and Rosa.


    The Pope seemed to be aware of that, but he seemed to have decided to send them out.


    It''s not a good idea to take them too far, but it''s also true that the more people who can fight, the better.


    I decided to take the dark spirit''s suggestion.


    ''''I understand. I''ll take Estia with me if that''s what she wants. It''s just that you''re really putting your life in danger. Protect her when she''s in danger, dark spirit.


    I have no mercy on those who hurt Esther. I will do the best I can with Esther.


    If you do anything out of line, I''ll have the Forenoirs scolding you.


    I''ll do my best Luciel, please.


    Apparently, she was back.


    However, the returned Estia seemed to have a different determined look in her eyes than the dark spirit, unlike the one from earlier.


    ''''Then I''ll let you contact me once with the Demon Ball once you''ve safely escaped the Empire.


    Hmm. I''ll defend the Holy City to the death no matter what I have to do. So I beg of you, Luciel.


    Ha!


    He propped himself up on one knee and bowed his head.


    ''Forenoir, then will you join the hermit''s stables?''


    ''''No. I''ll go back to the spirit crystals and you can call me when you need me.


    Okay, okay.


    I''m sure I''ll be able to get out of the spirit crystal when I want to.


    I had such a feeling, but I decided to let him do what he wanted.


    Thus, I bowed to the Pope and Rosa-san, and then left the Pope''s room with Estia, heading to the large training ground.


    ''''Luciel-sama, if you can make it through the Empire in one piece, will you go to Meratni with me then?''''


    Overcoming trauma?


    I don''t know what kind of emotions the dark spirits like to feel, but I feel like it weakens them.


    But if that''s what they both want, then we''ll go out with them.


    Are you sure Melatni is all you want?


    Yes, just Melatni.


    Okay.


    From then on, Esther heard what she felt about the three months she''d spent in the church, and as she came to the entrance to the big training ground, she heard angry shouts and sword fights.


    ''A battle?��No way.


    He thought that the one that had turned into a demon race was no longer there.


    But maybe the executive branch that had turned into the demon race was still there.


    I hurriedly opened the door of the large training ground, and for some reason the knights were piled up there just like yesterday.


    ''''........What is this?''''


    ''''Luciel-sama''s master is the one who became level one, right?��Why are the knights losing?


    ''''Yeah. I''ve decided to assume that Master and Lionel aren''t people, they''re not people, they''re Shura, so people''s common sense doesn''t apply to them.


    Isn''t that a terrible idea?


    As he said this, he ran a hand over his mouth and Esther laughed.


    I let out a sigh and went on to treat everyone.

 238-232 A small thing before the important thing?

    The knights piled in front of the masters turned out to be volunteers who begged the masters to teach them a lesson, unlike yesterday.


    Apparently they had seen my morning training, and their attitude towards the masters, no matter how many times they were knocked down, struck them in the chest.


    When they returned to the large training ground, they confirmed that I was not among the masters, they challenged their masters and Lionel to a mock battle.


    ''I had more spirit than yesterday, so I had fun!


    The Master said happily.


    Lionel also looked to be in a very good mood, having had a full training session in the morning.


    After treating the fallen knights, they thanked him and went back to the knights.


    Seeing this scene, the master calls out to the knights'' backs.


    ''With regret and a heart that won''t give up, you guys will be strong.


    Then the knights who had fought with their masters stopped and bowed their heads before disappearing into the knightly group.


    ''Luciel, you don''t have to go to Meratni. I''d like to say that I''m going to follow you to the empire but this time I''ll return to Meratni. Fortunately I was able to borrow a horse from the church, so I''ll be fine on my own.


    The Master, with a look of real disappointment on his face, said he was going back to Meratoni alone.


    ''An amphibian wouldn''t take half a day, would it?


    ''You''re going to use magic and magic stones for that, right?��That''s unnecessary attrition before a fight. I''d like to go to the Empire too, but as expected, Galba bowed so desperately this time, I had no choice but to leave.


    It''s not normal for a master not to go to a place that might be a battlefield, but you had to weigh yourself because of what happened to Garba-san and you didn''t come here with Gruger-san''s approval.


    He looks like a combat maniac now, but he''s a more thoughtful person by nature.


    Well, he''s still a battle fanatic........


    ''''Master, please be careful on your way back. I want Master to be able to help me again once we stop the demon race riots in the Empire.


    Instead of worrying about this, don''t screw it up.


    Yes, sir.


    When he hears my reply, he looks at Lionel.


    ''War demon, I asked you to take care of Luciel.


    Yeah. I swear to defend it with my life.


    Master and Lionel shook hands stiffly.


    ''Then I''m going to go,''


    The master didn''t see us off, but went to the knights.


    ''''Well, it''s not the same as being sent off... Lionel, we''ll have a strategy meeting first in the airship. After that, we''ll leave for the Empire.


    Yes, sir.


    Lionel looked the same as usual, but he had a slightly piquant air about him.


    In the amphibian''s mess hall I gathered everyone together and began a strategy meeting.


    Keeping the contents all simple (simple), we formulated a strategy for the amphibian''s path and countermeasures against the pterodactyl, what actions the Imperial soldiers would take, etc.


    ''''Would it be possible to fly the amphibians over the Imperial Capital?''''


    ''''It seems possible. The pterodactyl forces are on the front lines with the Kingdom of Rubruk, and some of them are guarding the Imperial City, but pterodactyls are not always on the prowl.


    Do you have any weapons to shoot down the flying object?


    ''When I was in the empire, we used a ballista, a crossbow and magic, as a defense. Of course, the targets were not people, but demons and demonkind.


    Lionel''s information showed that the amphibian''s flight route was fine. But there''s another problem........


    Ballista.........I''ve never actually seen one, but I''m sure it''s at a level that would kill you if even one shot hit the center of your body.


    If I can get as high as I can and get as far as the bow can''t reach, can I manage it?��But then there''s the problem of descent.


    If you descend with a conspicuous parachute, you will be sure to be hit, and there is no parachute to begin with.


    "Do we still have to go on foot? Or do we have no choice but to descend to the imperial capital under cover of darkness?


    If you''re worried about the arrows, don''t think about it.


    It was Dolan who raised his voice there.


    ''No, if you hit it, you could be shot down.


    It''s no problem at all. It''s impossible for this guy to sink with just a strong crossbow. If the pterodactyl persistently bites the amphibian or continues to shower it with breath, there is a chance that its armor will peel off, but if it''s only a bow, there''s no problem.


    Believe the look in Doran''s eyes, the amphibian he made out of clay dragons. I had a feeling he was saying that.


    ''I''ll believe what the Chief of Engineering says.


    ''Hmm. Magic attacks from a distance are protected by a magical barrier, so unless it''s forbidden art, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Dolan flagged me up with additional information, but I decided not to bother.


    ''''Good. Then the route is a straight route over the mountains from the Holy City, and we''ll descend into the Imperial City from the sky. The problem is where to descend, but I''m not sure if we should descend straight into the castle or below it...


    There are many ways into the castle. There are many ways into the castle.


    Maybe Keti has had experience of hiding in the castle of the Imperial City, too.


    Or could it be that she knew about it because it was a dark place?��Either way, the most important thing is safety.


    But in order to take control of the people, I think we need a face, Lionel, to take control of the people.


    If this is the way to impose oppression, then that''s exactly what Lionel needs to be, a billboard to correct the empire.


    ''''........As I''ve said before, if I can, I''d like to attack with impunity while exposing Lionel''s face.


    ''''Then let''s walk from the center of the imperial city to the castle in an imposing manner. If there''s something attacking us there, it could be the demon race, or it could be a fake me sending you, so we might be able to get some information.


    Lionel already had the resolve to do so.


    The fact that Ketty had the same determined look in her eyes made the fake Lionel''s life seem like a windfall.


    In the midst of all this, Estia, who wished to go to the Empire, had an unflattering look on her face.


    ''Estia, what do you have?''


    ''''There are many child slaves in the imperial city. Most of those children were brought here forcibly, and I want to save all those children.


    First of all, I''ll appeal for the protection of child slaves.......


    I want Estia to slow down and stop relying on the spirit of darkness. I somehow thought so.


    After we destroy the Institute of Demonization, then we''ll free the slaves.


    Thank you.


    Nodding at Esther''s thanks, he looked over at everyone and asked one last question.


    ''If you have anything nice left to say, let me know.


    Then Lionel raises his hand and tells everyone he''s ready.


    ''''Imperial soldiers are strong. It is quite possible that a moment''s hesitation could be fatal. If you face them, I hope you won''t let your guard down at all until you''ve rendered them incapable of fighting.


    Lionel''s words seemed to say to himself, Lionel.


    After all, he could well think of facing the troops he had raised and the faces he knew.


    The words made me think about how far I could be extremely if I were in the same position.


    When everyone''s eyes were on me again, I decided to close the meeting.


    ''''Well I''ll say it one last time. The purpose of this time is to destroy the laboratory and research of demonization. It''s the undoing of the Demonization and False Lionel. We will definitely all return home alive.


    ""Yes."


    This is how we finished our strategy meeting and launched the amphibian for the Imperial Capital.


    This is the second time I''ve been at the helm of an amphibian, but after all, flying is full of romance.


    As I was thinking this, an unfamiliar voice came into the cockpit.


    The fact that you can barely feel any shaking while flying at such a high speed in the sky means that the control system is very solid. And the reason you don''t feel any G''s is because the outer magic barrier is dispersing the pressure on the aircraft.......


    The Holy City is already so far away.


    It was Lyna who was mumbling and mumbling, and Nanya who was frolicking like a child.


    ''''Huh?��I didn''t get down there yesterday...


    Good morning, Master Luciel.


    Good morning, owner.


    Puzzled, I asked them, and they greeted each other, then looked at each other, and Lyna said something unexpected.


    ''''Well, I was talking with the masters until dawn, and I borrowed the guest room.


    Dolan must have been a sure thing.


    But still, talking to Dolan until the dawn of.........eternity?��Then Paula and Lisian got mixed up in the mix, too.


    Then it might not be a good idea.


    But then, I wanted you to tell me sooner.


    ''''.......You don''t understand the situation right now.......do you?


    ''What''s the situation?��Is there something else going on here besides flying in the sky?


    Where we''re going to go and...


    Isn''t this a test run?


    ..........


    Nanya saw that they were already not engaging, and the blood slowly drained from her face.


    ''''This amphibian is already launching towards the imperial capital of the Illumasia Empire.


    I''d like to make a U-turn immediately.


    I don''t want to die yet.


    The two men seemed to understand the position they were in and offered to return to the Holy City.


    However, the amphibian is not something that can be stopped that easily.


    It''s only been about 30 minutes since it started flying, but the amphibian uses an enormous amount of magic power when it starts up.


    That''s nearly half the amount of my magic power sneaked out of the airplane.


    Well, as long as it flies, it hardly consumes anything, so there''s no problem, but if we stop it now, we''ll have no choice but to call off the war against the empire today.


    Since I''ve put so much energy into it, I want to go to the imperial capital like this.......but as expected, I didn''t feel comfortable taking them there without making them ready for anything.


    After letting out a sigh, I changed my mind and decided to land the amphibian inside the St. Schuler Cooperative and head to the Imperial Capital first thing tomorrow morning.


    However, I couldn''t bring myself to make a U-turn, so I looked for the nearest town, but I couldn''t find anything that looked like a town anywhere.


    ''''Does anyone know anything about the geography of this area?''''


    I can see that.


    Then Estia raised her hand.


    ''Estia, do you know the terrain around here?''


    ''Yes, sir. If you follow the path a little further to the left, you will see the town of Ebiza, the second closest town from the Imperial territory.


    Ebiza I think I''ve heard that somewhere.


    The town I was in.


    That would mean a town that was enslaved.


    Wouldn''t that make for an unsafe town?


    As long as you stay with the Healers'' Guild, I think you''ll be fine.


    Maybe she read my thoughts, Estia told me that first, so I decided to believe her words and steer to Ebiza''s town.


    If it wasn''t for Estia, I would have made a U-turn to the Holy City.


    This might be the first time in a long time that my luck has turned.


    I decided to positively think so and took the helm of the amphibian.

 239-233 Fate

    The airship was flying at a brisk pace towards Ebiza while maintaining its speed.


    I''ve already told Lionel and the others that we''re staying in Ebiza today.


    Since they were so enthusiastic, I thought they might be a little angry, but that wasn''t the case.


    On the contrary, I was grateful.


    ''If I had gone to the Empire like this, my feelings would have been too much and I might have made a blunder somewhere.


    Lionel laughed, and the morning''s piquancy eased.


    Lyna and Nanya exhaled in relief and spent the rest of the day talking with Doran and discussing magic tools with Paula and the others before they arrived in Ebiza.


    ''Estia, what kind of town is Ebiza?''


    Ebiza?��Well it was a rough-and-tumble land when I was there.


    ''A rough man it''s not a town I''d like to visit very much.


    ''''Yes, that''s true. But it''s also a town with an unspoken rule of working together to protect the town from soldiers streaming in from the empire and kingdoms from doing whatever they want.


    ''''It''s a town that no longer has the benefit of the St. Surul Cooperative State. From what I''ve just heard, I only get the impression that you''re more used to fighting people than demons.


    ''''That impression is correct. Since the mercenaries and adventurers are about to dive into the labyrinth to level up and learn how to fight against each other.


    ''Has Esther honed her counterpart''s skills too?


    ''No, I worked as a healer for a time and it was in the Empire that I honed my combat skills.


    ''Well let me get back to the point, do you know if the labyrinth is connected to the Empire?


    ''Yes. They say they are connected. I also escaped the Empire from the labyrinth so...


    Okay.


    I don''t know what the right thing to say in these situations is.


    I just kept steering the ship, listening to the stories of food and the people who had helped me in Ebiza so that a lonely laughing Estia wouldn''t make any more of a dent.


    As I stopped the amphibian a short distance away from Ebiza, I felt the mercenaries and adventurers conclude at the entrance to Ebiza.


    ''That was alarming,''


    We''re all committed to the defense of this town.


    ''You mentioned it earlier. Well, but we have to refuel over there today.


    After bringing the airship to a complete halt and descending to the ground with everyone else, I asked Lionel to put the airship away in his magic bag.


    I''m not going to fight them, but if they attack me, neutralize them. Try not to kill them as much as possible.


    ''Master Luciel, may I go and persuade you to go?''


    It''s rare for Esther to insist on something.


    Maybe it''s that much of an emotional attachment to her.


    Maybe it''s like Melatni to me.


    ''Are you confident you can let your guard down?


    Yes, sir.


    I decided to leave it to Estia, who nodded without hesitation.


    ''''Then I''ll leave this place to Estia, but as expected, I can''t let her go alone. Someone go with me.''''


    Then I''ll go.


    I''m coming with you.


    Nadia and Lydia told me so, so I decided to leave it to them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to do that. We''ll go with you as far as we can go in a heartbeat.


    Thank you.


    Estia thanked him and then proceeded to walk at the front of the pack into Ebiza''s town.


    We stopped at a distance of about fifty meters, and Estia and the others continued onward.


    Seeing their backs, I muttered to myself.


    This feeling of sending them off is a very unpleasant one.


    ''It''s easier for me to go by myself, you know. I hate this feeling very much too.


    Lionel replied to my mutterings without cutting his eyes off from Esther and the others.


    ''Could it be that you were always on the front lines because you didn''t like it?


    It happens.


    That too, huh? That''s Lionel, apparently.


    Do you know about the labyrinth that is connected to the Empire?


    ''Yes, I''ve heard of it. I had never been there, but I recognize that it was a place where would-be knights would head to level up.


    Are there any other labyrinths in the Empire?


    ''No, I remember that the Empire was a small country to begin with, so there was no labyrinth.


    So that means that the dragon is sealed in the labyrinth that Estia was talking about.


    Well, there''s no need to hurry, but I''m sure they''ll come to release it eventually.


    As I was thinking about that, I heard a cheer.


    When I looked over, I saw that Estia and the others were surrounded, but in some kind of welcoming mood, I saw a stern adventurer laughing with a disheveled face.


    ''''It looks like ... it''s going to be okay.''''


    I''m afraid so.


    I was relieved that I didn''t have to worry about it, apparently.


    When Estia and the others gave me a signal to approach, I felt their eyes slowly turn stern as they looked at me, and I had a feeling that I was going to get into trouble.


    ''''Luciel, you have all been very pleased with Luciel''s visit.


    Estia rushes over to us and says happily, but it doesn''t look very good.


    ''Not very, but it doesn''t look like it... well, as long as they don''t attack us out of nowhere, I guess.


    What?


    When Esther hears my words and turns her gaze to Ebiza, she seems to understand the look.


    She gives me a puzzled look.


    ''''Hello everyone. My name is Luciel. I won''t bother you, so I''d like you to let me into the town if you can?


    Then a man came out of the group.


    The man wore a pointy hat on his head, robes and carried a staff, and he was the very image of a wizard.


    But he was wearing a jet black glove on his right hand, which may or may not be common.


    ''''It is a pleasure to meet you for the first time. My name is Bazak, and I am currently in charge of this Ebiza.


    ''Bazak?��That abyssal mage, Bazak.


    It was Lionel who raised his voice.


    Does a mage of the Abyss mean that he has a deep knowledge of magic?��Still, it doesn''t look like he has a very good relationship with Lionel.


    I still have a feeling it''s going to be a problem.


    ''''You remember. General Lionel War Demon of the Ilmasia Empire.


    When the man who called himself Bazak called out to Lionel, all the mercenaries and adventurers around him raised their weapons at once.


    As expected, if this is the case, a battle is likely to ensue, so I immediately stepped in between them.


    ''''Currently he is my follower and companion. I know you may have many thoughts, but I would like to talk to you first.


    As an S-Class healer, you''re welcome to join us, but not if you have an Imperial general with you.


    ''First, let me make a correction. Firstly, I have retired as an S-class healer and become a new wise man. And then there''s Lionel, but I purchased him two years ago when he was a slave in Yenis at the time, so he''s not already an Imperial general.


    Slaves?��Hahaha. That''s impossible. In fact, in the Empire, the Warlord of Warlords has armaments...


    The mage who called himself Bazak stopped speaking there, replaced the staff in his left hand with his right, and started stroking his beard, pinching it with his left hand.


    Then silence reigns over the place.


    If you can''t stand this silence and start talking, you may give the impression that you are unsure and shallow, depending on the person you are talking to, so you let it pass in silence.


    After that, there was a long silence, and when the mercenaries and adventurers around us began to become numb, Mr. Bazak finally began to quietly open his mouth as he looked at me and Lionel.


    ''''I thought that when the Imperial Warlord was no longer on the battlefield, the Warlord was no longer a failure, but that''s the kind of caricature we had in mind.


    You mentioned Mr. Bazak, right?��You seem to have a history with Lionel, would you be willing to let me stay at Ebiza?


    Yes. Of course. But I''m going to need you to stick with me for a little while longer.


    What''s still going on with Lionel?


    It''s true that the Warlord and I have a history of feuding with each other. But that''s not what I''m talking about.


    Then what are you doing?


    ''I''ve heard that Master Luciel has lost the use of his magic...''


    I didn''t like that look that was staring at us, but for some reason I didn''t feel too bad about it.


    ''''Those rumors are just rumors. If you''re injured, I''ll fix whatever it is you''re hurting.''''


    ''Master Luciel, this is Bazak, and I cut off his right arm when I was young.


    If my connection to Lionel was that he cut off my arm, I wouldn''t feel better about healing it, but it might make me feel a little less bitter.


    I decided to fix Mr. Bazak''s arm.


    ''Then I''ll fix it, and if you have a prosthetic hand, you''ll need to remove it.


    What are you talking about...


    Not only did Mr. Bazak start to buzz, but those around him as well.


    ''''It''s not very pleasant to be surrounded by mercenaries and adventurers like this, so we''ll get you well soon.


    Mr. Bazak couldn''t hide his confusion at Lionel and I, who proceeded with the conversation in a casual manner.


    But he hesitantly removed his prosthetic hand, and I immediately activated the Extra Heel.


    Then Mr. Bazak''s body was covered in light, and the light immediately subsided.


    "That light just now was some kind of........!


    He couldn''t feel the recovery magic, or maybe he was trying to talk as if nothing had happened, and he found it uncomfortable.


    ''''Now you understand that I can use recovery magic, right?''''


    Mr. Bazak just nodded, unable to speak, but the mercenaries and adventurers around him began to gradually raise their voices as they realized the effects of the recovery magic.


    ''''Hey, it''s real!''''


    So that''s what an S-Class Healer is capable of.


    "Like a wise man of the past.


    Yeah, he said his name was "Sage" earlier.


    There''s still a lot of fight in this one.


    Gather the people who need immediate healing.


    Several men rushed out into the town at once.


    Before I knew it, before I knew it, the gazes that had been peeking at us earlier had changed to welcoming glances like the one that greeted Estia and the others.


    "Wise Master Luciel, Ebiza welcomes you and your followers.


    Mr. Bazak, seeing their behavior, came to himself, and bowed deeply and mouthed his hospitality.


    He began to regret his decision to stop by, thinking that he would be able to enter the town at last, but the feeling that he would still be involved in something had not disappeared.

 240-234 The true nature of troublesome things

    When I put an extra heel on Mr. Bazak, who was like a representative of Ebiza, and put his missing arm back on, the reaction and response of the people around me changed at once.


    The scene was similar to the adventurer''s guild of old, and it felt nostalgic.


    However, after entering Ebiza''s town, I began to feel a number of gazes that seemed to be looking at me again.


    As if sensing this, Mr. Bazak said a few words to me apologetically.


    ''Don''t think too badly of the residents. It''s been a few years now, and with the Imperial soldiers attacking the town and stealing from us, we haven''t had much time to relax.


    ''I see. I knew it was an overreaction, but that''s what happens when you''re close to a war zone.


    I served as if I didn''t care, but Lionel had a look on his face that I hadn''t seen before, and it was enough to make me hesitate to talk to him.


    Looking back, the only reason I was able to live in Meratoni City was because I had become a healer, but if it wasn''t for the encounter with my masters, I would never have gone to the Holy City, and I would most likely have been complete in Meratoni.


    If I was an adventurer I would be able to leave this town, but the residents who don''t have the strength to fight the demons would always risk their lives if they moved.


    When you think about it, it''s probably a tougher world than I thought.


    Walking further down the central street of the town, the Adventurer''s Guild and the Healer''s Guild were built in pairs.


    ''''This is the center of the town and is the square. In this central square are the buildings of each guild.''''


    After hearing Mr. Bazak''s story, if one looked back at the road they walked down, there was a merchant guild and an apothecary guild that existed in the same pair.


    Also, this central plaza was very nicely maintained, and it didn''t seem like a town that was very close to the war zone.


    As I was looking around the town, I suddenly met eyes with Estia.


    Come to think of it, there might be someone in the Healer''s Guild that Estia knows, so we might have something to talk about.


    I thought so and suggested to Estia.


    ''Estia, if you know someone in the Healer''s Guild, you can go and talk to them.


    Thank you. But I''m fine.


    When I called out to her, Esther made a smile and refused.


    But that smile didn''t seem to be unconcerned, obviously.


    Since the adventurers had welcomed Estia, I thought she would be welcomed in the Healer''s Guild as well, but maybe it was different.


    Come to think of it, Estia could use holy attribute magic, but she couldn''t use it a lot, right?


    It''s possible that a staff member may have made fun of Estia and the dark spirits are angry and erased her memory.......no, no way, as expected.


    ........I decided not to think about it any further, and decided not to mention Estia in depth either.


    ''''I see. If you feel like going, you can always tell me.


    Thank you, sir.


    Esther smiled sadly.


    Well, let''s get back on track.


    Now that I have trouble with the Empire coming up, I''d rather not have any new trouble, and to be honest, it''s a hassle to bargain against it.


    I''ve just come to the center of the town, and I decided to ask Mr. Bazak directly.


    ''So, Mr. Bazak, you''ve been showing us around earlier, are you showing us to the inn?''


    ''''I would like to have Master Luciel the Wise to heal the wounded here.


    I''m pretty sure the adventurers who moved ahead of me said something about gathering those who need healing.


    It seems that there are quite a few injured people to heal in this central square.


    However, the answer to Mr. Bazak''s request for a request had already been decided.


    ''''I decline.''''


    May I ask why?


    My words were unexpected, and I saw a bit of impatience on Mr. Bazak''s face.


    ''''The Healers Guild is there, and there''s even a Healing Institute. Besides, the reason I cured you was so that you would know that we are not hostile to you. We won''t go out of our way to take the work of the Healer''s Guild.


    In the past, without guidelines or legislation, there were cases where healers would invoke advanced magic that they didn''t need and enslave patients who couldn''t pay for their treatment. So to repay the adventurer''s guild that had helped me, I would invoke my recovery magic.


    There was a time when it was named the Day of the Whimsy of Holy Change, but now I don''t do it unless I''m asked to do it by my master or Grants-san.


    Besides, I couldn''t help but like this semi-compulsive feeling.


    Seeing my response, it was Lionel who opened his mouth.


    ''''Bazak, if you bring tactics instead of sincerity to Luciel-sama, you will only create misery.


    ''''.........The people we need to help are those who were once examined by the healers in this town and deemed to be out of their depth. I had the Healer''s Guild send a petition to the guild''s headquarters, but we gave up without hearing from them.


    So that''s where I came in.


    Yes, sir.


    I doubt it, but the church headquarters is a mess at the moment, and it may not be a lie.


    Maybe it''s getting to the point where I''m losing my mind to question everything.


    So I decided to take an objective look at myself and do what I could.


    ''So where are these patients?''


    You''re going to see me?


    ''We''ll make a decision after we see you. As I said earlier, we will only treat what the healers really spoon feed you.


    I really intend to heal them all, but I still don''t want to get into any more trouble with the other healers over the treatment.


    Mr. Bazak raised his hand in relief when he heard my words and raised his hand on the spot.


    That may have been a signal, but people began to gather from all over the town to the central square.


    There were so many of them that everyone immediately shifted into a battle stance.


    ''''Do you think all these people gathered here are patients?


    ''''No, we have some injured people, and I would be grateful if you could heal them, but most of them can be healed in this town''s healing hospital. It is the ten patients we need Master Luciel to heal.


    If most of the people in town will be like chaperones, then the person who wants to be cured may be of considerable character or in a leadership position in this town.


    Maybe the reason why Mr. Bazak said he was ruling this town was in place of those ten people.


    But the number of people trying to fill this central square was indeed unexpected.


    Everyone from adventurers to ordinary people had gathered here, and the sense of oppression had been elevated to something extraordinary.


    But if this was a strategy, it would be counterproductive for us.


    ''''........Do you think that if I appeal to this number of people to heal you, I''ll be frightened and let everyone recover with holy attribute magic?''''


    Everyone quietly put their hands on their weapons.


    Maybe this is what "telepathy" is all about.


    ''''No, no, not at all. Those gathered here must have just come to see those ten people especially the two representatives because they are worried about them.


    But Mr. Bazak buzzed and shook his head and immediately spoke out in denial.


    It would seem that Mr. Bazak is not lying, but....


    Both of us kept silent from that point on, but the silence was broken when the injured man was brought in.


    It wasn''t me or Mr. Bazak that broke the silence, it was Lionel.


    ''Huh?��Your Highness, Albert!��And it''s Melfina.


    Lionel''s unusual surprise surprised me, and I was surprised, too.


    Lionel just mentioned the patient who was brought in as His Highness.


    Normally, one of those people could be an Imperial prince or something.


    But here''s the question that arose in my mind.


    Would they, who were being bothered by Imperial soldiers, want to save ten Imperial soldiers, including two?��You wouldn''t normally think that.


    And yet, the fact that so many people are hoping for a good night''s rest--


    ''Lionel, calm down and tell me who you are.


    Ha! The two men being brought to the front of the line are His Highness Prince Albert, the First Prince of the Empire, and Melfina, known as the Saints of Prophecy.


    Lionel came to himself at the sound of my voice and told me about the two of them.


    Maybe this was a sign of trouble.


    ''Currently, you will be our leader and the saint of this town who disagrees with the strategy of the Empire.


    Mr. Basak added.


    As the stretcher was slowly lowered in front of me, I immediately recognized the symptoms, because the miasma was leaking from them.


    The miasma was leaking from them.


    "Lionel, you need to decide if we should help or not.


    Master Luciel, please.


    Lionel didn''t hesitate to choose the treatment.


    I nodded and instructed everyone.


    ''Everyone get ready for battle. And catch the ones who have started to suffer.


    What?


    I ignore Mr. Bazak''s words and spin the words.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Breath of Mother Earth, dispel the demon-fallen beings, the impure beings, as a wave of purification that swallows all, Purification Wave]


    When I activated the new magic I used at the church headquarters, a blue-white light spread out in layers like a ripple around me.


    I decided to leave it to everyone else if the demons appeared, and I decided to return the former highness and the former saint, who suffered from the Purification Wave, to human form.


    But as I was about to continue and cast a spell, that''s when I saw the dagger fly towards me.


    A dagger flew toward me, and fresh blood danced in the air.

 241-235 Karamete-mon

    The patients who sought treatment at Ebiza were the former prince and former saint of the Empire, and the rest of them were believed to be Imperial officials.


    When I examined how much healing was needed, I could confirm that the former prince and former saint were leaking miasma.


    I''m sure my face was a bit strained.


    In an attempt to immediately begin the treatment, I decided that if they had been transformed into a demon race, the people involved in transforming into a demon race would be among those gathered, so I began to wash out the demon race with Purification Wave.


    There was a possibility that it would end up being pointless because they wouldn''t suffer if they remained people, but he still decided that he couldn''t stumble over a small matter before the big one.


    Due to the Purification Wave, former princes and saints began to suffer as well, and that''s when they were going to immediately call for dispel, recovery and extra heels.


    "Dangerous!


    As soon as I heard that, I was pushed off from the right side.


    ''What are you--?��Extra Heels.


    It was Mr. Bazak who pushed me.


    And as I turned to him to protest the push, I saw the dagger plunged deep into his chest and his robe stained red-black with blood.


    When I caught him as he was falling, he was still breathing and hadn''t died instantly, so I immediately activated my extra heel.


    ''''Are you okay?''''


    ''''Yeah, yeah. There''s no pain, and after all, the recovery magic of those who become wise is tremendous.


    Thank you for covering for me.


    I really couldn''t react at all to a throw from outside my consciousness, so I sincerely thank you.


    ''''No, we are the ones who have been inconvenienced. I''m sorry, please treat those guys.


    I understand.


    It seems that Mr. Bazak was able to recover without any problems.


    I think he''s a pretty good person, even though he''s a mage, he''s able to put his body on the line and apologize immediately for any missteps.


    I changed my mind and decided to unravel the former princes'' demonization in order.


    The one who threw the dagger was one of those brought in as an injured person.


    It seems that he was damaged by the Purification Wave, and although he suffered, he stood up and took out a dagger from where he had hidden it and threw it at me.


    The person who threw the dagger was instantly incapacitated by Nadia and Estia, and it was decided that from now on, Keti, Kefin and Estia would be the three of us to hear the case.


    ''I am very sorry. I didn''t expect someone to commit such a heinous act...''''


    Mr. Bazak bowed nearly ninety degrees and kept apologizing to me.


    ''Apology received just now, sir. More importantly, it helped us too. I was so focused on healing that I didn''t notice the dagger, and it seems that there were some people in this town that we had to deal with that were mixed up with us.


    Yes, besides the one who threw the dagger at me, there were two other people who had started to suffer among those gathered.


    Everyone had headed that way, which delayed my care, but I had already discounted the fact that it was inevitable.


    None of the former princes I treated were able to get up immediately, except for the one who threw a dagger at me.


    In the meantime, I decided to ask Mr. Bazak why they were so well-liked in this town.


    ''Lionel was referring to him and her earlier as your highness and the saint, why are there so many admirers of the two of them in this town?''


    ''Master Alberto and Master Melfina questioned the way the empire is now, caused a rift between them and the emperor, and then they turned against him. They were hunted for it. And by helping those in need, they gradually became one of us.


    I can hear Lionel''s teeth clenching as he grits them together.


    The current Ilmasian Empire continues to fund wars while failing to win them, not only imposing heavy taxes on the population to finance its war effort, but also beginning to treat civilians coldly, favoring only those who excel in military prowess.


    The pressure I feel from Lionel is more intense.


    ''Well, wouldn''t that upset the balance that was being governed?


    ''''Yes, so the two of you were advised by the emperor that, on the contrary, you were suspected of rebellion and fled the imperial capital.


    Okay. I get why they''re here, Ebiza.


    But that''s not why they are adored.


    ''Why are all these people worried about me?


    That''s all I want to know, and I don''t really want to know other information.


    Still, is it my imagination or is it just my imagination that I feel like I''m being spoken to by the one who arrests the information that I need to know to be able to move delicately?


    From the time you two fled to Ebiza here, it seems that the reputation of the Empire was declining day by day, and he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he formed an organization to stop the Emperor''s tyranny.


    You formed a resistance. I''m sure the former will get it, but I''m not sure the prince who seems to be the first in line of succession would do it.


    Originally, it was probably Lionel''s role to stop the emperor who had gone out of control.


    I can sense that your stern face from earlier is pushing the limits.


    ...What exactly is your organizational activity?


    ''''Freeing slaves from the illegal slavers, bringing to justice soldiers who do as they please in the imperial capital, freeing those imprisoned for innocent crimes. And the assassination of the warlord who caused the empire to run amok... well, this one failed.


    He''s completely provoking Lionel, but I''m sure in doing so he''s going to piss Lionel off and make this story moot.


    Maybe Mr. Bazak is pretty gloomy.


    There must be something in the fact that he''s in control of so many people''s minds, but I''m not sure if he''s trying to keep them from realizing that, or if he has an agenda to get them to cooperate with us.


    Considering that the ultimate goal of the resistance is to get the former prince to take the imperial throne, this failure should be a major blow to them.


    The fact that I mentioned this to them may mean that they have a desire to make us cooperate with them.


    Normally, I would like to provoke them, but that may be the real aim.


    Talking to smart people like this gets tiring, so I decided to leave the conversation at once here.


    ''I see. Running an organization is hard work everywhere, isn''t it? Now that their treatment is over, and they''ve used too much magic, it''s time to show them to the inn.''''


    Can''t you just wait until they wake up?


    Mr. Bazak comes in to try to get me to stay, but I refuse to let him.


    ''I have invoked the best magic I can. I can swear it to the Lord God Kraija, the God of Sanctification. Or is there some reason you can''t guide me to the inn?


    ''''........No, it''s not like that. I would like to invite you to the mansion where I live as a thank you, including the fact that I asked you to treat me unreasonably this time,


    You really don''t come in that way.


    If it were true, I''d like to refuse, but I don''t want to make waves here since I plan to leave Linna and Nanya-san in this town.


    I had no choice but to stay at Mr. Bazak''s mansion.


    The mansion is as big as the luxury hotel we stayed at in Glandle, and it looked like there would be no problem for us to stay there.


    But at this time of day, there is no way Dolan and his team can sit still, and since the yard was so large, Dolan said he was going to adjust the amphibian, and all of the Luciel production department followed him into the yard.


    Nadia and Lydia followed along as guards.


    Keti, Kefin, and Esther went down to the basement of the mansion to torture the three who had been transformed into demons... and to listen to their torture.


    At that time, Kefin asked me for a barrel of Object X, and I gave it to him, but would that be enough?��That''s what I''m thinking about.


    I sat down in a chair in the living room so that I was face to face across the table from Lionel, and we began to discuss the future.


    ''''Luciel-sama, will you be leaving tomorrow as planned?''''


    ''I''m torn, but I intend to be. I''m just really confused, so if you have any ideas I''d like to hear them.


    ''His Highness Alberto was my mentor in the martial arts. He was more interested in finding a way to stabilize the lives of his people than in war.


    ''And now that it has been abolished by treason, you want to know what''s behind it?


    ''Yes, sir. I am proud to be Master Luciel''s squire, and I have no intention of returning to the Empire at this time. But I don''t want to see the Empire decay from within like this.


    So what do you want to do?


    "We will work together with the organization led by His Highness Prince Albert. Our goal is to study demons and demonization, and to defeat me, the impostor. We are not here to conquer the Imperial City.


    ''Indeed it is. Then when Mr. Bazak comes, I''ll ask His Highness Alberto to connect you with him. Come to think of it, you were talking to Mr. Bazak about something that happened on the battlefield?


    ''Yes, sir. It was before I became a general. I was facing a mage who was able to control the basic four attributes of magic on the battlefield, and I almost died, but I managed to beat him to death. Thanks to that, I became a general at the end of the war.


    ''''Don''t talk like you''re so tough after slashing people''s magic so stupidly. You have a habit of being a battlefield demon who rushed in and cut me down after I turned you into a fireman.


    I turned toward the voice and saw Mr. Bazak come into the living room, followed by His Royal Highness Prince Alberto and Saint Melfina.


    I stood up and looked in that direction, and Mr. Bazak began to introduce them.


    ''''Luciel-sama, allow me to introduce you. This is the leader of the organization, Alberto-sama, and the deputy leader, Melfina-sama.


    ''Wise Luciel, I thank you for saving my life. I am a former First Prince of the Empire, but now I simply call myself Albert.


    Thank you for saving my life. My name is now Melfina.


    They thanked me and introduced themselves in a nonchalant manner, without being overbearing.


    I had a feeling that they were easy people, giving me that impression.


    ''Thank you very much for being so polite. I will also go down as just Luciel. How are you feeling physically?


    My body is still a little heavy, but it doesn''t interfere with my ability to move.


    ''Me too. I tried to see if I could use my magic a while ago, and it was back to working.


    ''That''s good to hear. Now, since you two are also curious, let me introduce you. This is my squire, Lionel.


    He felt their faces strengthen as he introduced Lionel.


    ''It''s been a long time, Your Highness. And this is Melfina.


    Lionel gave a light bow to His Highness Albert, and the rest of the time he was firm and didn''t feel disturbed.


    ''''Are you really a real teacher?��He''s a little younger than the teacher I remember....that''s just the way he used to be....


    ''I remember Master Lionel looking a bit more like an ogre, but...''


    It''s partly due to the effect of being younger, but I guess the lack of a beard makes him feel even younger.


    Also, the demon face was done earlier, but the fact that Lionel''s face has softened as he has practiced his smile every day since he found out he was going to have a child is a result of his efforts.


    ''His Highness was spanked by me until he was twelve years old every time he misbehaved. Furthermore, after he came of age, he said many times to Melf, "Sir, sir. It''s good. I see.


    ''''So it was Master Lionel? Then who was the one called Master Lionel in the basement of that Holy City?


    Lionel began to recount the black history of His Highness Alberto and immediately made him recognize Lionel.


    Saint Melfina, who was watching the exchange, opened her mouth faster than Lionel.


    All women have a very high sense of danger, don''t they?


    With that in mind, they decided to start discussing whether to team up with the resistance led by the former prince, or to take the empire by surprise on their own.

 242-236 Alliance

    Going to the Empire was a decision, and even if they didn''t form a joint front with the Resistance, there would be no problem if they just crushed the fake Lionel and Demonization research.


    However, assuming we were to slay the emperor, it was clear to everyone that the empire would be in a sour situation if we didn''t decide on the next emperor as soon as possible.


    Well, originally, it was completely irrelevant to me, but I had also heard from Lionel that the Empire was fighting against the demon race.


    Therefore, if there is a successor in front of me to rule the empire and his personality is fine, I would like him to continue to fight the demon race.


    That''s why I decided to make a proposal.


    ''''Your Highness Albert, do you intend to set up another attack on the Empire?''''


    Why would you do that?


    I might have been wary of trying to cut to the chase. But I felt that if I backed off here, I would not be able to negotiate, so I decided to tell them only what we wanted to do.


    ''''We are prepared to attack the Empire,''''


    Then I feel the air that was friendly earlier quickly turn into a tense one.


    ''''Sensei, why do you want to attack the Empire?��The Empire should remain the homeland for you, Doctor.


    His Highness Alberto gets a little emotional, and then closes in on Lionel.


    But Lionel doesn''t get emotional, he looks at me and chooses to leave everything to me.


    ''Your Highness Alberto, I am the one speaking. And don''t you think you''re getting a little too emotional?


    When I told him that, His Highness Albert, who turned to me, asked me again.


    ''''Kudos, why are you attacking the Empire?''''


    Perhaps because he was chided, he mentioned the attack on the empire while blushing a bit.


    ''''If the Emperor and the False War Demon General are going to impose an oppression, it''s because they are trying to turn people into demons. That is not something that can be overlooked as a person. The two of you have also turned into demons, so I''m sure you understand that this is true--


    ''''...I see. You want to attack the Empire because you want to stop that - honestly, it''s not normal nerve to attack the Empire.


    As soon as the topic of turning into a demon race came up, he looked a little thoughtful, and when he denied our strategy, His Highness Albert stopped speaking.


    It''s as if we would be prepared to make that strategy a success. He hid such a nuance and deliberately spoke in a way that made us want to listen to the other side''s proposal.


    But he was very careful not to be taken advantage of, and I was aware of his intentions in doing so.


    I''m sure that when he went to listen to the proposal, his purpose was to give a reason for this or that and bring them into the resistance.


    Making a proposal is a kind of request.


    Therefore, when the proposal is accepted, no matter how trivial it may seem, you feel like you owe them something.


    Maybe it''s because he grew up studying Imperialism that he has such a conversation technique.


    But I''ve just dealt with Mr. Bazak, who is tougher than His Highness Alberto, so I''ve had plenty of time in my heart to notice it and get his aim off.


    ''Well, it wouldn''t be a normal nerve. But we intend to set up in the Empire as early as tomorrow. I''m sure that even if we had to fight the demon race in the Empire, we would still have a good chance of winning.


    Oh, tomorrow?


    His Highness, who had temporarily calmed down, tried to put on a slightly relaxed poker face, but it all fell apart at once, and a hint of impatience appeared.


    As expected, he hadn''t imagined that it would be tomorrow.


    ''''Yes. Melfina-sama, who was over there just now, told me that the fake Lionel is in the basement, so it''s even easier for me to set my sights on it.''''


    His Highness Albert and Saint Melfina looked at each other impatiently.


    But still, couldn''t the saint of prophecy have predicted this as well?��I''ll have to ask Lionel why he''s a prophetic saint later.


    ''Sage Luciel-sama, would you please leave it at that, bullying your highness?��''''Your Highness, Sage Luciel is younger than Your Highness, but he has gone through a different number of shuras than Your Highness. He''ll be crushed before we can put him on this side of the ring.


    So it was still Mr. Bazak who interrupted me and His Highness Alberto.


    I really wish I could do something about it, because it''s exhausting to have a conversation with this man. But I still had no choice but to talk to him, so I pulled myself together and decided to talk to Mr. Bazak.


    ''Tormenting him is another strange thing he says. It was decided from the beginning that we would attack the Empire.


    So, even if you were to defeat the Emperor, who would you want to have rule the Empire?


    You see? They will definitely poke holes in us. But we can''t get stuck here easily.


    ''''My goal is to study the demon race and demonization research, and beat Lionel''s imposters. If the emperor doesn''t know about the matter of the demon race, then I will escape from the empire there. If the emperor makes you do that, you will slay him. As for governing, I hope that one of the emperor''s blood relatives will do it.


    ''You don''t think that Luciel the Wise will rule the Empire?''


    This time he asked as if he was peeking through, but I guess this person was asking this question just to make His Highness hear if I was interested in ruling the empire.


    ''''Why should I rule? If Lionel wants to rule, I''ll do my best to support him, but--''


    Of course I''m not interested in that.


    It was written on Lionel''s face that he absolutely hated it.


    ''''That being said, you can leave the political battles of the Empire to your own devices.


    Mr. Bazak nodded his head repeatedly as if to counterbalance.


    ''So you don''t think the Empire won''t retaliate against the St. Schuler Cooperative State?


    Then words were thrown at us to try to measure our strength.


    ''''If you wish to retaliate, I will spread the word to the world that the Empire has been turning people into demons. Furthermore, if you decide to wage war against the St. Schuler Cooperative, and not me, consider that you will also be waging war against the Kingdom of Rubruk, the Dwarven Kingdom, and Yenis at the same time.


    I hesitantly showed him one of my strategies in case we''re supposed to fight the Empire.


    Then Mr. Bazak smiles as soon as he finishes hearing my words and turns his body towards His Highness Alberto and begins to persuade him.


    ''''Your Highness, if you have the future of the empire in mind, please bow to the wise Luciel for now and let me help you, even if I owe you a great debt.


    When His Highness heard what Bazak had to say, he immediately turned to me and bowed his head.


    ''Sage Luciel, please help us to return the empire to a strong and noble nation that will protect its people.


    His Highness Albert listened to Mr. Bazak''s words and immediately bowed his head.


    Rather than having any unnecessary pride, he seemed prepared to bow as often as he could for the sake of the empire.


    ''Wise Master Luciel, General Lionel, please take care of me.


    Saint Melfina also called for the same kind of cooperation.


    There was no problem for us to cooperate, but there was something that didn''t feel right.


    That''s right. It''s like a made up race.......there''s no doubt that Mr. Bazak is the one who set this up.


    I can''t help but feel that I''m being rolled in his hands.


    ''One question I would like to ask Mr. Bassac, why are you trying to get His Highness to bow down and cooperate with us?


    ''''I felt that Luciel the Sage was already prepared to face the Empire and that the line of purpose was well-defined. And we''ve made our way to the Imperial City many times, but honestly, if we don''t, we''ll be wiped out in the not-too-distant future, so it seemed to me that the best option would be to take a chance on you.


    Even if I made a rational decision, it was still not normal to make His Highness Alberto bow down.


    ''''So you are saying that this occasion was also testing me?''''


    The fact that Lionel was surprised to see Mr. Bazak when he came to this town means that he must not have been an Imperial general at least until two years ago.


    When you think about it, this much trust seems a bit unusual.


    ''''To be honest, that''s what I wanted to know, why the Warlord General, who was the guardian of the Empire, was willing to follow you.


    Did you learn what you wanted to know?


    No, I''m going to get to know you better by working with you.


    He seemed somewhat aloof and just enjoying the conversation.


    ''''I was wondering, why is Mr. Bazak doing what His Highness Alberto''s chief of staff is doing?��If you''re a general who was defeated by the Empire in the past, wouldn''t you be pleased with the current state of the Empire?


    ''I see you finally asked that question. As a matter of fact, I owe these two men a debt of gratitude.


    Owe?


    ''Yes. After Lionel there cut me down, I thought my life was over, but I was not going to die. But when I woke up, my country was already destroyed and I had nowhere to return to.


    It was the end of a defeated general, which seemed to be a common occurrence.


    ''It was five years after that battle that I met Your Highness and Lady Melfina. The village I was taking care of was attacked by a demon, and although I managed to fight back with magic, my magic power ran out and I was in desperate need of help.


    Does that mean you''re saved?


    ''''Yes. The imperial army commanded by these two young men saved our village by destroying the demons. Therefore, I don''t owe the imperial army any favors, I''m merely paying back the debt that you two saved my life.


    "When I return to the Empire, I hope to claim my place as Prime Minister.


    His Highness Alberto told him to declare that, but Mr. Bazak just laughed and didn''t say anything about it.


    After watching their exchange, I decided to tell Lionel what I thought of him and figure out what he thought of me.


    ''Lionel, I think I''m going to form a joint front with them, but what do you think Lionel?''


    ''I have some thoughts about Bazak trying to measure Master Luciel. But I''m sure that when His Highness Prince Albert ascends the throne, he will still be able to regain his pride in the Empire.


    Well, if this starts to become as corrupt as the church, it will be just as Duchy Blange wants it to be, and if that happens, there will be a lot of people who will suffer. That is something we want to avoid as well.


    I nodded to Lionel''s words and decided to accept their request for cooperation.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Thank you, sir.


    He was still feeling a little uncomfortable with Mr. Bazak, who bowed deeply, but he was going to start a strategy meeting.

 243-237 Strategy meeting?

    This joint front, but actually we didn''t think we needed much of a strategy.


    Because no matter how they move, what we will do will not change.


    Nevertheless, the reason why we decided to listen to them like this is because we thought we could eliminate any irregularities by understanding how they would move.


    I decided to explore His Highness''s personality first.


    ''''What does Your Highness Albert want to do with the imperial people in the imperial capital?''''


    What do you mean?��If you''re asking if the people of the Imperial City are willing to be caught in the crossfire, the answer is no.


    ''I see. Would you be willing to put yourself in danger...?


    I''m aware of the risks. If I don''t do this, the Empire will fall apart sooner or later.


    Apparently, there''s no doubt that he cares about the people of the empire and the imperial capital. Well, since that''s how he got out of the castle, he has to have that much backbone -- but.


    I see. And so I would like to understand the strength of the war effort, the group that agrees with His Highness Albert, we''ll call it the resistance now in the sense that it''s the opposition to the empire, but can you tell me the strength of the resistance?


    ''''When it comes to strength in general, most of the people here in Ebiza''s town are our collaborators. We also have collaborators in the Imperial City who are willing to pass on information to us.


    Could it be that cooperators and resistance soldiers are different?


    I quickly ask him. Then you will receive a surprising answer.


    ''''.......How many soldiers are capable of fighting the Imperial Guard?''''


    ''''There are only about fifty of them, but they are the best of the best in the Imperial Guard, as they were my close guard.


    Did no one point out the possibility of a traitor at the time of the Konoe, or did they believe him because he had been with them since the day he was forced out of the Empire?


    If it was the latter, then maybe it couldn''t be helped. But how powerful is that elite?��He must be pretty good at it, since he says it so confidently?


    Well then you have a man of great prowess like Lionel.


    ''I''m afraid there''s no one to compare it to the doctor.


    However, His Highness heard my words and replied by averting his gaze.


    At this moment, I had an incredibly bad feeling.


    In order to get rid of it, I decided to ask them what their plan to retake the empire was like.


    ''''........Excuse me, but may I ask how they were trying to get the Empire back?''''


    ''''We have many collaborators in the imperial city, and we can break into the castle, not to mention the imperial city. The current war with the Kingdom of Rubruk has left not only the inhabitants, but also the soldiers tired of this situation, so all that was left was to capture my father.


    It''s not that fighting from the front isn''t the only way to fight, and I don''t think it''s a mistake to plan a plan and take a small group of people by surprise.


    If it was possible to infiltrate the castle, it felt like a good enough strategy.


    But if that was the case, why did it fail?��With that in mind, I decided to ask what I hadn''t heard.


    ''How many times have you invaded the Empire before?''


    ''About ten times. We''ve been taking them by surprise through various routes, but for some reason we''ve never succeeded.


    That''s because the spy was there, but I turned my gaze there to Mr. Bazak, but he shook his head when his eyes met mine.


    I didn''t know what that meant, but I was a little impressed that he always came out alive with the same strategy.


    ''Did you do a strategy like that last time?''


    ''Aye. But in the subterranean passageway leading from the castle town to the castle, I got beaten back by an impostor teacher, and had to flee for my life, but if it weren''t for that, I would have made it inside the castle this time--


    For some reason, I felt like this guy had bad luck skills.


    However, there was a point here that didn''t add up. Yes, Mr. Bazak hadn''t turned into a demon race.


    I thought that he might be a spy as well, so I decided to check it out just in case.


    ''''Didn''t Mr. Bazak go with you on the mission to retake the imperial capital?


    ''Yes, sir. They refused to let me accompany them to the castle, so I played a role in causing a disturbance down there.


    Mr. Bazak told me, not with a smile, but with a bit of regret.


    His Highness Albert heard this and looked away awkwardly.


    An exasperated sigh could be heard from Lionel.


    This is impossible in many ways. Why did you disperse Mr. Bazak, who was the chief of staff and could be calculated as a force to be reckoned with?��Or is the fact that you want to take on the Prime Minister just lip service?��Or maybe I believed the spies of the Konoe Guard, but - but I didn''t.


    I decided not to tsk anymore.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more. The miasma is a miasma that can cause the miasma to come out of your body.


    ''I was about to fight the imposter teacher when a red magic circle appeared, from which purple smoke covered the room in an instant. The imposter teacher disappeared with a laugh, and I felt my body getting heavier and heavier, and my consciousness getting farther and farther away, and I retreated before I lost consciousness.


    Smoke - isn''t it just poisonous gas, but miasma gas? I can''t believe that they''re not only implanting magic stones in your body, but also developing different methods, they''re getting nastier and nastier as time goes on.


    If you knew that the demon race was being studied in the empire, shouldn''t you have taken measures against it?��You had to hold back the urge to say something like that, and you were completely played with.


    Well, I haven''t used it much, but if you activate the Aura Coat, it won''t turn into a demon race, so you might be able to make them panic a little bit, but even so, what should I say to comfort His Highness?


    Let''s just follow up on that for now.


    ''''I understand. As expected, if there were traitors and observers, no matter how many measures His Highness and the others took, it was like rolling in their palms, so let''s make it work this time.


    ..........


    Sheesh. I usually spit out the poison with it.


    As if my words were unexpected, His Highness shook his shoulders in frustration, the saint looked dumbfounded, and Mr. Bazak had an expression on his face as he struggled to hold back his laughter for some reason.


    But if they didn''t properly remind him now of the lack of information gathering and the fact that he didn''t use Mr. Bazak''s brains, the joint front would be full of disadvantages.


    ........but what to do, really? There''s honestly no advantage to setting up a joint front with them. No, there is, but there''s no choice but to use them as discarded pawns and have them firmly steer the Empire after everything is over.


    There are probably a lot of conflicts that keep Lionel from intervening more than he needs to.


    Lionel said he doesn''t want to be a general anymore.


    Okay, I''ve made up my mind.


    We''ll let them figure out for themselves what they can do.


    We''ve done a thorough analysis of the Resistance. Now, our plan is to enter the imperial city from the air and drive straight to the castle with Lionel in the lead. I''ll tear down anything that stops us, and I will unleash those who have become demonized. That''s all.


    The three of them, with the exception of Lionel, froze in dismay at the too simple explanation.


    The one who recovered from such a situation was His Highness, among others.


    ''''We have a pterodactyl unit in our country!��If they see anything flying, they''ll come shooting down.


    ''I''ve heard that pterodactyls specialize in flying among dragons, and their breaths aren''t that powerful. Besides, the reason why they go in an amphibian is to deliberately stand out. If the Imperial soldiers saw Lionel, they would certainly hold back.


    ''Ta, it''s true that people will stop attacking the teacher when they see him. But what if the impostor comes to you and tells you that the teacher is an imposter?


    ''''The Warlord is a warrior. He will force you to fight one battle. If you refuse, as we had planned, you can accept it and let Lionel win. So I was planning to reveal the identity of the fake Lionel and ride straight into the royal castle.


    I heard a crackle and a clap of hands, and it was Mr. Bazak.


    What a bold move. "What a bold move," said Mr. Bazak, "to believe in one''s own strength and to break through head-on, without a hint of surprise. If he could do it, not a single casualty would be lost for nothing. Is this the wisdom of a wise man?


    Mr. Bazak misunderstood me completely, but I didn''t dare to correct him, but decided to ask them.


    ''Our strategy, as I said, is a frontal breakthrough. What can the Resistance, led by His Highness Alberto, do?


    "Then why don''t we take a ride in this blimp and make a triumphant return as the First Prince of the Empire?


    Too shallow. I thought I smelled the same hardship, but it was completely different. Even so, it''s still somewhat better than the emperor who''s turning into a demon race--but.


    ''''I decline.''''


    Why?


    ''First of all, your highness'' treatment of the Empire has already been abolished, perhaps even wanted, hasn''t it?


    He''s already been abolished, but he''s not wanted.


    Saint Melfina taught me that, but it doesn''t change my intentions.


    ''I see. The amphibians are not the property of the Empire or Your Highness. Furthermore, in some circumstances, the amphibian could become a symbol of the Empire when the country is leveled. We cannot allow this to happen.


    "Then what''s the point of this joint front....


    His Highness said something that could not be dismissed as a slip of the tongue.


    Then a thought occurred to me and I decided to challenge His Highness''s gaffe and negotiate for a certain thing.


    ''''Yes, Your Highness. We don''t have the benefit of a joint front with the resistance led by His Highness. On the other hand, if we form a joint front, you will only have the advantage.


    I don''t know what you''re trying to say.


    ''It is up to Your Highness to decide whether or not to hear this. Your Highness must decide as he wishes.


    Thus I made two demands of His Highness, and He granted them, and the alliance was completely united.


    Finally, it turned out that it would take a week for them to reach the Empire at the earliest, so the Imperial assault would be postponed until a week later.

 244-238 How to spend the holidays

    The day after the strategy meeting, the resistance led by Alberto-dono left for the imperial capital.


    I want to believe that they will properly listen to Mr. Bazak''s words this time.


    While thinking about that, I think about the information that Estia and the others heard yesterday and mutter.


    ''''But it''s possible. Because if it changed from human magic to demonic magic, it wouldn''t be surprising if the slave crest was transformed there.


    Then Lionel, who was half a step ahead of me, uttered that.


    I had never heard of slave crests disappearing due to magical transformation, and people didn''t seem to know about it either.


    Well, it''s not a story that doesn''t exist, because not only has it been transformed, but the race has also changed as a demon race.


    If the magic power is transformed, will the same adventurer cards and other things not be able to be used?��Thinking about such a simple question, I asked Lionel''s thoughts on why Duchy Blange made such a chump move.


    ''''Even so, did Duchy Blange send Cloud to the Empire without looking into such a simple matter?


    ''''It''s really only recently that research on demonization has progressed. It may be that the person who has been turned into a demon race may be able to restore their magic power at will.... Now I think it''s reasonable to assume that they didn''t have time to research that.


    ''''.........Indeed, that''s true. But just finding out that there are more than fifty soldiers who have turned into demons, and more than a hundred according to estimates, this operation is pretty diminishing.


    I also found out that the number of people in the empire who are turning into demonkind is about fifty, but I don''t take too much stock in this.


    More than that, I found out that the emperor also condones it when it comes to demonization, apparently.


    Lionel''s expression when he heard that was very scary, like a demon god before a battle.


    ''''Those who have become the demon race because they wanted to will be returned to the soil, and those who have been turned into the demon race unwillingly will be saved if you can please restore them to their original state.


    Lionel''s reassuring words made me feel a little saved.


    ''Well, yes, I suppose so. But still, I couldn''t listen yesterday because Mr. Bazak and the others were there, but what kind of hearing would allow me to get that much information?��I didn''t think he''d be so quick to talk.


    Yes, sir. We gave him three shots of Object X, just like Master Galba had taught us, and he opened his mouth immediately, much to our surprise.


    I can drink it undiluted, and Master Luciel is just crazy.


    ''But it''s because of that that I''m able to go out like this, so thank you, Luciel-sama.


    It was an odd conversation, with Kefin, who was working up front, stopping to look at me before answering, followed by Ketty playing with me and Esther lifting me up.


    For what it''s worth, the three of them are good friends, aren''t they? I made a mental note to leave it up to the three of them if I was going to do any more listening.


    At the same time, Keti doesn''t express her feelings as much as Lionel does, but if we leave this case to the two of them, it will be fine.


    It seemed that way.


    ''Yes. It''s not easy to keep the heat on.


    Lionel nodded deeply and moved on.


    But that wasn''t what I was trying to say.


    ''''Normally, in a situation like this, I think it would have made sense to send Lyna and Nanya back to the Holy City, wouldn''t it?


    Those two, for what it''s worth, don''t want to be separated from Lord Doran.


    It''s true that yesterday evening, when I told him I was going back to the Holy City because I had time to spare, he said he was going to stay in Ebiza, but that was probably because Doran was there.


    ''''That said, you decided to take a week off for a rest day, right?


    Yeah. That''s why I need to change my mind at times like this.


    I agreed with Ketty.


    But I hadn''t realized this morning that everyone has a different way of changing their moods.


    I let out a deep sigh at that, and then Kefin, who had finished his work, called out to me.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we''ve been able to disarm the trap.


    Oh, I think we''re about to see the stairs.


    Then I''ll go ahead.


    And when Esther, with the map, told him so, Kefin went to disarm the trap that seemed to be ahead of him.


    Right. We were currently hiding in the labyrinth that had connected Ebiza to the Empire.


    We had been buying various foodstuffs and ingredients since the morning, so we thought it was a little strange.


    Still, he was impressed and high-minded about the purchases he had made in case something happened in the Empire.


    In the blink of an eye, we had to see off His Highness Albert and the others to the position of the labyrinth, and before we knew it, we were attacking the labyrinth. Obviously, this is strange, but I couldn''t interrupt them too much because everyone seemed to be enjoying the attack.


    I very much doubted if this was really the right use of the holiday, but since no one but me objected to it, I had no choice but to dive into the labyrinth.


    ''Lionel, isn''t there something different about using a week that was supposed to be used for rest to attack the labyrinth?


    ''''As Luciel-sama always says, it''s the best way to avoid dying. Luckily, I''ve also obtained a map of this labyrinth, and perhaps Luciel-sama''s new powers will increase.


    I certainly understand what Lionel is saying. And he''s not wrong that doing the best I can to not die is what I should be doing right now.


    But is it strange to feel that there is something wrong with visiting the Adventurer''s Guild in the morning, winning a one-on-five odd match from an adventurer, buying a map of the labyrinth, and constantly slaughtering demons on the front lines after entering the labyrinth?


    I racked my brain.


    ''I''ve always said it''s certainly the best way to not die. So I never say or think it''s wrong to raise the level. But........do we need to push ourselves here?


    ''''Yes, even this is not enough. The brave men and heroes in history have always been involved in conflicts. And Luciel-sama is no exception, and he will surely be involved in warfare.


    ''....Ominous. And you sound somehow convinced.


    If Lionel''s gut instincts as a warrior told him so, it was troubling because there didn''t seem to be any chance of that happening.


    ''''Yes. I''ve had experiences in the past that I wouldn''t normally think of, so I have a hunch that Luciel-sama will be involved in many things in the future as well.


    Lionel, who announced such an ominous premonition in the labyrinth, had a clean look on his face, as if he didn''t think it was ominous.


    Lionel doesn''t talk to me too much about his true feelings. He just watches me grow up. It always felt like that.


    That''s why I wanted to ask Lionel how he felt about all the levels and skills he''d built up and emptied out by fighting the evil god and protecting me.


    ''How can you be my squire with such an ominous feeling? It''s very helpful, but is Lionel really going to be my squire as it is?


    I know I''m being a little mean, but Lionel had a family in Yenis.


    I had always wondered why Lionel, who was no longer a slave, was following me so far.


    But when Lionel heard my words, he didn''t seem to care much and turned to me and said


    ''''Well when I was a general of the Empire, I only thought about the Empire. I don''t think that was wrong either, but there was always an emptiness there.


    ''We''re not at war, but we''re getting everyone into conflict at times these days, and it''s no different than when we were in the Empire, is it?


    It''s true that since you became my squire, you''ve probably had nothing to do with war, but even so, lately you''ve been forced to fight for your life against things like the demon race and evil gods, even if it''s force majeure.


    But when I think about it, Lionel smiles and opens his mouth.


    ''''To take a person''s life is to close that person''s future forever. In times of war, I always ran around the battlefield hoping that the other side would retreat and that my allies wouldn''t get hurt. It was very empty.


    ''Lionel''s time in the Empire.......I hadn''t really thought about it or heard much about it.


    ''''It''s a cloud of difference compared to that time. Since I became Luciel-sama''s squire, I''ve had many mind-blowing battles, and I''ve had some experiences that I wouldn''t normally think of. Including this wonderful experience of being physically rejuvenated as you see here.


    Lionel smiled at that. There was no sense of regret or sadness in that smile.


    ''''You have no regrets?''''


    None. I''ve fought dragons, fought a whirlwind, fought demons and evil gods. And now that I''ve been rejuvenated, I can aspire to greater heights. And I have a family now.


    I''m surprised you were able to pull it off.


    ''Haha. It''s not so. By protecting Luciel-sama, I am protecting the future of this world. That''s how I see it.


    Don''t think of the future of the world as being directly related to me. That''s too much to expect, no matter how much you think about it.


    ''It''s a fair assessment. And I have ambitions.


    Ambition?��Can I ask you a question?


    ''''Yes. As a former Imperial General who was the first Squire and supported the wise Luciel, it is to be included in the biography that Master Luciel is portrayed in.


    The unexpected change confuses me.


    ''Huh?''


    ''It is my ambition that when the biography of Luciel-sama is completed, he will be talked about as a loyal vassal who supported the wise Luciel. Hahaha.


    Lionel walked ahead of him with a high smile on his face.


    I was descending to the ten levels of the labyrinth, dropping the tension.

 245-239 Time is flowing equally

    There is a liaison route connecting Ebiza and the Empire on the tenth level of this labyrinth, and it seems that the Resistance used it to infiltrate the Empire.


    Incidentally, after we finished seeing them off at the entrance of the labyrinth, we ran past them on a route that was not theirs to take, and came through a route with a trap on purpose.


    But even so, the small number of us reached the tenth level earlier than them.


    ''''But even so, this labyrinth doesn''t have very strong demons, does it?


    ''''That''s true for now. But since the adventurers are giving up below the 30th level, I''m sure that''s where the real work begins.


    ''Yeah. I''d like everyone to give me a shout if you notice anything.


    "Yes (meow).


    As I was going on talking about this, Kefin was waiting for me in front of the door that I thought was the boss room.


    ''''This is the main room. According to the information, it looks like a pack of black wolves.''''


    Are they strong or do they have any troublesome habits?


    ''No, no problem. Then let''s go.


    Kefin said and touched the door and it opened.


    And when he advanced to the center, he was surrounded by about twenty black wolves.


    ''''Aaaaahhhh!''''


    As soon as they heard such a Black Wolf''s voice, all the Black Wolves attacked at once.


    However, they could see that the opponent was going to pounce on them, and the Black Wolves reduced their numbers simply by placing their Illusory Sword Blades there.


    They managed to control the tenth level boss room without struggling, including Lionel.


    ''''We didn''t struggle as much as I thought we would. So, Lionel, will you proceed straight forward?


    We haven''t explored enough to need a break, so if there are no problems, let''s proceed.


    Yeah.


    After everyone collected the magic stones, we proceeded to the eleventh level.


    ''''Did it get a little dim from here?''''


    ''Yes, I suppose so. Maybe this labyrinth will get progressively darker as it progresses.


    ''Right. Kefin, it''s going to take a lot of strain on you, so you''re going to have to work on your safety first.


    Ha!


    But even so, just by being ten layers different, the impression is quite different.


    As I proceeded with that thought, the black wolf boss began to appear immediately, so I fought off the demons while missing the feeling that I was going to be busy.


    It''s a good thing that you have a map. It''s good to have a map, after all.''''


    ''Yes. But that map also has a lot of omissions from the next level, so let''s keep our heads up.


    Yeah.


    As I signaled to Kefin, the door to the boss room on the 20th level opened.


    And when I entered, the enemy was nowhere to be seen.


    ''How can it be that the boss isn''t there--there.


    As I struck the looming shadow, a wolf emerged from the shadows and transformed its form into a demon stone.


    Apparently, this demon turned out to be an assassin-type wolf, and I turned around and tried to call out to everyone.


    But there was no need for that. Everyone had already defeated several wolves that had appeared from the shadows, and the magical stone that seemed to have defeated several wolves was lying in front of everyone.


    I was relieved to see that there wasn''t a single sign of demons left when I closed my eyes and searched for signs, but I was a little shocked.


    It''s not that I ever underestimated the four of them, including Lionel. But this time, I was reminded of the difference in combat skills between them and everyone else.


    ''''I didn''t notice the demon hiding in the ground until the very last minute, how did everyone else notice?''''


    The next thing I knew I was asking everyone how they defeated me.


    ''I''m always looking for signs and magic, so if there''s a distortion, I try to attack there.


    Even demons have a smell. That''s why we''re looking for targets based on the scent left in their olfactory senses.


    "I''m with Kefin. This time I just saw a moving black shadow moving and swung my sword at it.


    ''I had some idea of where the demon was hiding, so I was able to defeat it.


    The only ones who might be helpful if you asked were Lionel, Keti and Kefin had a sense of the traits of their race, and Estia was the benefit of the dark spirits.


    When he heard that, he realized that he had assumed that his newly acquired dragon powers made him very strong, and he was so embarrassed that he wanted to go in if there was a hole in the ground.


    I wasn''t the only one working hard or growing, but before I knew it, I was on par with Kefin and his friends and saw my power as my own.


    What do you call this without saying it''s pride, without saying it''s conceit?


    Huh~. I didn''t think I would be proud in a fight, you haven''t grown up at all.


    The experience of losing against a master whose level is lowered was supposed to be used as self-discipline and sustenance, but the arrogance continued - I can''t face my master if I continue like this.


    Depressed, I asked everyone to take a short break.


    Then I remembered what Master had said to me a long time ago.


    That was, I believe, when I was starting to have my life threatened by the Botacouli case.


    It was when I asked Master if I was getting stronger.


    He said, "From the point where you start to think you''re getting stronger, you''ll end up drawing the line between winning and not winning on your own. If that happens, you will only be able to win against the opponents you see below you, and if the ones you see below you are the ones aiming for the top, you will eventually be tripped up.


    ''So Master isn''t proud of himself when he''s fighting me?


    Yeah. I''m working out with maximum tension. If I don''t, I''ll accidentally....


    ''''...Thank you for everything. Please keep training with a sense of urgency at all times so that there will be no more carelessness in the future.


    ''Oh. If, when you realize that Luciel was proud, you''re not already dead, consider yourself very lucky.


    ''''I''m tempted to try to be strong enough to be proud, but for now, I''ll consider being proud after I''ve passed my master to survive.


    Huh, good nerve. So let''s go even harder than usual today.


    You''re kidding me.


    You''re gonna surpass me one day, aren''t you?��Now, you''re going to cultivate with tension so that you don''t pass away on your own.


    I''m an idiot who has gone too far...


    ........There was an exchange like that.


    I thought I was going to die then, but I really did survive just in time, didn''t I? Looking back on it now, I want to pat myself on the back for not dying so well.


    Thinking about that, I decided to first thank everyone who became my followers so that I could praise myself now as I would in the future, and then I decided to do my best with each and every thing in front of me until I could one day compare myself to my mentor and Lionel in his prime.


    ''''Thank you all. Let''s continue with the labyrinth attack then, shall we?


    You''re finally getting up the nerve, aren''t you?


    There will be more Shadow Wolves in the future, so let''s keep our heads up.


    You can use your magic lights when you need them.


    ''This labyrinth and I seem to go well together, so I''ll protect you, Luciel-sama.


    Lionel happily opened the door to the twenty-first level, Kefin asked for vigilance, Ketty asked for ideas on how to attack, and Esther asked for my support.


    I''m too embarrassed to say it, but it''s nice to have company.


    ''Come on, don''t be proud, we''ll trudge through.


    ""Yes."


    After regaining our spirits, we descended to the twenty-first level.


    Then again, the darkness was even darker than the previous twenty levels.


    ''''Do you want to put out the light?''''


    I''m good up to 30 layers.


    Kefin said that with confidence, so I left it to him.


    The deeper darkness made it difficult to see both Black Wolf and Shadow Wolf, but as I watched everyone else take them down with no difficulty, I began to fight as much as I could, getting used to the darkness as well.


    I''m not sure if it''s because I started focusing on the attack, but the demons didn''t catch me off guard, and I was able to come along smoothly.


    ''''But if it''s as bad as this demon, it wouldn''t be surprising if the labyrinth was explored a bit more, what''s going on?''''


    ''As for the information after the thirty-one levels, there were few people who knew about it. Even if we proceeded with lights on, that alone would be a burden to the adventurers, and if we were to make money in the labyrinth, we could make more money going to Grandle, and so on, which might be the reason why the attack hasn''t progressed.


    So maybe there will be a treasure chest.


    There''s a chance demons might show up.


    "Ketty, don''t let it bother you. Well, I guess we''ll have to go. And Lionel, you can move around all you want, but if you get hurt in any way, just let me know. Lionel is and always will be the key to our offense and defense.


    ... haha.


    It was too dark to see his face well, but Lionel seemed to be pleased.


    Maybe it would be good to tell him sometimes how you feel that you don''t usually say it.


    With that thought in mind, he proceeded through the labyrinth.

 246-240 consciousness reform

    Whenever I come to the labyrinth, I''m reminded of many things.


    I was the only one forced to struggle against the shadow wolf that came out of the darkness.


    When I say struggling, it doesn''t mean that I can''t defeat them. It''s just that if you''re attacked by a falsehood, you won''t be able to defeat it right away.


    I''m sure I''ve fought stronger demons than the Shadow Wolf until now, but why is this in my head?��The thought of this was spreading, and there was a sense of impatience.


    Then I heard Estia muttering to herself while looking at me.


    ''''Luciel-sama''s movements, it seems that in the past three months, she has gone back to the time we first met.


    I felt like I was being told it was back to a defensive-oriented style.


    ''I don''t think fighting for safety is any different now or ever, do you?


    Well, yes.


    But that was not what Esther had meant to say.


    She gave a phase that seemed to contain such words.


    I was curious about that, so I decided to listen to the truth of Estia''s words.


    Estea, if you have something to say, say it properly. I don''t think it''s better for me to be refrained from doing what I find out in a labyrinth where my life is in danger.


    At my words, Estia turned her body towards me as if she had made up her mind, and uttered the true meaning of her earlier mutterings.


    ''''........I feel that Luciel-sama''s offense and defense is relying too much on sight.


    Are you relying too much on your vision?


    ''Yes. I felt like I had better senses when I was being trained in Glandle.


    Esther''s words brought to mind the training she had done with her mentor in Grandle.


    I certainly felt like I was able to feel something more then, but is it that different?��I''ll check in with Lionel and the others as soon as I can.


    "...Lionel, Keti, Kefin. Did you all know what Estia said?


    ''''...Yes. I had the feeling that Luciel-sama had lost his actual battle sense.


    Lionel replied, nodding at my question.


    And Keti and Kefin followed suit.


    ''Luciel-sama was able to defeat the demons even though his level was much lower than now and his sight and hearing were crushed, Nya. But he was completely rusty while I didn''t see him, Nya.


    ''I came to this labyrinth because I actually wanted to bring back my real-world instincts and the feeling I had at that time.


    I''m stronger, but I''m also weaker. Such words come to mind.


    ''As expected, I wasn''t going to do the whirlwind eye-blinding and eardrum-breaking, as I didn''t have time to do it, but if possible, I wanted Luciel-sama to find out for herself.


    Was it really that bad?��I was too afraid to ask.


    ''''........When did I lose my weapons that I honed back then.......''''


    ''''No, I haven''t lost it. Luciel-sama''s weapons are his sense of danger and his strength of will, so when he awakened to his newfound power and became stronger, he just relaxed.


    Lionel''s words, while gentle, indicated that the weapon that his master had honed in a short period of time had been turned into a dull weapon in an equally short period of time.


    Still, being told that he hadn''t lost it gave him some relief. But the situation remained the same.


    He was certainly proud of himself, but he thought to himself that he hadn''t been distracted. Nor did I ever feel like I was lukewarm.


    But if everyone feels that way, then they''re right.


    I understood how this lack of awareness was a disgusting state of affairs.


    ''''Why didn''t you pay attention to that........to make yourself aware of it?


    ''Yes. Yes, it is true that you can realize things by being taught. But it''s harder to forget things if you''re worried about them and come to an answer yourself. I believe that it also helps the mind to go back to its roots.


    This word of Lionel''s was still a mixture of harshness and tenderness.


    It was surely enough to understand that they had various struggles as well.


    ''''The reason why you couldn''t win the battle with your master, the reason why you couldn''t deal with the attack of the one who turned into a demon race in Ebiza, was all because of your own pride, wasn''t it?


    ''In the three months that you went to Nerdal, Master Luciel, you only fought in one combat-like battle, didn''t you?


    ''''Yeah. You just fought a water dragon and a wind dragon.


    It''s enviable... I beg your pardon. That three-month period must have loosened Luciel-sama''s tense consciousness, bit by bit. Besides.........


    What''s more?


    The more powerful your newfound power is, the more you will want to use it, as it is natural for a warrior to want to use it. But you don''t have to destroy the foundation you''ve built.


    ''No, I''m not a warrior. But I see. Estia, I''m sorry about all of you. And thank you. From now on, I will practice what I''ve heard. But I don''t think my senses are going to be in the clear soon. I know this is going to be a problem for you, but please follow me.


    I didn''t think I''d end up dragging my feet just because I thought I was getting stronger....


    I was grateful to Lionel and the others for forcing me to bring them to the labyrinth.


    ''''I''m also at a lower level, so I can compete with Luciel-sama.


    You''ll get your support.


    Let''s work hard to get it back before we step through this labyrinth.


    I''m sure Master Luciel will be fine.


    Thank you. All right, let''s keep exploring.


    This is how I realized what I had lost as well as how I felt, so I began to proceed through the labyrinth, reading signs and magic to avoid relying on sight alone.


    Then I reached the 30th level without any problems, and what was waiting for me in the boss room were three Shadow Bears and five Black Bears.


    ''''Isn''t the difficulty level suddenly increasing?''''


    He was a bear, as his name suggests, but honestly, the pressure wasn''t even comparable to Wolf''s.


    ''This Shadow Bear will also disappear into the shadows.


    Moreover, Kefin shouted out to me that Shadow Bear has the same foulness of hiding in the shadows as Shadow Wolf.


    It would be a foul to have this much mass disappear. With that in mind, I searched for signs of my four friends and the demons.


    The demons'' attacks were received by Lionel, whereupon Kefin and Keti cut into the arms and legs of the demons from their quick attacks to try to reduce their fighting strength.


    Esther avoided the attack as she danced, turning the demons'' consciousness in her direction while attacking so that the demons with their reduced strength wouldn''t be surrounded by me and Lionel.


    Kefin and Keti returned there, and with a trinity of attacks, the demons were reliably defeated.


    I poured my magic power into my illusionary sword to slash at the demon''s attack, while activating my recovery magic when Lionel was attacked.


    ''''Luciel-sama,''''


    Yeah.


    I felt Lionel''s voice approaching from behind with great speed and launched an attack at it.


    ''''Flame Dragon Sword!


    A small dragon, still small, flew out of the illusory sword that called out his name and swung away, and a magic stone emerged as it bit into the approaching shadow and the shadow burned.


    I was caught off guard and prepared for the next demon, but the demons were in a mild state of panic and were being tossed by the kefin and the others.


    The last remaining Shadow Bear was fought one-on-one by Lionel, and he won the battle without danger.


    ''''Good. Now we''ve secured the main room. I''m starting to get hungry, so let''s get some food.''''


    I told everyone that after I finished picking up the magic stone, but something was wrong with everyone.


    Has this done something else?��As I was thinking this, Lionel came right up to my side and opened his mouth.


    ''''What was that attack just now!��Not only did Master Luciel learn magic, but he was also able to use the power of the dragon itself.


    ''Can dragons of other attributes fly as slashes?


    Following Lionel, Kefin asks with a twinkle in his eye.


    ''''Well yeah, I think I can probably do it.''''


    ''''If you can now use that attack, you can''t help but mistake it for being stronger.


    The demons in the labyrinth are terrifying, so they must have been quite powerful.


    ''You don''t give your all unless it''s really necessary.......right? I''ll do my best to get my strength back as soon as possible.


    ''''Maybe Luciel-sama would be recognized by the Dragon God.


    Ketty and Esther were looking at us from the sidelines with a wry smile as the tension between the two of them rose quickly.


    ''You''re both too over the top, and the Dragon God is a dangerous place to be, so you probably won''t be going there forever.


    I see.


    Lionel and Kefin looked like they were contemplating something, their voices humming.


    They hoped that their current exchange wouldn''t turn into a flag, and then they went to the main room on the 30th level to prepare lunch.

 247-241 Past battles

    After taking a break in the boss room on the 30th level, we descended to the 31st level.


    ''''The map is useless from here. And there will be enemy attacks taking advantage of this darkness. Let''s brace ourselves.


    "Master Luciel, do you want the light?


    ''I can still recognize where everyone is, and the lights might attract demons. Plus, with a little more tension, I think I can remember that stinging, skin-piercing sensation of knowing what they''re doing.


    I understand.


    Come on, let''s go.


    Thus, the real search began at the thirty levels.


    I slaughtered the demons that crawled in from the darkness, disarmed the traps and completed the map of the hierarchy.


    Of course, I fought demons during the search, and the existence of dead ends and demon rooms took up a lot of time, but it resulted in my tension increasing.


    I don''t think that being aware of the demons changed anything dramatically.


    Even so, with the presence, magic power, and the killing air emanating from the demon, there was a sense that the timing of the attack was gradually linked to the image.


    Then, due to the synergistic effect, I could even feel everyone''s movements, and I was able to see my surroundings clearly and be aware of the appropriate movements.


    And when I was concentrating, before I knew it, it seemed that I had reached the 40th level, and I was in front of the 40th level boss room.


    ''''It was already the forty levels?''''


    ''Luciel-sama was quite focused, so maybe that''s how you feel. But if you''re too uptight, your body may be fine, but your judgment may be misplaced.


    I guess we''ll take a break in this room then.


    We need to pull ourselves together.


    Yeah.


    When Kefin opened the door and we all went into the boss''s room, we found countless turtles that looked like the turtles in Ma0o.


    ''''Oh, those are Turtle Met Bombs,''''


    Do you know?


    ''''Yes. The Turtlemet Bomb is characterized by that hard shell and is said to play magic. But it also has a weakness: it hardly moves, and if it gets even the slightest wound, it will self-destruct at that moment.


    Then you don''t pose much of a threat, do you?


    ''Yes. Normally, all you have to do is throw projectiles from a distance and let them self-destruct, so there''s no problem. But with this many self-destructs, if one of them explodes, they will detonate on their own, and that would be a pretty bad thing.


    I imagine after hearing Kefin''s words. I decided that if it''s just a blast, there shouldn''t be a problem if I put an area barrier on Lionel and continue to heel while having him protect me with a large shield.


    But if it was an explosion with flames, the temperature in this boss room would skyrocket and might be unbearable.


    ''''Is there anything we can do?''''


    ''Yes. As you can imagine, I didn''t expect this.


    Lionel, can you handle the defense?


    Of course. But what can you do about it?


    Yeah. There''s a good chance we''ll run out of magic, but we''ll make it out of ice. Everyone fall back to the entrance.


    They quickly followed my instructions and backed up to the entrance.


    "Lionel, there''s a bomb coming. Hold your horses.


    Ha!


    Kefin, can you aim at any of the projectiles?


    Yes. I can handle this distance.


    I put the illusory sword back on my staff and give instructions as I pour magic power into the staff.


    ''''We''ll go with brute force here. Can you aim at the demons in the distance?


    It is possible.


    "Okay, I''ll give you the signal, and after you throw the projectiles, I want you to move right behind me and Lionel. I want everyone to stay in line.


    ""Yes."


    After activating the area barrier, I send a signal to Kefin to throw the projectile.


    When Kefin throws the dagger at my signal, it is snatched by the Turtlemet Bomb''s leg.


    Could it possibly be weak?��I thought so, but I trusted Kefin''s information and built an ice wall.


    ''Water Dragon, build an ice wall to protect us on all sides and block all attacks.


    The moment the magic power was whittled away in one fell swoop, and a thick ice wall was created, an explosion sounded in the distance, and then, like firecrackers, one explosion after another began to sound.


    Just in case the ice wall was breached or melted, I built the ice wall with the image that it would be repaired, but there seemed to be no need for such a thing, and in less than a minute, the demons all self-destructed and the ice wall existed intact without melting.


    ''''A dragon''s power is a tremendous thing, isn''t it?''''


    Lionel stated admiringly as he touched the ice wall.


    ''''That''s why the consumption of magic power is so tremendous, though. This ice wall is enough to wipe out 80% of your maximum magic power at once.''''


    Eighty percent I see.


    Lionel said and pondered this.


    ''Luciel-sama, it''s a little cold inside these walls, Nya. I''d like you to deactivate them immediately.''''


    ''You can disarm it at any time, but after all those explosions and with some of the main room still burning, I''m sure the heat wave will hit you when you disarm it.


    It''s all right.


    That said, doesn''t that robe have a temperature control feature?


    I had it on, but it stopped working before I knew it.


    Tell me when you find out.


    I handed him a white church robe as soon as I saw him.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had this robe. I''d like to borrow it.


    Yeah. If you all have a problem with your equipment, you can tell me or Doran. And we''ll take care of it.


    We passed the time with such conversations, and it was an hour later that I lifted the ice wall.


    After that, I would purify the room, take a meal, and go to sleep first to encourage my magic to recover.


    ''Where am I?''


    Normally, the angel''s pillow would wake him up when he regained his strength, but this time the place where he woke up was not normal.


    I should have been in the labyrinth before I fell asleep, but now I was standing in a place surrounded by mountains.


    As I was puzzled by the situation, I heard a voice behind me.


    ''Don''t worry. This is still a dream and I have allowed my consciousness to guide me.


    ''''You''ve even intervened in my dreams, so what''s going on?''''


    Ah. I had something to tell you about the dark dragon that lies in this labyrinth.


    ''''A dark dragon. Is that the dragon cursed by the evil god?


    ''''Mm. If I wanted to fight a dark dragon properly, I would have to be as strong as Leinster to follow him.


    What kind of dragon is this that never intended to fight properly in the first place?


    You''ll know it when you see it. Does this place mean anything to you?


    ''What?��Well - if you ask me - I think this is what it looked like near Rockford, am I right?


    ''''I''m going to show you my past. Think about how you can honestly purify the dark dragon.


    What do you mean?


    The dark spirit didn''t answer my question, but looked up at the sky.


    I also had no choice but to look up at the sky and there was a jet black dragon about to spit a breath from the sky.


    I tried to activate the area barrier, but I couldn''t use any magic at all.


    On the contrary, that''s when I realized that my body was transparent and that it was really a dream.


    A slash of light was fired at the jet-black dragon, and the jet-black dragon, having received a decent hit from it, interrupted the breath.


    ''''Ore, who are you to attack me?''''


    A thick killing spirit that stings my skin with chatter and stings me dominates the place.


    If that was the original power of the dragons, I was thanking the dragons, knowing that the dragons I''ve met so far have been quite tame, and I was thanking them, when a young man who took flight appeared.


    It was definitely Lord Leinster.


    ''''Dark Dragon, why are you trying to destroy the world?''''


    "I don''t need to answer to a mere mortal man.


    With that, the dark dragon spat the black-purple breath not into the earth, but into Lord Leinster.


    The breath reached Lord Leinster in an instant and swallowed Lord Leinster just like that, piercing the head of the mountain behind him.


    ''It''s because of the humanity''s squeakiness,''


    Then, as he was about to spit his breath into the earth again, a glowing light as bright as the dark dragon''s earlier release engulfed the dark dragon.


    Looking at the direction the light flew from, Lord Leinster stopped in mid-air, looking exactly the same as before.


    Already at this point, that person could see that he had stopped the human. That was not the same creature. I decided that.


    ''''You--you''re not a mere human race, are you!


    The dark dragon asked Lord Leinster, with smoke rising from his body, but without seeming to have much effect.


    ''''Ah. This is still a brave (temporary) person. Right now in this world (before you know it) the people are trying to develop hand in hand because they have defeated the Demon King. And yet, we can''t afford to have everything eradicated.


    "Slay the demon king?��Wouldn''t that leave the world unbalanced?


    The Dark Dragon


    ''''It''s not that we''ve eradicated the demon tribe. Besides, we''ve put up a strong boundary so they won''t be able to come here, but the demon tribe should be able to thrive in the land of the demons.


    "As the balance of the world hangs in the balance, there will surely be conflict between peoples.


    ''I won''t let you do that while I''m here. I''ll make a world where children don''t see blood, but a world where they compete for knowledge.''


    "Show me if you are ready for this. Then think about what it means to have caused my destruction for so long.


    From there it was a very intense battle.


    The middle and long range did not yield to each other, and the light and the dark clashed and no decisive moment came.


    That''s when Lord Leinster set it up.


    When he held his sword up, the sword began to shine, as if he had put magic power into it. And when I came to my senses, I found myself behind the dark dragon.


    The moment I confirmed my appearance, blood gushed out of the dark dragon.


    I could tell by the situation that Lord Leinster had sliced through the dark dragon, but I couldn''t see it at all.


    That Lord Leinster''s body was scraped off again, perhaps to give him more of a chase.


    However, the dark dragon didn''t stay silent and be killed as it was, and to my surprise, scales began to fall out of its body one by one.


    The scales then spun at high speed and flew around the dark dragon, gradually increasing its speed to keep Lord Leinster away from it.


    The battle lasted for a long time, and then the battle ended as the shining sword grew huge and knocked the dark dragon down to the earth, and Lord Leinster unleashed a magical cannon in pursuit.


    And from the gutting of the mountain, I understood that it was Rockford.


    ''This world will be destroyed by me and the light dragons will be reborn. And the other dragons giving birth to new life have kept this Gardardia from decaying.''


    "All that destruction is no fun, is it?


    "Destroy me or my people will slaughter each other and chip away at the stars, destroying the balance of the world and causing the stars to lose their power. There won''t be room for life for a long time.


    ''''I understand the Dark Dragon''s concerns. I can''t make any assurances, but I pledge to use the wisdom of the various races to prevent that from happening and do my best to protect this world. So will you stop the destruction?''''


    I have lost. I will not destroy the world while you are alive. But if the world you want is not fulfilled, I will be destruction all over again!


    Well, you''re gonna work your ass off from now on to make sure that doesn''t happen.


    Such an exchange was taking place.


    ''Luciel, the Dark Dragon has kept its promise to Rain and has so far refrained from subversive activities.


    May I ask why you showed me this past?


    ''''Dark dragons don''t know how to take it easy. And they don''t like anything that isn''t fair and honest. So if you try to hide and purify it, it will spit out a breath that is powerful enough to annihilate your body. That''s all I wanted to tell you.


    ''''Okay. I''ll try to figure out how to get recognized, including whether to challenge you or not.


    ''Luciel, I hope you don''t make a decision you''ll regret.


    As soon as the dark spirit said that, I woke up as my consciousness surfaced.


    Checking the ceiling of the labyrinth reflected in my vision, I let out a deep sigh and thought about the dark dragon.

 248-242 Imitation

    The Spirit of Darkness showed me the past battle between Lord Leinster and the Dark Dragon.


    Both of them had tremendous strength.


    In particular, Lord Leinster''s moves weren''t ordinary strength, but there were various moves that could be used as a reference.


    ''''That strength is foul. But how great could it have been...''''


    Change direction in the air using your entire body, not just your legs.


    The magic attribute of the magic sword is used to probe the opponent''s weaknesses, and the various variations of attacks that allow it to do so, as well as movements that are efficient in dealing damage with close-range and long-range attacks.


    However, the most surprising thing is the defense. In the case of Breath, he invoked multiple magic barriers and also invoked recovery magic on himself. I often do that too, but I never thought of setting up a magical barrier.


    Even when attacking at close range, thickening the magic barrier would reduce the enemy''s attack speed for a moment. You would have chosen to avoid or counter at that moment.


    That''s like a profound ability that can be acquired by having the ability to accurately judge a situation and a body that can keep up with it.


    But I''ve mastered the skills of thought acceleration and body strengthening, and although I''m not familiar with magic barriers, I''m sure I''m not inferior to Lord Leinster when it comes to recovery magic alone.


    I made up my mind to solidify and trace the image of Lord Leinster''s fighting and movement style I had seen in my dreams, and I was determined to absorb whatever I could to make it mine, greedily.


    When I woke up my body, Lionel was the only one awake, so I decided to prompt him to take a nap.


    ''Lionel, now that I''m awake, you can leave the guards to me and get some sleep.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s time to fight the imperial soldiers, but I''m sure I won''t have time to go easy on them. That''s why I''ve decided to slay all of them, except for the ones weakened by Luciel-sama''s magic.


    ''I see. But if you know someone you know and want to help, feel free to let me know.


    Ha!


    Lionel told him and moved to the wall.


    And then I realized something.


    The wildly combative spirit that Lionel had been emitting since I told him I was going to attack the Empire had disappeared.


    ''I hadn''t noticed it before, but it feels like I''m back to my normal Lionel. Which means that Lionel''s mind might have been disturbed as well.


    Knowing that Lionel, who seemed to be able to do everything perfectly, had his doubts, and that everyone else was stepping on their own, I continued to swing my sword silently until everyone woke up.


    Esther was up first, followed by Ketty and Kefin.


    I decided to have a little mock fight with Kefin until Lionel woke up.


    ''I''d like to try a few things. Kefin, can we have a light mock fight?


    ''''That''s unusual. If you ask me to do something for you, Luciel-sama, I''m always happy to do it.


    Thanks, I''ll help you. I''ll set up my shield and you can hit me as hard as you can. But it would be helpful if you could avoid any deadly attacks.


    ''I won''t attack you like that, but if Luciel-sama is only defending himself, be prepared for your arms and legs to leave your body.


    Yeah. Please.


    Kefin looked a little surprised and then readied his sword.


    I also took the shield out of my magic bag and took a quick deep breath once before holding it up towards Kefin.


    ''Anytime.''


    Then I''ll go.


    At that moment, Kefin''s body shakes.


    As I had expected, I found out that Kefin has acquired a body strengthening ability.


    This one also immediately activates the body strengthening and deploys an area barrier, furthermore it releases its own magic power outside of its body to control and solidify it, creating a magic power barrier.


    Feeling the presence and magic power, I searched for Kefin''s movement.


    When I heard a swooshing sound, I felt that Kefin''s attack had slowed down, although it was really only for a moment. But in return, his arm was cut off a bit.


    But surely what I''m trying to do is not wrong. Judging that, I will continue with the training.


    "There''s no need to be shy. Come on in.


    Increasing the magic power that is kneaded into the magic power barrier, and embodying it with the image of a shield that is even denser and harder.


    Then, first of all, I was able to defend against Kefin''s attacks with the shield, and as I further hardened the magic barrier, I was able to avoid attacks not only with the shield alone, but really just barely, one or two times out of ten.


    ''''Kefin, do you feel anything when you make an attack?''''


    ''''No, I didn''t really feel it. I just felt that Luciel-sama''s reaction time seemed to increase...


    Kefin nodded his head in agreement.


    ''''I see. With the thickening of the magic barrier, I felt that Kefin''s attack speed, which touched the barrier, was slowed down for a moment, but maybe it''s because he sensed the danger and increased his concentration. Well, maybe that''s why I''m a little tired.


    It will take some time to master this, but I was honestly happy to have a new goal in mind.


    "It''s just like you, Luciel-sama, to see such an immediate improvement after yesterday.


    No, it''s all thanks to you guys.


    This time it''s the result of the dark spirits that showed me the battles of the past and the magic power manipulation and magic control that I haven''t missed since I came to this world.


    It''s something I shouldn''t have realized sooner but I''ll be happy about it now. If I don''t die, there''s a better chance that no one else will die.


    Next to Kefin, it was Estia who asked for the same thing.


    He decided to check the magic barrier to see what would happen if it were cut by the magic sword, just in case. Then the result was surprising.


    To my surprise, unlike Kefin''s attack, the magic sword, when it hit the magic barrier, immediately slowed down.


    ''''Did you feel something?''''


    ''Yes. I felt like I was being held back by something very hard.


    Okay.


    Maybe the attacks where the opponent''s attacks are filled with magic power will repel each other''s magic power.


    Somehow, I think I''m starting to see the image of the complete type of my weapon that my master trained me to use.


    I started cooking to think, and I was almost finished with it, when Lionel woke up just in time to do some thinking.


    However, that short amount of sleep was indeed worrying, so after making him promise to get a long sleep before heading to the Empire, we all began to eat.


    And when we descended to the forty-one level, it was dark, with no more than a meter away from us.


    This won''t help us disarm the trap. I''m going to shine a light on it. If I''m not good, the demons might come flooding in, but it''s better than getting a trap that could kill you instantly. We could walk around with a barrel of worst-case object X, but we''ll hold on as long as we can.


    If the demons are rushing in, they could be trapped, and that''s a good thing.


    Okay, let''s move up to the 50th level.


    ""Yes."


    I decided to hold the light as a shield for me and asked everyone to fight.


    And as I projected the light forward, I could see the demons we had been fighting rushing towards us.


    From there on, it was a series of battles.


    As expected, it is not possible to handle all attacks by numbers, and everyone including Lionel received more than a few injuries.


    Even so, while wiping out the demons, they went down the hierarchy.


    When they crossed the forty-fifth level, a humanoid demon suddenly began to appear.


    There was a headless knight demon called Dark Knight, a living armor demon called Shadow Knight, whose living armor appeared from the shadows, and from the forty-eight level, Durahan appeared.


    But it wasn''t until the humanoid demons started to appear that everyone started to move better.


    Lionel and Keti originally specialized in interpersonal combat, Kefin and Estia''s movements remained the same, but their attacks were easier to read, or they were able to move aggressively.


    And it seems that it was the same for me as well, hitting our attacks to match the opponent''s attacks, the timing of counters was easy to time, and I was able to use my magic sword to cut through the enemy.


    But despite the smoothness of the battle surface, I felt uncomfortable with the lack of treasure chests in the labyrinth search.


    And when I finally arrived in front of the boss''s room at the 50th level, I heard a tremendous roar from inside.


    A tremendous roaring sound rang out from inside.

 249-243 Toda Outpost

    The roar that rang out before the fifty-layered boss room stopped us in our tracks.


    ''That roar was coming from inside, wasn''t it?


    Yes. Looks like you had a prior customer.


    ''Yeah. That would explain why there were no traps or treasure chests. If you can get this far, are you pretty strong?


    ''Yes. I''m sure it''s above a certain standard.


    As I recall, when Master saw Dullahan in Grandle''s Labyrinth, he said that if he could defeat him by himself, he''d be an A-ranked competitor.


    When you think about it, this group of people may seem a bit unusual, but the ones inside, or those who are, are capable.


    I just hoped that such talented people wouldn''t summon an evil god and become undead.


    ''''I see. I guess we''ll have to wait here either way.


    The demons just keep coming.


    Master Luciel, would you like me to turn the lights off?


    I''ve linked the imagery and the real-life movements much better, and now I can spend time with them without any problems.


    And since we''re in front of the boss room, we won''t fall into any traps.


    Now it''s up to each of us to decide on our own situation, such as raising our level or regaining our combat instincts by fighting a certain number of monsters.


    I decided to listen to everyone''s opinions first.


    It''s probably not a problem now, but what about Lionel? I''ll drop the lights if I''ve served my purpose in leveling up, though?


    If you don''t mind, let me raise the bar a bit more.


    Lionel still chose to raise the bottom line.


    ''What about Ketty?''


    ''There are so many of them, I''m mentally exhausted. But I can fight with no problem.


    Ketty didn''t look like she wanted to fight much, but everyone could see that she was actually fine.


    ''Where''s Kefin?''


    I''d like to fight a little longer. After the Empire, you''ll go to the Duchy of Brange, won''t you?


    Yeah. I''m still planning on it, but I intend to.


    Then again, I''d still like to raise the bar a bit.


    So Kefin is a bottom line for what''s ahead. He was certainly going to the land of human supremacy, so he needed to be prepared.


    The way Kefin looked at Keti, I thought I knew what he was bottoming out for.


    ''What about Esther?''


    ''I''m not that tired, but I''m not sure the durability value of my weapons is going to be enough by now.


    Estia''s equipment was still the holy silver sword I gave her a long time ago.


    ''''I see. The three of you have Grand-san''s equipment. I''ll have Estia''s weapon made properly next time. For now, if it''s a weapon, I think I found something in the magic bag.


    I searched through my magic bag and was about to hand Estia the holy silver sword she had in her possession, when I held out the Mithril sword and the holy silver sword that my master had given me for sorting in the past.


    ''''I want you to try them out for a bit and use the one you''re comfortable with.''''


    Thank you. I''ll take two of them.


    ''Then when the battle inside is over, or the movement is getting lackluster, we''ll stop putting object X down or luring it with lights.


    ""Yes."


    This is how we decided to defeat the demons that are born from the labyrinth.


    Lionel catches the attack with his large shield, then drops each part of the attack, and finally slashes it down with a bold move.


    Keti and Kefin use the combination to unleash a series of blows from left and right, where Esther tosses in a flowing stream of blows.


    And just like when I fought Kefin in a mock battle, I used my magic power barrier to cut through the demons with my magic sword.


    ''''Luciel-sama''s magic-powered sword is not an ordinary power. That alone would make it a one-hit killing sword.''''


    Kefin praised me admiringly.


    I know that if I''m aware of the magic power I pour into my magic sword, I can use different attributes, so I can aim for this to be as natural as that Lord Leinster.


    ''I''m glad to hear that. But it is more important for me to avoid fatal injuries than to land a blow. If you do that, your chances of survival should increase at once.


    No more abandonment attacks?


    He laughs back at Ketty, who tries to toy with the fact that he was previously scolded by his mentor, but he laughs back and tells her how he really feels.


    ''If there''s a good chance I''ll die if I don''t do it, I''ll do it, but I won''t do it when it looks like I can handle it.''


    ''Master Luciel is going to do it even though he says that, Nya.


    It''s our duty to make sure Master Luciel doesn''t make that decision.


    Lionel joined in on Ketty''s words, and Ketty let out a sigh that she couldn''t play with him.


    ''''If Luciel-sama is gone, our strong defensive magic won''t have any recovery magic, and our strength will drop at once.


    "I''m going to do my best...��That''s him.


    Estia made a statement that could be considered the keystone of this party, and I was about to declare that I would do my best to live up to it, when a strong sense of intimidation that reminded me of death suddenly appeared.


    ''''Yes, there''s no doubt about it,''''


    Lionel immediately agreed with me.


    ''Do you know what this full-body trembling, intimidating feeling is?


    Are you an evil god?


    Ketty, who doesn''t have a nya at the end of the word, pales with a straight face, asks Lionel, but I answer instead.


    ''Yeah, definitely an evil god. We can''t save what''s inside, but inevitably we have to purify the person inside.


    Hey, guys. Don''t move.


    A black haze enveloped us, not with Estia, but with the dark spirits out in the open.


    ''What is this?''


    ''The opponent is a god. However, as long as they are in the dark magic, they should not be noticed. As expected, it''s impossible to defeat the Evil God, so we''ll just have to wait and see.


    All right. Everyone listen to Esther.


    Thus we decided to wait until the evil spirit''s presence disappeared.


    Less than a minute after that, that intimidating feeling disappeared, but the dark spirit didn''t break the dark magic in the middle.


    ''''Estia, isn''t that enough?''''


    He''s cunning. He''s going to make it look like he''s missing and see what we can do.


    I decided to follow the instructions of the dark spirits who seemed to know the evil gods well.


    ''''This time, I''ll follow Estia''s instructions. More importantly, the demons are slowly approaching us, so let''s just be ready for them. Then we''ll sweep them out and spend a little time and then we''ll go inside.''''


    When I announced this, everyone agreed.


    After defeating the demons, we waited for them to show up twice, wiped them out, and chose to move on.


    When we opened the door, it was as bright as the other boss rooms in the labyrinth, unlike the previous boss rooms.


    And once inside, the enemies you''ll be fighting immediately weren''t already people, but they weren''t the undead you were expecting either.


    There are five demons looking at you.


    ''''Why did the demon tribe traverse the labyrinth? There should have been an evil god in the first place, so why can''t they be undead?''''


    I started chanting a magic circle chant as I started asking questions.


    Then one of the demon tribe approached me in a high pressure manner.


    ''''You who are still an inferior species are asking questions of us, a higher species, without even identifying yourselves!


    ''I''m sorry about that. I am Luciel the Wise, the one who stands against the demons and the demon race.


    ''Ho. The Empire must be wringing its hands about the labyrinth raider being a wise man instead of a healer.


    !��He told the Evil God exactly what he said in Grandle''s Labyrinth.


    Don''t tell me that the Evil God manipulated the demon race to prevent them from breaking the seal of the dark dragon?


    ''So, as I explained earlier, why are there demons in the labyrinth?


    It''s a treasure hunt in a maze. Well, the appearance of the Evil One was a bit of a surprise to me.


    Didn''t the evil gods put them there? If the evil gods called them, they must have known about it beforehand.


    But if they weren''t, then they must have been created.


    "You''re not pure demons, are you?��The ones who became demons in the Empire?


    Mmm-hmm. Don''t lump me in with those freaks. We''re an imperial task force.


    Apparently, they are not pure demon race. I look sideways at Lionel and Ketty''s faces, but they apparently don''t know and shake their heads.


    ''''So what are you trying to accomplish by becoming a demon race? Are you going back to being under the control of Duchy Brange or something?''''


    "Mmm-hmm. That''s why they call us an inferior species. How can we be an inferior species?


    Of course you can''t miss it, can you?


    ''Ah. You''re the man Master Lionel was concerned about as a hindrance. Let me take that head home with me.


    All of the enemies and friends hold their weapons at the same time.


    ''Can I just ask you two last questions?''


    We''re so generous that we''re willing to do you one last favor.


    ''Then I''ll take you at your word. ''Is your head of the emperor?��Or is it General Warlord?


    An emperor?��You think we''re going to follow the living dead like that?


    That''s when the other four demon clans started laughing as well. Apparently, it was Cloud who was in charge of the demon squad.


    ''''Wouldn''t you want to go back if you could finally turn back into a human?''''


    I didn''t think so. Now, let our great strength sink in.


    It''s a shame.


    I activated the Sanctuary Circle.


    At that moment, everyone charged at once with Lionel in the lead.


    For a moment, Lionel''s face that I could see was different from his usual face, he had a face like a demon, and I realized that this was Lionel, the real Warlord.


    The people who called themselves the Imperial Special Forces, who had become demons, suffered while screaming and still managed to fight, but it was a quick end.


    In less than a minute, the annihilation battle was over.


    I activated the Sanctuary Circle once more just to make sure it was still alive, the screams went up, and as blue-white flames, the imperial special forces disappeared, leaving behind only the items they had equipped.


    I felt a little bit of emptiness, but for now, I started walking to everyone to share the fact that we had trudged through the labyrinth.

 250-244 Thoughts of the Dark Dragon

    The Imperial special forces were conceited in the power they had gained, so the battle itself ended with no problem in destroying them.


    However, he couldn''t get much information out of them. They may have possessed a certain amount of power, but it is highly likely that they were discards.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have spoken so flippantly about their inner workings.


    But even though they are the demon race, destroying the former human race was indeed not a pleasant experience.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''m saved. I didn''t expect you to be alive even if you lost your head.''''


    ''I was surprised to see that my life force was indeed increased. I only activated it as a precaution too, so I''ll consider myself lucky and put it to good use in the next fight.


    Ha!


    What about this equipment?


    Keti, who had reverted to the end of the word, pointed to the demon race''s equipment and asked.


    ''I''m going to purify it and take everything back just in case. Just don''t touch that big magic stone.


    Of course.


    ''Master Luciel, there''s a returning magic circle floating over there.


    A magic circle existed beyond Estia''s gaze.


    And behind it, the sealed gate existed.


    ''''Luciel-sama, is it still there?''''


    ''''Yeah. Hopefully it won''t turn into a fight, and I''ll go break the seal and release the dark dragon.


    Good luck.


    "Lionel, I''ll take it from here. It may take a little longer. If I haven''t come out after more than a day, you''ll have to go back to Ebiza.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be a few hours before now?


    ''It took me quite a while with the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon.


    Are you sure it''s just for one day?


    Yeah. We have Forenoire over here, so we won''t have any problems as far as getting home. It''s a pain in the ass to have to walk everyone to Ebiza then, though.


    I pray for the speedy return of Lady Luciel.


    I''m praying for you, too.


    Good luck, Lady Luciel.


    Master Luciel, I believe in you.


    I feel like I''m going to be sidelined completely. But this time, I knew I had to be careful, so I decided to clear up everyone''s misconceptions.


    We''re going to have to take a break because it will suck the magic out of you to open the gate.


    Then everyone started laughing, as if the embarrassed look on my face had gotten to the point.


    But that''s the extent of the laughter.


    When I touched the gate as usual, the magic power was sucked out and a black-purple light appeared on the pattern.


    And that was when the gate opened.


    I flew from the front of the gate to the side while activating the sanctuary ward with no chanting.


    The next moment I heard something hit the sanctuary ward, the ward creaked and gradually cracked as it creaked, and a black-purple ray of light broke through the ward.


    Immediately I checked on everyone''s safety and found that no one was on the slanting line and everyone was safe.


    I didn''t expect them to attack us out of the blue. I wanted to resolve the matter quietly somehow, but is this a surefire way to fight?


    I changed my mind and gave them instructions.


    You have to get out of here immediately. That attack was definitely the result of the Dark Dragon''s Breath. There is no guarantee that this room will be safe.


    Master Luciel, will you promise to come back safely?


    Yeah. If I''m not back in a week, no going to the Empire. Kefin, Ketty, and Esther to keep an eye on Lionel. Well, trust me, you''ll have to wait and see.


    I trust that Master Luciel will not die of anything but old age.


    Yeah. Then go.


    I believe Master Luciel will break the seal.


    ''There are a lot of people who would be in trouble without Master Luciel, so I''m still working, Nya.


    Master Luciel, please don''t ever give up.


    ''Dear Luciel, it is very frustrating for me as a squire not to be able to proceed with you beyond this. Therefore, please make sure you return alive. And give us the opportunity to play our part in the Empire.


    I will. We''ll make it back alive. We''ll get back to Ebiza safe and sound, because we don''t know what''s in store for us.


    He heard my words and disappeared into the magic circle of the return.


    ''''Well, you''ve gone. Even though it''s not at full strength, destroying the wards that the evil gods couldn''t break, I''m sure it''s the dark dragon''s breath I saw in my dream. Please, I hope it''s something we can talk about.


    I muttered and ran down the stairs at once.


    ''''It''s as dark as the thirty levels. Dark Dragon, can you hear me?


    "How dare a mere mortal speak to me.


    ''You hate the human race just as much as you dreamed you would. Didn''t Lord Leinster build a new world?


    "He''s a liar. "He worked me hard and died before he could do it all.


    ''Did Lord Leinster build an aerial city, or a church in the centre of the world, or create a technological state where people could live?��Compared to the Dragon Race and long-lived races, the human race has a short life span. Still, didn''t they still put forth the effort as promised?


    "The result is better than the assumption. He has fulfilled his time as a human and broken his promise to me. Without these blasted chains, I would have destroyed my world.


    It was at this time that the Dark Dragon was lying. Because the Dark Dragon had been sealed for the last fifty years, and it shouldn''t have been a hundred years at most.


    And yet, it hadn''t destroyed the world yet, keeping its promise to Lord Leinster, who died three hundred years ago.


    I thought it must be because somewhere inside the dark dragon, I believed in the world that Lord Leinster had drawn up.


    And the power of the Breath that I just fired into the fifty levels.....


    ''You were going to destroy the world with that bracelet you just gave me?


    Yes. Yes, I will restore order to the world with my breath that destroys everything.


    No matter what the other party''s situation is, if you lose your mind for a moment against a higher-ranked opponent, it''s over.


    I ask the dark dragon, referring to the conversation I saw in my dream while kneading my magic power.


    ''''But as it is now, all you can do is destroy it. I haven''t broken the light dragon''s seal yet.''''


    ''''Don''t lie to me. The Kouryuu''s seal has already been broken.


    The Dark Dragon''s pressure increased all at once, and there was anger present.


    However, the words of the dark dragon caused me to be so surprised that my mind was conversely disturbed by the words of the dark dragon.


    ''''Huh?��Only the holy dragon, flame dragon, earth dragon, thunder dragon, water dragon, and wind dragon have broken the seal. I''m sure they haven''t broken the seal on the light dragon yet.


    "Whether or not you''ve broken the seal is of no consequence. It''s all about results.


    I resolve myself.


    ''''--If I can get you to admit you and then break the curse of the evil god and release it, will you tell me about it?


    ''Very well. "If you want me to be your servant, you''ll have to make me admit it, just like Leinster.


    ''I promise. Soo hah. Well, here we go.


    Normally, I would have immediately activated the Sanctuary Circle, but I didn''t dare to do so.


    It''s not that I can imitate Lord Leinster''s fighting style, it''s just that I felt that the dark dragon was testing me to see if it could trust me.


    [Holy Healing Hand, Breath of Mother Earth, I wish to feed on my magical power and create sanctuary-generating armor that will protect me from all defilements with light wings to angels, Sanctuary Armor]


    The Sanctuary Armor was a compact condensation of the Sanctuary Wards, so if the Breath was unleashed, I activated it only to avoid it just in time.


    ''''Now, come on with the help of your compatriots.


    "Wind and Dragon, be your wings that fly freely in the sky.


    Flying through the air. Then I created a magic power barrier under my feet to see if I could drive it as a foothold for a moment, and I succeeded.


    Normally, I would be happy here, but this time, while chanting, I further increased my magic power and headed for the dark dragon.


    "Fool, you came to hit the breath by yourself, die.


    After going out of its way to tell me that, the dark dragon spat out a Breath towards me.


    In a moment, the black-purple breath swallowed the place I was in.


    ''''........It''s a simple thing. Even though they expected so much of me, I''m still a human race after all.......''''


    That discouraging, discouraging reminder echoes in my brain.


    ''Heel,''


    I activated my heel to the dark dragon from the back of the dark dragon, and a blue-white light illuminated the dark dragon''s figure.


    ''''Gu Gu you, you''re still alive?''''


    It was only a heel, but he spoke telepathically to us with a pained groan.


    ''Yes. As expected, I didn''t want to die yet, so it was all a bump in the road, but you managed to get the blow in like this.


    ...why are you here? You were supposed to be swallowed by Breathless.


    ''''Yes. To be precise, though, it''s my alter ego made of a flame dragon and a water dragon. I created a magic object made of a flame dragon and a water dragon, controlled it so that the magic power wouldn''t leak out, and then used the power of the thunder dragon to go around behind you in one go. Therefore, it was my alter ego that was swallowed up by the Breathless.


    "You''ve been building something like that?


    ''Yes, but the reason this mission was successful was because of you. You guided me to avoid the bracelets first.


    "What?��You wouldn''t do that to my people!


    "If it had been as sudden as the breath you fired at Lord Leinster in the past, or so powerful that it couldn''t be easily avoided, I would have definitely disappeared without a trace.


    ..........


    ''''And you were so debilitated that you could only judge me by my magic and presence. That''s why this poor strategy worked. How long have you been under the curse of the evil god in your body?


    The dark dragon that had just emerged into the darkness with its heels was already flooded with miasma from its body, and almost all of its body was either rotting or reduced to bones.


    It seemed strangely awful that it hadn''t turned into a complete undead until now.


    ''''How long have you been aware of me?''''


    "It''s because your breath flew to the 50th level and you couldn''t break my sanctuary wards quickly enough. I had the Dark Spirit watch you and Lord Leinster fight, and I knew you were in a different league. That''s why I thought it was strange.


    ''Oh. ''I see that it wasn''t only luck that freed my people. It''s not just cowardice and bravery. The one who is willing to put forth the courage and effort to face his fate, the one who strives for peace I ask you. ''How will you protect the world order?''


    Even if you ask me about such a grand theme, there''s nothing I, as a normal person, can answer.


    But then you wouldn''t be convinced, so I decided to just tell you what I was thinking.


    It''s too big a story for me to understand, to be honest. But, although there are many people in this world, I don''t think it''s such a small world that we need to fight over it that much.


    You think we can live together in harmony?��Then why couldn''t you stop Leinster from fighting with his own people?''


    Maybe it''s because that''s what life is all about. You want to live a better life, be happier than others, be loved more than others. Those desires exist.


    So, you''re saying that the fighting will never stop?


    ''No, I believe that people are a species that can take their neighbour''s hand and let go of it. If one person grabs the neighbor''s hand and uses the other hand to hold the neighbor''s hand, there will be no more conflict. But this is not something that one person can do if they want to. Lord Leinster still built a church to heal people, a home for engineers to make life easier, and a land of magical research to make life easier for people. He just didn''t have enough time to do it.


    But there are a lot of holes in my thinking.


    "Did you know him that well? Then you''ll be his successor.


    The Dark Dragon says a little happily, but I can''t take his place.


    All I can do is what I can do.


    ''No, I''m just going to do my best to live a peaceful life as best I can. Even if you have excessive expectations, I can''t meet them. So, regarding the sealing of the Light Dragon, are you sure the seal has already been broken?


    ...Yes, I''m sure. But somehow his consciousness remains in this world.


    The dark dragon seemed uninteresting and gave me valuable information.


    But then, the power over the world that the humans of Brange were talking about could be the light dragon.


    ''It''s not like you''ve become undead or anything?''


    ''Yeah, but it''s getting harder and harder for my voice to be heard.


    For example, how can a light dragon attack be prevented?


    ''''Basically, if you counter Breathless with Breathless, I can''t lose. Well, there''s no reason to fight him.


    ''''Hypothetically, what would happen if a light dragon was summoned where it was set to be enslaved by the summoning magic circle?''''


    ''Enslaved. A summons is a contract, so that''s what it is.''


    Can you undo it?


    You could. But I''d destroy that country. I don''t know about this Kwanglong.


    ''''By the way, what would happen if you used the method of turning a human race into a demon on a light dragon?


    I can''t be certain, as I never was, but I''m sure we have the magical core, so I wouldn''t worry about that.


    ''''I see. So, Dark Dragon. May I lift the curse of the evil god on you?


    "Then, wise Luciel, as far as you are able, let us build the world as you imagine it.


    ...as much as I can, you know.


    "Yes, to the extent that you can, but now that you''ve freed all of my people, including me, I beg you, to the extent that you can.


    ''What?��There''s a place for nine jewels in this necklace, isn''t it?


    ''''You will understand that when you receive power from the Dragon God. Then, wise man Luciel, I beg you.


    Yes, sir.


    I would thus break the curse of the dark dragon and the dark dragon would disappear.


    Then I took out the light and picked up all the money and items except for the dungeon core of the trap that summoned the evil gods as usual, before entering the magic circle of return.


    Pilon [Title: Dark Dragon''s Blessing has been acquired]


    Pilon [I''ve succeeded in unleashing the seals of all reincarnated dragons]


    Piron. [Title: Blessings of the Dragon God]

 251-245 Shattered Golem

    The time he had been fighting with the Dark Dragon was very short, but that was because the Dark Dragon had been so weak.


    The Dark Dragon was definitely the first one to suffer the curse of the Evil God. Otherwise, it was doubtful that he could have returned to everyone like this.


    Maybe when the evil gods started this plan, they were testing to see if the curse they put on the dark dragon would work on the dark dragon.


    With that thought in mind, I walked out of the labyrinth and saw everyone there.


    ''''I''m home.''''


    ''Master Luciel!��Are you okay?


    Lionel was surprised and the first to be pleased. After all, he felt a little hot-headed since he became young again.


    ''''Yeah, the dark dragon was completely debilitated by the evil god''s curse, so it didn''t turn into a battle, a battle. But still, the sun has already set?''''


    It wasn''t so much dusk as the sun was already about to disappear.


    ''''Yes. It seems that the series of battles on the way to the fifty levels had taken up a significant amount of time, and we were just eating. How about you, Luciel-sama?''''


    I was hungry, by the way. I''ll take it.


    Kefin offered me a meal and I decided to eat.


    As I sipped my meal, I let slip my impressions about the labyrinth.


    ''It''s a labyrinth with poor visibility, but I didn''t feel like I had to trudge through it with that much difficulty, but I wouldn''t have known that before I went to Grandle.


    "That''s true. It is true that everyone has become much stronger since then, so we were able to cross the street in less than two days, but it would have taken us many times longer.


    I think so too. If it weren''t for Whirlwind-sama''s tips on how to disarm the traps, there are some things I wouldn''t have been able to do, so I''ve learned how important the order is.


    Kefin nodded in agreement with Lionel''s answer, and everyone also seemed to be feeling the benefits of being in that labyrinth.


    When he thought about it, he felt that his actions at that time and the past when he lost the Holy Attribute Magic were all meaningful and rewarding.


    ''''So, Lionel, have you regained some of your strength now that your level has risen?''''


    ''''Yes. I''m still a long way from my prime, but I think I can handle a competitive game.


    I need Lionel to slay Cloud, who might be a reincarnated and demonized person.


    ''I see. Now, we can camp here, or we can go back to Ebiza. What would you like to do?


    I want the day to be a preparation period for heading to the Empire, but I don''t need more than that.


    It''s difficult to decide whether to level up or spend the day doing mock battles and such.


    After a moment''s pause, Lionel replies.


    ''''Luciel-sama, would you like to dive into the labyrinth again?


    Why?


    ''I have consumed two days out of the week. Even if I had set aside the last day for a rest day, I wouldn''t want to spend the rest of the days in the mansion at leisure if I could.


    That''s true. What do you guys think?


    It''s hard to imagine the tension that had been tense loosening up before the battle with the empire that''s coming up in a few days, but I thought I was right about raising the bottom line.


    And also because I could possibly come up with a useful use for the power of the dark dragon.


    However, this is where the opposing view comes in.


    ''''But won''t the demons inside become weaker?''''


    ''Yes, Nya. It''s true that I''d rather sleep in the main room than camp out. But if you want to make a decision, I think it''s okay to wait until you see the demon before you decide.


    ''I want to return to Ebiza. I don''t think it will be easy for all of you to get beaten up by the Empire''s spies, but just in case.


    I knew Kefin and Esther would disagree with me, but Ketty was slowly changing her mind, but not entirely in the affirmative, either.


    And I would listen to everyone else''s opinions before I thought about it.


    It''s true that raising the bottom line is important, but the time for levels to pomp up to that level is over, so it''s honestly not very effective in this labyrinth.


    Besides, I decided that I didn''t need to use it here to draw out the power of the dragons, including the dark dragons.


    Most importantly, like Estia said, if the amphibians were targeted, we wouldn''t be able to see them, so we decided to have Lionel break here.


    ''I know what everyone thinks. Lionel, you''ll have to fold here. I''ll ask Doran to set up a place where we can have a mock battle. We''ll train there until we get to the Empire.


    I understand. Then let''s go back.


    Yeah.


    When Lionel heard that we could have a mock battle, he immediately broke it off, so after we finished eating, we decided to head back to Ebiza.


    The way back to Ebiza was not particularly problematic, but unlike before, I felt like I could see in the dark.


    Was it because of the dark spirits and the dark dragons that made them more affinity for the dark attribute?��As I thought about this, I let Forenoir run, and Forenoir warned me with a telepathic reminder to focus on the horse.


    That was when I finally made it back to Ebiza.


    ''Let''s hurry!''


    Moreover, the sound of the explosion was towards Mr. Bazak''s mansion, so I had to run the forenoir.


    When I got back to the mansion, what I saw was smoke rising from the amphibian and the wreckage of what appeared to be Paula''s golem scattered everywhere.


    How strong a demon race had appeared? While I was impatient, I desperately searched for signs and magic power, but I didn''t feel any signs or magic power peculiar to the demon race or demons in particular.


    ''''Ah, Luciel-sama, you all are welcome back too.


    ''Master Luciel, please stop all of you. It will make a mess of your garden.


    Then Nadia and Lydia showed up and greeted us.


    After listening to the two of them, we decided that it was probably a different reality from what we had expected, so we decided to dismount from Forenoire and check the facts.


    ''''I''m back. First of all, just to confirm, isn''t there some kind of attack by the demon race or something?


    Yes. It seems that everyone seems to have created a prototype of the magic cannon, and they are checking its power and accuracy while making adjustments.


    ''As you can imagine, the sun has already set and I told the neighbours that it would be a nuisance to them...''


    When I heard that story, I regretted that I had left Dolan and the others out of it since the day before yesterday.


    I didn''t expect that they were making a magic cannon, it was indeed an unexpected situation........


    ''''Huh~. I didn''t think they had already started working on a prototype.......I guess I underestimated Dolan and the others. ''''I understand. Let''s go.


    Relieved that it wasn''t a demonic attack, he heads to warn Doran and the others.


    ''Dolan, we''re all back.''


    ''''Oh, Luciel-sama, this one''s magic cannon is finally starting to take shape.


    Doran told him happily and looked at the magic guns and saw that the three guns were attached to the amphibian.


    ''Ah. There was a roar that echoed all the way to the entrance of the town. But why did you mount three guns on it anyway?


    ''The magic cannon in the center has the destructive power of a single shot, and the ones mounted on either side are not so powerful, but can fire continuously. That was Lyna''s idea.


    When I looked at Lyna, I saw that the life was gone from her face. Maybe it''s a double-take if not.


    ''''But you made it in such a hurry?''''


    "I thought this would be enough to keep the pterodactyls in check as we ram into the Empire.


    ''''Sure, it could be used as a check, but don''t you need the power to shatter Paula''s golem?


    ''They are still holding back their power earlier. Otherwise the amphibians wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    Where exactly are they trying to go and what are they trying to destroy?��Let''s put the nail in the coffin.


    ''The only time the magic cannons come into play is when the amphibians are about to be shot down and when they destroy the facility. It''s not something to shoot at people, and we''re not having it made to destroy everything in the Empire.


    I''m aware of that. I have no intention of getting involved in a massacre of innocent people.


    I was yelled at as if to say it was out of my mind.


    So I was tapped on the shoulder and looked over there and saw Paula.


    ''Your grandfather is supposed to be unleashed for counter-evil gods. We''ve always been told it''s our job to protect and support Luciel.


    Paula''s words made me happy that she was worried about me, and if this kind of circle could be expanded, maybe I could fulfill my promise to the dark dragon.


    I thought so.


    I''m sure they are really capable squires who are too good for me, but I''ll ask them to stop the spirit of sacrificing for the sake of the cause.


    I see. Dolan, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Dolan, and I''m sorry, too. Thank you, and I look forward to working with you. But the sun has set and it''s getting darker by now, so you have to stop testing the magic cannon. If that roaring continues, the child will not be able to sleep because of the anxiety.


    I can''t help it.


    ''Oh, I have a favor to ask of Dolan, can you help me with it?


    Of course.


    This is how our night was going to end.

 252-246 Battle preparation

    Fast forward four days after returning from the labyrinth, and the last strategy meeting was to be held in the amphibian on the matter of rushing into the Empire early tomorrow morning.


    Incidentally, the past four days had been spent in the underground training ground that Doran had built for him to reinforce Lionel''s anti-personnel warfare, with many, many mock one-on-many battles repeated over and over again.


    I didn''t have such a sweet time, even though I had announced my participation as a recuperator.


    I couldn''t just spend time on mock battles, and to make effective use of the other time, I studied magic with Estia and Lydia.


    There was no replacement of the dark spirits and Estia, which I had hoped for a little bit.


    Still, I think it was a period of time where the balance between simulated bodily combat and brain-based magical research was good, or perhaps it was a period of time where many things turned out to be fruitful.


    Well, I couldn''t help but notice that Paula, Lisian, and Lyna all nearly died because they went out of control, but other than that, things went really well.


    Once everyone was gathered in the amphibian''s mess hall, we started the strategy meeting.


    First, we will take the amphibians and raid the imperial capital before sunrise tomorrow. Then, the amphibians will be evacuated to Ebiza as soon as we disembark. Doran will be in charge.


    I wish I could fight you, but I have no choice. But we''ll fly over the Imperial Capital instead of back to Ebiza.


    Are you going to fight the pterodactyl?


    If you''re not in a place where you can be rescued if things go wrong, how can you help?


    Okay, but don''t take it easy. But don''t ever take it easy.


    Yeah. I''ll take care of it.


    It doesn''t mean that Doran will be fine, but since Doran is the only person I can trust with him, I''ll trust him.


    ''Next, after we finish our descent to the Imperial City, we''ll first land in the center of the Imperial City and have Lionel make a speech, and then we''ll head to the castle from there. That''s fine.


    As I told everyone that, I remembered that Lionel had bowed to me earlier this morning.


    Originally, we had planned to fight the pterodactyl with a fancy descent from the amphibian.


    However, there was a fear that if he shot down the pterosaur, he would be trapped underneath it and destroy the building, so it was decided to refrain from making a flamboyant appearance so as not to involve the residents as much as possible.


    Even so, there is a possibility that during his speeches, he may have to fight the demon tribe inside the imperial capital, and this will inevitably expose the residents to danger.


    But about that, it is necessary to let the residents know the truth about the current empire, Lionel shook his head, bowed to me and said.


    ''''It will put a considerable burden on Luciel-sama, but I would also like to ask that those who have become the demon race not kill anyone on the spot.


    It was too absurd. But I didn''t think Lionel had said it lightly either.


    ''You do realize you''re talking outrageously, don''t you?��Is there a reason for this?


    ''Yes. I believe Master Luciel will still be able to accomplish this.


    ''That''s not an answer, and how easy it is to say.


    But Lionel didn''t take his gaze off me, and he had a look in his eyes that truly believed I could do it.


    ''''This is so that Luciel-sama can win the trust of the residents in the Imperial City. Please take care of him.


    It''s strange because when Lionel bows his head, it makes me want to bow too.


    With that in mind, I guess he decided that he could still do it, based on the fact that he knows that no matter how hard I tried, there''s a limit to it.


    ''''Haha~ I would never do that originally. But since Squire First Lionel trusts me, I''ll do my best to make sure no one dies.


    Thank you, Master Luciel.


    I''ll be in charge of restoring the population and weakening those who have been turned into demons. Lionel will be in charge of everything. Also, I''ll need your support.


    As expected, it''s impossible to command everyone, and it''s extremely difficult to do so without someone to support you to keep the enemy away.


    ''''Ha. I will risk my life to accomplish what I can.


    Thus, when Lionel offered to change the plan, I decided to give him command of my entry into the Empire.


    ''I thank you for approving it, despite the increased danger to all of us.


    Lionel bowed his head for an unknown number of times.


    For some reason, he felt frustrated with the disciplined Lionel and decided to change the subject.


    ''''But was Lionel''s equipment this strict?


    ''''Nya. The red and black armor Lionel-sama was running around on the battlefield. The way he seemed to be as full of supremacy as he was in the past should be able to make the people of the imperial capital know that Lionel-sama is the real deal.


    The Lionel equipment that Keti was drumming up was a faithful reproduction of the equipment he wore when he was an Imperial General, and Doran had made it for him.


    He nodded happily, saying that he no longer felt at all different from when he was a warlord.


    Indeed, wearing this stern armor and running around the battlefield with a face that had slaughtered the Imperial Special Forces, it was understandable that he was terrorizing the War Demon General and his enemies.


    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason he decided to make good use of his beard, which had been growing haphazardly over the past two weeks as a way to deal with his rejuvenation.


    ''The reason I don''t have a helmet is partly to show my face, but if I''m dealing with people, I can expect attacks with bows and arrows, but are you okay with that?��And do you really think this is going to help people understand that it''s Lionel?


    I don''t know why Lionel isn''t hit by an arrow. The bearded Lionel-sama is still the same as the old Lionel-sama. I''m sure the people of the city will respond to Lionel-sama''s voice.


    I''d love to have a skillet that doesn''t get hit by arrows or something like that, but I guess that means I won''t have my opponent put pressure on me.


    But still, I was surprised when Keti stressed that that stubble was a key factor in the success of this mission.


    We ended up believing it too, but it''s a bit unsettling afterwards.


    ''''And then Lionel can call out to the people of the imperial city with a magic tool that amplifies its volume, right?


    It was Lyna who developed the loudspeaker that was developed as a magic tool.


    ''''It''s ready to be used without too much magic consumption. The testing is now finished and we are just praying for your success.''''


    ''I appreciate that, but are you sure you''re going to follow me after all that hate?


    ''''Yes. I was scared at first, but I''d like to see the tempers I created blow up the pterodactyl, because I''d love to see it blow up.


    I''m sure the main gun was made by Doran, so it''s probably either of the magic guns on either side of the amphibian that were called Temperns.


    But I''ve said many times that I have no plans to fight....


    Even though she had so many shades under her eyes, I couldn''t say anything else to her as she smiled freshly.


    But next to her, I saw Nanya staring at Linna with tears in her eyes, so I decided to call out to her.


    "...Nanya-san can stay here, okay?


    ''No, I''m too afraid to spend time alone in a place with just strangers, so let me follow you.


    ''''.......Okay.''''


    Nanya-san told me that while looking like she was about to cry, so I decided not to ask any more about it because for some reason I felt guilty about it.


    ''Just for the last time, it''s just me, Lionel, Ketty, Kefin and Esther who are going in. The airship is also important with regard to future actions, so everyone, including Nadia and Lydia, will protect it. Alright.


    ""Yes,"


    The strategy meeting ended like this, despite laughing at Paula''s barbed reply.


    Afterwards, we all had dinner together, and we vowed to each other that this would not be our last dinner, and we would nourish our spirits of wisdom for tomorrow''s empire.

 253-247 Forenoirs ability

    I took a nap in my room in the amphibian, stretched to unwind myself and then came to the cockpit, but I had a visitor ahead of me.


    ''Good morning Dolan, did you not sleep?''


    ''''Oh Luciel-sama. I''ve been focusing on the development of the magic cannon all these days, and I haven''t done any maintenance on the amphibian, so I made sure it was properly maintained. Besides, I wanted to show this guy the light of day, too.


    Doran said, and held in his hand the spotters that Lisian had developed.


    ''''That''s the one Lisian is developing, isn''t it?��Are you finished?


    No, I''d say it''s still about fifty percent. The performance of the magic detection is good, but its range is too narrow. Our goal is to eventually attach it to this amphibian, but it''s going to take a long time before that happens.


    While Doran said that, he seemed to like the searcher more than the developer, Lycian.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have an idea of a magic cannon that can fire continuously, I''m sure you''ll be able to come up with a monitor right away.


    I''m sure Lyna is good at that kind of thing, so I''m sure she''ll come up with some interesting ideas.


    ''Hmm. He certainly has some interesting ideas. I''ll have to consult with him.


    Dolan seems to recognize Lyna as a disciple. After all, if it''s his grandson''s favorite rival, it must be a cute thing for Doran.


    Well, since he''s an engineer, he''ll admit it when he admits it, and if not, he''ll say something harsh.......


    Now, then, I''ll launch it, are you okay?


    Mm. It''s all set up perfectly now. You''re ready to go.


    With Doran there, I think I''ll be able to take off in peace.


    And then I remembered one thing I wanted to make sure of here.


    ''By the way, you can take over the controls in flight, right?


    That''s all right, but I thought you weren''t supposed to be in the middle of it.


    ''''If we collide with the pterodactyl before we reach the imperial capital, I''ll go directly to strike it without using the magic cannon.


    ''You''re going to engage in aerial combat against a large flying demon?


    Dolan''s tone suddenly became strong.


    Well, I understand the concern. Even I would question my sanity first if someone said they would do the same thing.


    But this time it''s me, so it''s a strategy I can do.


    ''''I think the dragon species lineage will be fine.


    Okay. I''ll be responsible for you when the time comes.


    After a few seconds of staring into my eyes as I said this, Dolan broke off after a few seconds of staring into my eyes.


    ''Let''s go then,''


    Don''t you need to wake people up?


    ''Yeah, we''re going to be in the air for a few hours anyway, so it''s best to let them sleep while they can.


    I told Doran that, and I pushed the crystal in the pilot''s seat to activate the amphibian, and gradually increased the altitude of the amphibian into the dark night sky.


    Then I slid my hand forward and launched the amphibian.


    As they gradually increased their speed towards the Empire, Lionel and the other raiding teams woke up.


    ''Good morning. But you could''ve still been sleeping.''


    But Lionel and the others smiled bitterly.


    ''I''m sure they couldn''t sleep.


    ''I was so excited by the feeling that I couldn''t sleep.


    Well, things aren''t going to be the same.


    Lionel and Ketty were from the Empire, so I could tell, but Kefin looked a little sleepy. Maybe Keti had woken him up.


    ''''Well I can at least keep an eye on you, so let me help you.


    I guess I''m going to get sleepy if I don''t do anything. With that thought in mind, I turn to Estia and remember that she has a purpose.


    ''If I''m alone, I''ll think a lot of things and get anxious, so please let me stay with you.


    Everyone has their own


    ''Well, okay. But there''s nothing to do, so you all need to strategize or take a break.


    ""Yes."


    I suppose I could feel a little relief that everyone was here, and I naturally smiled.


    And as we continued our flight, we passed over the labyrinth that we had recently dived into.


    Once we crossed this mountain, the tension grew as we would already be invading Imperial territory from there.


    ''''We''ve entered the imperial territory. We will now adjust our course to the street and fly over it.''''


    From here, instead of using full speed, they would gradually slow down to second gear and gain even more altitude.


    If we don''t do this, there is a possibility that the sound of birds, beasts, and demons cutting through the air will cause a commotion, and our attack on the amphibian might be discovered.


    ''''But I only worry about whether His Highnesses ahead of us have been able to get in without causing any problems.


    Master Luciel, don''t worry about your highness, let''s go.


    ''Yeah, Nya. I''m glad you chose not to go with me then, honestly.


    The two of them quite easily made their presence the same with or without His Highness Alberto''s presence.


    ''''.........Did you have an element of anxiety that would cause you to do something, all along?''''


    ''''........Your Highness is amazingly light-hearted. That''s why Melfina was with His Highness.


    ''He certainly seemed to be an emotionally prone person... that was!��Dolan, I''ll let you fly.


    What''s going on?��What''s going on?


    Dolan spoke to me out of the blue, and he changed his driving, surprised.


    ''I saw a bird with a big wing spread down there earlier,''


    Did you see it in this darkness?


    Yeah. Ever since I broke the seal of the Dark Dragon, I''ve been able to see at night.


    Doran said as if he was wondering, but I realized that there really was a benefit from the blessing myself.


    ''''Luciel-sama, if there''s one of them, isn''t it more likely that they haven''t found out?


    Kefin would say that, but unfortunately there were a number of them that could have been named the Pterodactyl Force.


    ''It was a group. Even though Mr. Bazak is here, we have to assume the worst and move on, right?''


    ''Does that mean it''s quite possible that His Highness Albert and the others have already been captured?


    ''Yeah. Or maybe they''re pulling from the front lines and we can''t even see them.


    ''And so Luciel-sama can leave alone?��That''s unacceptable.


    ''I''ll be fine. I don''t feel like I''m losing at all, and I''m not alone. Dolan, maintain this speed and altitude, please. When all this is over, you can open the retrieval door.


    Okay.


    Who are you going with, Master Luciel?


    I''m with my partner.


    I laughed and got out of the cockpit and moved straight to the lift.


    Then I let Forenoire out of the hermit''s stables and explained the current situation.


    "Forenoire, that''s why I''m going to go beat the pterodactyl now. Can you help me?


    You know what I''m saying. It''s been a long time since I''ve used my power, so if it''s not enough, I''ll get your magic power as a spirit.


    Yeah. Yeah. I can''t let them bring down the airship. But within an acceptable range, please.


    "All right. Get in.


    Yeah.


    I crotched up to Forenoire and decided to ask Doran to add our own private entrance and exit later.


    Then I let the lift drop and took off into the slightly brighter sky.


    Immediately after jumping out of the amphibian, the wind almost caused him to lose his balance for a moment, but here Forenoire''s body was light, and the horse''s body changed from black to white, and the Pegasus''s flight stabilized as soon as it grew wings.


    No, the wings themselves were like a decoration, and Forenoire was flying through the air normally.


    As expected, he was a little surprised, but the cold air stung his skin because of the altitude, and he became calm.


    Although he was aware that he was doing something unlike himself this time, he decided to focus only on neutralizing his opponent so that he would never be barbaric.


    ''''Basically, I can''t attack at long range, but I''ll let you recover immediately if you get attacked, so show me the power of Forenoire.


    "Then hold on tight.


    Yeah.


    Just to be sure, the moment I activated the area barrier, I sped up with a plunge as if I were falling, and there were more than ten numbers of pterodactyls flying in groups at a short distance.


    ''''I''m going to charge in. I''ll leave it up to you to decide how to act. I''ll do what I can, so let''s work together.''''


    Yeah, let''s go.


    Forenoire activated her magic as she flew through the sky, causing five magic circles to unfold in front of her.


    What was emitted from that magic circle was light.


    Since it''s an attack, can I say it''s a laser beam?��A thread-like ray of light pierced the wings of the pterosaurs in the line of fire and burned them.


    When the magician''s circle glowed, the laser beam ray was triggered, and in what seemed like a moment, the pterodactyl troops that were supposed to be there as a group fell one by one due to the damage caused by the burned wings.


    I had envisioned a brawl unfolding in the sky, but I was only able to be stunned by the overwhelming battle.


    ''I wouldn''t die if it was that bad. But you won''t be able to hunt them even if you chase after them, so mission accomplished.


    "...Mr. Forenoire or is it a little too overwhelming for you?


    ''''I just forgot to add or subtract a little. And this time the opponent didn''t notice us, so the attack went in decently, but it would normally be difficult to conserve so much magic power.''''


    I don''t know if he added or subtracted, but he probably did.


    ''Well, good job. Let''s get back to the airship.


    ''''Yes. Oh, but there are still a few more signs of demons, so you''d better stay on top of the airship.''''


    Yes, sir.


    He took Forenoire''s advice in stride, took out his magic ball and told Doran that he was going to land on top of the amphibian and that he was going to continue on to the Empire.

 254-248 Emperor Capital Sneak

    Although there were signs of demons after Forenoir vividly slaughtered the imperial pterodactyl troops, there was no battle until the imperial capital was in sight, as if there was no way to attack us flying above.


    Honestly, we were lucky that we were able to avoid the battle.


    ''''Forenoir, we''re about to arrive at the imperial capital, so let''s head over to the others.


    ''Okay, but I''m a little concerned about something.''


    Forenoire reminds me as she stares at the imperial capital in the distance.


    ''What''s going on?''


    "I''ve been searching for signs of that town, but it seems that I can''t detect any signs or magic.


    ''Can''t you detect any sign of life or magic?��Does that mean it''s warded?


    ''''Yes. Even though we''re this close it could be that they have a ward on that city.''''


    If Forenoir was in its current state of being turned into a heavenly horse, it should have quite a bit of searching ability.


    And yet, the fact that he doesn''t feel anything, it must be a very strong ward.


    ''''That''s tricky. I hope nothing happens.......do you think it''s okay to just go in there like this?


    ''Yes. I''m sure the warding itself will pass without a problem, but that''s something. I can''t see a single guard guarding the outer wall. Maybe they are just hiding...''''


    No matter how early in the morning before dawn, it''s impossible to have no guards.


    Demons appear frequently in this country. It''s unthinkable that there are no guards to protect such a country.


    Could it be that their highnesses have already rushed in and caused a commotion?��No, they wouldn''t be that stupid.


    And since Mr. Bazak is there, they can usually get past it.


    If that''s the case, their security is either a monkey, or they''re waiting for a trap to be set.


    ''''Maybe he''s not in control of the Imperial Guard, but that means it could be a trap.


    Apparently, Forenoire was thinking the same thing.


    ''''We''ll have to be vigilant. Well, I hope we''ve successfully brought that Highness and his followers and the Imperial Guard into our ranks.''''


    ''''So you really want to go back into this?��You can go on ahead and riot.''


    ''We''ll pass on that. I understand the power of the Forenoir, but it''s not a fight to destroy it. Besides, if we can get the airship down to the Imperial City slowly, fine, but it''s too uncertain, so we''ll just fly with everyone else.


    "Yeah. Okay.


    Forenoire said, and flew from the amphibian to the elevation lift.


    ''If you need your strength again, call me immediately.


    Suppressing his strength, Forenoir returned from the heavenly horse to his horse, and then returned to the hermit''s stables.


    It is really a reliable partner who respects my ideas. Next time you want me to do something for you, I''ll answer it to the best of my ability.


    He muttered to himself as he began to walk straight to the cockpit.


    I''m back. What do you mean, you''re back now?


    As we walked into the cockpit, everyone''s eyes were focused on us.


    ''''There''s nothing to be done about it. What was that horse? To have the pterodactyls eradicated in an instant... thanks to you, we''ve lost our chance to fire our magic cannon.


    Dolan looked quite happy in spite of that.


    ''''Ahh, you''re right. I didn''t expect Forenoir to be that strong either.''''


    As I said those words, I started to laugh.


    ''''Cluck. Well, I guess I''ll have to do it then. So the amphibian can proceed as it is, right?


    ''''Yes. But it seems that the imperial capital is warded, and Forenoire said that it''s impossible to read any signs or magic. There''s a possibility of an ambush, so I''m going to ask everyone who descends to fly with me from the airship.


    ''''........Luciel-sama, is it really okay to fly from such a high place?''''


    It was Kefin who opened his mouth to say so.


    On the surface, he seemed to be the same as usual, but he seemed to be a little nervous.


    I wonder if this is that, or maybe it''s the same way that dogs don''t like heights.


    The fear of heights is, well, an instinctual thing, I guess.


    ''''Even if your magic power is depleted, you can rest assured that you''ll land safely.


    No, no, I''m afraid I overstepped my bounds.


    Kefin forced a smile while his expression was strained, and then he bowed his head.


    That was funny and I laughed a lot.


    Haha. When we reach the ground, I''ll ask you for help. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''ll leave the eradication of the enemy to you.


    Ha!


    It''s true that His Highness has a few shortcomings.


    ''It''s true that His Highness has always done a lot of things, so I''m worried about him.


    Ketty and Lionel are saying horrible things with a straight face, but apparently they''re pretty true.


    ''''Well I''m willing to go into it, assuming they were caught. By the way, is it normal for a pterodactyl unit to be flying around at this time of day?


    ''''No, when we were there, we were mainly assigned to scout, so there was little to do at this time of day.


    Do you think they know what we''re doing?��I honestly think they know. But I still think that if you guys are here, this mission will be a success.


    No matter what happens, Lady Luciel will protect you.


    Could it be that they knew we were coming after all?��Then I feel like they''re pretty much going to be targeted downhill.


    That''s because that''s the way weak people, including me, fight.


    I''ll have to borrow everyone''s help again to overturn it, but I can try my best to feel happy that I can rely on them.


    ''Oh please. I promise to go to the slavers Estia knows about when all is said and done.


    ''Yes. Master Luciel, it''s nice to meet you.


    Dolan, I need a ride home.


    I''m on it.


    ''Is Paula not here?��Then, Lisian, I''m going to need Doran''s support.


    ''Yes. I''m awed.


    "Nadia, Lydia, I need you to guard the ship.


    Yes, sir.


    ''''Lyna and Nanya, listen carefully to what Doran says and release the magic gun. However, it''s something that uses quite a lot of magic stones.


    Okay, okay, okay.


    I decided to nail the amphibian with magic power and if I shot too much and the magic stone was empty, I wouldn''t be able to see it, so I decided to nail it down, but they nodded immediately.


    They were shooting so stupidly, but experiments and real battles are different, so they''ll listen to Dolan''s words.


    ''Well, I guess we should get going.


    ""Yes."


    Dolan, I''ll take care of this one.


    Oh, make sure you make it out alive.


    Yeah.


    We came to the lift with the last face to invade the Imperial City after that conversation.


    ''Everyone hold hands, we''ll fly to the middle of the Imperial City and ask Ketty to direct us to the location.


    Okay.


    ''''Then let''s go. Wind Dragon, be the wings that fly freely in the sky.


    As expected, the five of us were too heavy to float as well as we wanted.


    Nevertheless, as the body gradually floated up, we all decided to fly together.


    We will move in free fall, reducing its speed as we go. Trust me.


    Everyone just nodded and flew with me.


    At that moment I felt a weight as if someone had hugged me, but I became more conscious of flying and gradually dropped as Keti instructed.


    And the flight by automatic fall of about three minutes in the experience landed safely in the central square of the imperial capital--.


    ''''-- Wind Dragon, become a wind barrier that blocks everything.


    As soon as I landed, I chanted the wind barrier this time. And in the next moment, the arrows and magic came flying in all at once.


    And all the arrows and magic were being swallowed up by the vortex of wind.


    ''I knew it was strung up. Lionel protect me, the three of you, please eradicate the regulars.''''


    ""Yes."


    And as everyone started to move in unison, a voice came from behind me.


    ''Luciel, where''s the golem?''


    "...and...?


    I finally realized the weight I was feeling when he called out to me.


    I couldn''t see it through my armor, but Paula was stuck on my back.


    ''Why are you here?''


    ''I was ordered not to fire my magic cannon at the Empire. But I want to give just one shot to the Empire that caused me to take my grandfather''s arm. Please.


    Paula bowed her head to me, unusually long, and then to me.


    If I could refuse this request, I''m sure I wouldn''t have come to the Empire.


    With that thought in mind, I give Paula instructions.


    ''It''s no wonder you followed me. I''ll give you a lecture later. The golem is still fine. But be ready to call out to them at any time. You might have the gate to the castle you see over there destroyed.


    Okay.


    It was Paula who nodded firmly, though her face was a little disgruntled.


    While she was doing that, the rain of attacks had stopped before she knew it.


    So when the wind barrier was lifted, Lionel''s people returned.


    Have you got it under control?


    ''No, there didn''t seem to be any demons there, they were just dealing with a few of them, and then they realized that they were attacking me and started dropping their weapons.


    I saw one of the enemy soldiers shouting ''Master Lionel'' at me.


    Lionel looked puzzled, and Ketty reported that happily.


    ''So?''


    The men who attacked us are all coming out now, and I''m going to ask you to direct them to them.


    I don''t know, I think I''m in a lot of trouble.


    Please.


    Lionel had a very nice smile on his face and was waving everything at us when a voice called out to us.


    ''Luciel-dono, please help me, Dr. Lionel,''


    I turned my attention to the voices and saw that His Highness and the others appeared tied to the ropes.

 255-249 Betrayal?

    As I looked at the captured lordships, I wondered if the word flag, the spirit of the word flag, existed in this world as well. While vaguely thinking about that, I decided to check out the situation.


    ''''Are there any representatives here?��If you''re here, could you please tell me how long His Highness Alberto has been held?


    But no representative came out. Instead, His Highness Albert began to speak.


    ''These people are slaves. They are slaves and should not be able to do anything but give orders. Please help them.


    Huh?��I think Lionel and the others were moving around a lot, saying that slaves can''t act other than on command... I turned to look at Lionel and the others.


    Then everyone looked away from me as if they were holding back their laughter.


    I see. Since I was giving Lionel and the others loose orders, they were able to move freely, weren''t they? It''s all right now that the results are fine, but....


    Then I realized something.


    ''Your Highness, it seems that Mr. Melfina and Mr. Bazak are not here?


    Then His Highness looked away.


    ''''It''s a farce. Luciel-sama, Your Highness is just stalling. Besides, those who have been attacking us are now in a situation where they don''t know what to do.''''


    Lionel assured His Highness that he was stranded. And just like his words, those who surrendered earlier looked at His Highness Alberto and looked confused, as if they didn''t know how to act.


    If they were under the command of False Lionel, this situation would seem a bit strange, but since Lionel is here, they might be waiting for Lionel''s instructions!


    I pulled a magic potion out of my magic bag and drank it while I thought about it and decided to ask more questions.


    ''Your Highness Albert, I have two questions to ask you. When did you get caught?��And where are Mr. Melfina and Mr. Bazak?


    The magician chant activated dispel, so even if His Highness had been enslaved, the slave crest should now be gone.


    Since he was freed from slavery, he would be able to speak if he wanted to.


    As he thought that, His Highness opened his mouth.


    ''''There''s no way I can tell you that we were attacked by Bazak as soon as we separated in the labyrinth and entered the imperial territory - Huh?��Why are you able to speak?


    The slave crest is unbounded, so you can tell me more. Now, tell me the details.


    ''Wow, okay. But like I said before, as soon as we entered the Imperial territory, Bazak unleashed his magic on us. And at about the same time, I was surrounded by slave soldiers.


    Apparently, the information was out of the loop. But still, Mr. Bazak betrayed you........


    ''Lionel, is Mr. Bazak the type of person to betray you?


    No, he would have been a man who would have fought to the end, even in the face of overwhelming odds.


    ''Well, Your Highness, do you know anything about this?


    How could we know? Because Bazak was really dedicated to our cause. How could I possibly know why he betrayed us?


    His Highness Alberto said that and dropped to his knees on the ground, hanging down in a paragraph.


    That''s how much Mr. Bazak was functioning as His Highness Alberto''s chief of staff.


    If that was the case, the last time the resistance attacked........!


    It wasn''t so much a flash of inspiration as a complete delusion, but I came up with a theory.


    ''Is it well known that Lionel cut down Mr. Bazak?


    Yes. Yes, sir?


    One more thing, do you think the Mr. Bazak we met is real?


    Did you find out anything?


    Lionel looks at us and asks.


    I can tell that everyone is listening as well.


    ''No, this is just a fantasy, but maybe that Mr. Bazak was a forger?


    "...I''m not sure what you mean by that, but...


    Lionel turns his gaze back to His Highness with a dubious look on his face.


    Well, that''s usually the case, isn''t it?


    With that in mind, he tells me a theory.


    ''''Your Highnesses were captured once when the Resistance launched an attack on the Imperial City, right?


    I remember you saying that.


    ''Mr. Bazak and his team were working as a separate unit at the time, weren''t they?��I thought about the line that was replaced with the line that was enslaved then.


    ''''So you think it was a forger that you met then?''''


    ''Ah. Otherwise, I''m sure he wouldn''t have been one of His Highness''s friends from the beginning (Hana), and would have been working for a different purpose.


    I can''t say that''s never going to happen, but...


    Lionel seemed to be puzzled, as if he still didn''t understand.


    However, he still seems to be thinking about my hypothesis firmly.


    But I knew that reasoning is not our style.


    So I decided to make a decision.


    Well, at any rate, His Highness and Mr. Bazak and the others over there are neither trustworthy nor reliable at the moment. So this time we''re going to stop thinking and go simple.


    Huh, I think that might be a good idea.


    Normally, it would be better if we had a chief of staff, but since we don''t have such a follower, it can''t be helped.


    If so, it''s best to proceed to the objective by the method most suited to us.


    Everyone, including Lionel, smiled and agreed with me.


    After confirming that, I immediately began chanting.


    "O holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, dispel the demon-fallen beings, the impure beings, as a wave of purification that swallows everything, Purification Wave��


    The wave that was generated around me runs.......but no one started to suffer.


    I had expected this to happen.


    If everything is exposed, then the demon race is not placed.


    ''Alright, no problem. I was actually going to give a speech at this point, but there''s no point in doing so at this time. Let''s go to the castle first.


    You think I''d let you do that?


    At the same time I heard those words, multiple flaming spears (Flame Lance), ice spears (Ice Lance), and wind blades (Wind Cutter) flew from behind His Highness.


    But I didn''t even have to avoid them. This is because Lionel beat back all the attacks with his great sword of fire.


    ''''Chi, I knew we wouldn''t be able to kill them so easily.


    You think you can get away with that?��No, I don''t think so.


    As expected, they don''t think that Lionel is weak enough to get rid of him with that.


    Well, if she was aiming for me, I can understand that a little bit, but....


    But I didn''t expect it to come out so soon.


    But I didn''t expect him to come out so soon. Where is the real one?


    Yes. Mr. Bazak, who had betrayed us, had appeared.


    I had actually expected a few more enemies to show up, but only one of them showed up.


    ''There can''t be any forgers, can there? I am the Bazak now.


    ''I feel like a lot of things are wrong when you say "now", but if you came out on purpose, you must have a plan.


    ''I don''t think so. No matter how long ago it was, a mage with Lionel ready to die wouldn''t do something that half-heartedly.''


    This is a hell of a way to talk for someone who took a risk and defended himself against a thrown dagger.


    "Thank you very much for that, indeed. You saved me from having to make all those unnecessary motions to avoid it.


    A mere dagger won''t penetrate a holy dragon''s armor, but assuming that was discussed beforehand, that was a really enviable brain.


    I decided to cut to the chase.


    ''''So you were Cloud-san?''''


    Huh. I can''t be Master Cloud, can I? You are the man who will rule this empire from now on.


    With a bit of glee, the information about the cloud was given.


    But this is where Mr. Bazak was approached.


    ''Leave it at that, Lysak.


    Hmm, you''re finally awake, Melvia.


    ''Yes. I didn''t expect her to be such a strong-willed woman, but this body is already mine.


    The one who appeared saying that was Melfina with jet black wings.

 256-250 preservation

    Mr. Melfina and Mr. Bazak, who was originally supposed to be a member of His Highness Alberto''s entourage, but the names they called each other were not names we knew.


    ''''May I ask you something?''''


    What is it?��You''re begging for your life.


    Mr. Bazak, with a sneaky smile on his face, already seems to feel like he''s won.


    Mr. Melfina doesn''t seem to be paying much attention to us either.


    But here we are interrupted.


    ''Melfina, I don''t know what it is, but I need you to cut this rope quickly.


    His Highness shouted loudly.


    As expected, I wanted him to read the air, but Melfina-san smiled as she looked at His Highness.


    ''''Are you still conscious?''''��I thought that for a moment, but it wasn''t.


    ''''Hahaha. The obedient Melfina-chan you loved so much is gone. And I''ve always thought His Highness was creepy~. So will you please die?


    She spoke as if her personality had changed a hundred and eighty degrees, and her dress had become a little more dreadful, and she felt like a completely different person, even though she was Melfina-san.


    It was His Highness who was most affected by this, and it was easy to see that he was appalled by Melfina-san''s words.


    ''''Fool. You still have a use for it, so don''t kill it.''''


    Mr. Bazak ordered Mr. Melfina not to take His Highness hostage, but just to attack us.


    ''''Oh, it''s fine. Besides, looking at that face makes me bothered.


    No. Let them kill you.


    Don''t tell me what to do. Huh? Well, okay.


    Melfina turned towards us and when she thought her magic power had increased all at once, she fired her magic at us.......and was caught in an explosion.


    That''s right. It''s not us, but Melfina was caught up in the explosion.


    ''''You managed to get there in time.


    ''Master Luciel, you''ve been warding them!


    Lionel asked with a surprised look on his face.


    ''''Ah. It''s going to be a lot of trouble if we fight, and I''ve already put sanctuary wards on His Highness and Mr. Bazak. We managed to stay on the edge of it.


    If His Highness Alberto hadn''t shouted over there, it would have consumed less magic, but I was relieved that it somehow didn''t turn into a battle.


    ''''How! .... but Melfina didn''t seem to notice the sanctuary wards?


    Yeah. It''s a new dark magic I''m learning, and I''ve coated the inside of the wards with a thin film. The other side doesn''t seem to be familiar with my body, and I figured they wouldn''t know if I was feeling a bit under the weather.


    This was a gamble of sorts, but it was a magic that Estia and Lydia and I had developed after exploring various magical possibilities.


    ''So what about Bazak?''


    Yeah. He''s still a person. He''s not a demon race.


    Mr. Bazak''s expression, which had been wearing a lowly smile just now, was frozen.


    ''Why--!��If it was Luciel-dono, he could have brought Melfina back to her senses. So why is it...


    His Highness Alberto glares at me, but I don''t think there''s anything I can say here.


    I call out to Mr. Bazak while activating my magic on Melfina-san who collapsed within the ward.


    ''''Well, let''s continue our conversation. Where is the real Mr. Bazak?��If you haven''t turned into a demon, it''s not like the demon race took over your body, is it?


    Then there seemed to be a little room in his face, which had been so rigid a moment ago.


    Then Mr. Bazak muttered to himself as if he were monologuing.


    ''He would have died. No, I would have killed him.''


    As I looked at Mr. Bazak, who declared that he had indeed killed him, I understood that he was a forger of Mr. Bazak.


    But since he was Mr. Bazak to me, I decided to ask my next question without getting too deeply involved in his emotions.


    ''I see. By the way, the reason why the group of five we met in the labyrinth also had a demon race and pterodactyl unit is because you passed on information about us, right?


    ''''Oh yeah. I tried to get you guys out of Master Cloud''s way, but they were useless, even though I tried to get you guys out of the dead.


    He shook his head in a yarrow.


    Looking at him like that, I couldn''t help but notice something that was bothering me.


    ''''By the way, I''ve always wondered, why haven''t you become a demon race?''''


    ''You''ve been undercover, so I don''t blame you. And I''m not going to risk my life for an experiment that has a probability of 80% death.


    Perhaps he had caught Mr. Bazak''s fancy, he argued the disadvantages of turning into a demon race with a strong tone, but apparently he didn''t seem to be attacking me.


    ''Well, I guess I got what I wanted to hear. Lionel, what about him?''''


    ''Leaving him alone is likely to do him no more harm than to stun him, but it would be most effective to stun him.


    Okay. Esther, please.


    Yes, sir.


    Esther closed a certain distance of a dozen meters from Mr. Bazak at once and touched his head, and Mr. Bazak fell intact without resistance.


    I was impressed by the brilliant move, and decided to have the soldiers organized as I had discussed with Lionel beforehand.


    Then I headed to Melfina-san''s place.


    First of all, Melfina-san wasn''t dead.


    She looks like she''s fainted, but it''s possible that this is a raccoon dog.


    ''I thought it would have been worse since she blew herself up, but do demons have a high life force?��More importantly....


    Until now, the three combo of Dispel, Recover, and Purification had never been able to unravel the demonization.


    However, Melfina-san''s demonization hadn''t been unraveled.


    ''''Since you mentioned earlier that you had entered a different personality, it must have completely turned into the demon race.


    The kefin that followed us here represented my feelings, but there''s not much time left to save her.


    To be honest, it''s because it keeps consuming magic power to maintain the sanctuary wards.


    ''''Well, I have a promise to Lionel, and if that Highness is released, he''s going to rush in and make trouble, so I''ll do what I can.


    And that''s when I was about to start chanting.


    ''Don''t--''


    I saw His Highness misunderstand and pounce on me.

 257-251 Rushing forward

    The rope that was binding His Highness Albert must have been removed by someone.


    But to come out of the sanctuary wards, it really is a troublesome thing to do.


    Thinking that far, I return my gaze from His Highness to Melfina-san.


    If I became a sage and activated the powered-up sanctuary circle on Melfina-san, perhaps I could make her disappear with a single blow.


    However, there''s a possibility that I won''t be able to return to the original state if my transformation into a demon race progresses.......


    If I can somehow make my consciousness look like the original Melfina-san instead of the personality that has been transformed into a demon race...............here''s a flash of inspiration.


    ''''Your Highness, could you keep talking to Melfina-san.....................?


    When I returned my gaze to His Highness Alberto again, His Highness had been twisted by Kefin''s arm and had fallen flat on his face.


    The kefin''s so brilliant control of the situation reminded me of the police''s arrest technique, but I don''t have time now, so I spoke to His Highness.


    I''m sure you''re aware that Melfina has been turned into a demon. However, her transformation into a powerful demon is even more advanced than when I treated her before.


    So you''re gonna kill me!��If you do that, I will never forgive you.


    ''Then is there any way for your highness to save her?��You''ve been abused so much, but do you still want to save them?


    ''Of course!��Please, no, this is right. I only want Melfina to be saved, no matter what.


    Saying that, His Highness rubbed his forehead against the ground and asked for it.


    ''''I''ll have you drink all sorts of demands later.


    ''Oh, thank you. If I can save Melfina, I''ll do everything I can to help.


    ''Very well. If so, please call on Mr. Melfina again and again.


    ...Is that all you need to know?


    ''''Yes. The demon tribe that took over Melfina-san''s body just now said something about barely looking at His Highness, didn''t they?


    Yeah.


    I can tell that I''m in such an awesome shock that I can almost hear the sound effects.


    Well, it''s not hard to understand when someone you love acts like that....


    However, I don''t want to waste my time being depressed here, so I decided to talk about the rest of the story.


    ''''I think that''s because Fermina-san still has her intentions in mind. So please talk to her as much as you can.


    Yeah, all right. All right, now will you let me go?


    I suppose I''m not happy that Kefin is still squeezing my arm, but my answer was obvious.


    ''I''m sorry, but no. I''m going to do my best to save Melfina-san from now on. But Melfina-san will suffer quite a bit. Your Highness can''t just sit back and watch at that time, can he?


    I promise, that will be good.


    No, I have a feeling that you''ll pay the price for that, even if you are pledged, so you can call out to her there quietly and tell her how you remember her.


    ".........Okay. But in return, help me in any way you can.


    If he didn''t help, or even if he couldn''t help, I''m sure he''d still turn to the enemy. This guy and this development is really too much trouble.


    Even so, it''s great that we were able to get rid of the anxiety factor here.


    If we rescue Melfina-san here, we can get rid of the worries of being Your Highness.


    I''ve decided that once I''ve confirmed that I''ve rescued Melfina, he''ll be able to sleep as well.


    His Highness began to call out desperately to Melfina to save her as I had instructed.


    With a sideways glance, I began to think of the best way I could do it.


    Melfina-san, who had self-destructed, had already been given dispel and other magic.


    But the jet-black wings are still intact, and the miasma is still faint.


    How did she become a demon in the first place?


    The mere fact that the mere fact that the mere mortal has a miasma is not enough.


    Since I was chanting magic from a distance earlier, this time I cast magic from the dispel again while observing and casting magic in order from the dispel again.


    And when I activate Purification, Melfina-san feels a strong pain, or maybe she wakes up in pain!


    ''''Ouch ... what have I done? Your Highness, the wise man will do something terrible. Please help me.


    Oh, Melfina, you''re back.��Lord Luciel, let her go.


    They say love is blind, but it''s too blind.


    It''s amazing in a way that you can completely change your personality and still be seen as the same person, but I''m tempted to say that I don''t care what Melfina-san looks like.


    As long as I can''t get out of the sanctuary ward by myself, I''m not going to let this Melfina-san out of the ward.


    ''''Yes, if you can get out of this ward, go ahead.


    Purification didn''t have the effect I was hoping for either, but if there''s pain, it means it''s still a demon race after all.


    ''''Luciel-dono, then release me from my restraints. This is my order as the First Prince of the Empire.


    Negative.


    Don''t you have any idea what you''re doing?


    I don''t want to be told with a surprised look on my face, but let''s just ask her.


    ''''What would the real Melfina-san think if she saw you now?��You don''t think they were really just looking at me on the outside, do you?


    ''''Still, I don''t want to see Melfina in pain any more.


    "Even if Melfina-san were to live as a demon for the rest of her life, do you think so?


    ..........


    I really don''t want them to look at me like I''m my parents'' enemy that much.


    I turned my attention to Lionel, who seemed to be organizing the soldiers, and this one seemed to be completely left in charge.


    ''''Hah~ If you understand, then please be mature and tell the real Melfina-san about your memories. Let that make Melfina-san want to come back, even if it''s just a little bit. Only Your Highness can do that.


    Okay.


    His Highness finally agreed. Then he began to tell Melfina-san about his old memories.


    With a really happy and embarrassed look on his face, he talked about how he followed up on His Highness'' mistakes and how Melfina-san scolded him for getting on the wrong side of things.


    I''m sure His Highness must have forgotten that there are so many Imperial soldiers around him.


    He''s a complete boorish type. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    First of all, I decided to rely on the holy dragon, with the image of removing all the miasma, then removing all the magic stones if there were any, and lastly, solidifying the image of removing Melfina-san''s wings and restoring the color of her skin to its original color.


    ''Holy Dragon, be the light that unleashes everything, swallow all the curses, all the defilements, and purify the evil souls with salvation.


    For the first time in a long time, the magic power was being consumed at an intense rate.


    As I endured it and continued to send magic power to the illusionary staff, a translucent holy dragon like the status screen flew to Melfina-san and swallowed her body.


    Melfina''s scream rose, and His Highness Alberto wanted to say something and go to Melfina-san, but I didn''t have time to listen to it, so I immediately activated the Extra Heel.


    The translucent holy dragon swallowed Melfina-san. Until then, I had the luxury of time to spare.


    However, perhaps because the demonization had progressed, or perhaps because the soul had entered the place where the holy dragon had been transformed into a demon race, it swallowed the place where the holy dragon had been transformed into a demon race and disappeared.


    To put it in plain English, the wings disappeared, and from the back where the wings disappeared, this time blood wings appeared.


    It''s a good thing that this is not an easy thing to do.


    In addition to that, I was desperate anyway because I didn''t want His Highness Alberto to renege on his promise by turning into a demon race and disguising himself with the miasma, or by having Melfina-san become completely naked.


    As soon as I finished the extra heel, I took out my robe from my magic bag and called out to Kefin.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Your Highness, please use this.


    He immediately threw the robe to His Highness, who was about to run up to Melfina-san.


    ''''Well I''ll take it gratefully for now.


    With that glare, I hung the robe on Melfina-san.


    Unlike the plan, I let out a great sigh while reflecting on the fact that I was on the verge of depleting my magic power even though I hadn''t been in a battle.


    As I drank the magic potion, I became depressed at the development of what I could expect from the preliminaries.

 258-252 underpass

    After Melfina''s treatment was complete, His Highness Alberto covered Melfina with the robe I had given him.


    I breathed a sigh of relief that no miasma was leaking from her body, and that her body and skin color had returned to human form.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s interested in it.


    I''m sure Melfina, who was damaged so badly, won''t wake up anytime soon.


    "Your highness Albert, Melfina is currently losing so much blood that she won''t be able to regain consciousness right away,


    I told him so, but His Highness Alberto didn''t stop talking to him.


    Seeing his devotion, I summoned Esther and put His Highness to sleep.


    Then I had them both placed in the coffin of the hermit.


    Even if Melfina-san had a demon personality, I didn''t think she would kill His Highness.


    Even so, even though His Highness and Melfina-san had been put to sleep, I was surprised that the soldiers weren''t upset at all.


    Well, I don''t know what happened, but even though so much intimidation is coming from Lionel, he is still expressionless like a Noh mask, so he probably doesn''t have time to pay attention to us.


    As I was doing this, the sun gradually came out.


    ''''Lionel, the castle and the institute, which way do we head?''''


    What? We''ll go downstairs if we can.


    Underground..... because?


    Because the enemy''s main camp is underground...


    Lionel speaks with a lot of emotion, and to be honest, it''s scary.


    He looks somewhat different from the Lionel we''ve seen since he entered the Empire.


    ''Are you going to take Mr. Bazak sleeping there?��Or will you leave it behind?


    While Mr. Bazak isn''t that important, he''s a smart guy and I don''t want to leave him too much to chance. However, being a novice in regards to the Empire, I decided to leave it up to Lionel to decide what to do with Mr. Bazak.


    ''''Taking him with us will only cause us trouble.


    Okay. Well, let''s just leave it here and head downstairs.


    ''''But I still want to gather some information, so let''s take him with us.


    Lionel cuts his eyes off from us and instructs his soldiers.


    ''From now on, we will go and defeat my imposters first so that we can bring this empire back to normal. Everyone split up into groups and capture the suspicious ones. If you encounter the demon race, protect the inhabitants of the imperial city at all costs!��Nice.


    ""What."


    The imperial soldiers saluted together and then scattered to the city of the imperial capital.


    ''''Lionel really was a general, wasn''t he? ''''There was a glint in the eyes of those soldiers.''''


    Maybe it''s just a reflection of the tears....


    ''It''s in the past. Let''s hurry up than that.


    Yes, but do you know the way to the basement? But do you know the way to the basement?


    I''ll do it. Nah, come with me.


    Ketty said, and began to lead us away.


    ''This is the underpass?��There''s something different about the image...


    It was the sewers of a previous life that came to mind when I thought of underground passageways, but it was a house on the outskirts of the city that Keti brought me to.


    ''The basement of this house is the path that leads to the royal palace, Nya.


    Ketty said and turned to walk into the mansion as normal.


    ''Wait a minute, isn''t this someone''s house?''


    Keti stops and looks back at us and mentions the owner of this mansion.


    ''''The owner of this place is now an Imperial special forces unit, Nya.


    Does that mean we''re gonna have to fight soon?


    Speaking of the special forces, the unit to which the group of five men who became demons belonged.


    The fact that they were brought here means that it is quite conceivable that they would suddenly meet up with Cloud.


    It''s just a name. It''s usually not used at all, so don''t worry.


    Ketty laughs and walks into the mansion.


    ''Only a positive guy would feel safe with that much information.


    I look at Keti like that and mutter to myself, and Lionel calls out to me.


    ''''Luciel-sama, even if there are demons in the mansion, you should be fine if you move with that in mind. More importantly, it''s not a good idea to spend a lot of time here.


    Lionel said, and then he started walking ahead of me.


    Am I crazy about this?��With that in mind, I followed everyone else into the interior of the mansion.


    When I entered, what I saw was a spacious entrance.


    ''''This way,''''


    When Ketty told me that, I moved up the stairs that were in front of me to the second floor. Then Ketty opened the door to the third room from the stairs.


    It looked like a normal guest room, but Ketty tilted the paintings on display about thirty degrees to the right....


    ''Master Luciel, I''m going to open the door as you come in, my dear.


    Ketty told him with a smile.


    ''''I was hoping there might be a slightly different trick, but did I make a mistake?''''


    I opened the door I had come in as I had been told, though I was suspicious of Ketty''s smile.


    Then there was a staircase leading down, but I wasn''t impressed by it and immediately shouted.


    "Chi, sanctuary ward.


    Surprisingly, there was a lot of miasma coming out of the bottom of the stairs.


    When I finished setting up the wards, I turned my attention to Ketty, who hadn''t expected to find a trap, or maybe she didn''t know what to do with it.

 259-253 Underground

    The miasma is a miasma that can only be found in the underground passageways to the castle that Keti knew about.


    The miasma is a miasma that can only be used for one reason.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is not a problem.


    My tail is hanging down and my ears are hanging down, but since Ketty is the only one who knows about this tunnel, I decide to check it out right away.


    Then Ketty looked down and apologized.


    It will take about ten minutes to get there on foot. I''m sorry, Luciel-sama, I''m sorry.


    There''s no need to apologize for this, it''s not right to be angry.


    The miasiasma is so extensive, there must be a culprit that creates the miasma.


    The miasma is not something that can be known or understood beforehand, so don''t worry about it. The mere fact that the miasma is strong enough to visualize is enough to make us worry about whether the aura coat is enough to block the miasma.


    Master Luciel, what is this aura coat?


    It is a holy attribute spell that can block the miasma in the air for an hour, slow down the progress of illnesses, and also make it difficult for people to get affected by abnormalities. I''ve only used it a few times now.


    When the Aura Coat was explained to him, he suggested that Lionel would take the lead.


    ''You have some useful magic, don''t you? Then I''ll go check it out. If Luciel-sama''s magic has also increased in potency, then it shouldn''t be a problem.''''


    That''s not good enough. Lionel-sama is the key to this operation. I want to have a chance to redeem myself, so let me go.


    In that case, I''ll go with you.


    I''ve never seen Ketty prodding Lionel''s opinion before.


    If Kefin is going with you, I''ll leave it to you........


    ''''Well then, Ketty and Kefin, I''ll activate the Aura Coat, so go check out the underground passageway. If you feel any physical discomfort in the tunnels, find enemy soldiers, have difficulty seeing, or any of the above, come back immediately.


    Ha!


    The miasma is a miasma that has been in use for a long time.


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used for a number of reasons.


    The miasma is like a virus for ordinary humans.


    If it accumulates in the body, it is said to cause illness and abnormalities.


    The miasma is a miasma that causes people to become demons. The moxie of the moxie, the moxie of the miasma, is the original researcher?��The more I think about it, the more I feel it''s a waste of time.


    If they were good enough to create a demon race after only a few years of research, they could have done something else....


    Just like Mr. Bazak said, only twenty percent of those who can turn into demons will be able to do so, and eighty percent of them will die, so how many sacrifices did they have to make?��Just thinking about it makes the man named Cloud seem crazy.


    ''''Luciel-sama, since a battle with the demon race will be unavoidable, it might be better for you to recover your magic power while you''re at it.


    ''Well, it''s going to be a series of battles for sure, but we''ll manage it. I''m more interested in what kind of policy the country is going to take after everything is over now.


    That''s for sure.


    Lionel touched his slightly stretched beard as he agreed with me.


    It''s been a few minutes since Ketty and Kefin disappeared into the underpass, but there''s something that''s been bothering me.


    Esther and Paula haven''t said a single word.


    I''ve always thought they don''t usually talk much, but these two would be airborne if left alone.


    They are dependable and trustworthy companions, but I sometimes wish they would improve one day.


    ''Esther, were there any places you knew of on the way here?''


    ''''Well no, I didn''t have any. And I didn''t go out when I was in the Imperial City, so I don''t remember much about it.


    I''ll look for you later on the golem. If it doesn''t work, we''ll look for it in the air.


    Yes, thank you, Paula.


    At my words, Estia smiled lightly, somewhat fleetingly, and shook her head.


    Paula called out to Estea to comfort her.


    I was relieved to see that scene and waited for Ketty and the others to return.


    A few moments later, they came back from the underground passage.


    We''re glad you came back. So what was it like in the underpass?


    ''''We don''t know if it''s a demon race or not, but there were a dozen or so signs of it. The underground passage was not that dark, but the miasma made it difficult to see.


    This aura coat is awesome. I didn''t feel the miasma at all.


    Okay. So you think that''s going to get us into a fight in the tunnels?


    Yes. A fight will be inevitable.


    Is there a split in the tunnels?


    ''There is a nya. It''s just that there''s a fork in the road where that sign was solidified, so it doesn''t matter much.


    ''Right. So a fight is inevitable then? Haha~ I hope the underpass doesn''t collapse.


    It''s as simple as trying not to fall apart.


    Paula said and puffed her chest out.


    ''By the way, Master Luciel, what do you intend to do with this person?''


    It was Mr. Bazak that Estia had asked about.


    After Estia put him to sleep, Mr. Bazak didn''t seem to wake up.


    ''''Even if I wake you up here, you''ll be in the way when you fight the demon race, so let''s just take you there.


    Is this person still of any use to you?


    I know that Lionel doesn''t have very good feelings for this Mr. Bazak, but I have to take him somehow.


    That''s the way I feel about it.


    ''Yeah. I know it might get in the way now, but for some reason I feel like I should take him with me.


    On a hunch ... then I''ll take you there.


    ''Ah. Well, then, once we''ve given everyone an area barrier and an aura coat, we''ll proceed to the underground passageway.


    Thus I granted everyone magic and we all went down the stairs leading to the underpass.

 260-254 Short notice

    The miasiasma is a miasma that is becoming more and more intense as you go down the stairs.


    The miasma is a miasma that makes it difficult to see.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to look for in a good time.


    Moreover, the last time His Highness Albert fell into Cloud''s trap in the last coup should have been in the underground passage.


    Kefin would be able to find and disarm the trap if there was one, but it would still be better to have a view.


    The miasma is so full of miasma, it wouldn''t be good if the aura coat disappeared for some reason during a battle.......


    Using a purification wave would make it a little better, but then they wouldn''t be able to surprise us, and there''s a good chance we''d be ambushed...


    ''''If there''s such a trick, this miasma might not taste good.


    Lionel puts a thoughtful face on the worst case I could think of.


    I don''t need to think about which is better, getting rid of this miasma or not being noticed by the enemy.


    ''Keti, did the enemy feel strong?''


    To be honest, I don''t know much. But I''m not going to lose.


    Ketty retains the attitude of making up for his mistakes and responds with motivation.


    ''What about Kefin?''


    It''s the same with Ketty. We''ll destroy whoever it is.


    Keffin doesn''t seem to have a problem with it either.


    ''Lionel, can you overwhelm your opponent in a slugfest without a surprise attack?


    It doesn''t matter how strong they are, they can always do what they need to do.


    An uncharacteristic sense of intimidation emanates from Lionel.


    Then the action I''m going to take is set.


    ''''Well that''s true. Estia will continue to carry Mr. Bazak. Paula, please make sure that the underground passage doesn''t collapse in the battle.


    "Yes." "Okay.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for a long time.


    The miasma disappeared at once. I took out the magic potion from the magic bag and ordered everyone.


    I''m going to use the purification wave over and over again, so you''ll have to defeat the demons in the meantime.


    ""What."


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used for a variety of reasons.


    The miasma is not going to last forever. The miasma is a very good thing.


    I drink the magic power potion and activate the purification wave as I advance.


    The magic potion is filling my stomach and my stock is almost gone, but I still keep 60% of my magic power and move forward.


    ''''It''s coming.''''


    As soon as Lionel''s voice was heard, multiple figures appeared from the front from the miasma, and then they suddenly attacked.


    There were five of them, and all of the demons had wings on their backs.


    Fortunately, the opponent didn''t use magic and chose to attack physically?


    I released a purification wave almost at the same time as I heard Lionel''s voice, and the demon race began to suffer as a ripple of holy attributes spread out.


    If the movement was stopped for just a moment, the rest was ours.


    The moment the demon race stopped moving, three shadows flew out from here and dropped the demon race''s limbs.


    It was Keti, Kefin, and Esther.


    I looked behind me in surprise and saw that Mr. Bazak, who Estia had dragged along with her earlier, was being held by the golem Paula had put out.


    Without being attacked by the other party, he drove the five demons into combat.


    I quickly called out to them.


    ''''Do you want to become a human again?''''


    But like unconscious mad warriors, they are unable to communicate with us.


    When I was troubled by the handling of the demons who had been roaring all the time, Lionel cut down the five mad warriors who had turned into demons.


    I was quite surprised that Lionel wanted to help them as much as possible, but that Lionel cut them down without saying a word.


    ''''........Is it okay?''''


    ''Yes, sir. We can''t spend a long time here. We also have Luciel-sama''s magical power, and we have to draw the line somewhere. Now let''s hurry onward.


    Lionel''s face was even more grim because I''m sure he wanted to help.


    The only reason he couldn''t do that was because he was worried about the amount of magic I had.


    I let Lionel make the decision again.


    You should have talked to everyone about the amount of magic power, but because you failed to do so, you let them make the decision.


    It''s a very good thing that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    If this plan is absolutely impossible to fail, we should have planned it better, but I regretted it this time.


    I''m not going to let Lionel and the others make any more decisions.


    I apologized to Lionel in my heart and then nodded to Lionel''s words.


    ''''........Ah, okay. Let''s move on then.''''


    The miasma is becoming more and more miasmic, and we continue on our way to the underground passage.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for a long time, and the miasma is still very active.

 261-255 Quiet anger

    The miasma is a giant flower.


    The miasma is a huge flower that spews out miasma from the inflorescence.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of the miasma," he said. I''ve left it up to everyone to deal with the demon race.


    When I thought I was on a straight line, I suddenly found myself in an open space and was faced with a choice of three divergent paths.


    Is there a demon that can produce such a miasma?��and then place more demons in the area, it''s already a devil''s work.


    Normally, they wouldn''t have placed this many traps in the underground passage.


    Then why did they do it?��The answer is because this is the heart of the place for Cloud, right?


    Since he''s going to set up so much force and trap, he wouldn''t even dare to think about being overtaken here.


    Gripping my illusion staff, I activated the sanctuary ward first, then activated the purification wave.


    That was the signal to start the battle.


    There are a total of ten demons. But none of them seemed to have lost their sanity due to the miasma.


    The demon race that they had faced up to now were all conscious, though in their own right.


    But since entering the empire, no demon race has been able to make you feel reason.


    I don''t know if this is done on purpose or if it''s rare for them to remain conscious after becoming a demon, but for now, I decided to leave the battle to everyone else and do what I could.


    The giant flower trapped in the sanctuary ward was wriggling inside the ward, but I imagined that it couldn''t get out of the ward.


    However, plants will eventually regenerate if their roots are not cut off.


    Thinking about this, I give Paula instructions.


    Paula, can you immobilize the plant in the ground in case the roots come out of the ground?


    ''''Well my grandfather might be able to do it, but he can''t do it without a magic stone...''''


    All right. When the time comes, I want the golem out.


    I can go whenever I want.


    Paula said and stuck out her right hand, keeping the golem activated at all times.


    Thinking that Mr. Bazak is really getting in the way, I activate the purification wave again, and the demons stop moving again.


    Upon closer observation, rather than stopping their movements due to pain, they seemed to be suffering with their hands on their heads and chests, as if their emotions had been shaken up.


    What would happen if he showed such an opening in the middle of a battle, the answer was easy to find.


    Immediately, he rolled to the floor without a second thought, just like the five people he had just defeated.


    Regardless of how much they are demonized, they are probably weaker than the real demon race.


    Or maybe it''s the same as with people, different demons have different fighting abilities.......


    I shut my eyes and focus my consciousness to detect the magic power and air.


    Then the magic power and signs were only from the demons here, and there were no other reactions.


    Maybe there are wards here as well as outside.


    Then I decided to wake up Mr. Bazak.


    ''Esther, I''m sorry, but can you wake Mr. Bazak up?


    Here?


    ''''Ah. I''m going to prove that I have the power to defeat the demon race, and I''m going to show you the flower that''s wriggling in the wards and ask you what that is. Besides, you''ll be more inclined to tell me about Cloud if you get this far, won''t you?


    Alright. But why doesn''t Luciel-sama order me to rewrite my memory?


    Esther asked me that when she came back this way, before receiving Mr. Bazak from Paula''s golem and waking him up.


    He asks me why, and I think about it for a moment.


    The weight of life in this world is lighter than it was in my last life. Still, we don''t want to die together.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll rewrite my memories only if I can''t help it.


    I have memories of living in my previous life and this one.


    And I''ve decided to be honest about what my memories are to me, and I''ve decided to tell Esther what they are to me.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to find a way to make your life easier, but I''m sure you''re going to be able to find a way to make your life easier. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not going to be able to get it right. If Esther doesn''t want to rewrite your memories, you''ll have to say so.


    Thank you very much.


    Esther just smiled, either because she was satisfied with my answer or because she didn''t know how she felt.


    Then I put my hand on Mr. Bazak''s head and he slowly awakens.


    ''Ugh, what is this place?��........you guys!


    Are you awake?��We''re almost to the cloud.


    ''So you''re saying this is an underpass then?��Shit.


    Mr. Bazak quickly made a gesture to cover his mouth and the flower with his hand, but he immediately let go of it.


    It seems that even when you wake up in your sleep, your head can spin.


    You are right, this is an underground passage. The miasma is a miasma that has been given a spell to protect the body from the miasma. The miasma is a miasma that can only be found in a few places.


    I looked at the demon tribe lying on the ground.


    Mr. Bazak turned his eyes to the demon tribe to meet my gaze, and I thought I heard a sound in his throat.


    ''''Mr. Bazak, you can ask him to show me the way after this, right?


    What if I don''t want to do it?


    ''''I''ll throw it into that wriggling miasma flower that''s producing the miasma. Either way, it will only go in three directions, so we''ll only be wasting a little time.


    What if I tell you everything?


    You are going to sleep again. And I promise I won''t take your life after everything.


    ''''Well the passage on the left is the path that leads to the outside of the Imperial City. Of course, it''s a one-way street and you can''t go back even if you try. The middle one has quite a few traps set up in the middle. Master Cloud can stay there. And the passage on the right leads to the castle.


    You''re being very cooperative. Are you up to something?


    I''m not ready to die yet.


    ''''Then let''s get right to it. Why do these demons seem to have no reason?


    ''Those are people whose minds have been devoured by the demon race in reaction to their overpowering power. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find a way to get a job. ........Well, if you''re the one who can erase the contract with the demon tribe, you might be able to heal it, but.......


    ''I see. So, can you tell me how to defeat that demon?


    The Evil Flower blooms in the dark. If there''s light, it will soon die. Well, as long as the roots aren''t burned out, it might come back eventually.


    Okay. So my last question is, what is it that you wanted to do?


    ''''Well I''ll answer that if you guys weren''t dead when I woke up.


    Really? Esther, please.


    Esther nodded and put Mr. Bazak to sleep again.


    ''Paula, how long would it take to make a pseudo-sun?''


    If I had a magic stone, I could make one right away.


    I hand Paula a few magic stones that I put in my magic bag just in case.


    ''''Can I ask you to do that?''''


    I''ll make it right away.


    How do they make the sun?��With that in mind, I headed over to Lionel.


    ''Did you hear my conversation with Mr. Bazak?


    No. And what about these men?


    ''I''ll just try and help one person. If it works, I''ll save them all, but if it doesn''t I''ll spend my time not making any more sacrifices.


    Ha!


    Only one person would try it out, and he would apply the usual dispel and other methods to undo the demonization, but he never regained consciousness.


    And when I swallowed the curse with the holy dragon as I had saved Melfina-san, there was nothing left there.


    From then on, as he stared at the demonized ones being cut down, he apologized for not being able to save them in his mind.


    It was at that time that the pseudo-sun was launched.


    I could see the vines slamming into the wards to the point where I could see them rampaging in the sanctuary wards.


    But right now I was in a bad mood. Without hesitation, I activated the Sanctuary Circle without hesitation.


    The miasma that filled the ward disappeared and the Evil Flower was engulfed in blue-white flames.


    I''m not sure if I should have done this from the beginning. The miasma of the miasma can be found in the maze of the maze. I''m sure you''ll be able to find quite a few traps, Kefin.


    Ha!


    After hearing Kefin''s reply, I took one look at the burning Evil Flower and began to meditate.


    To make Cloud, who converted people like toys, regret living........

 262-256 Offensive attitude

    After finishing his meditation to calm his mind, he opened his eyes and saw that the blue-white flames of the Sanctuary Circle had completely burned out the Evil Flower.


    Gazing at the scene, he was relieved that the miasma hadn''t filled the place.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a good deal more than one Evilflower this time, but if there were more than one demon like that, I''d have to give up on this mission.


    I turned my gaze to the others, and they were already looking at me, all ready to go.


    The only thing that needs to be done is the destruction of the cloud and the laboratory, since it seems that we were able to get rid of the Evil Flower safely. Let''s go.


    Kefin walked in the lead, exploring the traps, while I proceeded behind him, cleansing.


    There were several traps set, but Kefin disarmed them without difficulty.


    The miasma was spreading in front of us when we thought it was easy because there were no demons out, but the miasma was spreading in front of us.


    ''''Won''t it go away?��Is that a warding?


    The miasma is still there despite the fact that the miasma is not extinguished after the purification magic is activated.


    If you observe it, the miasma does not even leak to our side.


    ''''Luciel-sama, the Aura Coat is still granted, and I''ll go first.


    I felt a sickening flutter in my chest as I tried to watch Kefin move on.


    ''Kefin, come back,''


    I transformed from my illusionary staff into an illusionary sword and attempted to destroy the warding with the power of the holy dragon.


    The miasma of the miasma is a very important part of the miasma.


    The mere fact that the miasma is a mere mortal disease is not enough to stop the miasma.


    You can also have a look at the following information


    I knew it. That''s what I felt.


    An ambush would have been the usual method of attack.


    It would have been quite unpleasant if they had just sent off Kefin like that.


    The miasma disappeared in a whirlwind as I activated the purification wave on the broken wards as a follow-up attack.


    The miasiasias are more extensive than expected, or perhaps there are multiple Evil Flowers, and the miasiasias fill the room as soon as they disappear.


    The miasma is not a problem. I''m going to put up a sanctuary ward, and I''ll hit them when they come close to it.


    I called out to everyone while I activated the sanctuary wards as soon as I found out there were more than one demon tribe.


    Although I thought the magic power was being consumed too much, I thought it would be inexpensive to fight a half-hearted battle here.


    Next, I activated the Aura Coat and Area Barrier on everyone and prepared for battle and waited for the opportunity.......


    However, the visible demons have disappeared into the miasma again, and although I can see that they are there, I can''t draw a magic circle to the opponent''s location with pinpoint accuracy.


    I had to practice my magic circle in preparation for this kind of situation, but for some reason I always end up training for melee combat.


    This is completely influenced by my master, right? Even so, the demonic guys aren''t showing up....


    Don''t they feel the need to make a move on us?


    Continuing to stare at each other forever is going to increase the risk for nothing, and although my magic power is cut by 20%, it might be better to attack.......


    I switch my illusory sword to my illusory staff and start a magic circle chant. The place I''m going to set up is the center of the city that I saw in the purification. While kneading the magic power, I raise my voice.


    If the enemy isn''t coming, I''ll make it compulsory for them to come this way. I''m going to plant the sanctuary circle on the central area that I saw earlier. If they attack us, please do me a favor. And don''t ever let your guard down because they may not be weakened.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma goes out.


    The blue-white pillar of light that suddenly appeared purifies the space filled with miasma.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma is replaced by a new one.

 263-257 Cloud

    The moment the demons approached and touched the sanctuary circle to kill me for letting it go, I heard a sound as if I had been touched by a high-voltage electric current, as if I was escaping from the sanctuary circle.


    The nature of the sanctuary circle is the same as that of the sanctuary circle.


    Therefore, the demon race would cause damage by touching it.


    If that happens, we will be able to fight with a favorable development.


    Buying time and fighting in an advantageous situation was the purpose of this time.


    It was that light.


    However, the demon race burns any part it touches at the mere touch of the sanctuary warding.


    It was as if the miasma was burning up like flammable fuel.


    ''''When we fought the evil gods, it was just enough to not allow them to enter, but they''ve gotten much stronger,''''


    ''''........Luciel-sama, do you intend to purify everything?''''


    ''''Well it looks like he''s going to win on his own, even if he''s not, right?


    Are you going to wipe them out?


    ''''If we can absolutely win, I''m going to activate the purification wave and charge in. Lionel will have Cloud, and everyone else will fight their own demon race. Is that all right?


    ''''As a warrior, I will strike down anyone who has sold their soul to the demon race. If it''s someone who cheated on my name, all the more so.


    Where is everyone?


    I want to fight.


    "I will abide by Master Luciel''s decision.


    ''I want to fight, too, because I may know about the slavers and about the ancestors.


    Luciel.


    It seems that all of them can fight the demon race, they must have decided to do so.


    Well, there''s no stopping them.


    "Keffin, I want you to focus on the traps.


    Ha!


    Ketty and Esther are on a rampage, protecting Kefin.


    Yes, sir.


    "Paula is preparing a giant golem.


    Okay.


    "Lionel, cut the root of the problem.


    Ha!


    After hearing Lionel''s words, he activated the purification wave and everyone rushed out in unison.


    It was that time. The purifying wave burned the demon race that had been burning with pale flames at once, and the pale flames spread out.


    Lionel and the others stopped just before they entered the ward.


    Then they looked back at us.


    ''''Luciel-sama........''''


    It was Lionel who muttered that, but everyone else was looking at us with the same indescribable look.


    ''''?��What''s going on?


    I walked closer to the ward where everyone was, and I understood the situation.


    Five Evil Flowers were burning vigorously, and as far as the demon race was concerned, all of them had disappeared from existence.


    ''''..............Too much?''''


    ...Yes.


    Feeling sorry for Lionel, who nodded in annoyance, he went into the ward.


    Then a wait came from Kefin.


    ''Luciel-sama, there is a large pit in the center. Please wait until I release it.''''


    Kefin said, and began to examine the area.


    ''Do you think there was a Cloud in here?''


    ''No, you weren''t there. And I believe that behind that door will be the Demon Institute.


    ''I guess. I don''t know if it''s the demon race, but I''m sensing three hints of it.


    ''Yes. Master Luciel, would you lend me a magic tool to expand my voice?


    Okay, but what are you doing?


    Lionel laughed as he asked while handing over the magic tool, and Lionel laughed and asked, "The Institute?��He started shouting at the door of the


    ''Gladys, I know you''re there. Stop resisting in vain and come out. And did you say Cloud, I''m here to slaughter you playing my imposter. Now, come out of there. If you don''t come out, I''ll have the whole laboratory destroyed in a heartbeat.


    I don''t know who it was that called Gladys.


    Still, Lionel seemed to be sure of something.


    ''He crushes every single human soldier, and even though he was prepared to die, he finally poisoned them into slavery, and yet he''s still alive, he''s really a monster, father-daddy.


    ''So that''s our country''s natural enemy, the S-class healer. And there are rumors that he''s one of the reincarnated ones. Let''s see, if we''re from the same town, let''s get along.


    ..........


    Within a minute after Lionel called out to them, three of the human race showed up.


    To my surprise, the man named Gladys, who had called out to Lionel, called Lionel his old man.


    And the man, who I believe to be Cloud, is trying to draw me in by taking a hit on me as a reincarnate.


    The third and final person surprised me the most.


    Because that person was Mr. Bazak, who had been with me earlier.


    I felt bad for Lionel, but I decided to prioritize what I wanted to hear.


    ''''Cloud-dono, first of all, I know that there is someone who is a reincarnation. I''ve already fought with him. So what did you reincarnate to accomplish there?


    "....fought, you know. The empire is already in my hands. Money, status, honor, even women, I can have it all. That''s how much power I got from God.


    ''''........God? You must have made a lot of effort. You have traveled through various countries and have mastered the magic that allows you to imitate the appearance of a person. But why did you borrow the appearance of a person to do a lot of evil deeds?��Doesn''t that prove that you are nothing?


    Not only do they use their strength, they also use their brains. They can even create demons and rule this continent.


    With technology stolen from the Duchy?��After all, you''ve got nothing to show for it, do you?��That''s why you haven''t turned into a demon, right?��Mr. Impostor in Human Skin.


    ''''You''re the one who pissed me off. I don''t need to be turned into a demon. I have the power to control it.


    Cloud said, and the magic stone?��When you hit the ground with an object like the following, a magic circle is created and a demon race appears from it.


    ''''........Can I have one last thing to say?''''


    What?��Do you want to be my man?


    ''''Well it''s fine until you were sent by the Principality to depose Lionel. Why did you turn into a demon?��That would be inhumane.


    "This world is far less civilized than the one I''ve been living in. And there are demonic beasts and demons, and the value of life is completely different. So I had to rule the continent, even if it meant getting my hands dirty.


    That''s enough. Lionel, son?��And you have something to talk about?


    "How could you betray the Empire? I forgive you for poisoning me, but why did you have to poison me during the war? But why did you need to poison me during the war?


    You know...


    ''''I''m a war demon general. I''ve been in the position of being in the imperial capital all my life, so I at least know what my subordinates do. I''ve never been a fatherly figure at all, though...''''


    ....


    Lionel''s spilled words would have shocked Gladys.


    Naturally, that shock was also received by me.


    The fact that Lionel''s son was the executor of Lionel''s assassination.


    Naturally, there was no doubt that Cloud was an accomplice, but the relationship was more complicated than I had thought.


    Well, there was no doubt that the emperor who punished Lionel was the worst, but still, Lionel hadn''t told me that.


    That was the biggest shock to me.


    I listened to Lionel and the others'' words while preparing the sanctuary wards.

 264-258 Parents and children

    Lionel knew that his son had been poisoned.


    The face of Lionel''s son, Gladys, was clearly dismayed when he was declared so.


    ''''........How could you drink it without hesitation, even though you were aware of the poisoned drink?''''


    Gladys turned over, and I got the impression that she had managed to twist the words out of her head.


    It was as if the little one had been caught playing a prank and was waiting for her to be sentenced to punishment.


    Lionel let out a sigh once as he looked at Gladys and began to speak.


    ''''Assassination of a major national figure is a death sentence. And if it was poison, it didn''t work on me unless it was substantial. If it didn''t work, then it wasn''t an assassination, it was just a drink with my son.


    "Just because of that..... You''re a general of the Empire. There''s always an eventuality. And yet...


    Lionel controlled Gladys with his hand.


    ''It was Mythos''s last wish, you know. That one day, when Gladys comes to share a drink with you, you''ll give her a proper drink.


    ...Mother.


    Gladys didn''t think there was a reason for that, and she sat down on the spot.


    There''s a lot I don''t know about Lionel, as well as his master.


    Since Lionel is a nobleman in the first place, is it strange that he''s not married... or is he envious?


    I''ve already finished spinning the magic circle chant, and while listening to their conversation, I''m wary of the movements of Cloud and the demon race.


    Hmm?��I thought Lionel looked at me for a moment.


    But was it my imagination, or was Lionel''s gaze turned to Gladys.


    I can''t read Lionel''s intentions, but maybe it''s time for a battle.


    ''It''s Gladys. I''ve already left the Empire. So it doesn''t matter what happens to the Empire.


    What does it matter... are you not going to go back to the Empire again?


    Yeah. So you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll say it again. I don''t even plan to return to the empire but this demonization is the only one done in my name, right?


    As a former general of the Empire, you should know the Empire as it is today. With this power, he can unify the continent.


    ''Gladys. I am already far from the Empire. If Your Majesty is in a state of confusion, this empire must be put right.


    Gladys let Lionel, with his obi sword at the ready, swing his body.


    ''''Yes, yes. Sorry about the excitement, but we can''t afford to have the real thing come back to this country now.''''


    What?��What are you doing?


    Cloud moved to Gladys'' back and pressed the dagger to her neck.


    ''I don''t want you to be betrayed in a father-son meeting. The reason you are still alive is because you are the son of the warlord there. For the last time, you''ll die after being of service to me.


    When Cloud told her that much, Gladys'' eyes became empty and she staggered towards Lionel.


    Completely enslaved.........


    He immediately tried to activate the dispel, but he couldn''t do it.


    The earth rose up from below, and from above, the ceiling fell down like a pointed icicle.


    I understand that this is the real Mr. Bazak.


    But not only that, the demon race was also about to move in unison.


    They instantly activated their sanctuary wards.


    Multiple bouncing sounds could be heard from the front.


    They must have touched the sanctuary wards.


    Thinking it was really troublesome, he activated the purification wave and then activated the dispel on Gladys.


    ''Lionel, the slave crest should be gone. But don''t let your guard down.


    Thank you, sir.


    I heard Lionel''s voice firmly.


    I didn''t expect that he would suddenly attack me from below and above with no chanting.


    I thought about the sanctuary wards collapsing as the ground rose, but I managed to maintain them.


    And the attack from the ceiling........Paula''s golem was receiving the attack from the ceiling.


    And it was Kefin, Keti, and Estia who attacked the demon race before I could give the order.


    The demon race, which was weakened by the cleansing wave, was annihilated at once.


    Since they were originally the demon race that had been summoned, they probably didn''t see it as someone who had been turned into a demon race.


    It was a tremendous attack.


    The demon clans that were summoned by the cloud were reducing their numbers at once.


    I was me, and I decided that Mr. Bazak was also being manipulated and activated Dispel.


    I wanted to think that he was preparing his attack magic towards us without speaking a word, because I wanted to think that it was an order.


    But he understood that the slave crest had disappeared and he began chanting.

 265-259 Enemy or ally

    The slave crest that Mr. Bazak was trapped in should have disappeared after he invoked the Holy Attribute Magic Dispel on Mr. Bazak....


    However, Mr. Bazak seemed to open his mouth with his staff held towards you and began chanting.


    The reason for this is because, although he is constantly moving his mouth, none of his chanting voice can be heard here.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that the number of chanting is gradually increasing as spears made of magic from the four basic attributes of fire, water, wind and earth appeared in the sky above Mr. Bazak.


    It was truly a stunning sight. It was no ordinary thing to control that much magic at once. A mage to the extent that Lionel was driven in the past, that was no ordinary person.


    No matter how much he trained in parallel thinking and magic control, it was impossible for an ordinary person to control that much magic.


    ''''If Master and Lionel are the pinnacle of warriors, then maybe Mr. Bazak is the pinnacle of magic.


    Mr. Bazak''s skill on a far higher level simply stuns me.


    But I can''t stay impressed.


    I''m sure the sweat is pouring off my face after being exposed to that much magic.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    If my magic power is exhausted, I''ll certainly be outnumbered, and there''s a chance I''ll miss Cloud, or in the worst case, there''s a risk of being wiped out.


    If that''s the case, there''s no choice but to finish it off.......


    No matter how much I think about it, my priority in acting seems to be the same.


    The first priority is the lives of everyone, including me. We''ll think about everything else after we''ve survived, and then we''ll all think about it again.


    Once we got our minds in order, the action was simple.


    ''Everyone get away from Mr. Bazak!


    At my command, Kefin and the others, who have defeated almost all the demons, fly backwards and enter the sanctuary ward.


    Although the ceiling collapsed earlier, the visibility is poor, but I can tell from the signs that Lionel is also safe.


    I''m sure that even if Mr. Bazak''s magic is released, the sanctuary wards will weaken it a bit.


    The only problem is that number of magic. Even if we continue to defend against them, there is a chance that they will be broken at some point.


    ''''Kukkuk. You can''t escape Bazak''s magic by keeping your distance. Oh yeah. If you survive, you can rest assured that you will be properly enslaved as a demon race.


    Cloud told him as if he were proud of his victory.


    I don''t understand why someone like Mr. Bazak would follow Cloud, but that doesn''t mean we can''t give up either.


    ''''Both Mr. Bazak and I will eventually run out of magic. After that, you can assess the situation with Lionel in the center and decide whether to engage or retreat. ''''Earth Dragon........''''


    I readied my illusion staff and tried to build an earthen bulwark with the help of the earthen dragon.


    But it was Mr. Bazak who took the initiative.


    But the target of his attack wasn''t us.


    Mr. Bazak turned on the spot and waved his staff at the Cloud''s Institute of Demons.


    The outer walls of the institute, including the doors, are being blown away by Mr. Bazak''s magical attack.


    ''''Ya, stop it. What are you doing!


    Cloud screams in desperation, but even Cloud who screamed... not only Cloud, but also the demon race who might have still been breathing, is mercilessly showered with magic.


    ''Bazak, you--''


    Cloud tore off the necklace he was wearing and slammed it to the ground.


    Then a black-purple barrier was created and enveloped Cloud.


    The miasma is a miasma that can only be used for one reason.


    At that time, Mr. Bazak looked at me........I felt it.


    It was truly a sensation, but my gut feeling told me what Mr. Bazak wanted in his hand.


    ''''[Holy Healing Hand, Mother Earth''s breath, feed on my magical power, create a great sanctuary that feeds on the light wings of angels, a shield to repel the ungodly and dispel the evil defilements, Sanctuary Barrier]


    Mr. Bazak''s magic reversed and activated the sanctuary wards to Cloud, who was stuck by Mr. Bazak''s magic.


    When Mr. Bazak confirmed the sanctuary wards, he continued to invoke his magic to the Demon Institute again.


    ''''Is it possible to invoke that much magic?''''


    Stunned, he could only watch the scene.


    When I checked the demons around us, I found that the demons that Kefin and the others were slashing were unable to move from their spot and were directly scattering their lives with Mr. Bazak''s magic.


    We continued to be vigilant in regards to the battle, but perhaps because we were freed from slavery, Mr. Bazak didn''t make any pretense of attacking us, and Cloud was also stuck in the wards.


    ''That''s Lionel-sama and the whirlwind kind, Nya. An opponent that makes me a little afraid of being hostile, Nya.


    I''ve never seen anyone so skilled at magic. But he can now take my head in exchange for my life.


    ''But something about that man seems to be giving off a very sad spell.


    Keti and Kefin were as aware as I was of the high power of Mr. Bazak''s magic and the threat it posed to their magic.


    This was because we didn''t know when the magic that wasn''t currently facing us would be coming towards us.


    But Estia was different. She looked at Mr. Bazak and seemed to read the emotions we hadn''t felt.


    ''Estia, why does Mr. Bazak look so sad?''


    Because her back is to us, we can''t see her expression. We can feel the signs and magic power, but we can''t read their emotions.


    ''''I can feel that person''s emotions from the spirit of darkness. That person is just in a deep sadness and hates that attacking room and that cloud over there very much.


    Esther assured him. She was trying to read the emotions of non-being from the influence of the dark spirit possessing her.


    ''''Luciel-sama, could you put this guy in the casket of a hermit?''''


    I turned to the direction of the call, and before I knew it, Lionel was standing there, with Lionel''s son, Gladys, carried, perhaps unconscious, on his shoulder.


    ''Unharmed?''


    ''''Yes. Master Luciel has released us from our servitude, so there was no problem. I''ll take care of the matter of my foolishness later, securely.


    Lionel looked somewhat refreshed.


    ''All right. Keep an eye on Bazak and Cloud as well, just in case.


    Ha!


    Immediately I opened the casket space for the hermit and received Gladys, from Lionel, and placed her in the casket.


    This was the end of the fourth person''s incarceration, and what I saw as I stepped out of the coffin space was an army of a dozen or so golems.


    I had completely forgotten about Paula and her golems, who were holding up the collapsing ceiling.


    After closing the space of the hermit''s coffin, I checked my surroundings and found that there was already no ceiling that had collapsed, and if I looked up, I could see what appeared to be the interior of the Imperial Castle.


    ''''Paula, what happened to the golem earlier?''''


    I assimilated the ceiling and rebuilt the golem.


    .........Paula is very capable, isn''t she? I decided to ask her to teach me how to operate the golem later.


    ''''Is your magic power still okay?''''


    There''s still some magic stones.


    ''Well maybe the top is already inside the imperial castle. Can you take the golem and clear the dew upstairs with the golem in tow?


    I can do it.


    Paula replied confidently. We can really rely on you.


    ''I''m going to pray that there are no monsters of the Lionel or Mr. Bazak class, and then I''m going to give instructions to everyone.


    ''Ketty and Kefin, you and Paula''s golem will take care of the dewdrop above. I''ll take care of this one with Lionel and Esther.


    Roger that.


    I understand. Let me know right away if you decide to pull out.


    Apparently the plan in my head is easy to spot.


    Yeah. Be on your guard. This is an imperial castle, you know.


    Ha!


    Paula, get on it.


    I''m on it. I''ll get the magic stone.


    I know.


    Paula, as usual, saved me a bit, and I turned my attention to Mr. Bazak and Cloud again.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    The miasma barrier that had been covering Cloud was gradually fading, and there was Cloud curled up on his knees.


    Is the miasma affecting him?��Or maybe it was the effect of turning into a demon race, Cloud''s skin had changed to a brown color.


    Apparently so.


    Cloud slowly stood up, as if to check his reborn body.


    Then, not only had his skin turned brown, but his head had grown horns, his ears were pointed, his skin had become sallow and dark, and he had grown a tail.


    The figure was very similar to the former saintess Fermina''s figure that had become a demon race, and Cloud had completely quit being a person.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''''


    Then Cloud turned his body upside down and shouted to the world that he was reborn while releasing all his magic power.


    With the amount of magic and voice, for a moment I thought the sanctuary ward would shake.......but I didn''t freak out at all.


    Even so, I had a feeling that Cloud didn''t have any intelligence in him.


    ''''Do you think that thing is conscious?''''


    No. Unlike with Fermina, it seems that the miasma has completely engulfed her consciousness.


    ''Right. Then there''s only one thing to do, but...


    To be honest, I was pretty confused right now.


    I heard that if I killed them while they were turned into demons, their bodies would melt like mud. However, I really want the information that Cloud has on Brange and his transformation into the demon race.


    But more than that, I want people to know that Cloud has been replaced as Lionel''s imposter and has done a lot of bad things, and I want to restore Lionel''s honor.


    At that time, the demonized Cloud, who had been transformed into a demon, was in pain when he touched the sanctuary ward and began to beat it with his miasma-clad fists.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to break the megasegas.


    Apparently there''s still time to think about it.


    ''''Luciel-sama, my plans have gone very wrong, but I will strike that one here.


    ''If you recover them like Mr Fermina, you can strike them down in front of the people.


    ''There is no need for that. I already have no plans for the Empire.


    Lionel smiled as if to say that he could see everything we were thinking.


    With that smile, I decided to defeat Cloud.


    ''''........I''ll activate the Purification Wave, so just take him out.


    Ha!


    With a reply, Lionel took a stance and as I was about to start chanting, Esther shouted.


    ''Luciel-sama!


    At the sound of his voice, I heard a huff, and I saw Mr. Bazak holding his staff ready to point it at us.


    The number of magic spears of the four attributes had been greatly reduced, but all of them had been pointed at me before I knew it.


    ........What does Mr. Bazak really want to do?


    The real Mr. Bazak. Are you the enemy?��Or are you on our side?


    ..........


    But Mr. Bazak just shook his head and I couldn''t hear his voice.


    Come to think of it, Mr. Bazak was chanting, but I don''t recall hearing his voice.


    ''Extra heel,''


    What?


    I activated an extra heel on Mr. Bazak to no avail, and all the spears that Mr. Bazak had been floating in the air disappeared.


    ''''Can you speak with that?''''


    "Thank you for that. But that man is mine to kill. If you stand in my way, we will have no more hostility.


    Mr. Bazak''s eyes were filled with intense hatred.

 266-260 Enemy killing

    Mr. Bazak increased the number of magic spears of each attribute in the air as he recounted the same things that the fake Mr. Bazak was talking about in Ebiza.


    ''The people who helped me were my disciples, who were still new and had just become my subordinates. It seems that the disciples decided that their pursuers from the Illumasia Empire would not be able to reach anywhere near the Demon Clan''s territory, so they fled to the southwest, where they arrived at a self-sufficient village, where they waited for me to recover.


    It seems that Mr. Bazak was well-liked for taking care of me for a period of six months.


    Anyway, the demon territory........right now it''s sealed off with Lord Leinster''s magic, so it''s unlikely that any high-ranking demons will come out, but there must be some stronger demons.


    The miasma in the vicinity of the demon tribe''s territory is probably too dense, and it''s probably not the best place for people to live.


    Have the Bazak''s been living in that village all this time?


    ''''Yes. Because until I woke up, it seems that my disciples were using magic to expand the village, plow the fields, and sometimes defeat demonic beasts, so we had already established a trusting relationship. Besides....


    And?


    We already had nowhere to turn and no one to give our loyalty to, so we decided to help the villagers who sheltered us.


    I''m sure that he is a very loyal and compassionate person.


    I''m sure that a person of Mr. Bazak''s level of ability would have been able to set up a foundation for his life by registering with the Adventurer''s Guild and becoming active.


    But Mr. Bazak and his disciples decided to stay in the self-sufficient village and return the favor to the villagers who took care of them, it''s not as easy as it sounds, and I don''t think it''s usually that easy to talk about.


    ''''........Didn''t you think of revenge against the Empire?''''


    ''We thought about it for a few days after we woke up, but we all decided after talking it over that we couldn''t risk the lives of the villagers who saved us, even though we already had no country to protect and hated the Empire.


    If you''ve been in the Imperial territory for a long time, I''m sure you''re aware of Lionel''s activities.


    Alright, since we have to deal with Cloud, and since we don''t know how long Mr. Bazak will be able to exercise his magic, we''ll get to the point.


    ''If you were in that village all along, why were you a slave?


    ''''A few years passed, and just as I was set to become the village chief, a small-scale mass outburst of demonic beasts (Stampede) occurred.


    Is this a stampede of hexenbiests?


    ''''Yes. It was a demon tribe that wasn''t that strong that caused the demon to run amok. But when that demon race was there, the demon race became more powerful, so I managed to crush it ahead of time. That''s where my magic power was depleted, but I managed to fend off the demon beast.


    Mr. Fake Bazak also said, as I recall, that his magic power was depleted and he was rescued by His Highness Albert and Melfina-san and the others.


    Perhaps he was attacked by a demon when he escaped before the enemy and happened to be rescued by His Highnesses?


    Since you have pretty bad luck, you still seem to have [bad luck] as a skill.......


    ''''And that''s where the imperial soldiers came to defeat the remnants of the demons, right?


    ''''........It seems that you came after almost everything, but I didn''t meet the Imperial soldiers at that time. Because I was depleted of magic power and everything was handled by my apprentice.


    It would be confirmed that the apprentice was Lysak, who was playing Mr. Bazak.


    If he was Mr. Bazak''s apprentice, it''s not surprising that he learned to use shape-shifting magic.


    But I think he made the wrong choice.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you why. There''s no doubt about it.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to make it work, but I''m sure I''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    If that was the case, there was no need for him to take Mr. Bazak''s place.


    But what does the mass runaway of demonic beasts (Stampede) have to do with the fact that they''ve become slaves?��Perhaps sensing that I was thinking that, Mr. Bazak began to tell me why he was really enslaved.


    ''In the years since the end of the Demonic Beast''s Massive Runaway (Stampede), our village has attracted the attention of the Empire, and the Imperial Army has repeatedly pressed us to subjugate it, but we kept refusing, shielding our village''s defense.


    I turned my head to Lionel and he shook his head.


    Well, I heard that Lionel was always on the front lines back then, and he could have done that kind of subterfuge, but he would never do it unless he was ordered to.


    ''''When the Empire was winning the war, I could still refuse. But after the battle against the Rubruk Kingdom, and the War Demon General was injured, the Empire couldn''t keep up appearances, or they decided to make us subservient instead of subservient.


    Subjugation, not subservience, is not the norm.


    No matter how much of a military state the Empire was, it should not be allowed.


    If you look at Lionel, his expression was already gone, but his gaze was fixed on Cloud.


    That Cloud must have sensed something from Lionel and scrambled out of the sanctuary ward more desperately than before, trying to get out of the sanctuary ward.


    ''''Slavery.......if you want to enslave me, only war slaves, crime slaves, or debt slaves, right?��You don''t think the state is involved and you''re not going to make them illegal slaves...


    "...One day, an incident occurred when bandits attacked the village. Normally, this is a place where no bandits would dwell, but since they showed up, they killed all the bandits. However, it wasn''t bandits that actually attacked the village, but the Imperial special forces.


    Oh, I''ve read the developments. I can hear the sound of gnashing of teeth from Lionel.


    ''Hundreds of soldiers besieged the village in the form of national treason. They then declared that they would unleash fire if they were not enslaved, and in return for me and my disciples going to the battlefield, the villagers were given the condition that they would be offered an amnesty, which was passed, so they became slaves.


    Mr. Bazak was pulling and shaking.


    Surely if it was just Mr. Bazak and his disciples, they might have had the strength to fight. But they probably wouldn''t have resisted to protect the villagers who couldn''t fight.


    No, surely they might be prepared to unleash their magic, as they are now, and make them comply with their terms.


    Is it my ego that I want that to be the case if possible?


    "...who was in charge of that army, by any chance?


    ''Unlike the gutsy man who led the way on the battlefield and cut me down while inspiring his allies, he was a shallow warlord, a man who would hide behind his allies and give orders while abandoning his men to flee when he was outnumbered...''


    I didn''t realize you were even doing that just to humiliate Lionel........


    .........or maybe it wasn''t an environment where he could say that even behind his back......


    When I looked at Lionel, I saw that both the great sword and the great shield were pulling and shaking.


    Maybe it was frustrating, but it wasn''t just because he heard Mr. Bazak''s words, and it wasn''t just because Cloud commanded the army he was leading, but probably because he felt a sense of responsibility to himself for leaving the Empire, even though he had fallen for the ruse.


    And when Mr. Bazak said more words, the compassion for Cloud that I had inside me vanished in a flash.


    ''After I was brought to the imperial capital, I guess I was mad that I was forced to swallow the terms, and that''s when they crushed my throat. And I''ve been hoping to kill him someday ever since he laughed high and low that he was the one who caused a small-scale demon mass outburst (Stampede).


    It was truly irredeemable.


    How could he be so evil, despite being the same incarnation?


    Then a thought came to my mind that had nothing to do with the flow of the conversation.


    Wouldn''t Mr. Bazak''s strength have given us the upper hand in the war?


    And several times he allowed the enemy to get close to him, and this time, perhaps fearing the battlefield, he fled from the front lines, not the front lines, and holed up in this imperial capital to study demonization.


    If they didn''t have the courage to stand on the battlefield, why did they choose to turn into Lionel?��Wouldn''t things have gone much better if he''d replaced the emperor, the vizier, and the powerful nobility?


    May I ask about this demonization?


    But first, is it okay to let it perish from the world?


    Mr. Bazak held his wand up to Cloud.


    He looked at Lionel and Lionel quietly opened his mouth.


    ''Master Luciel, please activate the Sanctuary Wards again. And if the Abyss attacks with magic and you''re still alive, I''ll put a stop to it.


    When he looked at Mr. Bazak again, he nodded, and a magic spear, filled with more magic than before, was fired at Cloud in unison.


    When the magic spear hit Cloud, a blast sounded, and a blast of dust was blown up, sending dust flying.


    Cloud''s screams echoed as Cloud was sent backwards and attached his back to the sanctuary wards.


    However, Mr. Bazak didn''t stop the attack and spoke out to continue what he had just said.


    ''''All of the people from the village we were in are already dead.


    Do you have an appointment?


    That man did not try to protect such things. On the contrary, he implanted magical stones in the villagers, attempted to turn them into demons, and used the slaves gathered from all over the world according to age and race as materials for his experiments, sometimes creating demons, sometimes creating a synthetic beast (chimera).


    ''It''s a prick. And irredeemably insane....


    "And the disciples who cared for me to the end were enslaved and turned into demons, and those who couldn''t make it to the demon tribe had their minds destroyed and became cripples who supplied the magic power.


    ..........


    I couldn''t find the words to call Mr. Bazak.


    ''Thanks to the Sage Lord, I was able to destroy the facility that was binding such disciples. Now I have no regrets.


    And it was at that moment that Mr. Bazak''s magic grew all at once.


    Esther jumped behind Mr. Bazak and delivered a powerful blow to his neck, reaping his consciousness.


    ''''He must recover immediately or this one will die, Luciel!


    At that moment, I understood.


    No matter how much a master or Lionel class, there is a limit to a person''s magic power.


    And that Mr. Bazak had acquired the skill to surpass that limit.


    While hastily activating the Extra Heal and invoking it, he made Mr. Bazak drink the few remaining magic potions from the magic bag.


    ''''I''ll leave it to you here.''''


    Thinking I was free, I looked at Lionel and saw that he had just cut off Cloud''s head.


    It was somehow very uneventful, and I felt a sense of emptiness that I had reaped the life of a reincarnated person again.


    I felt the raw head scream as I cast a purification spell just in case, but I decided to focus all my efforts on recovering Mr. Bazak first.

 267-261 Estias sixth sense

    He was able to use his Breakthrough, a skill that allows him to use a power beyond his limits, and was able to take out his enemy, Cloud, by using it.


    However, the Breakthrough skill is a double-edged sword.


    You can use power beyond your own limits, but the power that surpasses your limits will recoil as soon as the skill expires and attack you.


    I used it on myself when I fought the evil god before, but I''m sure I would have suffered for days if I hadn''t been knocked out.


    When I looked at Mr. Bazak''s condition, he had an anguished expression on his face.


    ''''If the Dark Spirit hadn''t put me to sleep, it would have been a close call.


    I decided to activate my recovery spell on Mr. Bazak before housing him in the casket of the hermit.


    ''''Master Luciel, what will you do with this Cloud''s body?''''


    Well I don''t want to put too much in there, but I can put it in the magic bag.


    I understand. I''ll go check and see if there are any demons who missed a shot.


    Please.


    Then I placed Mr. Bazak in the casket of the hermit, and then Lionel and I gathered the bodies of the demons together in one place.


    ''Let''s do it then,''


    After activating the sanctuary wards, they were purified with the Purification Magic Purification.


    The corpses of the demons were burned by the blue-white flames and disappeared without leaving a trace of dust.


    ''''........None of the demons that were turned into the demon race had an ego. The one named Cloud also lost his ego. But Melfina is the only one who has retained her identity. Is there a law?


    ''I don''t think Melfina kept her ego intact, I think she was hijacked. Or maybe it was a memory meld or something.��If you have the materials, you''ll know. But maybe they hadn''t yet completed the experiment of preserving the ego when they turned him into a demon race.


    I''m sure that''s not a mistake. Because when he confronted the demonized Melfina, the fake Mr. Bazak, Lysak, called her by a different name.


    Well, at worst, even if we don''t have the data, we can ask the two people who have awakened for more details.


    I told Lionel that and turned my attention to the remains of Cloud''s laboratory that Mr. Bazak had destroyed.


    ''''........No matter how driven the situation was, would they do such a dangerous thing?''''


    Lionel didn''t seem to be able to make sense of it somehow.


    Well, I can understand the concern, but I''m sure he thought he was the chosen one, a reincarnated person, even in that driven situation...I have a strong impression that he was the chosen one.


    ''''I''m sure he never failed, or he''s managed to get by even when he was backed into a corner. (Maybe it''s also the fact that he''s been able to hurt people in a world where lives can be easily lost...)


    Lionel made a little thoughtful gesture, but he knew he was going to the lab and started walking ahead.


    Cloud''s lab wasn''t just the smell of chemicals, it was the smell of blood and beasts mixed in with it.


    I was fine with it, as I''d built up a tolerance to it after taking Object X, but Lionel seemed to be in pain, so I gave him a nose plug.


    I thought about purifying him, but I also considered doing something poorly and getting rid of the evidence.


    It was very dim inside the institute, but thanks to the blessings of the dark dragon and the dark spirits, I was able to maintain my vision.


    Thanks to that, I was able to judge the size of the interior and the situation, but on the other hand, I was forced to look at corpses and corpses that I didn''t want to see.


    There was even the corpse of a child inside, and as expected, only the corpse of a child decided to invoke the purification magic first and pray for the repose of his soul.


    Then I looked around the laboratory again and saw that it was as large as the Adventurer''s Guild''s training ground.


    ''''It''s pretty big.''''


    ''They must have been experimenting here. But when it''s this broken, there seems to be a lot of things we can''t determine. We can''t detect any sign of anyone other than Estia, so it''s unlikely there are any survivors...


    ''Yes. Let''s go to Esther''s for now.


    Ha!


    When I went to Estia''s side, she was holding the corpse in her arms and crying.


    ''Estia, where is the corpse?''


    I spent time with him in the slavers'' market with him as a friend and I made him stop.


    I was shocked by his words.


    Because I couldn''t believe that Estia knew I could turn me back from a demon to a person, but she didn''t do it and turned her blade on my friend.


    ''Why?''��Why didn''t you wait?


    ''........I was eating. People ... so...


    Those words shocked me again, and I didn''t know what to say to Esther.


    So I decided to do what I could to the best of my ability.


    I put my hand on Estia''s shoulder as she sits up.


    ''Estia, let''s send her to heaven with a cleansing spell so that she doesn''t suffer. I''m going to look inside once, and I want you to be done with the separation by then.


    After telling him that much, I was about to head to the back with Lionel when Esther grabbed me by the hand.


    ''Please let him come to fruition with purification.


    Esther cried, forcing a smile to form as she told him so.


    ''''Okay ... okay.''''


    As I chanted with my heart, wishing for Estia''s friend to be able to achieve Buddhahood, the corpse of my friend that Estia held was slowly burned by the pale flame.


    Suddenly, Estia raised her voice.


    ''''What?��Is he alive?��What does that mean?


    Estia uttered that as she stared into the purifying flames and continued to speak to me quickly until the flames were extinguished.


    I don''t know if I could see a spirit I couldn''t see, or if the spirit was talking to Estia, but it certainly seemed to be talking to her.


    Me and Lionel looked at each other and waited for Estia to calm down.


    Then, Esther suddenly stood up and turned her attention to the back of the institute.


    ''''Oh, thank you, Luciel-sama. Mee-chan also thanked me. So, according to Mee-chan, big sister Alice is alive and trapped in the back of this place...''''


    The words Estia said shocked me again.


    The word Alice was more shocking than the fact that she was talking to a spirit with her sixth sense.


    The woman named Alice, who was thought to have already died, should have been a reincarnated person.


    ''''Do you want to ... help?''''


    I didn''t know why these words came out of my mouth, but then I realized they had spilled out of my mouth.


    ''Yes,''


    Estia just stared straight at me and nodded.


    I had a very bad feeling, but Lionel nodded and we decided to head to the farthest reaches of the Institute, where there was no magic or signs of magic.

 268-262 The majesty of the war demon general

    Cloud''s laboratory that Mr. Bazak had destroyed with magic. At the far end of it, a door that was completely unaffected by magic remained intact.


    ''''Here it is. You''re not affected by it at all, are you?


    It seems so. It''s a very important place. It must have triggered some kind of warding to keep it from being broken.


    "Master Luciel, I''ll open it........................what?��There''s no keyhole, but it won''t open.


    Esther took the initiative to open the door, but it didn''t seem to open.


    ''''Is there some kind of trick?��Then [Dispel] how about this?


    I''ll try again. Oh, it''s open.


    Then, this time, it seemed to open easily with a touch of my hand.


    There must have been some kind of magic circle or something. Even when I was in Nerdal, I didn''t have to study this kind of magic technology, so I''d like to learn this kind of thing eventually.


    As I was thinking about that, Estia advanced into the door.


    Even though there could be traps and enemies inside, I was impatient with Estia''s ability to act without hesitation at all. However, there was no point in thinking about it, so he and Lionel stepped into the room after Estia.


    Immediately after entering the room, I ran to the person who Estia had fallen on, hugged her, and immediately looked at me and screamed in an urgent voice.


    ''Luciel-sama!��Please deactivate the slave crest immediately.


    Come to think of it, if he had been with Estia in the past, he wasn''t crazy about being a slave.


    Was he a slave to Cloud if he was suffering?��Once I moved my gaze to Lionel to check it out, I activated my dispel to the person Estia was holding.


    Then there was some kind of crunching sound, a high-pitched sound like metal shattering after a sound like something cracking.


    But there didn''t seem to be a problem, so I checked with Esther.


    ''Are you still alive?''


    ''Yes. When I found him, he was holding his throat and couldn''t seem to breathe, but he''s breathing now.


    A slave who is engraved with a slave crest is made to die in the form of his master''s death or liberation or following him.


    I knew that, but apparently they can''t die immediately.


    I''m sorry to Estia, who is happy that her acquaintance is alive, but I activated the purification magic not to clean it up just in case, but to determine if it has become a demon race or not.


    ''''Ah, thank you, Luciel-sama!''''


    He missed a bit of guilt at Estia''s thanks, but since there was no noticeable reaction to the person Estia was holding, he breathed a sigh of relief that it didn''t appear to be a demon race.


    ''Is that person the reincarnation Estia was talking about that should have been killed?


    ''Yes. There have been a few changes in the years since then, but I''m pretty sure it''s your sister Alice.


    ''''Okay. I''d really like to talk to them right away, but it''s not good to go any further without joining up with Kefin and the others, as expected. Let''s accommodate them in the hermit''s coffin and lightly scavenge this room before we destroy it and join them.


    Thank you.


    Well, I''ll look on this side first.


    Yeah, please.


    Thus, Estia had the reincarnation who called herself Alice housed in the coffin of a hermit.


    Taking another look at the innermost room of the laboratory, I saw that a large amount of chemicals were crammed in there, to the point where I wanted to call it a medicine cabinet.


    There were even test tubes and microscopes on the table, just like those used in scientific experiments.


    ''''........Could it be that they were using these things here to conduct experiments to increase the conformity rate of demonization?''''


    I decided to store all of these things in a magic bag and seal them up for good.


    Eventually, when we live a slow life, we won''t be able to take it easy if these things are out in the world.


    I don''t want that to happen.


    With that in mind, when I had collected all of them, I asked Lionel to burn this room down.


    When Lionel opened fire with his great sword of fire and made sure it was burning up, he called out to the two of them.


    ''This accomplishes our original objective. Cloud has been defeated by Lionel, and we''ve also destroyed this place that was researching demonization. The rest is within the Empire, but........


    "Master Luciel, if you don''t mind, can you leave everything here to me?


    Okay.


    You''re not going to ask me what I''m going to do?


    Yeah. I don''t know much about the Empire. Then I have a feeling we''d be better off leaving it to Lionel, who knows better.


    Thank you. We''ll see you and Ketty in a minute.


    Yeah. Let''s do it.


    After setting fire to every inch of the lab, we returned to the place where we fought Cloud.


    Then, it seemed that there was a commotion upstairs, so we decided to move to the ground immediately.


    ''Make a staircase that will take us to the top [Earth Dragon, make my way].


    Putting magic power into the illusionary staff and poking the ground with the tip of the staff while speaking to the earth dragon with the image of the phenomenon, the ground rose up and a staircase was formed in no time.


    ''You''re lucky I didn''t need too much magic power.


    Master Luciel, I''m going to go ahead.


    Lionel told him and ran up the stairs in one go.


    It was done well, and I would have liked to see a few more reactions, but.......well, it can''t be helped.


    ''''Is your magic power okay?''''


    We''ll be fine. Let''s go.


    I''ll step forward and ask you to follow up.


    Nodding at Estia''s words, I walked up the stairs and what I saw in my eyes was a wounded kefin and a half-destroyed giant golem that was barely standing to protect it.


    Although I did not underestimate the power of the Imperial soldiers, I was surprised that the three of them were injured, but when I turned my attention to the Imperial soldiers while immediately activating the area high heel on the three of them, they were frozen with a stunned face.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on," said Lionel''s voice as he approached Kefin and the others to check the situation.


    ''I ask you again. Who are you pointing your blade at?��Oh, you mean me?��If so, I will deal with you whenever I can. Now, first of all, those of you who are in command of this place, step forward.


    Then, as if pushed out of the way, two Imperial soldiers stepped forward. The faces of the two men have already turned blue.


    I''m sure you can understand why Lionel was an awe-inspiring figure when he was a warlord in the Empire.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on.


    It''s not because they are surrendered to Lionel, or....


    ''''All of you are so motivated to hold your swords on me in the morning, aren''t you? I haven''t done it in a long time, but shall we try to do some exercises now?


    When he called out to the soldiers with a laughing voice, the life drained from their eyes.


    ''''Yes, no, no, no. Lionel-sama has just declared that he is retreating from the line, and if you focus on defense in the future, our empire will continue to be solid in the future.


    Yes. And you''ve been sick for a few years now, so you shouldn''t be too hard on yourself.


    I''ve heard that the imperial soldiers are a group of devilish people with strong bodies and mental strength who move forward without fear of anything... but it seems that the soldiers here don''t fall into that category.


    Are they originally from the aristocracy because of their eloquence?��Or is he the cutie of a former merchant who was knighted with gold?


    Oh, man. You''re so thoughtful about it.


    ''Yes, of course. The general is the strongest pike and shield of the empire.


    ''''I''m afraid that I''m going to have to train with Lionel-sama, the pinnacle of martial arts, and...''''


    The gathered soldiers nodded in unison in agreement.


    Lionel laughed and nodded, and a look of relief spread through the soldiers as well.


    ''''I see. Then, no matter how suspicious it may be, since you have hurt my friend and squire, let''s ask them to help us out and have a drill with all the people here.


    At that moment, a hush took over the place, as if the air in the place was frozen.


    A few seconds later, this air was unexpectedly broken by the two captain-ranked people who broke the air.


    ''''Oh, please wait. We are not the ones who attacked those suspicious........people over there. They were fighting against some other form lying around, and we only rushed in just a few moments ago.


    I see. Then it makes sense that the three of them were injured.


    But still, I suppose demons have entered the place as well....


    If that''s the case, we can''t deny the possibility that the demon tribe is still hiding out.


    ''''I see. If that''s the case, why aren''t you guys fighting?��No matter how early in the morning, if there''s something wrong in the castle, we''ll be on our way to the scene immediately.


    Yes, but that''s because I''m putting the safety of the Emperor first.


    That''s why I have to report to you. I''m sorry to say, gentlemen, but we''ll have to leave the exercise for another time. Is His Majesty in his bedchamber?


    After Lionel told them that, the soldiers responded with a really snappy response, even though their glee was uncontrollable.


    ''''Yes, sir. It seemed you were still resting.''''


    I''m sure your Majesty will be relieved when the general sees you.


    Very well, I shall do it then. You will return to your duties and conduct yourselves with the shame of an Imperial soldier.


    "[Aha]


    Then I''d better be off.


    After the two captain-ranked men finished their greetings, the soldiers all bailed in unison and left the place to flee.


    ''''We can now walk through the castle in peace.


    Lionel turned around and smiled.


    I wonder how I look from Lionel now, seeing that he''s even more comfortable than usual?��That''s what came to mind.


    I''d be happy if it looked like there was this much room to spare if possible....


    With that in mind, I nodded to Lionel and decided to check on Kefin and the others.


    ''Kefin, Ketty, Paula. Is everyone okay?


    ''''Yes. Immediately after we came up here, we were ambushed by the demons, and since the demons were so strong, we had a hard time, but after a little while, all the demons began to suffer, so we defeated all of them while we were there.


    ''He was pretty strong Nya. He wore gleaming armor, so I think he was probably originally a Kingsguard.


    "Magic limit. I''m hungry...


    ........You were ambushed....... You couldn''t hear it because Mr. Bazak was releasing his magic.


    But still, the fact that Kefin and Keti feel so tough, I''m not going to be distracted from the future.


    ''''Paula, where''s the magic stone?''''


    It''s gone.


    They must have used up everything in this barricade-like golem.


    ''I''m sorry to put you all through the wringer. But now we''ve reached our original goal. All we have to do now is to break off, but I''ll transfer command to Lionel from here.


    As I declared that, the three of them focused their gazes from me to Lionel.


    And.........


    ''''From here, we will go to the Emperor''s bedchamber at once and capture the Emperor.


    Lionel declared emphatically.

 269-263 Lionels back

    There was no hesitation in Lionel''s declaration that he would capture the Emperor.


    Then he gave instructions one after another.


    ''''Luciel-sama, first of all, please collect the corpses of the soldiers who have turned into demons.


    Okay.


    ''Keti, Kefin, be on the lookout for signs, magic, and sounds to alert you to the possibility of demonized soldiers.


    Ha!


    Esther, you take care of Paula. And if you see anything unusual that you feel is being covered up, report it to me immediately.


    Yes, sir.


    ''Paula ... Mr. Luciel, do you have any extra honey, bread, etc.?


    Yeah, I have.


    Give that to Paula. That honey will bring a little magic back.


    Sure, that honey would restore some of the magic, but I don''t know how you come up with it.


    All right. Okay, Paula, here''s one and here''s one.


    Thanks.


    As soon as Paula received the bread and honey, she poured the honey over the bread and began to munch on it.


    Now, let''s be as quick as possible. Now let''s hurry as much as we can, for if the Emperor leaves his bedchamber, his guards will be on him.


    Okay.


    Nevertheless, the way Lionel was giving me directions was very imposing.


    Even so, I was painfully aware that Lionel was still letting me continue to take command, and that it was to encourage me to grow.


    As I headed to collect the demonized corpse as instructed, I heard Lionel''s voice on my back.


    ''''As soon as Luciel-sama finishes retrieving the corpse, we''ll head to the Emperor''s sleeping quarters. From here, you''ll be able to focus one more step and get to work.


    "[Aha]


    I''m sure I wouldn''t be as persuasive as I was if I said the same words to you.


    Even if only while I''m in the Empire, I''ll let you learn the side of Lionel, not as a player but as a leader.


    With that in mind, I collect the corpse.


    ''''Well that''s worse than the demon race we recovered down there.


    The words came out of his mouth without a second thought.


    I didn''t know where and how to modify them to make them like this, but the corpses had been drained of water like mummies.


    As expected, I didn''t want to touch them, so I poked the corpses with my illusionary wand and stored them in the magic bag.


    There was no demon tribe pretending to be dead, so the retrieval was over quickly, but I strongly believe that this demonization technique is a forbidden.......kind of forbidden art.


    However, it seems like we have crossed a line that we should not cross as people, but we never felt like the gods intervened.


    ''''........Couldn''t the gods intervene in this world?��Or it can''t be contraindicated... either way--


    I don''t know how the reincarnation named Alice got involved in Cloud''s research, but there''s a chance that I''ll have to have my memories rewritten by the dark spirits in the worst case scenario.


    I finished retrieving all the corpses when I felt a little heavy hearted.


    Then Lionel called out to me.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I would like to contact Doran while we move, if that''s alright?


    Yeah.


    I take the magic ball out of the magic bag and hand it to Lionel.


    Thank you, sir. Thank you very much, let''s go to the emperor''s bedchamber. In the meantime, I will make a call. Also, I would like to ask Luciel-sama to prepare the sanctuary wards just in case.


    That''s fine, but do you plan to use it anywhere?


    ''''Yes. If the emperor is turning into a demon race, I definitely want you to return from the demon race to the human race. And even if he has the means to turn into a demon race, we will definitely stop him from doing so.


    It''s like declaring that I won''t even give him time to turn into a demon race like Cloud. Furthermore, even if he was turned into a demon race like Melfina, if he seems to be conscious, I want to turn him back somehow.


    I can feel that kind of feeling.


    ''''I understand. If there''s anything else you want to do, feel free to ask for instructions.


    ''''I understand. But for now, Luciel-sama, please try to recover your own magic power.


    Yes, sir.


    Let''s go, boys and girls.


    Lionel nodded, and this time he called out to everyone and then proceeded to take the lead.


    As I watched his back, I felt a different dependability from Master Brod.


    I may see maids and other servants as I move through the place, but when they see Lionel, who is fully armed, everyone comes up to the edge and bows their heads.


    I thought they would just walk by it, but Lionel would always say just one word to them.


    ''''Good morning. Good luck with your day for the sake of the Empire and yourself.''''


    Good morning. You look a little pale, so don''t take it easy.


    What a very gentleman he was.


    Even when he was an imperial general, he used to talk to me like that. He was feared by his enemies, feared by his soldiers, and otherwise adored by them.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can get the job done.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''m sure that when Cloud was pretending to be Lionel, he didn''t greet you as far as he could.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    Thank you.


    I was very impressed that Lionel was very happy to tell her with a very happy smile.


    I was very proud that Lionel was the strongest in the Empire and one of the best personalities in the Empire.


    I''ve heard that position makes a person, but Lionel must have become the Empire''s general as he was meant to be.


    ''''Well I''m missing a lot of things. But someday, I''m sure...


    I followed Lionel, muttering so that no one could hear me.


    We passed through a long corridor and up the stairs, and when we finally came to the front of the sleeping quarters, there were ten soldiers standing by.


    ''''Luciel-sama, Estia, we don''t want to have to fight here, so please follow the instructions.


    Yes.


    ''First of all, Master Luciel, please give me a purification wave. Is it possible for Esther to drop consciousness only for those who have suffered?


    If they''re still human, I think it will work. But I don''t know if it''s a demon.


    ''Then, if you cannot lose consciousness, I will ask Master Luciel to give you another purification wave. Keti and Kefin, when the cleansing wave is activated a second time, subdue the afflicted soldiers with all your might.


    Ha!


    It was a very simple (simple) strategy.


    Nevertheless, when I believed in Lionel and activated the purification wave, I saw that about four of the soldiers who were touched by the purification wave began to suffer.


    There, Esther put a black-purple haze on the suffering soldiers.


    However, they couldn''t reap the consciousness, and the eight eyes turned to me as if I had lied about suffering from the cleansing wave.


    When I activated the second cleansing wave, four more men began to suffer.


    The rest of the soldiers turned to look at me as they attacked, but I''m sure the only thing they saw was Lionel.


    He threw a dense amount of intimidation at the soldiers.


    Keti and Kefin closed the distance of about fifteen meters in one fell swoop, and after delivering a powerful blow to the backs and necks of the four men, they cut off their arms.


    As expected, they were stunned, but Lionel approached the soldiers while intimidating them.


    ''''I have an important conversation with Your Majesty. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this. Is that alright?


    The six men look at each other and one of the representatives begins to speak.


    ''''General Lionel, these are the men the General has put on as His Majesty''s guards, right?��What does the General think of that responsibility?��Depending on your answer, no matter how much of a general you are, I will not let you pass this place.


    The soldier replied spiritedly, despite the large beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Lionel must have laughed happily and then released his intimidation.


    A look of relief could be seen from all six of them.


    You can''t blame them for this. It will soon become public knowledge that I have not been in the empire since the defeat a little over two years ago, and I have been disguised as me. And I have just defeated the demon tribe that was disguised as me.


    Lionel told the truth in an unwrapped manner.


    But the soldiers looked puzzled.


    ''''Do you have any proof of this, sir?''''


    It''s there. The head of the demon tribe that was disguised as me. And the infiltrator (spy) and enslaved mage who used the power of the demon race. In addition, His Highness Prince Albert and former Saint Fermina are in safe custody.


    The representative soldier was lost, but his gaze turned to me.


    ''''I understand. By the way, who are those people?''''


    ''Master Luciel, the S-level healer and wise man who saved my life. And his followers. One of them has been my squire for a long time, though.


    ''''...I see. It seems to be something we cannot determine. General, can you do me a favor and listen to me?


    I''m listening.


    ''''We have to hold back the demon tribe that was invading the place. Therefore, we need the strongest general in the empire to protect this place.


    Okay. Well, I''ll leave you to it. Thank you.


    What are you talking about?��It is for us to thank you.


    The soldiers held the demons down and moved closer to the edge to let us through.


    Then Lionel knocked on the door of the sleeping quarters where the emperor was.

 270-264 Emperor of the Ilmasia Empire

    Lionel knocked on the Emperor''s bedchamber, but there was no answer from within.


    ''Knock again, and if there is no answer, we will go in.


    What do you have in mind?


    Yes, sir.


    Lionel said and took the great shield out of his magic bag.


    ''''You don''t think you''re going to go in with the Great Shield at the ready when you don''t know what''s out there?


    Yes. I thought this would be the least amount of damage. I apologize to Luciel-sama, but may I ask for an area barrier once again?


    The word "little damage" stuck with me.


    The usual Lionel would be a more dynamic yet somehow smart-looking battle maniac (battle junkie), but this time, I felt that the character of the maniac had faded.


    ''''I don''t know what''s going on inside. That''s not enough, is it?


    I hung the area barrier and activated the sanctuary armor on top of it, just in case.


    ''''This is for that time ... thank you. Now the gloom is gone.''''


    For some reason, Lionel felt nervous at this point.


    ''I still have a lot to learn from Lionel. Besides, if something happens to Lionel, we can''t face Nahlia. So what should we do?


    ''''I''d like to ask Luciel-sama to set up a ward over here and see what''s going on inside before activating additional sanctuary wards.


    The instructions are calm itself, so maybe they were unfounded.


    ''''Alright. It looks like I won''t be using my magic power after this place is over, and I intend to use it with the intention of depleting it, so let me know if you get hurt in any way.


    ''Thank you. Keti, Kefin, and Esther, if there is a battle, make sure you protect Lady Luciel and Paula.


    No, that''s not enough. I will definitely protect Master Lionel this time, even if it costs me my life.


    I was a little surprised that Ketty didn''t end the word with a ''me'', but I quickly corrected her, as it was an unheard-of word.


    "I''m not going to let any of my people die where I am, so don''t say I''m going to trade my life for yours. So don''t tell me that you would trade your life for mine.


    I''m sorry.


    ''Ketty. Unlike then, you''re in the company of people you can really trust now, so keep your heart hot and your head cool.


    Yes my dear.


    Apparently Lionel doesn''t seem to have a problem with it.


    Or maybe he''s cooled off after seeing Ketty.


    Now I''ll be able to focus on the mission assigned to me by Lionel with peace of mind.


    ''''Kefin and Estia, but we can''t deny the possibility that there are soldiers who haven''t turned into demons. So act as if the wards aren''t there.


    "Yes.


    ''Paula will have to have a golem created in the worst case scenario. I''ll give her this magic stone from the lab, just in case. Just in case you have to deal with it, please.


    I''m on a mission.


    With a smile on his face, he received the magic stone from Lionel with a cherished look.


    ''''You didn''t tell me you had a magic stone?''''


    No.


    ''No it''s not that... haha - enough is enough. Lionel, I''d appreciate it if you could be as reckless as possible.


    I look at Paula, who turned her face away from me with a puissant look, and I can''t say anything.


    I''m sure this is also a strategy........


    ''''I will do good.''''


    Lionel laughed and bowed his head, then knocked on the door of the Emperor''s bedchamber once more.


    And with no response, Lionel tried to open the door and didn''t.


    Apparently, it was the same trick that was used for the door in the underground laboratory.


    ''''........Luciel-sama, I''m sorry, but.......''''


    "[Dispel]


    Thank you.


    The moment Lionel regained his composure and opened the door to his sleeping quarters, the miasma erupted. But that wasn''t the only thing.


    The miasma is the same color as the dense miasma and spears made of dark-attribute magic flew in.


    I thought that all the spears that flew were blocked by the sanctuary ward, but they actually penetrated the sanctuary ward and concentrated on Lionel.


    Perhaps it was because they confirmed the penetrating spears, but all at once, those who had turned into the demon race fell prey to the sanctuary ward as they tried to jump into Lionel, and there were those who scorched themselves in the pale flames and those who looked at the sanctuary ward with abhorrence.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    While confirming that there were more than ten spears flying at the count, I worry about my injuries, but Lionel immediately nodded and replied.


    ''''Of course. It seems that the magic power of the dark attribute was clothed in the spear, but the dark attribute disappeared with the sanctuary ward and it was just a thrown spear. I''m not so pliable in my training as to be injured by that degree.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the best way to get a good deal more information about the miasma.


    The miasma is a miasma that is not only a miasma, but also a very serious disease.


    The miasma is not only a miasma, but it is also a miasma that can be used for a variety of purposes.


    ''''Even in this place.........''''


    Perhaps it was because of the purification wave, the Evil Plant was shaking violently.


    I immediately activated a purification spell to surround the Evil Plant with a sanctuary ward to burn it, and then Kefin and Keti jumped out from beside me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about the fact that you''re not the only one.


    There were about ten demonized soldiers in the sleeping quarters, but they were either purified by the purifying flames or suffered from being overpowered by the hands of Kefin and Keti.


    And as for Lionel, he was facing a man in his mid-forties, dressed in fancy armor.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Your Majesty. I am pleased to see that you are in good health.


    Lionel bowed his head lightly, reverently and alertly.


    Apparently, that was the emperor, which was fine.


    ''Humph. I didn''t think you''d really come back to life and appear before me again, Lionel.


    The emperor looked at Lionel with an abhorrent look and told him so.


    ........It seems that the emperor wasn''t being manipulated.


    Lionel may have sensed this, and the strength from his shoulders slipped away as if he was somehow depressed.


    ''''Your Majesty, I''ve always wanted to ask you something. Did Your Majesty even try to have me assassinated by using my son?


    You noticed. Then you know the answer to that question, don''t you?


    I would like to hear it from your own mouth.


    Boringly, the emperor told him this, but Lionel asked the emperor again, as if to push aside a lot of emotions.


    ''Well then I''ll tell you. Simply because you were in the way no, you have always been in the way, Lionel. I am the supreme ruler of the Empire. But you have made your name known both at home and abroad to such an extent that it has blurred my vision.


    ''''...............................You cut me off for just that?


    "That''s all you''ve got to say"?��That''s reason enough!��Everyone, even the former emperor, valued you more than his son, me. That''s why they''ve always hated you.


    It was complete jealousy, but if it was from his childhood, it would have been a pretty deep-rooted problem.


    So why hadn''t he dropped his hand until Lionel had risen to the rank of General and made his position a solid one... oh, right!��The former emperor made Lionel a general?


    That would make sense.


    ''''Then the promise you made after the Coming of Age Ceremony, when there were still a number of small nations, the promise you made that you would be the emperor and establish a land of peace for the emperor and his people, and that I would be the protector of the country against foreign enemies. The promise is....


    You actually believed in that kind of promise. It was just an excuse to send you off to war. The queen-to-be was very fond of you at the time. I had to do a lot of things to get him to give up on you.


    What is ... manipulation?


    "The small nations still surrounding the Empire at the time were getting noisy, so I made some recommendations to the former Emperor to get you to act.


    ....


    Lionel couldn''t open his mouth anymore.


    He said, "I sent you to war and to the front lines to have you killed when you were just coming of age because of your prowess, and you came back with great success. I''ve sent you to many unfavorable battlefields after that, and you''ve come back with great success, and the Empire has continued to win in the process.


    Why is this irresistible frustration when we''re being told about the Lionel saga?


    ''The former emperor''s elevation to the rank of general in honour of your achievements was so infuriating to me that I decided to ask him to step down. Therefore, I have decided to gain the support of my people by having the former emperor step down as my emperor and administer the good government. But the people already had more faith in you than in me.


    Did they assassinate the former emperor.......was the inside of the empire already in considerable disarray?��But still, if the Emperor had recognized Lionel and taken his hand, how great a country would it have been?


    Lionel shook his head from side to side when he heard the emperor''s words.


    ''''That is not true. Since the former emperor''s collapse, His Majesty has been committed to the people and has been taking direction from the people.''''


    ''''Of course. I''ve done what I needed to do as emperor, distributing the medicine developed by the Medicine Master''s Guild and the country to the people who had broken their bodies, bringing the nobles who were doing whatever they wanted to justice.


    Was it a distortion of the emperor that he didn''t think it was a good idea?


    ''I''ve been looking for an opportunity for a long time, but that opportunity never came. Until someone claiming to be a reincarnation came along.


    At the emperor''s words, a powerful shock rushed through his body, as if he had confronted an evil god.

 271-265 A person who pours water

    The Emperor is certain he is a reincarnate. The Emperor is certain he is a reincarnate.


    In other words, he decided to get rid of Lionel because of the reincarnation.


    We don''t know anything about the reincarnation called Alice, so we''ll skip that here, but the problem is Cloud.


    How can he get close to the emperor just because he can use transformation (disguise) magic that changes his appearance through mixed magic?��Even if they could get close, would they step in to assassinate Lionel?


    You mean the incarnation of that Cloud guy?��Or do you mean the one called Alice?


    Lionel also wondered about the two reincarnated people, and he asked about them.


    ''''Ho. You were aware of the fact that those two were reincarnated? If that''s the case, you know what those two are capable of.''''


    ''''Yes. But I just can''t see how His Majesty would short-circuit my life just because he got those two men as pawns.


    How naturally he let it flow as if he knew the abilities of the two reincarnates, and on the contrary, he was just trying to get information from the emperor... Lionel was calm and collected as usual.


    ''''Ah, you were the strongest in this empire. That''s why it didn''t make any difference if there were any reincarnations or not.......


    Has the mastermind intervened here........


    He listened carefully to the Emperor''s words.


    "I had Alice [appraise] everyone who approached me. Then one day, he appeared before me and said." "I will give you the power of a champion to conquer a continent.


    Big words are a good place to start. ........I hope it is not the third incarnation of the Empire.


    ''''But could His Majesty believe the words of such a dubious person?


    "It''s very hard to believe," Lionel''s words contained such feelings.


    But the Emperor opens his mouth as if to mock him.


    I believe you. After all, he was the Demon King.


    ""What?"


    Kefin and the others who had conquered the soldiers who had turned into demons were also astonished at what the emperor had said.


    Of course I am too.


    It should be a few more decades before the Demon King comes back.


    Why is that in this era........no, more importantly, why did Lord Leinster get out of the Dark Continentization that he had sealed off?��One question after another comes up.


    But here again, Lionel calmly poses his questions to the Emperor.


    ''''How could you determine that person to be the Demon King?��You don''t think it''s because you called yourself that, do you?


    Yeah, he had a reincarnation with a rare ability, too.


    A rare ability?


    ''''Ah. He appeared in this castle as a result of that reincarnator''s time-space transfer.


    A reincarnator who controlled [Time Space Attribute] to someone who claimed to be the Demon King.......I wanted it to be a joke, but I was sure that the Emperor was not such a lump of humor as to joke about it here.


    If a reincarnation that could use transmigration was on the side of the Demon King, there was no way to know when the peace would be broken.


    This was also felt by the reincarnator who called herself Alice, but in order to obtain [Appraisal] and [Time and Space Attributes], she would have had to pour all of her SP (Skill Points) into it.


    I don''t have the same values as a reincarnator with a bold personality who makes decisions and carries them out, and I don''t want to get involved with him... but I''m determined to get involved with the other one, so I''d like to ask Lionel to gather as much information as possible.


    But still, that reincarnator, even if he had acquired the [Spatiotemporal Attribute] skill with his increased SP by raising his level, he wouldn''t have been able to use it as casually as a heel many times.


    Considering that, it would have required enough magic power, effort, and time to be able to use the [Spatiotemporal Attribute] skill.


    Calculating from the fact that the first time he met Lionel and the others was when he had come to this world a full five years ago, that meant he had the ability to do so in four full years.


    I don''t know how many skill levels you need to raise your skill level to activate in order to transfer with multiple people, but how was he able to use the supposedly legendary [Spacetime attribute]?


    It''s so much of a legend that it''s said to be a legend, so it''s unlikely that a reincarnated person would know about the [spatio-temporal attribute] chanting.


    Nerdal didn''t have any books with such a description in them either, and that''s where the question remains.


    Despite my thoughts, Lionel continued his conversation with the Emperor.


    "Hmm. Who are you, the man who was dragged down by my order and plundered from his post by me, if I am so stupid? You were no better than a fool.


    It seems so. But I believe it was fate''s way of making it so. I am grateful for that time, too, because it was the result of heaven''s guidance to the people I was meant to truly serve.


    ''''I laughed when I heard that a man who had risen to the rank of an Imperial General would be the master healer who was just a little better than those around him, but to regenerate even a poisoned body, I guess I misjudged that healer a little bit...''''


    The emperor''s face finally reflects all but Lionel... but Lionel immediately breaks into the emperor''s gaze.


    Lionel is really dependable. It''s a good thing that you''re able to give me time to collect my thoughts.


    In the first place, where did this reincarnation meet the Demon King?��I don''t know now, but I don''t think he was good enough to go to the Dark Continent and come back.


    If he was that powerful, it wouldn''t be surprising if he was rumored to be an adventurer, but I never heard such a rumor.


    After all, whether it''s the emperor or that demon king, there''s no guarantee that they''re all true.


    There was no point in thinking about it here any longer, so he switched his mind and increased his concentration so that he could use sanctuary wards, purification magic and recovery magic at any time.


    ''''Your Majesty, as a former general of the empire, this is my final advice to Your Majesty, the former Lord. Before you further degrade the dignity of the Empire, please abdicate to His Highness Albert before you further degrade the Empire. If this continues, the Empire will be taken over.''''


    Abdication?��Hijacked?��Kukkuk. What are you talking about?��I will continue to reign over this empire, and I will surely unite the continents, and in the end, I will have the Dark Continent at my disposal.


    The emperor didn''t seem to be out of his mind, and he assured her that he was.


    His country seems to be focusing on brave people, reincarnated people, and even demonization these days. If this continues, the empire and the emperor''s people will suffer before they know it.


    Kukku. I realized that when I first saw it. That''s why I''ve decided to give them my power what is that door?


    At this time, the pause was really bad, and the hermit''s coffin flew out of the magic bag by itself and was opened, revealing His Highness Albert.


    The pause is so bad that it''s really too late to come out at this time.


    Especially this time.


    ''''What is this place?��Ngh!��Your Majesty!��So, doctor, the operation was a success.


    The emperor said what everyone was thinking to His Highness Alberto, who was talking happily.


    ''I''m not amused. If you want me to talk about anything else, you will have to kill me, Lionel. Today you will do what I have longed for and lay the first foundation for the unification of the continent.


    ''I''m sorry, Master Luciel, but you''re going to have to meet me dead one on one here.


    Lionel removed his gaze from the Emperor completely and bowed his head to me.


    ''I don''t want Nahlia to be mad at me, so I will never allow you to die, and I won''t allow you to. If you''re ready to live, I''ll admit it.


    Thank you, Your Majesty. So where would you like to die, Your Majesty?


    That''s what I thought.


    At that moment, the Emperor appeared behind Lionel.


    ''Of course it''s here, right?��First, give me your power.


    As he said this, the emperor wore a miasma of dark magic and reached out his hand to Lionel''s neck.

 272-266 Peony rice cake from the shelf

    I''ve been in this world for a short time now, and there were many times when my mentor would come around behind me as if he had moved at a moment''s notice, but it was a super-fast kind of thing.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends.


    The miasma of the miasma is a miasma that can be used for the purpose of preventing the disease.


    ''''........You should have been careful a long time ago. That when you make a surprise attack, you must not let them know when to attack. That you should be prepared for what would happen if the attack was blocked. That we must not be swayed by new forces.


    Gudu.


    As the emperor transitioned to where he originally stood, he poked his knee on the spot from the pain of losing his right arm.


    I was more concerned about the emperor''s right arm, which Lionel had cut off, than the emperor.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.��was used.


    I have a very bad feeling in my brain. That''s why I made the decision to be sure.


    If it was detached from the emperor, it wouldn''t be directly related to victory or defeat.


    Even if it was, it was too dangerous to leave it as it was, there was no way I was going to leave it as a spoiled option.


    ''''Holy Dragon, purify and destroy the evil demon caged fragments.''''


    Something unexpected happens when the dragon leaps out of the illusionary staff and bites the emperor''s right arm.


    ''''Gyaaah!''''


    And then, as if a decapitation was heard from its right arm, it was burned by a pale flame and disappeared without leaving a trace of ashes.


    ''''Ki, you, how dare you!


    When the emperor, who had been watching the scene in silence, came to himself, his anger at the disappearance of his right arm seemed to outweigh the pain of the slashed arm, and he stood up and then shouted towards us.


    ''Whatever that was, I felt very bad about it, so I had to turn it off. It had nothing to do with winning or losing with Lionel, so it doesn''t matter.


    "You, you''re the one who resurrected Lionel, the healer who''s always standing in the way of my highways?


    Apparently, the emperor caught me in his field of vision this time, but I no longer had any of the weirdness I had felt earlier.


    With a little more time to spare, I decided to introduce myself.


    ''''I beg your pardon. Come to think of it, I hadn''t finished introducing myself. My name is Luciel. To be precise, I''m a wise man, and I''m currently in a position to help Lionel and others with their power.


    ''It doesn''t matter!��Do you realize what you''ve destroyed?


    It is slightly hurtful to be called such a thing to introduce oneself, but apparently that chopped off right arm was the emperor''s back hand.


    ''''Well?��I stuttered at the right arm that raised the decapitation, but we all have no idea what to expect.


    I really don''t know, and as far as I''m concerned, it must be a bad idea. I promptly put the power of the holy dragon on my body.


    Thinking about the future, the remaining magic power is a bit unreliable, but my intuition was working better than usual.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find a way to get the best out of it. How dare you--


    He was staring at us with eyes filled with very resentment, but such trivial things didn''t matter anymore.


    Apparently, he had defeated a demon race that was a self-proclaimed demon king and had a cheat ability.......


    Could that disgusting feeling be that Haoyun-sensei had intuitively told him about a being with potential abilities that could be an enemy?


    It would be nice if the world finally became peaceful and peaceful everyday life.......but I guess it won''t be that easy.......


    Huh~ I realized the end of the reincarnation who had gained [Time Space Attribute] after hearing the use of that right arm.


    I put the question to the emperor to confirm it.


    ''''Could it be that transference?''''


    ''''Of course you took it from a reincarnation, but if it''s for the sake of my High Dao, a reincarnation is nothing more than a tool to create a rare ability. More importantly, you are the only one I will never forgive.


    Treating reincarnated people as tools........ Well, I think most of the reincarnated people should also weigh themselves more........


    That''s where Lionel interrupts again and opens his mouth.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''ll leave this place to you. His Majesty''s opponent should be me. And if His Majesty is going to go down the wrong path, it is my duty as a vassal to stop him. This is my last service.''''


    Lionel said and held his great sword of fire, and the emperor also held his sword in his left hand.


    But moreover, a voice rises here.


    ''''Sir, Your Majesty is already a worm''s breath. Can we no longer just imprison him without killing him?''''


    I looked at His Highness Alberto as he spoke out of place here as well, and I saw that his face had paled....no, his blood had completely drained away and turned white.


    I had only thought that he was going to depose the emperor and call himself the emperor, but did he have flesh and blood feelings?��Or was he really going to be an emperor, and the increased reality of it all freaked him out?


    Lionel apparently decided to ask His Highness Alberto to find out his true intentions.


    And the emperor also kept his sword at the ready as he turned his attention to His Highness Albert.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do.��To overthrow His Majesty........right?


    That''s not...


    What is it?��Is it any different than when you were talking on Ebiza?��Come to think of it, Lysak, who was a fake Mr. Bazak in the first place, was talking about the basic policy, but no way.......


    ''To wage an unwinnable war and impose heavy taxes on the inhabitants, favoring only those who excel in military force and beginning to treat civilian officials coldly, freeing illegal slaves from illegal slave traders, bringing justice to soldiers who do as they please in the imperial capital, freeing those imprisoned for innocent crimes, that was the goal, right?��Who the hell is going to take the lead on that?


    Lionel brought up the basic policy of the resistance as it is.


    In hindsight, however, Lysak must have been the main person who decided on the basic policy. That Lysak was in the enemy camp from the middle of the war, so it''s no wonder he was a clown.


    Well, as long as we don''t waver here and stick to the basic policy, we will be a better country to live in even if our military power is reduced.


    ''''Wow, I don''t want to see the imperial people hurt any more. Therefore, Your Majesty, please yield to me.


    If you want it, you can try to take it from him yourself.


    ''If you''re so determined, will your highness avenge his Majesty?


    The two veterans and the newcomer were being bullied by the two veterans.


    ''''That''s why you should be imprisoned. His Majesty is just too busy to be delirious. Lionel should also come back and make the country more lively.


    One actor is too different. I felt like I had to say that.


    How should I describe it? His Highness Alberto''s head was flowery and peaceful.


    When His Highness Prince Albert shouted out, the Emperor snapped at him.


    ''''That''s why you''re no good, you have no goals, no resolve, no effort. I would not entrust this empire, which I made a great leap forward, to such trash. You can''t just abolish your marriage for mercy''s sake, you can''t do that anymore. You are going to die.


    Leaving aside the various disappointing Albert''s Highnesses, I put up a mountain that the emperor will definitely use transfer magic, and I meditate and focus all my attention on the momentary fluctuation of magic power.


    Then, as expected, the anger came to me, having ruined everything.


    I''m sorry Lionel, but I don''t want to die, so I try to resist as best I can.


    ''''Thunder dragon, leave everything behind and take away the opponent''s freedom with a gushing thunderbolt.''''


    With only a few inches to go, I countered with a blow to the abdomen while avoiding the emperor''s swinging blade.


    Then, after confirming that the Emperor''s body was levitated by the blow, I released the dragon''s power and kneeled on the ground.


    ''''It''s a depletion threshhold. Lionel, can I really leave everything else to you?


    Laughing pitifully, I called out to Lionel, and Lionel agreed with a wry smile.


    And out of my gaze was the sight of His Highness Albert, who was sitting back while looking at the blown up emperor.

 273-267 Albert front and back faces

    I''ll leave it to Lionel to handle the emperor.


    The more problematic is His Highness Albert, who is sitting on his back.


    Since Lionel is called a teacher, he must have been teaching martial arts, but to be honest, there was no sign of him.


    The only thing I saw was that he was trembling as he looked at the emperor I had beaten away.


    I''m sorry to be a pushover, but I''m going to tell His Highness Alberto, who is in a state of abandonment, that I have to say something.


    ''Your Highness Alberto, Lionel my companions here are all family, friends and followers. Therefore, we will not serve the Empire.


    Well, that''s a problem. Then I don''t mind if it''s only for a while before I become emperor. Please, please...


    His Highness is the one who repeatedly bows his head while looking at him with clinging eyes, but can he really and truly be an emperor?��It makes me wonder.


    Furthermore, Lysak, whom His Highness Albert was going to appoint as Prime Minister, turned to Cloud, and the Resistance that accompanied him would have been demonized or restrained.


    No matter how much the resistance''s home base is in Ebiza, up until now, they carried the mikoshi, His Highness Albert, because they had the goal of being an emperor in plain sight.


    But once that becomes a reality, there will surely be people who try to steal the rights.


    If that happens, will he be able to stop them?��Let''s assume that former saint Melfina-san, the treacherous Prime Minister Lysak, and then Lionel''s son, Lord Gladys, will take up key positions in the Empire.


    If that happens, it''s clear what those who have managed to step in and support the empire due to the emperor''s prestige until now will think.


    The Prime Minister and the heads of departments and the next in line to run the Empire will demand their posts as they are.


    The slightest mistake in dealing with them and there will be a strike or even a revolt.


    Even if the disruptive elements were to be dealt with as an example, the former good-government emperor''s argument for a return to power would be accelerated, and the empire would be thrown into chaos.


    Only other countries would be happy about that, but this was still a case of thinking in the right direction.


    If His Highness Albert ascends the throne as Emperor, will he maintain the front line with the surrounding countries?��Or will they only collect the main generals who were in command?��If this happens, the front line, which is so close to each other, may collapse.


    For example, if they tried to conclude a ceasefire agreement with the Rubruk Kingdom before that, the Rubruk Kingdom would be exhausted, but they would see it as the perfect opportunity to attack, and they would negotiate forcefully.


    If that happens, the generals and soldiers fighting on the front lines will have to be brought back to the Empire once, and considering that they''ve absorbed a lot of territory since Lionel''s time, it''s obvious to see that demands will be made for the return of the territory they''ve taken.


    It was won with the blood, sweat, tears and souls of the Imperial soldiers.


    If the newly-ascended emperor were to agree to such a demand, His Highness Prince Albert would surely be forced out of office or, if necessary, assassinated immediately.


    It''s a good thing that this clinging-eyed Highness Albert has thought about that much before he acted, but he was carried by Lysak and others, and the resistance''s course of action was either imprinted or imprinted on him as his own ideas. ....


    If this was a man with a hegemonic ideology that aims to unify the continent in one fell swoop with a play, the empire would still be united.......


    ''''Your Highness, I''m not your vassal, so I can''t tell you much, but life is precious. I can only hope that you can explain why you wanted to take power from the current emperor, the problems that will arise if you succeed in doing so and how to deal with them, and the future of the empire that you have risked so much to envision.


    The only way to solve the Empire''s problems is for the Empire to solve them.


    I can''t read the air and I''m a very flowery person, but if you''re a peace-loving person, I hope you value your life.


    I turned my gaze from His Highness Albert, who froze with a face that embodied the word despair, to the Emperor and Lionel, and at his side was Estia.


    And after waiting for the mist to hang over the Emperor, Lionel seemed to be restraining the Emperor.


    It would be safe to leave it to him over there.


    I''d like to think that this is finally the end of what we need to do in our empire......but we need to be clear on how many more demonized soldiers we have left.


    If we get relieved and let our guard down before everything is over, there''s a chance that we could be saved at our feet unexpectedly.......just like in the previous life.


    I think that was really an irregularity........


    Anyway, we can''t hear from Cloud, who probably had the most information about the demon race and its transformation into a demon race, but if everyone who sleeps in the coffin of the hermit, including Mr. Bazak, returns to consciousness, that too will be resolved.


    Since His Highness Alberto is not feeling well mentally, I decided to switch His Highness'' consciousness from the Empire to something closer to home.


    ''''By the way, Your Highness, about Melfina-san and the others.......''''


    Meru, Melfina?


    Apparently the effect was excellent.


    ''''Yes. Your consciousness was hijacked by the demon race for a while, but I believe you''re on the mend now, how will you take custody?


    ''Is Melfina really Melfina?��Did he ever turn into a demon like he did earlier?


    I don''t know. But I think it''s highly unlikely.


    Yeah?


    Apparently, it was tough to accept Melfina-san with that personality.


    I was shocked when she said it was bothering me.


    I think we can use Melfina-san to get her fired up a little bit.


    ''''I think it would be better for you to think about what Melfina-san thinks of your Highness'' current appearance.


    ....


    ''There is not a single ally of His Highness here. But even so, His Highness is here by moving things around. The way he presents himself can make a huge difference in the way people perceive him.


    I don''t think I can...


    ''I''ll say it again. We are not His Majesty''s subjects or allies. Therefore, we will not interfere any more...


    His energized face is sinking in and out. I think I should learn some belly tricks.


    Your Majesty, please go and make the Empire rise with your subjects.


    My....


    His Highness turned over and began to mutter.


    Then, whether the timing was right or not, Lord Gladys and Melfina came out of the hermit''s coffin together.


    ''This is ... ah, Your Highness Albert!��And a wise man.


    "...Your Highness Albert...


    I knew that Lord Gladys was only knocked out by Lionel, so I thought he would find out pretty quickly, but I didn''t expect Melfina-san to come back so quickly.


    ''Melfina, and Gladys, I hope you''re okay.


    His Highness Prince Alberto stood up immediately and regained the impression that he was a little calmer than when they had met.


    ........It''s scary how much things can change here.


    At that time, Melfina-san suddenly collapses and falls as if her knees have fallen out.


    His Highness Albert holds it tightly.


    ''''Sage Lord, I thought this meant Melfina was cured?


    ''''I''ve never cured anyone after the demon tribe took my consciousness. However, isn''t there a good reason why you came out of the hermit''s coffin even though your consciousness is still unclear?


    I''m really stuttering too.


    Melfina-san came out, perhaps it was His Highness Albert........


    When I watched and calmed down, Gladys-dono opened his mouth.


    ''''Your Highness, where are we?''''


    ''This is His Majesty''s bedchamber. They, who were fighting together just now, have defeated the Emperor, and I will now build a new empire. Gladys will help me, too.


    I really feel like I''m overflowing with myself like a different person than I was earlier.


    ''''I tried to assassinate my father, the general of the Empire. By military discipline, it would be a beheading. Therefore, if possible, please cut this head off.


    I''ll pardon you for that. I''m sure the doctor I worked with will want to do the same. You''ll have to talk to him about it later.


    ... haha.


    "...Your Highness Albert...


    Melfina, still in a daze of consciousness, called His Highness Alberto''s name into the partition.


    ''''Melfina, I''m here for you. We''re going to build a new empire, and I''m going to have Melfina stay by my side forever.


    "...Your Highness Albert...


    I decided to leave His Highness alone for now and I called out to Gladys-dono.


    ''''Gladys-dono, please tell me all the information Gladys-dono knows about what was going on in the empire. Before the power of the demon race drives the empire mad any more.


    ''I understand. I know it won''t make up for it, but I''ll tell you everything I know.


    Then Lionel, who had captured His Majesty the Emperor, came in and moved from his sleeping quarters to listen to the story.


    I suppose I can''t help but laugh a little at Lord Gladys at that moment, as if he was waiting to be offended by something bad.

 274-268 and to the battlefield

    The battle with the emperor was over, and His Highness Alberto was revived after seeing Melfina-san, so we had to move to the place to hear about the demon race and demonization.


    ''''I have a few things to do, so let''s hear the story in the audience room.


    Since no one voiced any denial, we decided to move to the audience room as Lionel had instructed us to do.


    When we left the emperor''s sleeping quarters, the four soldiers who had been turned into demons were tied up with ropes by the other six soldiers.


    ''''We will return those who have been turned into demons back to their original form. Take those men with you and accompany them.


    Under Lionel''s direction, they moved to the audience room, despite being a large group.


    The eyes of those working at the castle turned to him, but because of the large group of people he was traveling with, he didn''t want to make a big deal out of carrying the unconscious emperor.


    They came to the audience room, and Lionel opened the door behind the throne without stopping his steps.


    ''Let''s take what we can get and leave it first,''


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but when I followed Lionel into the door, I realized that it was a treasure house.


    ''''Huh?''''


    It''s not just me, everyone froze when they saw Lionel''s actions.


    As expected of a general, or should I say general, I know he knew where the treasure room was.......but how did he open the lock?


    ''''This treasure vault contains magical tools and medicines that can restore magic power. It would be better to cure those who are turning into demons first.


    What Lionel was saying was a good argument, but I''ll ask for permission from His Highness Alberto, the person in charge of this place, for a moment.


    I just wanted to keep my words, because later they might say I took them without permission.


    ''''Yeah. I''ve caused you a lot of trouble this time. As promised, I''ll give you some of the things I have in my treasure room.


    Even though His Highness Prince Alberto moved from place to place, he was still cuddling with Melfina-san, but he didn''t seem to be wandering about, and his handling of her as a royal family member was completely on the board.


    ........Even if I say it was on the board, it''s natural to say it''s natural since they are the royal family from the beginning......


    ''''Luciel-sama, over here.


    With that, Lionel took out from the treasure room and handed it to me, not a magic potion.......but a sparkling jewel and necklace.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    This sphere is a magic crystal sphere. This is the one that can move in and out of the sphere according to the attribute of the magic power. And this is the spirit king''s necklace. It is said that when you wear it, it becomes easier to use your magic power and at the same time suppresses the magic power you use.


    ''''Just wear the Spirit King''s necklace, but how do you use that magic crystal sphere?


    I''ve heard it''s used for magical manipulation.


    Holding the magic crystal sphere in his hand, he tried to pass the magic power through it with the image of circulating the magic power in his body into the magic crystal sphere, and he was surprised to feel his magic power suddenly increase.


    ''''Amazing....''''


    In the blink of an eye, his magic power was fully recovered.


    Next, he hung the Spirit King''s necklace around his neck and then began to chant facing the soldiers who had turned into demons.


    [Holy Dragon, become the light that unleashes everything, swallow all the curses, all the defilements, and purify the evil souls of salvation]


    Then, I still had the sensation of losing magic power stealthily, but the moment I felt the neck of my body light up, the sensation of losing magic power stopped.


    I thought it might have been a mistake, but when I saw the holy dragon purifying the demonized soldiers while swallowing them, I understood that the magic power consumption was really reduced.


    ''''This is amazing....''''


    It was truly a national treasure, it could be called a national treasure.


    The translucent holy dragon that emitted a blue-white light disappeared as it finished passing through the soldiers. You can find a number of different types of shoes in the market. But since the soldiers are obviously exhausted, I immediately activated the Extra Heal.


    I''m going to be able to take this one for real...?


    Just to be sure, Your Highness Albert was about to check again, when he noticed that the roominess had disappeared from the face of His Highness, who was holding Melfina-san, and followed His Highness'' gaze. Ahead of him was a demon named Paula.


    Before long, Paula had entered the treasure room, dexterously moving a large number of miniature golems around with great dexterity, connoisseur of treasures.


    Then the miniature golem would hand Paula only the items that met Paula''s eye sight and disappear............................this was repeated.


    The number of items that met Paula''s specifications generally exceeded 20.


    ''''Paula, that number is indeed unacceptable.


    "....the golems are individual and collective, individual and collective. The golems did their best.


    Paula stretched her chest out as she said that, but as expected from a weak Prince Albert, she decided to dismiss the idea.


    ''''Unfortunately, Paula is the one controlling the golem, so that''s indeed no good.


    ''Sechigai. But I want this one at the very least.


    Paula said that and showed us a nondescript ring.


    When His Highness Alberto saw it, he showed a relieved expression and then approved it.


    With Paula''s awesome smile at that time, we would have been the only ones who understood that that was a very rare object.


    As for Lionel, he showed the great sword, the great shield, and the long spear to His Highness before telling him.


    ''''Since this is the item that His Majesty took away from me that belonged to me, this will be returned to you.


    All right.


    Then Estia, Kefin, and Ketty transferred the rights to Paula because it was funny, and His Highness Alberto got upset again, but in the meantime I got Mr. Lysak out of the casket of the hermit and had Estia wake him up.


    Mr. Lysak was stunned when he found out that everything was over, but he seemed to realize a lot and promised to tell me what he and Gladys knew.


    And I had him tell me everything that had to do with the demon race and demonization........


    ''''So you didn''t know how many people the Emperor and Cloud were making people become demonized, and you didn''t know why they started pushing for demonization?


    ''''Yes. I didn''t know that the demon tribe had been in and out of the castle. I was only ordered to put the slave crest in and not to tell anyone about my father and Cloud... The only reason I was there was because I was told there was going to be an attack.


    ''''Since you came out of that laboratory, you saw that there are those who have been turned into demons, right?


    ''I was told that it was an experimental facility to bring in the demon race ... power. The soldiers and slaves were Cloud''s private army as well, so I couldn''t say anything.


    Unfortunately, gathering information from Lord Gladys didn''t seem to be worth it.


    I decided to turn to Mr. Lysak and ask him a question.


    ''So Mr. Lysak-san betrayed you by being offered a deal by Cloud, becoming a slave and then becoming an infiltrator (spy) to get information on how His Highness Alberto and the others would operate, or by turning into a demon race, and you chose to be an infiltrator?''


    ''''It will be. The few people who had been turned into demons were no longer people. They felt that if they were going to abandon being people, they would rather choose infiltrators.


    But the slave crest disappeared at Ebiza, didn''t it?


    Still, there would be a good reason for him to side with Cloud instead of His Highness.


    ''''He had seen the emperor transition, and he thought he couldn''t escape. It''s strange to think that we can win against all those demonized soldiers.


    I feel like he implicitly said we''re crazy, but I certainly don''t feel like I can beat a soldier who hasn''t turned into a demon race, so what Lysak says here has a point.


    It would be too scary if the emperor shifted when I was unguarded.


    ''''Well, that''s fine. Just so you know, your custody is to be handed over to His Highness Albert, so consider your future to be determined by what you do with your mind.


    ''''Well there are a few more demons in this castle, but they''re probably dead. All the slaves have been pre-applied with the slave crest by Cloud, so if he dies, they will be dead. He said that the emperor''s slaves serve at his side as pawns for the emperor to use.


    ''''Then this means there are no demons in the Empire, is that correct?


    ''Oh no, I''m not in the castle, but "Master Luciel, Doran has just called.


    I''d forgotten that I''d given Lionel the magic ball, but apparently I''d received an urgent call that Lionel himself couldn''t determine.


    ''Lend me,''


    I took the magic ball from Lionel and reminded him to connect it to Doran.


    ''Dolan, is everything okay in there?''


    The only thing is that we encountered an imperial pterodactyl knight, and he ignored us and headed towards you at full speed. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure they''ll be able to get it right.


    Okay. Can you give me a minute?


    Before Doran could respond, he called out to Lionel.


    ''Lionel, what can you think of if the pterodactyls return from the front lines in one piece?


    ''When you drop an enemy stronghold on the battlefield, the rest of the time it''s when the front line is breached or something unexpected happens.


    ''If that''s the nature of the trouble, Master Sage.......'' "Excuse me. Just before the battle with Rubruk began, special forces began attacking, regardless of whether they were friend or foe...


    When the soldier jumped into the audience room, he was in too much of a hurry, and without checking us carefully, he drowned out Lysak''s words and told us about the fire-urgent.


    ''''........it seems, but is that what you wanted to say?''''


    ...Yes, well...


    Lysak looked depressed to see if he was trying to use useful information as his bargaining chip.


    Only this was not the time to be concerned about such things.


    ''''This isn''t good if we don''t go to the battlefield... right?


    I made the mistake of looking at Lionel''s face and asking him.


    ''Yes, sir. It will make us owe the Empire an even bigger debt of gratitude, and it will be very nasty if we let it go.


    Okay. So what does the emperor end up doing?


    ''We have Estia''s dark magic to put her to sleep, but we don''t know how long she''ll be asleep.


    That''s tricky... hmm?


    Did you need something?


    I stared at the soldier who had just hurried in and saw a familiar face from somewhere.


    ''Kefin, Ketty, get that soldier who reported in,''


    The two men reacted immediately to the sudden order.


    And when I went near the soldier who was captured in a flash, a familiar face was there as well.


    ''''It''s been a really long time since Ini��s, so it''s been a really long time.


    "...why is an S-class healer here...


    Perhaps it was a reward for his hard work in the empire, but he was grateful that Gouun Sensei had pinpointed and reunited him with the people he needed.


    ''''Well, there''s a lot of things, but first, I need you to do a lot of things for me. Please help me...slaver.


    He let out a sigh of relief that he wouldn''t have to leave behind any rear-guard gloom before heading to the battlefield.

 275-269 ??Join

    The world is so small that the slaver who sold Lionel and the others in Yenis has now assumed the position of commanding the pterodactyl unit.......


    With that thought in mind, it was decided to have the slavers apply the slave crest to the emperor under the order of His Highness Albert, and make him a slave of His Highness Albert.


    ''''........Doing this to His Majesty the Emperor.......''''


    He even let out such mutterings, but the slavers promptly finished the emperor''s enslavement work as if they had realized that they had no other choice.


    After the work, he woke up the emperor and told him that he had enslaved His Highness Alberto, but there was something strange about his behavior.


    ''''I had his Majesty''s emotions sealed off by Estia.


    I''m not sure if he sensed that I had doubts or not, but Lionel said so in an uninhibited voice. But the emperor had the demon race, also known as the dark family, in his body.


    Naturally, his resistance to the dark attribute was also strong. The fact that Estia''s dark-attribute magic surpassed that resistance could not hide its surprise.


    ''''It seems that she was stunned, and with the help of the Dark Spirit, she managed to seal it off.


    Estia explained it to me as if she could read my emotions.


    Apparently it was on my face........


    But still.........it''s strange because when emotions are blocked out, the emperor with so much supremacy looks like a mere person.


    But it''s not good for him to continue in this state.


    When we ask him to declare his abdication and abdication to His Highness Albert, the emperor will have to look normal.


    Otherwise, even if His Highness Alberto becomes the emperor, there is a chance that he will be made to be a dark fool, instead of being able to take real power.


    ........well, to think about that.......I turned my gaze to His Highness Alberto.


    The slave contract was concluded without incident.


    There are three things that Albert ordered the Emperor to do in the contract.


    One, not to engage in hostile behavior towards those present here.


    One, to ask His Highness Albert''s permission before using any of his skills.


    If someone tries to reassert themselves, you must inform His Highness Albert of their intentions.


    That''s all three.


    And then, His Highness Prince Albert, Melfina, Gladys, and Mr. Lysak signed three oaths with me.


    First, you will not act hostile to us.


    One, you will not take any illegal action in St. Shrour or Yennis.


    One, you must never contact me with a demon ball if you have a problem with a demon.


    That''s the above three.


    Now we can be relieved that we will never have to fight each other, but we won''t be fighting with the Empire for the time being.


    Incidentally, at this time, Mr. Lysak had also become His Highness''s slave, and was once again under the umbrella of His Highness Alberto, and was made to swear that he would never betray him again, but I''ll spare you the trouble.


    After that, Dolan asked us for permission to land, but it seemed that we were already under attack from the imperial soldiers, so we were forced to run to the attacking imperial soldiers in a hurry.


    I''ve been in charge of explaining to the imperial soldiers that I was staying at the imperial castle as a burglar and a wise man, and that an airship was coming for me.


    It was a little suspicious, but the soldiers who witnessed the Emperor and His Highness together had no choice but to believe it.


    At this point, the attacking stance was finally released and the amphibians landed safely on the castle grounds.


    ''''Leave this place to me. Luciel-sama, please prepare to launch.''''


    Okay. Lionel, when you get in, come to the cockpit.


    I understand.


    Once we had left this place to Lionel, we boarded the amphibian so that we wouldn''t look suspicious.


    We headed straight to the bridge and were greeted by Doran and the others.


    We had just parted ways this morning, but it felt like it had been a long time since we had spent an intense amount of time together.


    ''Dolan, I''m sorry I didn''t pay attention to the airship as well.


    Huh, that was quite a thrilling flight. And you had a chance to test its durability.


    Dolan laughed happily as he said this but the way Dolan said it bothered me.


    ''''........You were already under attack?''''


    ''If it''s only an imperial ballista, it could be completely prevented. Magic wouldn''t fall so easily on the battlefield if you could get them to activate the area barrier as well.


    Well that''s fine. Well that''s fine then.......is everyone okay?


    In response to Dolan''s words, he wanted to apologize but seemed to be told that he didn''t have to apologize, so he decided to ask everyone else.


    ''We didn''t have much to do... but it was a lovely experience of watching the world.


    ''Yes. Thanks to the fact that I''ve been in the sky for a long time, my image of flying has become much more solidified. Maybe now I can even use spirit magic to fly in the sky.


    Nadia and Lydia seemed to have enjoyed their air travel and seemed to have no problems.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I want you to let me build another one of these amphibians that my master made. Then the Luciel Chamber of Commerce will definitely be able to dominate the world. Then we can focus on our research.


    ''Owner, I''ve done a few test fires, so I can''t fire the main gun, but I can shoot down any enemy that comes near the airship.


    Lyna and Nanya had become more loyal to their own desires, perhaps because of Doran''s influence.


    Nanya''s personality in particular had changed a bit, and when she turned her gaze towards Doran, she was deflected.......


    ''''.........''''


    Lythian was playing with the searching mages made by Lythian even more, which Doran had been playing with until earlier this morning, but he hadn''t even noticed us.


    Apparently, Lythian is driving as usual.


    I decided that if this is the case, there is no problem for us, and told everyone that we will be heading to the battlefield from now on.


    ''''Everyone, listen up. We will now proceed with the amphibians to the front line where the Empire and the Rubruk Kingdom are fighting.


    ''Does that mean we''re going to follow either of you in the war and slay people?


    Nadia asked that question in anticipation of the possibility of fighting.


    ''''No, basically, I don''t want to fight the soldiers of both armies. The only ones heading to the front line are the soldiers the Empire has turned into demons.''''


    ''If we''re at war in the first place, I think we should just let it go.


    This time Lyna tells me so, but I can''t say so.


    ''''I heard that they lost their slave master and are rampaging regardless of whether they are friend or foe. Of course it''s fine if it''s only on the battlefield, but soldiers who have been turned into demons are very strong.


    That''s exactly what Kefin and Keti were injured, to the point of half destroying Paula''s golem, so it''s indeed impossible to leave this behind.


    If it is accidentally moved into the neighborhood, even innocent people will suffer. I want to nip that possibility in the bud.


    Master Luciel, isn''t he a softie?


    ''''If there''s any chance of fighting that demonized soldier one day, I just want to take him down while he''s weak.


    ...I knew you were a softie.


    Lyna seemed to agree with me on that.


    I told her that she could stay in the Empire if she didn''t want to go to the battlefield, just in case she didn''t want to go to the battlefield, but none of them wanted to stay.


    I was more concerned about the technical team, who seemed to have something they wanted to try if they were going to the battlefield, and they seemed to be having a lot of fun.


    As I was about to tell them their respective roles on the battlefield, Lionel finally came back, but for some reason, His Highness Prince Albert and the Emperor were behind him.


    ''''Why did you bring them here?''''


    I think I''ll take this opportunity to bring this war to an end once and for all.


    Lionel was proud to say so.

 276-270 Intervene

    It has already been nearly ten years since the conflict between the Irimasia Empire and the Rubruk Kingdom began, with repeated skirmishes.


    In the beginning, Lionel had been moving from place to place, and the forces were close together, but when Lionel entered the war, the Rubruk Kingdom''s army began to be gradually pushed back and allowed the Empire to invade.


    However, the war was temporarily halted when the former emperor collapsed, and the skirmishes only continued.


    Then, after the new emperor, the current emperor, had gained ground, he ordered another invasion of the Kingdom of Rubruk, and the conflict between the two countries began again.


    This time Lionel, as the general of the imperial army from the beginning, invaded the Kingdom of Rubruk and took several villages, towns and forts that were on the front lines of the Kingdom of Rubruk.


    However, the imperial army, which had been attacking with great vigor, suddenly stopped the invasion.


    The Royal Army thought it was strange and sent a secret agent to the Imperial Army to wait for information.


    They found out that Lionel had disappeared from the battlefield.


    In one or two moments, the Royal Army launched an all-out assault on the Imperial Army, but unlike when they attacked, the Empire''s morale was low and they were easily pushed back.


    On the contrary, it has developed into a situation where the territory they have taken is reclaimed.


    But the Empire did not back down easily as it was.


    It was here that the Imperial Special Forces, which Cloud had turned into demons, were sent to the battlefield.


    Even inside the Empire, only a few people know about this, and even the people who commanded the army did not know that they were demonized soldiers.


    When the demonized soldiers went out to the battlefield, the pushed back position was reversed again.


    In the early morning, the sound of explosions rang out repeatedly from the fort built by the Illumasia Empire, and countless amounts of black smoke rose up.


    The demonized soldiers that Cloud had enslaved suddenly began to suffer, and they completely lost their reasoning and went out of control. They indiscriminately attacked those who were nearby.


    I have heard that the royal army noticed something strange and decided to send a secret agent to the imperial army at the same time, but this was stopped by a young knight.


    It''s not necessary. We have already completed our intelligence work. It seems that those monstrously strong people are rampaging indiscriminately. This is the moment of victory.


    The knight had just joined the upper echelons, but because he was trusted by the upper echelons, his advice had been adopted.


    And it seems that the kingdom''s army has attacked the fort.


    This is what I heard from the slavers of the pterodactyl unit just now.


    Although I''m a little curious about who the young knight is, I was more surprised by the fact that the information of the kingdom''s army was secreted to the imperial army and the high level of the imperial intelligence unit.


    By the way, it wasn''t just the Emperor and His Highness that Lionel brought along with him, but also Melfina, Lysak, Gladys, and the slaver who talked about it.


    Apparently the slavers were there as a navigator to know the exact location of the battlefield, Melfina, who was ill, was brought by His Highness, Lysak was in fear of his life, and Gladys was in the airship to watch Lionel''s back.


    There were many things I wanted to say, but I decided to break, since the reason for taking the emperors with me was to end the war.


    And I was currently waiting on top of the amphibian, astride the Forenoir.


    ''''Will we do well?''''


    "Burrrrrrr.


    Telephonic, if you don''t mind.


    ''''I''m here, it''s okay. I really do feel weak when people are away from me...''''


    Forenoire''s tone was one of boredom.


    ''The only people who can really show me how weak they are are are Forenoir and his masters. Even now I feel like running away.''''


    Haha~ I''m not saying that it''s better to appear weak, but you should trust your fellow man more. And since this is the time to make it clear, it''s not good to act too high and mighty.


    ''Well...''


    ''Have you not noticed?��''My tone is getting tougher and tougher these days, and I''m relying on people to give me orders.''


    ....


    If so, I''m really shocked, but I guess Forenowal is still an awesome spirit, like he can see everything when he gets his power back.


    ''''You need strong power to lead a flock, but there are many definitions of power, right?��When this battle is over, try to be a little more honest with yourself and face yourself properly before you lose yourself.''''


    Face yourself....


    Thank you.


    As if words were not enough to thank him, I told Forenoire.


    It''s not necessary to thank me. You''ll get your magic power in return.


    Apparently it was a paid consultation.


    I agree with that with a wry smile, but I''m worried about what will happen next, so I add a few words.


    ''Please don''t kill me with too much energy.


    ''''I know. I even remembered how to use most of my powers when I dropped the pterodactyl, so don''t worry.''''


    Yeah. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Faure Noir.


    I think about it while thanking him.


    Indeed, I don''t think I''ve received a single consultation since I came to this world.


    I thought that was partly because I was young, but I also thought it was because I gave the impression of being unreliable, but there were plenty of people around me who were better suited to consult with me than me, who had too much going on and could no longer afford it.


    Before I lost myself.........


    When I felt a little lighter, a communication came from the magic ball.


    ''''Luciel-sama, the battlefield is about to come into view. I''m sorry to make you play a dangerous role, but I''m looking forward to your help.''''


    We have a reliable partner on our side. I''m sure that Lionel, as a warlord, will be able to hold the Imperial Guard together.


    "Ha.


    Soon after Lionel''s communication came in, the battlefield came into view.


    As per the slave trader''s information, the Irimasia Imperial Army and the Rubruk Kingdom Army had already begun a fierce battle.


    ''''This is going to be a bone-chilling experience........ Are the Dolan main gun ready?''''


    I''m ready to fire.


    The target is that mountain ahead. Don''t ever shoot at that battlefield. Tell Lyna and Nanya to never shoot anything but pterodactyls and demons.


    "Assigned.


    Target, the mountain ahead fire the main gun!


    Magical force 80 percent.


    Immediately after the amphibian began to glow red, the light from the amphibian flowed forward to form a magic circle.


    When the magic circle was completed, the light converged in the center of the magic circle and extended in a straight line towards the target mountain.


    ''''Hold on tight!''''


    Shortly after Forenoir began its flight into the sky, the main gun that had hit the mountain brought the battlefield to a complete halt with a blast and a blast of sound that brought the battlefield to a complete halt.


    He then turned his gaze to the mountain and the amphibian that would have released it and froze.


    As I watched it, I felt my gaze turn to me as Forenoir began her descent at once.


    I started chanting with all the magical power I could muster while using the illusionary staff stance and the magic crystal sphere towards the target.


    [Holy Dragon, become the light that unleashes everything, swallow all the curses, all the defilements, and purify the evil soul of salvation]


    He continued to put magic power into his illusionary staff, and then released it after the holy dragon became large enough to be visible from below.


    None of the two armies, nor any of the special forces that had been transformed into demons, would have imagined an intervention from the air.


    No one, regardless of the Imperial Army, Kingdom Army, or Special Forces, could move when the giant holy dragon attacked.


    I unleash even more holy dragons.


    That''s when those who were running away from the holy dragon finally appeared, but the holy dragon swallowed them up without mercy.


    ''''It''s here.''''


    Perhaps it was an act of instinct, but the special forces that hadn''t yet been swallowed up were approaching us.


    It''s really unfortunate that they wouldn''t have been able to bear pain if they were swallowed quietly.


    The soldiers who have turned into demonic clans release magic and throw weapons that fall out there, but they don''t hit Forenoire directly.


    After dodging all of them and getting even closer, Forenoire''s well-aimed laser beam pierced the special forces members and was swallowed by the holy dragon that came there.


    ''''You don''t let the demonized soldiers shoot out, do you?


    ''Maybe you just don''t see it, but I don''t think you''ll get that reaction. ''Back to the sky?''


    No, I want you to continue on to the main camp of the Royal Army of Rubruk.


    Danger?


    ''The Empire is in Lionel''s hands, and even if the Rubruk Kingdom were to attack us, they would protect us, right?


    ''If they attack us, we can attack them, right?


    For some reason, I''d like to think it''s my imagination that I seem a little happy.


    ''Just enough not to kill me, please.''


    I know.


    And Forenoir didn''t land on the ground even once, but instead flew up in the sky towards the main camp of the Rubruk Kingdom Army.


    After flying to a certain height, both armies had begun to notice something strange.


    The demonized soldiers who had lost their sanity had reverted to their original form after becoming demonized and their bodies had regained their reasoning, and those who had been swallowed by the holy dragons in both armies had healed all of their wounds except for the loss of parts, so it was only natural.


    ''''By the way, do you need to come forward soon?''''


    ''Yeah, just as well, I guess. The battlefield is still stopped and everyone seems to be looking at us, so I guess it''s time to declare why I intervened.


    I took out an expanding magic tool from my magic bag.


    I didn''t expect Lionel to use what he was going to use in the imperial capital and I would use it on the battlefield, but that''s the kind of thing you have to be prepared for, isn''t it?


    With a bitter smile, I make a name for myself.


    ''''My name is Luciel. I''m a former S-class healer, and I''m currently a sage.


    He came forward, but the response was lacking.


    ''''I thought it would be tactless to intervene in the war, but since the Empire''s dark research institutes touched on the horrible taboo of turning the human race into demons, the Empire''s research institutes were crushed early today and the person in charge of them was also turned into a demon race, so I had them defeated.


    It starts to buzz.


    The imperial army probably didn''t think that they had been boarded by the empire.


    And the kingdom army seemed surprised to hear the reason why the demon race had gone out of control.


    ''''But this doesn''t mean that the threat has gone away, with all the demon race and the soldiers gone. There seems to be a country that is conducting the same research, and if that is true, we must nip this threat to humanity in the bud.


    Apparently, no one was attacking us.


    That''s when I saw Lord Wisdom, whom I met in Nerdal, and for some reason he was smiling bitterly.


    That bothered me a bit, but I continued to identify myself, which was no longer a speech.


    ''''For that reason, I have decided to have the Empire, which studied and implemented the forbidden law of demonization, take responsibility for it by banning all combat except for defense.


    Immediately after that, several attacks aimed at me and Forenoire were unleashed, but of course, they didn''t hit, and I told the Rubruk Kingdom Army of the conditions Lionel brought to end it.


    ''''Currently, the Empire is prepared to make a truce with the Rubruk Kingdom. As proof of this, we have brought the Imperial Emperor of Illumasia and his First Successor, His Highness Prince Albert, to this battlefield.


    Then, all at once, the attack stops.


    And at that moment, a gong, a signal to retreat, began to sound from the imperial fort, and the imperial soldiers withdrew.


    Then a voice called out from below.


    ''''Luciel-sama, may I ask for an explanation?''''


    ''Yes. Lord Wisdom is no stranger to this, you know. But before that, let me first speak to the general of the kingdom''s army.


    All right. Anyway, aren''t you coming down?


    ''I''m a petulant person, and I''d be delegitimized if I was surrounded by so many people.


    And we don''t know what''s going to happen yet.


    I understand. Then we will retreat. Act quickly.


    Then the soldiers began to retreat at once.


    As I watched the scene in dismay, Sir Wisdom, after all, said with a wry smile.


    ''''There''s another general in charge, but I''m the one in charge of this army.


    You''ve moved up in the world.


    As I told him that, I knew that Lord Wisdom was a moderate player.

 277-271 Monitor

    ����


    The time went back a bit, and Lionel and the others watched the light emitted from the airship pierce the mountains.


    ''''It''s moderately tremendous power. Even if you deploy many layers of Luciel-sama''s sanctuary wards, it will be difficult to completely prevent it from happening.''''


    It''s not developed for human beings. This will give us a bit of a check on the evil-doers if they do show up, won''t it?


    Smiling at Lionel''s words, Doran replied happily.


    ''''Yeah. If it''s the Empire''s pride and joy, the Pterodactyls might be able to annihilate them with a single blow.''''


    Ha-ha. Well, if it''s only powerful, it might not be. But because of the problem of accuracy and magic consumption, if you don''t use it carefully, the amphibian will become a mere target in the sky.


    "Master Dolan is a great man.


    ''I''m a technician, so I''m not interested in war. Except when the Horde is threatened and our people are hurt. Isn''t this where you come in, Mister Lionel?


    Yes, sir. Yes. I''m going to perform my last duty as Imperial General. Your Highness Albert, it is time for you to join me and Your Majesty in transitioning to the fort built by the Imperial Army below.


    However, Imperial officials, including Albert, were frozen in amazement at the sheer force of the main gun fired from the airship.


    Lionel understood that he must have imagined that thing was going to be shot at the Empire.


    But there was no time to spare, so he mimicked the Kashiwate that Luciel had used earlier to draw attention to him and told him the same thing again when he drew attention to himself.


    Then he learned that the emperor''s transition could only take two people with him at the same time, so first Lionel and Gladys transitioned, followed by Alberto and Melfina, then Lysak and the slavers, and then Nadia transitioned to the imperial stronghold, as she was Lydia and her bodyguard who could use magic.


    It seemed that the emperor''s magic power was almost depleted due to the successive transitions, and while making him drink a low-grade magic potion, Lionel and the others looked at the state of the fort, and it was in a terrible state.


    Although it was confirmed from the air that fire was rising from all over the place, even Lionel, who has experienced war, was frowning at the situation.


    ''''There seems to be several signs, but this is...''''


    ''''Lionel-sama, it''s the demons coming this way. The spirits are making a lot of noise, so there''s no doubt about it.


    ''You may be crazy, but you don''t seem to be fighting each other. We''ll go into all hands on deck. Gladys, you take care of His Majesty and His Highness.


    "Ha. Father.


    Immediately after that, three soldiers who had been transformed into demons showed up.


    It was Lydia who moved before Lionel could give them instructions.


    [Water Spirit, feed on my magical power and rain numerous ice blades on the evil ones.


    When he called out to the spirits with his own words, a sharp blade made of numerous ice cubes appeared in the air, and it rained down on the approaching demon clans all at once.


    In the midst of the ice blade raining down, some demons broke through it, but before you know it, Nadia''s figure was in her path, and when she held up her sword, she started chanting.


    ''''Wind Dragon, under the blessing of the Dragon God, lend me that power for a time.


    When the chanting ended, Nadia, who was clothed in green magic power, turned into the wind, and in the next moment, she was cutting down the demon race.


    ''''........Father, do all of the Sage Lord''s followers have such power that they can''t even bite a soldier who has turned into a demon race?''''


    Gladys was astonished at the fact that two girls younger than her had killed the soldiers who had turned into demons in the blink of an eye.


    ''''........That''s right. They are all training to properly develop their strength and protect people because they are followers of Luciel-sama, not the St. Surul Cooperative Kingdom or the Healer''s Guild.


    Lionel nodded and instructed him to look for survivors and beat the retreating gong as he searched for signs of a new demon race that hadn''t come up due to his lack of cue.


    ����


    Somehow, the Empire''s retreat seemed to have gained some confidence from the Rubruk Kingdom Army, but it was also thanks to Lord Wisdom, who was running alongside Ferenowar''s diagonal.


    If he hadn''t been acquainted with Lord Wisdom, he would still be looked at with suspicion.


    And when we came to the fort where the Rubruk Kingdom Army is based, Forenoire and I decided not to enter the fort, but to wait for the higher-ups leading the Rubruk Kingdom Army outside the fort.


    I don''t think they''ll attack us, but we can''t deny the possibility that some of them will hold a grudge against us for interfering with the war we''ve been waging for so many years from the side.


    According to Sir Wisdom, a number of generals who belonged to the Rubruk Kingdom Army have passed away, and Sir Wisdom doesn''t know if this war will be a truce or not.


    I heard from a slaver in Yenis that Sir Wisdom himself lost his father on the battlefield, so there is no doubt that he still holds a considerable grudge.


    But Sir Wisdom had mentioned that he would leave everything to the judgment of his superiors when he came to the fort.


    So I decided to go into a bit of a tangent.


    ''Is that because you are a nobleman and a military man?


    ''''Of course that''s part of it. But I have also killed many people. I''ve slaughtered Imperial soldiers with the power instilled in me by the Empire.


    Lord Wisdom said that he ran around the battlefield with that body he met in Nerdal.


    He said that he had saved the kingdom''s army many times with the power of the demon race, not the human race.


    ''''Since you killed people in the war, did you decide to fight for your country rather than your personal feelings?


    ''''I am sure the negative spiral created by the killing of the two countries will not disappear anytime soon. That''s why we wait for a decision from the king at home, who is not a soldier.


    I can only hope that that king is a wise king.


    ''I would prefer to see a world where, if possible, the human race would compete for things rather than fight with each other.


    ''''There certainly seems to be a lot of things to compete with, such as academics, magic, magic tools, and martial arts, so it would be nice if such a world could come.


    Lord Wisdom is easy to talk to because he''s quick to understand.


    I''m sure he''s a pacifist by nature, too....


    ''''I''m sure it will come. If Sir Wisdom can change things little by little from the Kingdom of Rubruk and I from Yenis.


    ''''........Luciel-sama is still a strange person. Even though you have that much power and that much warfare around you, it seems that what you are thinking about is not domination, but freedom, equality, and that is what you want to live for.


    ''It''s not that big of a deal. I just want to live in peace.


    ''Peacefully, sir ... when the war is truly over, would you like to come to the Kingdom of Rubruk once?


    To the Kingdom of Rubruk?


    ''Yes. Ours is a country with a thriving fishing and forestry industry, and it is the birthplace of that magical independent city of Nerdal.


    The fishing industry, does it have an ocean?


    ''Yes. Unfortunately, you can''t taste it in other countries because it''s raw, but the seafood is very good.


    If you have seafood, I''d love to go there in secret.


    ''That would be of great interest to me. Ah, yes. Speaking of forestry, isn''t the Kingdom of Rubruk where the current elven village is located?


    ''Yes. Well, not only in our country, but they say we live in a big forest...


    I feel a little alarmed, but I don''t think it''s a problem.


    ''I still see. I''ve been hired as an employee at the (supposedly) Luciel Chamber of Commerce, which I run, and I wanted to let you return to your hometown if the opportunity arose.''''


    Did you live with the elves as well?


    ''''Yes. Isn''t the same true of the Kingdom of Rubruk?


    ''No, I can''t say it out loud, but I''m under the impression that they are business partners. The elves don''t seem to be very interested in the human race, and they only try to socialize with them on a minimal basis.


    ''Really?��Come to think of it, all the soldiers around you seem to be exclusively human?


    The Royal Army does not send non-human sub-humans to the battlefield. The price for that is, if you can call it that, technical cooperation and the provision of technology to increase national strength.


    Minimal association is providing technology........


    Maybe that''s the reason for the estrangement from other species.


    Either way, it''s a country that doesn''t seem to have many problems.


    To the extent that I''d like to go there once........


    But I''ve been talking to Lord Wisdom for a long time, and there doesn''t seem to be anyone here who has more command authority than him.


    I can see from looking around that he''s trusted, but I guess he''s not just a knighthood, but a higher-ranking figure in the king''s army in terms of ability.


    ''''Even so, it occurred to me once again, Lord Wisdom has risen a lot.


    At my words, Lord Wisdom opened his mouth with a slightly simmering expression.


    ''I was able to rise in the ranks entirely because of Lady Luciel. It''s because of the healing I''ve received at Nerdal.


    ''Well, you were talking about your achievements earlier, weren''t you?


    It is true that I could have been knighted for my achievements. But the moxie-wielding, moxibustion-inducing, prosthetic-limbed person I am today could not be knighted.


    That must have been ... hard work, but you''re in the upper echelons of management now, aren''t you?


    I''m not sure I understand his pain, and if treating Lord Wisdom in Nerdal turned his life around, it seems good that it did.


    But maybe that''s what the tears in that moment meant.


    ''Yes. It''s all thanks to Luciel-sama that I was able to achieve my current position and take a wife. So please be assured of that. It is not because I am bound by my oath, but I swear that I will not voluntarily antagonize or create a disadvantageous situation with Luciel-sama.


    That''s really nice to hear, but since it''s the Kingdom Army, I feel like I can be a little more flexible.


    It wouldn''t happen unless he moved quite vigorously........the kingdom.


    I don''t know if it''s a commoner, but an ordination to a nobleman''s marriage is not something that can be dealt with by personal discretion.......


    The engagement was already done. It''s just that I don''t even know if I''m a person, so the treatment was essential to get me to marry her. And now that I was fully human again, I was allowed to marry her and was ordained.


    ''If that treatment paved the way for Lord Wisdom''s future, I''m glad I was able to help.


    ''''No, I will wait here. My friends are watching us upstairs, and there''s a chance that the demons might move in.


    Okay. Then I''ll pull the top brass over here somehow.


    Please.


    They had been having such an exchange just now.


    ''And yet, Lord Wisdom never asked you a word about the airship. He didn''t even ask me why I came from the Empire...''''


    It''s almost as if we''ve been spied upon.


    Was Forenoire on to something?


    ''Didn''t Forenoire feel anything?''


    ''No. I haven''t been out there all the time, and if I was malicious, or if I was seen in a place where there were a lot of people around or something, I wouldn''t be able to notice it. You''d know that if you were out there all the time.


    Is that a command to keep them out all the time?��I''ll think about it if they at least humanize me, but considering I haven''t humanized them before, I guess that''s impossible.


    ''''........Shall I have Kefin and the others come from the amphibian as an escort now?''''


    ''Don''t worry about that. Doesn''t Luciel have the best partner in the world?


    He''s very manly, but Forenoire is called sister by the dark spirits, so I guess she''s a big sister?


    I''m really counting on you, sister (Anego).


    I''ll take care of it. But just in case, you better be ready to threaten us from the air.


    Yes, sir.


    Following Forenoire''s advice, I immediately contacted Dolan and the others with my magic ball and prepared to attack the fort at any time, when the upper echelons of the Rubruk Kingdom''s army finally showed up.

 278-272 Request

    I nodded my head as I looked at the upper echelon of people who had come out from the fort of the Rubruk Kingdom with Lord Wisdom.


    It was because they were all obviously young.


    The most unusual of them was a woman in luxurious armor.


    The woman sensed something in my gaze, and before Lord Wisdom could introduce the woman, she spoke up herself.


    ''''Wise man, welcome to the Royal Army of Rubruk''s fort.


    She''s royalty.


    Forenoire spoke a reminder at the right time, so I greet her without showing my face.


    ''''No matter how much of a battlefield it may be, I think it would be impolite by nature to greet the royals from horseback, but please forgive me for being a petty person. My name is Luciel.


    ''........Is the wise man also engaged in espionage?��I''m amazed that you noticed I''m royalty.


    Apparently, she was truly surprised, and those behind her changed their eyes to look at us, clearly wary of us.


    ''''I''m blessed with a good companion and partner, so why would the royals be on the battlefield rather than that?''''


    ''What?��You know I''m royalty, but you don''t know that I''m in the military or that I''m Maxim''s wife.


    He looked at me like I was different, but Maxim?��I couldn''t think of anyone by that name for a few seconds.


    But when I saw Lord Wisdom laughing next to me, I finally remembered that he had called himself Maxim before in Yenis.


    ''I''m sorry. I''ve been very busy for the last few years on my end, and I haven''t gotten any information on what''s coming up.


    ''I see. I am late, but my name is Renoia, the third princess of the Kingdom of Rubruk.


    Apparently, she really is royalty.


    ........More importantly, is she a member of the military? It''s surprising that there''s an existence that could be called a real princess knight.


    Well, more than that, the fact that Sir Wisdom married a royal was more surprising.


    I had heard that he was a baron when I spoke with him in Nerdal just the other day, so I didn''t expect him to be allowed to marry a royal....


    ''''Congratulations, Sir Wisdom,''''


    Thank you. I owe this all to you, Luciel-sama.


    I don''t remember doing anything about the Rubruk Kingdom, so the only thing that came to mind was a cure for demonization, but I didn''t think that would allow me to marry a royal.


    Then Lord Wisdom mentioned a brief introduction to the two of them.


    ''''Renoir is the third princess, but she seemed to have decided that she wouldn''t marry someone who wasn''t stronger than her, so what''s that.......''''


    I''m guessing that Lunore is this princess knight, but if the story goes on, Sir Wisdom must have defeated him.


    However, no matter how much he defeated the princess knight, even if the royals were to say hi. What would they say?


    ''''I see. But even so, how could the king be recognized?''''


    ''Thanks to you, Wise Master Luciel, it''s all thanks to you. Thanks to you returning Maxim to a human body, your father was not able to pull off the conditions he imposed on himself.


    ''Is it possible, if not, that my treatment of Lord Wisdom had anything to do with it?


    ''''Yes. It''s no wonder she wouldn''t allow me to marry someone who has become a demon.


    That''s probably true. I''m sure the other nobles will also raise objections.......


    ''''If you cannot restore your demonized body within a year, you will not be allowed to marry Renoir again and will be sentenced to continue fighting on the forefront.


    I''m surprised you accepted that offer.


    ''''Since I was originally born as a nobleman of the Rubruk Kingdom, it is natural for me to fight for the kingdom. Besides, the more I got to know Renoir, the more greedy I became.


    Sir Wisdom smiled shyly and replied.


    It''s a wonderful thing to be able to think of someone so much, and I wonder if I''ll ever find someone who can do that for me, too?��Such was the thought.


    ''Perhaps the king has realized my readiness, too, and I have been allowed to spend the period as Renoia''s betrothed, and I have been granted permission to go to Nerdal.


    I see. I guess he was clutching at straws when he heard the rumor that I had lost my Holy Attribute Magic at that time.


    ''''Then it''s the happiness I grabbed if Lord Wisdom didn''t give up until the end. It''s like I helped him a little bit.


    But I still appreciate it.


    This way, the Third Princess of Renoir might be able to help us as well as Lord Wisdom.


    ''''Lady Renoir, Lord Wisdom, and the upper echelons of the Rubruk Kingdom''s army, I beg you to do the impossible. Could you please hold a truce with the Ilmasia Empire?


    Then the air changed completely.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it is impossible to do that, wise man. This is a battle that was originally initiated by the Empire, and even if you ask for an end to the war or a truce now, it''s not something that can be done immediately.


    I understand that very well, Your Majesty. But if our two countries become even more impoverished, it could be the last thing the duchy wants to see happen to the country''s secretive leader, Vlange.


    "Duchy Brange?


    ''''Yes. Using the abilities of the peculiar ones called reincarnators, they have been using their abilities to successfully transform the demon race into a demon race, and they have been working in the dark to infiltrate the empire with demonization, and they have been harboring demons in the St. Surur Cooperative Kingdom and Grandle.


    If they''re telling the truth, do you think they''re coming for us?


    ''''Yes. It seems that the reincarnation that we defeated in the Empire had also entered the Rubruk Kingdom, so we can''t rule out that possibility.


    It''s a terrible thing. Still, I don''t see why we can''t just call a truce right away.


    It''s not that I take credit for it, but I guess it''s gotten to the point where I can''t pull out without something to show the country.


    I''ve decided to tell them what is already confirmed.


    If a truce with the Empire is decided, the first thing that will happen is that the current emperor will abdicate.


    The abdication of the emperor was the first thing to pop up, causing the upper echelons of the government, who had been silent until now, to buzz.


    ''''Subsequently, the Empire promises not to wage war against your country for the next ten years.


    In ten years, we could enhance the national power we''ve lost to each other.


    If the Rubruk Kingdom doesn''t start a war before then, but........


    ''''And finally, the territory after the war, that will be decided by the diplomats among themselves.


    ''''Well I''m not doubting the wise man, but will it really protect you?''''


    I feel like I''ve softened up a lot, but I don''t think that''s something that can be easily convinced.


    ''''Yes, sir. The Emperor has been defeated in a coup by His Highness Prince Albert, who will become the next Emperor earlier today.


    ''''I don''t think His Highness Albert had that kind of power. Besides, I believe there were soldiers in the Empire who had been turned into demons.......


    They''re implicitly telling us they''ve been watching us, but well, maybe they don''t need to hide it.


    ''''We eradicated them all this morning. In fact, right after we killed the reincarnations that had been made to turn into demons, the soldiers who had turned into demons started to suffer and died as they were. Apparently, they had been implanted with a slave crest.


    ''''Well you were still dealing with a soldier who turned into a demon race, right?


    Would the Third Princess of Lunore also be interested in a soldier who has become a demon race?


    It was about several times the number of people they were sending here, so it wasn''t a problem.


    Then, the higher-ups looked at us with a startled expression, but there was no need to bother saying here that it was a matter of compatibility.


    And finally, the third princess of Renoir finally touches on something that I wanted her to touch.


    ''''By the way, what exactly is that thing floating in the sky?


    It''s a flying magic tool, a flying boat. I''m very proud of the fact that I''ve spent two years developing this magical tool at the Luciel Chamber of Commerce.


    ''''.......You own a magical tool that even such a country doesn''t have.......''''


    ''Yes. I think I''ve been blessed with some really good friends and partners.


    I am truly blessed.


    I''ve been able to meet a lot of people because of my hard work, and I really can''t thank Gounan-sensei enough for his interpersonal luck.


    ''''........Earlier, you were shot through the mountains with that, right?


    ''You''ve been watching me?��That was developed by the engineers for anti-aircraft warfare. They said it''s still not very well controlled, but they released it to draw attention to it.


    ''''........If the home country didn''t receive a ceasefire, you don''t think it would be possible for them to shoot through the royal castle with that thing......do you?''''


    Lunar Third Princess paled and asked this with a pale face.


    ''''Haha.''''


    I''ll have them notify the home office as soon as possible of the conditions I just mentioned.


    I just laughed at the unexpected question, but I was relieved that the negotiations seemed to be taking a turn for the better on their own.


    But then Forenoire''s telepathic story comes flying in.


    ''''Threaten the princess or something........ I''m sure the king will hate you for letting the royalty of the Rubruk Kingdom marry you off, even though he seems to resent you just for that.''''


    Such unexpected words pierced my na?ve heart.

 279-273 Towards a ceasefire

    How are negotiations with the Kingdom of Louvrek going?��Because of the progress, I decided to have Forenoire remind Lydia of the situation here.


    "Apparently, things are in pretty serious trouble over there.


    What do you mean?


    I asked Forenoire secretly so that the upper echelon of the Rubruk Kingdom Army below wouldn''t hear me.


    ''''It seems that the retreating imperial army saw the emperor and Lionel and thought they had come to give a pep talk and their morale was boosted all at once. But it seems that the incoming emperor has suddenly declared a ceasefire...''''


    ''''........I knew I''d done it.


    ''There seemed to be a lot of people who thought we should use the amphibian to launch an attack. But I heard that Lionel agitated that if they''re going to reverse the decision, they should show force first.


    What are you doing here, Lionel I didn''t leave you in charge of the Empire to fight.


    So what''s the situation now?


    ''''They say they''re retraining the imperial army from the inside out, and they''ve started training them in combat. They''re going to start training the next emperor first.


    .........Lionel must have had some thoughts about His Highness Albert too, apparently.


    ''''The plan was to have the imperial army retreat to the imperial capital today, but........''''


    It seems like they''ll give you a signal when you break the will to fight for now. If it''s a demon, you can defeat it, but that''s not always possible with the human race.


    Well, let''s leave that to Lionel. We''ve been working on our goal of defeating all the demonized soldiers. Or at least we''ve achieved our goal of turning them back.


    Originally I hadn''t thought of intervening in the war, but this will take away Lionel''s remorse, and if the war between the Empire and the Kingdom is truce, the Principality will be slow to move.


    Still, it seems like the reincarnation is in the middle of the conflict. It feels as if the reincarnates are the catalyst for the conflict.


    Including me, there must have been ten reincarnated people.


    The reincarnation of St. Surul''s Cooperative Kingdom is me.


    The reincarnate of Yenis is Lyna.


    The reincarnators of the Empire are Alice and Hatri.


    The reincarnator of Glandle is Cloud.


    The reincarnator of the Principality of Brange is now Blood, the one who was robbed of the space-time attribute by the Emperor.


    Considering that, it''s not surprising that there are reincarnators in the Rubruk Kingdom as well.


    Even though Nerdal floats in the air, he originally floated the land of the Rubruk Kingdom, so it wouldn''t be surprising if there were reincarnators, but it didn''t feel that way, so let''s rule it out.......


    ''''Luciel-sama, if you don''t mind, would you like to have tea at the fort?


    As I was thinking about this, I was approached by Lord Wisdom.


    I decided to do what I could before that, so I decided to treat the soldiers who had been wounded in the war first.


    ''Sir Wisdom, before you do that, gather the wounded in one place. We will treat all the soldiers first as a sign of our trust.


    ''Oh. It''s a wonderful thing. Now, I''ll gather all the wounded soldiers in one place as soon as possible.


    ''Please. In the meantime, I''ll go back to the amphibian once and brief my companions on the situation.


    I understand. I look forward to working with you.


    Yes, sir. I''ll see you later. For��t noir, please.


    "Hold on tight.


    Forenoire flapped her wings and gained its altitude in one fell swoop.


    The upper echelon with a stunned expression below and Rinoa''s Third Princess Rinoa, who was looking at him with envy, entered his gaze, but that was when he started to return to the amphibian because it was going to be troublesome.


    Doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, a magic cannon was shot from the amphibian.


    There is no doubt that it is a secondary gun from the fact that it is firing continuously.


    The problem is where it was shot at, but apparently it was a pterosaur that was trying to approach the amphibian from the Imperial Army.


    The pterosaur took a direct hit from the secondary gun and crashed straight into the imperial army.


    ''''That one doesn''t have much power, but it seems to have a lot of hit power.


    ''''Yeah. The soldiers who flew the pterodactyl are probably injured, but I''m sure Lionel won''t treat them....... I''m more worried that he''s too excited and won''t shoot at us.


    "You can shoot at me like that and I''ll dodge everything.


    ''I''m counting on you. If you fire one shot at me, I won''t put you on the airship again.


    That''s just as well.


    But contrary to my expectations, no attacks flew in, and we were able to get back to the amphibian.


    I had Forenoire wait on the amphibian, and as I walked into the amphibian alone, I heard Dolan''s unusual shout of "horse-deer-morn".


    I immediately entered the bridge and found Lyna and Nanya sitting upright.


    ''Dolan, we''re back now.''


    "Master Luciel, I''m sorry, but I need you to fill the amphibians with magic immediately.


    ''''It''s fine but just floating around still consumes a lot of magical power?


    They''ve been flying all the time, so as expected, their magic power must have become unbearable.


    ''''No, these girls fired a secondary gun at the pterodactyl, but it was supposed to be a check, but they tried to shoot down the pterodactyl, and on top of that, they tried to shoot Luciel-sama too.''''


    "But you didn''t shoot him, did you?��Isn''t that good then?


    It was indeed a close call that it was about to become real.


    ''''If the airship had magic power, it would have definitely fired its secondary gun. If you don''t fill it up with magic, it''s going to go down soon.


    Say that first.


    We should definitely avoid dropping the amphibian first, rather than an angry Dolan.


    I took over the controls of Dolan and the amphibian and poured my magic power into them all at once.


    This won''t make them fall off, but I decided to fully charge them up just in case, and decided to punish Lyna and Nanya.


    ''''I''m going to have the two of you pour your magic power into this magic crystal sphere for a month, morning and night, until you''re on the verge of depleting your magic power. If you skip it, I will not let you on the amphibian at all in the future.


    Your offer to be my apprentice goes back to the drawing board.


    Oh, no.


    ''Will you forgive me if I hang on for a month?''


    Unlike Lyna, there was hope in Nanya''s eyes.


    ''''... yeah. But if you try to shoot your allies again, it won''t happen a second time, so...''''


    Thank you, sir.


    Nanya bowed deeply she was no longer on her knees...she was on her knees.


    He then brought them back into place and the amphibian''s magic power was fully charged.


    He then tried to take Kefin and Estia to be escorted, but they were not on the bridge.


    ''I don''t seem to see Kefin and Estia?''


    ''Kefin is drunk, as usual. Esther''s in the private room for a little sleep.


    Oh, yeah... hmm?


    I suddenly felt a look and looked over and saw Paula and Lisian looking at me.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    Do you want to go downstairs again?


    ''Yeah. I''m going to go treat the wounded at the Royal Army of Rubruk''s fort.


    I''ll follow you.


    ''''But if you can, please head to the pterodactyl you just shot down, and I''ll escort you to it.


    Apparently, the magic stone sensor works when there are two sets of people.


    ''''Take the two of them together if you can.


    It''s very hard to say no to Dolan when he even asks me to do it.


    ''Okay, but can you promise not to act too problematic?


    "I do.


    I will.


    Well, Paula has become a force in the empire, and Lisian will be able to use spirit magic if the need arises.


    ''''Then you two will be my guards.


    I''m on a mission.


    Of course.


    Then I straddled Forenoire again, and the two of us decided to head to the pterodactyl we had shot down first, with the help of the wind dragon.


    Come to think of it, what happened to the pterosaur troops that Forenoir shot down at dawn?��Maybe I''ll look for them later.


    With that in mind, he politely carried the two men who had become noisy in the dive.

 280-274 The worst and worst undead

    Paula and Lisian flew from the airship with the help of the wind dragon, but by the time they landed on the ground, they were groggy.


    ''This is Paula''s second time, and she wasn''t that scared the first time, was she?


    ''''I was clinging to Luciel''s back at the time, and I wasn''t looking down.


    You don''t have to be so teary-eyed to say that.......


    ''''Did Lisian ever experiment with spirit magic or magic tools to fly or anything?


    There is. However, there is an order to things. To suddenly say ''Let''s go then'' from such a high place by the power of the wind dragon, as if it''s a natural thing to do..."


    No, no, no, I reached out to you and you didn''t take my hand, so I don''t blame you.


    ''........back to the amphibian?


    As expected, I don''t think escorts are a problem, but I feel like this would have been a good idea to have them follow Kefin and Esther.


    ''Home is where the ground is,''


    It''s more natural to be with an elf than in a closed space.


    But without knowing what that something was, we arrived at the place where the pterosaur fell.


    ''''I''ll keep you on alert for your surroundings.


    The support of the For��t Noir is very encouraging.


    Please.


    Thank you. I''m on it.


    I''m deeply grateful to you, genie.


    Apparently, he had sent a telegram to both of them at the same time.


    ''''But with the pterodactyl being dropped, there''s no one around.


    The Imperials hadn''t even come to check on the three pterodactyls that had fallen outside the fort.


    I''m sure Lionel is treating them the Imperial way.


    The first time I was present, he chopped off my arm without mercy, and he was teaching the Knights of the Holy City until they were beaten to a pulp.......


    I''m sure they won''t even allow me to escape.


    With that in mind, I decided to check on the safety of the pterosaur and the dragon knight who was controlling the pterosaur for now.


    ''''..........As expected, they were knocked down from a hundred meters above the ground and got underneath the pterosaur, so they can''t be saved. The pterosaur has been shot out beautifully as well.''''


    We''ll retrieve the magical stone, dismantle each part, and then let it return to nature.


    ''''Paula, I told you that I would bring back the pterodactyl''s blood this time, too.


    Are you using blood or are you becoming a slightly mad scientist?


    Well, what do you use pterodactyl blood for?


    I asked Lythian, hoping that this wasn''t research to further the analysis of demonization and the like.


    ''''We''re going to use it to strengthen that searching magic tool.


    Isn''t that a done deal, though?


    Dolan said the range was small, but he said it would work properly, too.


    Yes. But before I knew it, the pterodactyl approached me twice. Originally, I would like to use the magic stone to strengthen my magic tools, but that would be a waste of money, so I''ll use blood.


    You''re not going to be cursed?


    ''''Hmph.��If that happens, please undo it properly.


    Lisian''s smile is scary........


    Turning to Paula, Paula hides the magic stone she just took out of the pterodactyl behind her back.


    ''''Alright. When the dismantling is finished, I will purify it and have it become a Buddha. After that, you''ll come with me to the Rubruk Kingdom Army?


    It''s a battlefield, and with the possibility of the undead being born, it''s better to purify it.


    It''s a promise, so it''s no use.


    I''m not going to escort you, I''m not going to talk to you or anything.


    I knew it was more about coming here than escorting me.


    ''Well, why?''


    ''''That''s because I''m not interested in those people. Unless that''s the case if we can get a mountain of magic stones... Oh, except for Luciel-sama and the people from Luciel Trading Company. There''s a very good wind flowing through you all.


    It''s much more abstract, but I''m sure that Lucian feels comfortable in the Luciel Chamber of Commerce for him.


    I''m honestly glad to think so.


    I haven''t even met everyone who works at Yenis, but I''m glad you think so.


    ''''Well that''s good to hear.''''


    After that, I proceeded to dismantle the pterosaur for a while and finished taking most of the usable parts, Paula called out to me.


    ''Luciel, that''s all. Please retrieve it.


    Okay.


    I dismantled it into a magic law bag as I was told and stored the parts I had taken apart.


    And after storing everything, when I activated the Purification Magic Purification, a sharp-voiced telephonic message flew out from Fernoir.


    ''''This!��''''Luciel, be alert. The negative magic and emotions gathered on the battlefield are gathering in one place a very powerful undead will be born.''''


    What?��Why all of a sudden?


    There was no warning, and you didn''t fall for Forenoire''s search?


    "It seems to have been triggered by Luciel''s purification spell.


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what Forenowar meant.


    ''''Earlier, I used my power on a more powerful holy dragon...''''


    ''''At that time, there were so many people on the battlefield that the negative magic power and emotions were dispersed. Now that there is no one else, the negative magic power and emotions have gathered to seek salvation from Luciel.''''


    I used a cleansing spell to keep you from becoming undead, and now it triggers you?��It''s not a joke.


    That''s unreasonable.


    ''I''ll help you, but it''s going to be a pretty tough fight.


    But Forenoire was calm as usual, and her thoughts seemed to have already switched to fighting.


    Thanks to that, I was able to keep my cool too.


    But if Forenoire is going to go that far, could it be that an evil god class monster will appear?��As I was thinking this, I could clearly see a black fog rolling up around the middle of the battlefield.


    I''m sure the same scene is being seen from both countries'' armies.


    Just when we''re getting a glimpse of the path to peace talks, this monster is born....


    When the black mist clears, a 20-meter-long black-purple skeleton monster with a black-purple color that radiates miasma from its body appears.


    You will find that you will be able to find a way to make the miasma disappear. It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it.


    "...does Forenoire know what that is?


    ''Yes, twice now.


    A pariah destroying the world?��If I''m not mishearing, Lord Leinster... well, he probably defeated him normally, but did his predecessor, the wise man, burn his life?��I thought he was assassinated, but he was defending the world....


    ''Has Forenoire fought that one too?


    No. But I''m not gonna play with you and lose.


    For��t Noir you''re so reliable I''m going to fall in love with you.


    Haha~ I''m sure this must have been drawn in by High Luck Sensei as well.


    If God only gave me this kind of ordeal, he''s probably giving the other reincarnated people the same kind of ordeal.......


    If that''s decided, we''ll just have to go full force from the start.


    ''''We both have to defeat that thing, so we''re going to run to the Imperial fort where Lionel is.


    We''re in this together.


    You''ll be able to get a great dark magic stone.


    It''s not a game!


    As expected, Lisian''s statement was unacceptable.


    ''''It''s okay. I''ll take advantage of Lucien''s help, but I, we''re ready to fight.''''


    ''''Yes, I''m saying this knowingly. I''m sure I''ll have to borrow some of Luciel-sama''s magic, but I''m sure I can help.


    The two of them were very clearly asserting themselves.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before, except when they got the magic stone from me and when they were developing their magic tools.


    ''''If you''re going to go that far, you should tell Luciel what you''re going to do. We don''t even have much time.''''


    Forenoire interrupted and asked them both to explain.


    ''Alright. I didn''t think it was going to be a blowout, but we can use this to counter that one........''''


    Paula held out her hand in front of me and opened it to show me, and there was the ring Paula had received in the Imperial treasury.

 281-275 No good push

    The ring Paula gave me from the imperial treasury is held out in front of me and shown to me, but it seems to me to be just an ordinary ring with nothing to it.


    The only thing I can think of is the possibility that this is a magic tool. But even so, I can''t help but think that it''s something that can turn this situation upside down.


    ''''Luciel, put the holy dragon''s magic power in this ring to the limit.


    To the limit?


    You know you''re going to go fight that thing now.


    And yet, there must be a reason for specifying that the Holy Dragon''s magic power should be put to the limit.


    When I looked at Paula, her eyes were as serious as when she was making a magic tool.


    ''''Why?''''


    This ring is an object that can be used as it is with the magic of the person you put the magic power into. Probably its original use is as a magic crystal sphere and two in one. The magic power of Luciel will create a holy golem.


    .........His Highness Albert must have handed over the national treasure without knowing anything about it.


    But still, if it''s a holy attribute golem, it might be safe to face that one.


    It would be the right choice to counter a huge opponent with a giant golem.


    Thinking that he was going to use up all the magic power in the magic crystal sphere in one day, he received the ring from Paula and poured the power of the holy dragon into it while imagining the power of purification.


    When the magic power was about to be exhausted, the ring lit up as I continued to pour the magic power into the ring again while using the magic power crystal sphere.


    ''''Thank you, Luciel. Leave the rest to me.''''


    Paula told her that, she placed her hands on the ground and started chanting something.


    ''''Luciel-sama, now pour your magic power into this pterodactyl''s magic stone and turn it into a holy attribute magic stone.''''


    Just when I was about to see what Paula would do, this time Lisian handed me a magic stone that he had just collected from the pterodactyl.


    Moreover, she''s going to put the magic power of the holy attribute in it........


    ''''You can do that?''''


    ''Normally I can''t do this, but Luciel-sama should have the blessing of the dragon and the blessing of the spirits. You should be able to do it.


    It''s sober and tiring even before the fight, but I can''t see any pretense of moving, as if that undead''s body isn''t fully built yet.


    I poured all the holy attribute magic power I could find into the magic stone I received from Lythian.


    Then the color of the magic stone changed.


    ''''Thank you. With this, I will block that monster''s movements.


    ''Luciel, it''s time to attack that thing, or it will start moving.


    Yes, sir. Get to the fort before you two get compromised.


    That was when I said that and straddled Forenoire.


    ''''I''d like to think it''s my imagination in many ways.


    "Oh, it''s really quite sophisticated.


    The giant golem that Forenoire was admiring was somehow sculpted to look like a model of me.


    ''''Paula, why did you choose me as the model for that golem?''''


    ''''Luciel healed my grandfather''s arm. He also saved the dwarven kingdom by paying off the demons, the poster child of holy attribute magic like a god.


    For some reason, I suddenly felt embarrassed.


    ''''Dispelling demons and saving the living, the congregation of the Saintly God.......should be. So an undead like that, if they''re the same size, they won''t lose. Defeat the undead and "Lucieln"!


    Why did you choose that name?��Just as I thought that, "Lucielynn" took up her position in front of me on the spot and thrust her fist powerfully into the Destroyer.


    It was a true true true fist strike, but to my surprise, a holy dragon was born from the fist and flew to the Destroyer and attacked him.


    ''''That''s too substandard, right?''''


    "The first thing we need to do is ward off the miasma from it so it doesn''t spread.


    Yes, sir.


    The sanctuary wards are put up on Paula and Lisian, and I go up into the sky to forcefully attack them from the air with Forenoire.


    ''''I''ll be attacking you as you approach, so if you get hit, please recover.


    Yes, sir. But then...


    Immediately, I activate the Sanctuary Armor on me and Forenoire, ready to minimize the damage.


    And as I fly to where I can look down on the Destroyer, I hear Forenoire''s admiration.


    ''''That elven girl will do it. Thanks to that girl, the negative magic is slowly disappearing.''''


    At those words, I looked down and saw a scene of plants and flowers blooming with a blue-white light on the battlefield that had been turned into a war wasteland.


    ''''........So it wasn''t just about researching magic tools?''''


    As I was saying this, Paula''s giant golem, Luciern, was about to collide with the Destroyer.


    "Lucielynn dashed over and grabbed the Destroyer''s head with both hands, and with a flying knee kick as a greeting, struck the Destroyer in the face.


    Amidst a thumping and violent sound, he didn''t allow the Destroyer to fall backwards and moved into a neck throw to attract him and slam him to the ground.


    Then there was a tremendous vibration in the earth and a thumping sound, as if a great firework went off in close proximity.


    "Luciern" had already transitioned to a choke sleeper and tightened it up.


    His right arm was in the Destroyer''s neck, and his left arm was perfectly polarized with it clutched... but that''s if he was still alive.


    ''It wouldn''t make sense to the undead!


    Then, as if he heard the tsukkomi, he removed his strangled arm and this time he strangled the Destroyer''s neck with his right side, holding it from behind, and clutched his arms tightly together on the Destroyer''s back.


    It was a total dragon sleeper.


    One minute I thought I heard a disgusting sound, a mishie, a mishie, and the next I saw the head come away from the torso.


    ''''........Could this be the end?''''


    I was stunned by the unexpected blink-and-you''ll-miss-it play.


    ''''.......Not yet. The negative magic still continues to stay in this place.''''


    But I guess it wasn''t over yet.


    I''ll tell Paula right away...


    But Paula doesn''t have spirit protection, so she can only do telepathic communication at close range.


    The miasma is a miasma that turns into a miasma and returns to the body.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about the miasma, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about the miasma.


    "Lucielynn took a direct hit from the sword and was severely gouged in the shoulder area, but it managed to retain its shape.


    However, there was something else that bothered me more than that.


    ''''It''s a Destroyer, but isn''t it getting smaller somehow?''''


    ''That''s right. You should be growing in size, but the attack just now shaved off a lot of negative magic, and the elven girl is doing a great job. However, it has become smaller and more agile, so be careful.


    You have to be careful, of course, but if that was a normal fight, how would you make it disappear?��That''s the question that came to mind.


    ''''Well I think there''s a weakness in the Destroyer, or rather a core place for it to be because it''s that big, but don''t you feel something about Forenoir?''''


    Even if it''s a little smaller, it''s still too big to judge. So I''ll cover Lucielynn and find her. So, how''s it coming along?


    I''d say it''s about 70 percent.


    ''Well, I''m going full force.


    In the next moment, a magic circle emerged in front of Forenoire, and a laser beam was released, although it contained several times more magic than the one released to the pterodactyl at dawn.


    The Destroyer suddenly reacted to the laser beam that should have come flying at him, and held up a shield that looked like it was made of bone.


    The miasma of the miasma is a mere mortal disease.


    Of course, it wasn''t just a single blow, nor was it just one spot.


    The Destroyer was attacked in every part of his body, sending the miasma up in the air.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma comes back to haunt you, it''s also a matter of time before you show your back to the silent Luciern.


    He teamed up behind his head through the sides of the Destroyer and held it while bridging backwards.


    The dragon suplex was set cleanly, and the holy attribute lighted grass wrapped around the Destroyer''s legs as he still tried to get up.


    With the arrangements completely done, the magic circle chanting of the sanctuary ward was completed and trapped the Destroyer inside the ward, and the full power of the purification wave was launched towards the Destroyer.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.''''


    The Destroyer, who had never raised his voice to any attack before, raised his voice as if to scream, and the miasma within the sanctuary wards swelled up and resisted being extinguished by the purification wave.


    It''s a good thing that I''m not alone in this.


    The miasma is not a problem for a lot of people.


    Gradually, the miasma is reduced by the cleansing wave and the miasma disappears from its body.


    Finally, the time has come for the Destroyer to be completely annihilated.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who has seen this.


    But as I haven''t been involved in a lot of things lately that I immediately thought we had won, I decided to take a precaution.


    "Dolan, fire the main gun on the golem in the sanctuary wards.


    ...All right. But I want you to take Paula and the others and get as far away from them as possible.


    Okay.


    "Luciel?��I don''t feel like a Destroyer anymore, though?''


    ''''........Somehow, I still have a bad feeling about it. And even translucent wraiths can drop magic stones, but I can''t believe that one doesn''t have magic stones.


    That''s the only reason.


    The miasma (aka miasma) is a miasma that can only be detected by a miasma expert.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    I think it was when I was cut down, "Luciern. I had a vague feeling that he was going to be a little bit persistent, so I''m glad that I didn''t make a mistake in my final push.


    "Yes.


    Forenoire sent me a complimentary look.


    ''''Luciel (sama), let''s go (come) to collect the magic stone.''''


    Okay.


    Then, smiling at the two of them returning to their usual Paula and Lythian, he decided to collect the magic stones this time to give to them, and went down to the wide open hole to find the Destroyer''s magic stones.

 282-276 Restraining power?

    Where the Destroyer and Luciern had completely disappeared, a huge, deep, large hole had been created.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information about the miasma of the airship''s main gun, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information about the miasma of the airship''s main gun, and I''m sure you''ll find a great deal of information about the miasma of the airship''s main gun.


    It''s a pretty dangerous thing, but you''re going to purify it too, right?


    Of course.


    The miasma of the miasma is not a problem.


    The miasma is a very important part of the miasma.


    The miasma is a miasma that produces miasma, but it still absorbs negative magic power. It''s not just a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on it.


    ''''........Absorption......could it be that the magic stone used in Rockford was a Destroyer''s magic stone?''''


    "You know more about it than I do.


    Sure enough, I turned my gaze to the two of them.


    ''Purify first.''


    I don''t want to waste any more magic stones.


    ........I have a lot of thoughts, but it''s true that it''s not good if you don''t let it purify itself, so I activated the holy dragon, an image that completely purifies the demon stone that continues to emit miasma, and made it swallow the demon stone.


    However, an unexpected situation happened here. The miasma of the black-purple miasma grew to the point where it was visible in the belly of the magical dragon, which was shining blue-white as if it were a last stand.


    The miasma is a miasma that can only be found in the miasma itself.


    ''''That''s a very formidable magic stone. So, this magic stone, is it the same as the magic stone used in Rockford?


    I''m not done with you yet.


    ''''Luciel-sama, just like you put into the pterodactyl''s magic stone earlier, please pour the holy attribute purifying magic power into the magic stone.


    .........Since the two of their eyes didn''t dislodge from the magic stone, I reused all of the magic power that was keeping the shape of the holy dragon as I was told and pushed it into the magic stone.


    Right after I reversed the sanctuary ward to make sure the miasma didn''t come out from inside, a red color appeared on the magic stone that had been glowing black and purple, and the magic power was greatly expanded.


    They hurriedly continued to apply the purification magic, and the color finally disappeared from the magic stone.


    If I looked at the two of them, they nodded this time, so the Destroyer was finally able to truly annihilate them.


    ''''That is definitely a magic stone with the same properties as Rockford. But if you ask me if that''s the same magic stone........


    ''''It''s true that Rockford''s magic stones seem to be a bit more pure as well, so even though their properties are the same, they''re different.


    I see.


    It must be because he was a newborn Destroyer.


    If I let that thing grow more, it might have been difficult to even seal it, unless a really brave being like a brave one appeared.


    ''''The two of you ... and Forenoire really helped me this time. Thank you.


    "Thank you for the study of the real thing.


    ''''It''s true that we don''t have the technology to do anything with it yet, so we''ll have to start with the research to create a pseudo-magic stone.


    ........These two are really loyal to their desires.


    But the fact that their ears are reddening means they''re a little embarrassed?��I turned my gaze to Forenoire, and as usual, she replied, "You''re my partner, so it''s only natural."


    I stored the huge magic stone into the magic bag this time.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them, but it''s also a good idea to have a good time with them.


    ''''Then let''s head to the Rubruk Kingdom''s military fort.


    "...and...


    The two of them seemed to have completely forgotten their purpose, and after being dumbfounded, their frowns suddenly turned into a frown.


    Most likely, they wanted to go back to the amphibian immediately to study this giant magic stone.


    ''''A promise is a promise, you know.


    I can''t help it.


    I''d like to be done with this as soon as possible.


    ''That''s how I feel too. I''ve been fighting this morning and I''m starting to lose track of what''s going on.


    I''m sure you''ll be glad to know that you''re not the only one.


    With Forenoire''s words, we decided to move to the fortress of the Rubruk Kingdom Army.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this, but I''m not going to be the only one who can do it.


    For the same reason, he escaped from the large hole with Paula and Lisian''s hands in his own, and made his way to the fortress of the Lubruk Royal Army.


    The Rubruk Kingdom Army''s fort was filled with a strange heat.


    I was greeted with an awesome mood of hospitality, unlike the first time I visited the fort.


    As expected, this time I''m also dismounting from the Forenoir.


    ''''We have been waiting for you, Sage-sama, and Paula-sama and Lisian-sama, the mage tool technicians of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce. We welcome you all.


    The third princess of Lunore was wearing a fluttery dress instead of the gleaming armor she was wearing earlier.


    When I looked around, I saw that everyone in the upper echelons were completely disarmed, and it was an unusual situation that they were not even wearing their obi sword.


    I don''t see Lord Wisdom, so maybe he''s in command of the injured one.


    ''''Well, I''m very grateful for the welcome, but what are you all wearing?''''


    "I have taken the liberty of demonstrating that I will not antagonize you in this battlefield and in this fortress, Master Luciel. I have, of course, sent home a letter of truce with the Empire at once.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that there is a lot more to it than that. But that''s not all.


    I was definitely aware of that, but was that the same as in the earlier exchange?��You didn''t mention in that letter that you were further threatened, did you?


    Thank you for that. I''m so glad that the people of the Kingdom of Rubruk are so generous.


    ''You realized that an undead that big is a Destroyer. The lore has been around for a long time, so I''m grateful from the bottom of my heart to Luciel and the others for saving me.''''


    I''m curious about the lore, but I don''t have time to listen to it slowly right now.


    ''''First of all, since you''ve defeated so many undead, how about a meal at the fort, I''m sorry to say?


    I can clearly see that Paula and Lisian are also bothered by it.


    For better or worse, the two of them are honest........


    ''''We appreciate the hospitality, but we are here to treat the injured. We would like to treat those who are on the verge of life and death.


    Then Paula had an idea, and she put her hand on the ground with the ring on.


    In no time at all, 20 life-sized "petirushierns" appeared on the ground.


    The "Petirushierns" gathered around Paula and Lythian, and four of them followed me to Forenoire.


    I''m sorry. I will show you around.


    I sensed something was wrong, but Princess Renoir seemed to have guessed, and she was going to take me to the detention facility for the injured.


    The detention facility that we were led to was like a school gymnasium in size, with no partitions.


    That''s why I found quite a few patients there, but there were no windows and various smells mixed in, and I felt like I''d be depressed if I stayed there all the time... except for me.


    The Labyrinth of Trials is tougher, and nothing beats Object X.


    However, Princess Renoir didn''t change her complexion, as expected of a place where there are people fighting for their country, but her speech decreased at once.


    ''''There are some soldiers who are emitting not-so-good emotions, so should we eliminate them first?''''


    ''No, I''ll make sure there aren''t any unholy and demonized soldiers mixed in first. Besides, this smell is tougher in Forenoir, right?


    ''I''m in spirit form now, so I don''t need to breathe.


    Apparently, turning into a spirit increases your ability to be surprisingly useful.


    ''''I''ll have to ventilate this facility first.


    As soon as I told the princess that, I immediately activated the purification wave.


    The smell of the mixture disappeared and Princess Lenore''s speech returned.


    The wise man has great power. If you are able to do so, would you mind giving a lecture to the healers in your home country at some point?


    Yes. When everything settles down, by all means. I would be happy to pay you a visit in your country, sir. But more importantly, where is Lord Wisdom?


    I''ll be in the innermost area where the badly wounded are gathered.


    The only thing I''m also interested in is the seafood Lord Wisdom was talking about...I haven''t had a barbecue or something in a long time.


    As I was thinking about that, a few soldiers who suddenly started to suffer came out, so I activated the purification wave again, aiming at that spot.


    The miasma is a very effective way to keep the miasma in check.


    I didn''t expect you to actually be there...


    ''''I''m sure there are some in the Imperial Army, so I think we need to flush that out as well.''''


    For each afflicted soldier, two "petirushierns" come to capture.


    I activate Area High Heel with magic circle chanting on the other soldiers.


    The three soldiers captured by the Petyrsiern are gathered in one place, unable to escape, and each one is mastered by a different indirect technique.


    In the bow and arrow blocking technique, the soldiers sit on the back of an opponent on their stomachs with their legs crossed over one hand and the other hand on their chins as they lie backwards, stiffening them like a bow and arrow.


    The Camel Clutch is done by straddling the back of the supine opponent and fall backwards to pull him towards you with your chin in your hand.


    Then you pinch your leg so that you are rolled up from the outside of the opponent''s calf, fall backwards by holding his wrists and lift up his body with the Romero Special


    After glancing at the three soldiers, I spotted Sir Wisdom at the spot where I''d heard the wounded had gathered, and decided to head that way.


    Three soldiers said a lot of things in response to my surprisingly through, but I couldn''t hear them well because they were all narrowed down to "Petyrshieln".


    Instead, I walked out to save the seriously wounded first.

 283-277 Female strength

    Sir Wisdom seemed to be in some kind of hurry.


    He walked quickly up to him, thinking that there was a soldier who was likely to pass away soon.


    Then he opened his mouth as if he was still impatient.


    ''''Luciel-sama, why would you do such a thing to our nation''s wounded soldiers?''''


    Apparently it was a protest.


    ''Lord Wisdom. Didn''t you notice that I activated the purification spell earlier?


    ''No, my nose seems to be a little worse for wear and I didn''t notice anything.


    Apparently, he had already lost his nose.


    ''''So, [Recover, Purification] how about this?


    ''....Yes, that smell is gone. But what does it have to do with those men?


    Those are the ones who snuck in from the Duchy of Brange who possessed the power of the demon race.


    What?


    .........I warned you earlier that they might be in the Rubruk Kingdom too, but I feel like you are too trivial or too surprised.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. In the meantime, the demons of the empire, the soldiers who have been transformed into demons, have either died or have returned to human beings.


    .........Perhaps the forces of the demon race reacted with each other.


    Or maybe they were just observing Lord Wisdom''s progress as a sample that escaped back from the Empire.......


    Either way, Sir Wisdom seemed to be in quite a shock.


    ''''Sage, I''m sorry, but may I ask you to treat the injured soldiers first?''''


    Princess Lunore said and pulled Sir Wisdom to her.


    I want you to firmly comfort Sir Wisdom.


    Maybe Queen Lunore is very much the type to put up a husband.


    While thinking about this, I treat the seriously wounded soldiers with area high heels all at once.


    ''''Luciel, any further treatment will have a negative effect.''''


    And when they tried to heal the missing limbs with the extra heel, Forenowarka and the others were waiting.


    "Why?


    You''re the only one who can cure the deficit, and you''re the only one who can carry the Holy Attribute magic to make the deficit go away.


    But we''ve used it before.


    "I know you''ve been using it for a while now, so you know it''s available. But after all that fighting, if you treat a patient''s deficiencies like they''re breathing, you''re going to incur some unneeded resentment.


    "...Is that a resentful thing?��"Like, it''s not coming to you?"


    That''s a bit too scary. I don''t want to be taken the wrong way........


    ''''Yes. If this is the Holy City, or even if this is the Holy City, you shouldn''t forget that this is a country you don''t even know well.''''


    Thank you for all the help, my friend.


    "As long as you''re willing to join me for a flying swim later, that''s fine.


    Forenohar seemed to be laughing somewhat while skipping the reminder.


    I laughed at the women, who were not particularly reserved, thinking that all of my friends were loyal to their desires.


    After invoking the area high heels a total of 30 times, all the seriously injured and disabled soldiers were treated.


    ''''The wounded have been treated successfully as promised. I''m glad to think that we won''t be hostile to the Rubruk Kingdom now.''''


    ''Thank you, Sage. I would like to thank you on behalf of Maxim.


    Sir Wisdom had apparently gone to his men, who were being strangled by "Petyrshieln" and were talking to him about something.


    But they didn''t seem to want to talk to Sir Wisdom.


    ''Well, Sir Wisdom. How will you treat them, Sir Wisdom?��Would you like to return to the people first?


    I approached him and then called out to him, and he immediately nodded.


    ''''Luciel, since it''s not good if they have a slave contract or a strange contract, you should invoke Dispel and break the contract against them first.''''


    Is that a safe bet?


    ''If he still doesn''t talk, I think we can give him that and listen carefully.


    I finally realized that somehow Forenoire had become very belligerent.


    More importantly, you seem to be angry, unlike before?


    As he speaks, he activates the dispel on the three of them.


    ''''A great spirit like me who can be given blessings can know who is avenging the spirits. What in the world have I done before to make you feel more disgusted just by getting close to me...''''


    I''ll ask them too.


    But first, we have to be sure.


    "Sir Wisdom, we''re going to torture them, okay?


    ''Well, isn''t that what you''re doing right now?''


    You would never break your mouth at this level.


    It would be much more painful and scary if he was training with his master.


    I decided to remind the bewildered Lord Wisdom.


    ''''May I?''''


    ...Yes. I''ll leave it to you.


    Princess Lunore nodded along with Sir Wisdom.


    ''''Thank you. We''ve killed each other several times in this one as well, so you know that.


    I put out a keg of object X as I spoke.


    I hadn''t been drinking recently, so I had forgotten the smell of Object X, but it was still nothing compared to the treatment facility.


    Sir Wisdom and Princess Lenore took a step or two backwards, while Paula and Lisian were already quite a distance away.


    ''''Those who do harm to the spirits need to be punished,''''


    Forenoir is on the side because he''s being transformed into a genie, but there''s also "Petirushieln" this time, so I''ll be able to make him drink Object X quite easily.


    First of all, I call out to the soldier who is in the camel clutch for a long time.


    He says, "Now you are going to drink the Object X. If you have any useful information that we don''t know about, we can move the drink to the next one.


    The man''s gaze swam for a moment, so I''ll tell him that he can''t lie for a moment.


    ''''I''ll tell you in advance that you can''t tell a lie, since the Great Spirit is watching over you. Now what can you tell me?


    The other one of the assistants mastered the reverse shrimping technique while loosening the camel clutch.


    ''Ouch, ouch, ouch!''


    So what do you know about it?


    How do you know we''re Duchy Brange''s men?


    ''''The demon tribe hiding in the empire is already gone. By the way, we''ve already defeated the reincarnation of Cloud, who was sent to the Empire from Brange, and the demon tribe calling itself the Demon King, who was the arm of the Emperor, has already been eliminated.


    I started to make the man drink the object X with the help of Petyrsiern, who didn''t answer any questions, and he went white eyed in the process.


    But by the end, "Petyrsiern" was able to get Object X to drink.


    For some reason, Paula decided to give me a thumbs-up, so I waved her off.


    But these people really are lurkers, aren''t they?


    What a shameful.... well, now it''s your turn to harden the bow and arrow.


    ''Yes, I''ll talk. You''re not afraid to talk now, are you?


    You don''t want to drink that much?��Or maybe you''re not really a lurker or... well, if you''re not, you''re not and you can apologize.


    ''I''ve already cancelled the curse and the contract.


    Uh-uh.


    Then the person receiving the Romero Special began to resist violently, but I ignore him as he seems to be unable to escape at all.


    ''We were bandits operating in Yenis, Glandre and Brange. We were captured by a nobleman in Brange and swore to become infiltrators in exchange for our lives.


    It looks like he was right, but what was he planning to set up?


    ''''The nobleman who gave that order is Count Camilla?


    No. It''s Viscount Buckley and Count Mainlich.


    ..........I thought it was thinly veiled because I had talked to Mr. Dongahaha in the Holy City about Nadia and Lydia''s birthplace, the Viscount Baclay family, but of all people, the Mainlich family...... ...


    So you''ll be the next one to speak?


    ''Huh, huh, if I speak, will you let me go?''


    It''s a pain in the ass, so I''ll just have to have one...


    ''Wait, wait, wait, wait. Wise men are kind to people, aren''t they?


    ''''Sage is just a job, and my character isn''t altered by it. And if I show mercy to bandits, bandits, or demons, they will only betray me.


    I''ll tell you, you just can''t make me drink it...


    Then what do you know about it?


    I know what Duchy Brange has summoned you to release me if you want to know what he has summoned you.


    If you look at Forenoire, he''s not lying.


    I wonder how he knows, but apparently he really does, so I made him stop "Petyrsiern" Romero Special.


    "So what did you summon?


    Gradually I could see that the man was trying to keep his distance, but he continued to ask the question.


    ''I summoned ... who''s going to tell me!


    The man said and ran towards the doorway.


    With so many people in the room, he''d normally be able to get away with a little.


    But it''s sweet. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of Petirushiel in Paula''s group, so when the Petirushielns catch a soldier who has fled by flying a Petirushieln, he''s in a piggyback position from behind. and grabbed his wrist from behind, so he raised it upwards.


    Thus, when the parospecial was at its peak, the hiders, who had been transformed into demons, spoke out one after another about the secrets of the Duchy of Brange.


    Naturally, the hider was knocked unconscious three times by Object X after receiving the parospecial, but since they were able to gather meaningful information, it was good to know that the Empire would be making a move soon, and they began to think about the future.

 284-278 End of the war

    The infiltrators from the Duchy of Brange only put up a slight resistance at first, but as soon as they realized the futility of their escape, they were willing to open their mouths.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, and I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    With that in mind, I listened to the infiltrators, and it seems that Count Kamiya is funding it and the one running it is the successor to Viscount Baclay''s family.


    Viscount Baclay''s territory is full of nature, but it doesn''t have any famous specialties, so it seems that they catch bandits like them and sell them to the Mainlich family.


    They probably have a private army running, so this is definitely funded by Sir Camilla.......


    And I''m sure that Viscount Buckley''s family was driven to that point........


    Next was the story of the Countess Mainlich, but as the story progressed, Forenoire snapped midway through.


    ''''You said it''s a magic tool that collects spirit stones from all over the place and sucks out the spirits inhabiting the spirit stones!��If you do that, the spirits that were born at the last minute will die and the world will be out of balance. I will never allow it.''''


    And I was inclined to hold my head up too.


    I never dreamed that Countess Mainrich, whom I met in Nerdal, had developed such a thing.


    To be precise, I developed a magic tool to discover ores containing magic power, but since it was modified and misused, it is like I assisted it.


    ''''You guys should be ashes too.''''


    ''Hold on, Forenoire. That''s not good enough.


    Before I could get everything out, I stopped Forenoir from deploying his magic circle on the infiltrators, quieted him down, and then asked him to wash up and talk in front of the infiltrators, tapping the barrel of object X in front of them.


    Perhaps it was because they had seen Forenoir''s magic circle, but the infiltrators'' mouths became very smooth and more and more information came out.


    According to the story, it seems that the magic tools that collect spirit stones require rare materials, and they are still few in number and inaccurate, and after hearing that, Forenoire finally calmed down.


    The conversation then turned to what the Duchy Blange had summoned.


    It seems that on the day they were implanted with the power of the demon race in the Countess Mainlich family, the Institute of the Countess Mainlich family had a visitor.


    The visitor had mentioned the name of the one summoned by Duchy Brange.


    The men who had been awakened by the pain, perhaps due to the influence of taking in the power of the demon race, had very keen senses, and for some reason they could hear the visitor and Count Mainlich speaking clearly.


    The summoned thing gave Count Mainlich an order to collect the spirit stones, and he was ordered to collect the spirit stones while placing infiltrators in various places.


    They assured him that the person who gave the order to collect the spirit stones was the Grand Duke of Brange''s royal family.


    ''''So, in the end, what is this thing you summoned that has the power to take control of this world?


    The men looked at each other, and the man who had not given up on his escape until the end opened his mouth to tell them.


    ''''It''s the patron deity of the Principality of Brange, the Light Dragon.


    What?��I knew it....


    I certainly thought about that possibility in the fight against the dark dragon, but I don''t think you''ll be able to win if you do it properly with the dragon.


    ''''Well if that''s true, then we''ll have to go to the foot of the dragon in the Valley of the Dragon first.''''


    ...where the Dragon God is said to dwell?


    ''''Yes, there''s a miko among my friends, and I won''t let that Kouryuu (idiot) who was manipulated by someone else do what he wants. And I will make you regret fighting with the spirit that protects the nature of the world.


    There was a sense of magic power rising up from the forenoir, and I could feel the magic power being sucked out of me, but I was too scared of many things to say anything or listen.


    After obtaining information from the infiltrators, we removed the power of the demon race that they said was planted in them and entrusted their custody to the rubruk kingdom army.


    On behalf of Lord Wisdom, who was too shocked and listless, I told the third princess, Lunoa-san, that I would visit the Rubruk Kingdom after everything was taken care of, and that I would be heading to the Imperial Army''s fort from now on.


    ''''I''m truly sorry, but it seems that I can''t stay for long. When all is done, I will be happy to pay a visit to your country.


    ''I hope you don''t mind. Unlike us, it''s no wonder you''re so busy fighting to protect the world. All that strength was to save the world, wasn''t it?


    I feel like I''ve been misunderstood in many ways, but it''s not something I need to correct, so I just nodded and finished my goodbyes.


    ''''Then I hope that peace will come to your country as well. Just to be sure, please don''t attack where the empire has drawn back. I don''t want to cause unnecessary casualties, so........


    We don''t want to get bogged down in the war any more than we already are.


    Yes, I understand.


    ''You''re growing up, putting in the proper checks and balances.


    ''What?��Oh.


    Well, with this, Princess Renoir, who seems to have a good head on her shoulders, will be able to retreat without any problems.


    As soon as we got out of the wounded camp, we immediately straddled the Forenoire, linked Paula and Lisian''s hands together, and flew off to the imperial army''s fort with the soldiers of the rubruk kingdom''s army watching over us.


    In addition to Lionel and Keti, Nadia and Lydia also seemed to be wounded, but most of the soldiers who were fighting on the front lines of the imperial army were lying around inside the fort.


    By the way, the Emperor and His Highness Albert and the others were unharmed, and Gladys-dono and Melfina-san were escorting them.


    ''''........Huh?��The slavers and Lysak are gone, where did they go?


    He was not among those standing.


    ''There.''


    I looked at the place Paula had pointed to, and sure enough, the slavers and Lysak were there.


    However, to look at them, they were in tatters, and it was difficult to distinguish them without paying attention.


    Sometimes it''s necessary to be strict. But I can''t afford to be so carefree right now.


    ''Well...''


    We descended down to Lionel and the others.


    On the way there, Paula coerced us to put the magic power into the ring, but we decided that the Imperial soldiers didn''t have the energy to fight, so we refused this time.


    He looked very boring, but it might delay the analysis of the Destroyer''s magic stone by that much... When I told him that, he reluctantly agreed.


    ''Lionel, have you finished re-beating the Imperial Guard?''


    ''''No, it seems there''s still not enough time. I''d like to train hard for another three months or so.


    Looking at the Imperial soldiers with a grim face was enough for me to understand that Lionel was a general in the Empire, after all.


    As I told Lionel and the others the story in the Rubruk Kingdom Army while activating my high heels, Lionel nodded deeply and lumped the soldiers together.


    ''''The Empire will now make a ceasefire with the Rubruk Kingdom and prepare for battle with the demon race and the people who control them.


    The soldiers do not raise a rebellion, as most of them have fallen.


    ''We hereby realize that we have our lives because Luciel, the Wise One, defeated the giant undead of that lore, and we return to the empire to defend our empire.


    Lionel assured me so, but what the hell is going on with the current general of this army and so on?��When I looked at His Highness Albert in the rear, he seemed stunned.


    Lord Gladys is looking at Lionel like he''s admiring him, and is he okay?


    While thinking about this, Lionel asked me to activate the area high heels on the soldiers and heal their injuries, and they were more grateful than they needed to be, and then they arranged themselves into line by squad.


    Lionel brought the Emperor and His Highness with him, and His Highness Albert gave the order to return, but few people knew His Highness Albert, and even if they did, they were confused because he was abolished.


    But here the Emperor opened his mouth as if to mutter a single word.


    ''''All troops must return.''''


    With that, the place fell silent for a moment, and then the soldiers got down on one knee and put their right hand on their chest.


    ''Act in sequence.''


    When Lionel finally told them that, the Imperial soldiers began to prepare for their return, and in less than an hour, the first group began to leave for the Empire.


    His Highness Albert was sinking, but since Melfina-san seemed to be recovering as well, we decided to leave it to him.


    And we.........


    ''''I told Lionel earlier, but I found out what the duchy is doing. I think we''ll take a detour once and head to Yenis first today, and then go to the foot of the dragon to meet with the dragon god. Give me strength.


    " " " " " " "


    This is how we intervened in the war, and although some irregularities piled up, we succeeded in ending the war between the Imperial Army of Ilmasia and the Army of the Kingdom of Louvrek, just as we had hoped.


    And although I wanted to return to the amphibians at the fort as it was, Lionel wanted to wait for me, and first we had to fly the amphibians to the imperial capital.

 285-279 Last word

    The people who greeted us when we returned to the imperial capital were not military personnel, but civilian officials, including the Prime Minister, who work with the national interests of the empire in mind.


    Besides, I don''t know where they heard it from, but they even showed up a nobleman, so it goes without saying that it became very troublesome.


    In their perception, Lionel was still a general of the Empire.


    It seems that rumors were spreading all at once that Lionel was pressing the Emperor to abdicate the throne to His Highness Prince Albert.


    I don''t know who started the rumor, but that''s why the civil servants of the vizier school and the nobles in the imperial capital were in an unusual situation where they met together.


    Lionel guessed that the purpose of most of them was to gather to find out what Lionel was going to happen.


    Well, it''s not hard to see that....


    Normally, no matter how much of a general he is, if he were to press for the abdication of his position, that would naturally be treason, and the crime of treason would be applied.


    But if the Emperor, His Highness Albert and Lionel went to the battlefield together right after that, it''s a different story.


    Since Lionel was a vassal of the Empire and also the martial arts master of His Highness Prince Albert, a relationship of trust had already been established....


    If His Highness Prince Albert, who was rumored to have been abolished out of the blue, were to become Emperor, Lionel would have the most military power and voice in the Empire.


    Some of those who have tried to dismiss this is said to have thought that Lionel''s actions may have been planned by the emperor with his knowledge or by the emperor.


    This event was to be of considerable importance in the power struggle within the Empire, even more so than the war with the Rubruk Kingdom.


    It was only natural since their future would be greatly affected by how they were able to capture Lionel.......


    When he was a Lionel Imperial General, he never created or entered a faction, and he was always running around the battlefield and not involved in national politics as a warrior.


    "That''s why no one in the Empire will know me in depth," Lionel had described himself as such earlier.


    By the way, it goes without saying that it was His Highness Albert who created this troublesome situation.


    It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Because of that, even I.......even we got a lot of attention.


    Incidentally, it was His Highness Albert who was kicked in the back leg immediately after this by Forenoire''s wrath, but as long as we didn''t know our relationship, there were no civilian and imperial nobles, including the vizier, who would move poorly.


    I don''t know if he''s more firm than I thought, or if he thinks His Highness Alberto is Lionel''s puppet.......


    And now, in the audience room, Lionel was to explain everything.


    The Emperor was sitting on the throne, His Highness Prince Albert was standing next to him, and Lionel was standing on the other side of the throne.


    This time, Dolan has joined us, so the amphibian has been tucked away in a magic bag.


    Naturally, Forenoire followed along, and the curiosity of the thing drew quite a bit of attention, but he deployed his magic circle to threaten anyone who tried to approach him, and no one came close.


    Then Lionel began to speak slowly.


    ''I was born into this empire, I fought for the empire, I fought to be the foundation of the future empire. There is not an ounce of regret in that. But Your Majesty betrayed me and joined forces with the demon manipulators of Duchy Brange to harm me.


    Then all at once, the place starts to get noisy.


    But Lionel controlled it with his hand and continued to speak.


    ''I was poisoned on the battlefield nearly three years ago and had the tendons in my legs severed. That was by order of His Majesty here. Then an attempt was made on my life, and I became a slave after I escaped.


    Everyone doubts their ears at Lionel''s monologue.


    Well, Cloud had been transformed, so I know how it feels.


    I was fortunate enough to be saved by the wise man Luciel, who was there in Yenis, and since then I have been in the service of Luciel. That''s why I''m not the person you know nowadays. So I have no interest in the power of the empire or anything else that you are concerned about.


    Then the old man who had claimed to be the vizier raised his hand and voiced a question to Lionel.


    ''General, then, do you know what exactly the replacement for that general is?


    ''He is a rare man from another world, a reincarnate born in the duchy of Brange. Already today morning, that person has lost his head with the help of Master Luciel the Wise, and I have lost my head. And I''ve already had all of the demonization plans that His Majesty and that person were pursuing destroyed.


    "...but it could be enhanced to our military strength, could it not?


    The one who raised his voice was a man in his forties who looked like a warrior dressed in armor.


    ''''Then you wanted to become a demon, a human weapon that has lost all reason and emotion?


    ''No, that''s not...''


    The man slumped and fell on his face.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the next few weeks. It is not something that can be obtained by evil methods.


    The audience room was silent.


    ''''As I said earlier, I have already resigned as the general of the empire in my mind. Currently, I''m serving Sage Luciel-sama as a follower and fighting against the demon race, demon kings and evil gods. So you can rest assured that I won''t have anything to do with the Empire at all.


    However, when word got out that Lionel had resigned as a general, the people related to the military personnel started to panic, but that was to be expected.


    Lionel''s strength is something that would hurt the evil gods as well as his master....


    ''''I''ve spoken at length, but His Majesty made the empire even bigger with his wisdom, but he had dabbled in the Evil Law and was on the verge of becoming a demon race himself. That''s why the emperor of the empire........


    Lionel looked at His Highness Alberto once, then shook his head, shifting his gaze further back and calling out his name.


    ''Let me advise you that the position is vacant until Saint Melfina selects it, and that the heads of the various factions will continue to run the country as before, and let me have the last word as the general of the Empire.


    What? !��It was quite an unexpected development.


    But for some reason, the vizier and other military officials seemed relieved as well.


    With only one person, His Highness Albert, who seemed to have burned out, as an afterthought, Lionel put a check on the Imperial officials.


    ''''Ah, let me give you one last piece of advice.


    When I told him that much, Lionel tapped Lord Gladys, who was on his way, on the shoulder, and seemed to be saying something to him.


    And when he came over here, Lionel laughed and said.


    ''''Come on, let''s get away from the Empire as quickly as possible. The Empire will not have the luxury of paying attention to us for the time being.


    We laughed at Lionel''s words and headed out of the imperial castle, launching our airship and escaping into the sky.

 286-280 Reincarnated Alice

    We boarded the amphibian and launched it into the air for now, and as we gained altitude, we decided to talk about where we were going.


    Today''s final destination is Yenis. "Today''s final destination is Yenis and we will go to the foot of the dragon''s valley as soon as we get ready, but we''ll talk about what to do after tomorrow when we arrive in Yenis.


    I continue to drive the amphibian, feeling that everyone''s attention is on us.


    The technical team, including Dolan, have gone to check the interior of the amphibian to see if there are any malfunctions caused by firing the main gun or flying for long periods of time, so only the combat team is here.


    ''Master Luciel, do we need to stop somewhere?''


    After finishing his job, Lionel was already back to his usual Lionel, with no trace of the face he had been a War Demon General.


    ''''First, the Holy City. I''m not sure if I should head to the Holy City and report to the Pope about the matter with the Empire or not, but...''''


    Can that wait?


    But Forenoire waited for my opinion.


    ''What is it?''


    ''Yes. Fuluna is starting to change a little by herself. But talking to Luciel makes her feel rushed and depressed, so if you need to talk to her, I''ll tell her about this time.''''


    Depressed about what?


    ''You know how we solved the darker parts of the Empire in less than half a month and even stopped the war with the Kingdom of Rubruk?��Think about what Furuna will think when she hears it.''


    ''''Well okay. Then I''ll leave the communication to Forenoire.


    "Yes,


    With that, Forenoire said just that, and headed for Esther in the corner of the bridge.


    ''Then I suppose we''ll have to go directly to Melatni.


    And why is that?


    ''''It''s Master Brod. Just like Lionel wants to go to the foot of the Dragon Valley, I''m sure Master will feel like he''ll jump at the chance if I bring this story to him. Even if I refuse, I have to say a word or I''m afraid of the rest.


    If he were to go to an environment that had the potential for significant level improvement, a sulking master would definitely come to mind if he didn''t invite him to it, and he had decided to go and pick him up.


    ''''Well, I''m the head of a branch of the Adventurer''s Guild, so I don''t know what will happen, but with Whirlwind with me, it looks like I won''t be bored.


    Lionel laughed unsuccessfully, and he felt that there was still a demon living inside Lionel.


    ''Perhaps Master Brod and Mr. Galba aren''t at the church headquarters already either. It''s been ten days since then, and Master is probably back in Meratoni anyway.


    Would you like me to contact you with my magic ball?


    Yeah, please.


    Then Lionel tries to contact me with his magic ball, but he doesn''t seem to answer.


    I''m sure he''s dealing with the adventurers at the training ground.


    It will be in the form of a surprise, but if it doesn''t fit with his schedule, it won''t be a good idea.


    Besides, going to the city of Meratni is a matter of Estia.


    I was hoping to go to Melatoni again, and Estia had made the decision to face her past....


    When I turned my gaze to Estia, I knew immediately that she had been replaced by a dark spirit.


    The dark spirit talking to Forenoire has a grim expression on its face, so it may be a discussion between the spirits.


    ''''So what''s on the way now?


    ''''Ah~ I thought I''d check if the pterodactyl troops that Forenoir shot down before we reached the imperial capital were still alive. If they had turned into demons, it would be troublesome, and if they were dead, I thought I''d give it to Paula and Lisian for their hard work this time, while purifying them.


    ''Oh, I''m sure that was awesome,''


    ''By the way the kefin teasing over there and the ketty comforting it are giving off a bit of a troublesome aura?


    ''Kukkuk. That''s true. I didn''t think I''d be able to even watch the battle because I was too sick from amphibian sickness, let alone fight with that Destroyer.


    ''''Ahhhh, you still fought against the soldiers who were turned into demons in the Empire...''''


    It''s all part of the feeling, you know?


    Yeah.


    A while later, when they arrived at the point where they had shot down the pterodactyl, the pterodactyl troops had been wiped out in spectacular fashion.


    The only saving grace would be that the demons and animals hadn''t eaten the pterodactyls and imperial soldiers.


    I didn''t know that the weakness of the pterosaurs was their wings.......


    It seems that the problem was that they took it easy and burned through the wings with a laser beam instead of the pterosaur''s body, which was the problem.


    ''''The pterosaur just floats with wind magic by putting magic power into its wings and making it look like it''s flying in the direction it''s going. So if the wings break, they just fall. The higher it is, the stronger the impact on the ground, and naturally this is what happens.


    Here is a woman who explains in detail about the biology of the pterosaur while her black hair is dominating the wind.


    I see........By the way, how is your body feeling?


    ''Thanks to you, I''m doing great. Thank you for freeing me from a true slave Mr. Luciel.


    You appraised him?��"Alice, the reincarnated one, is that correct?"


    Yes.


    Now, I was puzzling over how to handle her.


    As we lowered the altitude of the airship, as an example, the key to the hermit''s coffin suddenly popped out of the magic bag and this Alice and Mr. Bazak came out.


    Then Lionel asked me to leave Mr. Bazak in charge of him, so I decided to leave him in charge.


    And as for Alice, who looked around uneasily, I was going to leave her in charge of Estia, but the discussion between Forenoir and the Dark Spirit was not over, and she did not agree to it.


    Dolan and the other members of the technical team had already finished inspecting the amphibian, but because it was not an area where the enemy would appear and there seemed to be no battle, they had holed up in the workshop inside the amphibian in order to proceed with the analysis of the magic crystal sphere and the example ring, in addition to the Destroyer''s magic stones.


    Lyna also chose to stay in the workshop, as if she wasn''t that interested in the reincarnated person.


    Paula and Lisian wanted the pterodactyl''s magic stones, but they couldn''t resist the urge to study them and left me to dismantle them, which I didn''t expect.


    So currently, he had come with Nadia and Lydia to take Alice to dismantle the pterodactyl and purify the soldiers.


    ''''First of all, whether you''re a reincarnate or not, I basically won''t interfere with you, and I don''t intend to, so rest assured.


    ''Well, what''s going to happen to me now?''


    Why does he look so anxious to hear about it, but actually doesn''t seem to be in much trouble?


    Do you have any hope for what you want to be?


    Well, what about your lover?


    Do you have any hope for what you want to be?


    ''Jeez, I''m just kidding. I don''t think I''m going to be able to make it easier for you to be my mistress because I''m blown away by your abilities and you seem to have a lot of money, so please don''t stare at me.


    It''s completely leaking out of my mind, but it''s hard to talk about a lot of things if you don''t go through that completely.


    Even so, I was completely disappointed in the fact that he has a personality that blows strange things into Estia.


    ''''Who is a reincarnated person in the first place?��Why did you become a slave before that?


    To be a little more serious, I ask in a stronger tone of voice.


    ''Well, it''s about someone who was born in a different world than this one, who was involved in an accident and died, and God brought him back to life and started a new life again. The one who became a slave I tried to get close to someone who had a competent skill set, but he was committing a crime...


    ...a typical example of the ability-dependence my master taught me during my training.


    ...So Alice is dead once?


    Yes, the detergent that shouldn''t have been mixed I think I mixed some chemicals with each other and they died while I was taking a little nap.


    ........I was too scared to ask how old Alice was.


    ''''Basically, I know you were involved in researching the demon race in the empire, and your slave master, Cloud, is already gone from this world. So you''re already the only person who knows about the study of the demon race. I can kill you, and it''s probably easier that way.


    Oh, no, no!��You know, a wise man is that, someone with noble principles, right?


    ''I don''t know about that, but since you''ve been doing research on demonization, if you turn it off, I think it will help protect this world, what do you think?''


    ''Well, um, I was just forced to do research as a slave. I didn''t have any human rights.


    I see. So can you swear to God about that?


    Yes, I swear.


    All right. Then I will make a pledge. Will you, O thou Alice, pledge thy skills in exchange for a lifetime of not doing me and my people harm?


    I promise.


    For some reason, he looks victorious, but has he ever taken a pledge?


    ''Do you swear not to tell anyone but me or my followers about your demonization?


    I swear.


    Can you swear in God''s name that you will not do all of those things that lastly lie to me and my followers, all of those things that are detrimental, damaging, and follow me around in vain?


    "I swear. What?��What is this light?


    You''ve got your word, but what is it?


    Well, what was that light?


    The light of the covenant?


    Um, not like a flippant thing?


    .........


    ''''I don''t know about the other world, but the oath has become in the name of the Lord God Klaia, so if you break the oath, you won''t be able to use your skills, and the punishments will add up, but, well, if you keep it, it won''t harm you at all, so you can rest assured.


    Oh, my God, that''s a violation of human rights.


    ''No, I didn''t force you to swear, and were you trying to do any harm to us in the first place?


    I didn''t do that...


    For some reason, my eyes swam, but I''d like to pat myself on the back for deciding that I needed to pledge early.


    ''That''s fine then, right?��Now, let''s get the dismantling started.


    Although I thought I had done something a little terrible, I decided to leave Alice''s persona to the two of them to dismantle the pterodactyl and purify the imperial soldiers, since the spirit Forenoir and the dark spirits could release the pledge.

 287-281 Persuasive power

    After successfully dismantling the pterodactyl and cleansing the imperial soldiers, and returning to the amphibian again, Lionel''s persuasion of Mr. Bazak was apparently over.


    ''''Master Luciel, I have finished explaining and persuading the Abyssal Mage Bazak of the situation.


    They were able to stamp out things like not making any more attacks on the Empire and taking their own lives.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us. I''m glad to hear that you were able to recover safely.


    ''Wise Luciel, thank you for freeing us from slavery and for saving our lives.


    Bazak Death bowed his head deeply, but with Lionel, he''s bowing his head, but he feels a weird pressure (pressure).


    ''Raise your head, please. If Bazak-san hadn''t attacked and destroyed the cloud and the laboratory at that time, we wouldn''t have been able to capture the empire so smoothly. That would have taken a lot of time, and we would have had a much harder time. I am truly grateful to you too.


    We bowed our heads and thanked him as well.


    ''''A moment ago, a war demon asked me to become your squire.


    Hmm?��Did your squire ask you to join him?��I look at Lionel, but he just smiles and doesn''t try to tell me anything.


    ''''....I see. I didn''t know about that since I left Mr. Bazak in charge of Lionel.


    "I''ll persuade you not to get trapped in revenge," he said, so I left it up to Lionel, but I didn''t hear anything about how the persuasion landed on my squire or anything... I didn''t hear anything either.


    Mr. Bazak also looked at Lionel, but again, he didn''t want to talk about anything.


    Eventually, Mr. Bazak let out a sigh and then began to speak his feelings.


    ''I didn''t quite understand why the Warlord General, who was a fierce general of the Empire, served you, who was still young... no, I still don''t understand. It''s true that he must have felt indebted to you because his body was completely healed by the Holy Attribute Magic, but I don''t think that''s the only reason.


    ....


    ........Apparently you only talked about what happened in Yenis and never talked about the evil gods, etc.


    ''''To be honest, I don''t know anything about Sage Luciel''s character at all. I know from my own body that you are a wise man and a wonderful user of holy attribute magic, but that is not enough for me to pledge my allegiance and serve you.


    Well, I guess so. If this is agreed to, Lionel''s persuasion will be strange.


    ''''I''m sure you''re right. I don''t know much about him other than that he is a great magician. And even if you don''t force me to serve you, I''m sure you can live anywhere if you are as good as Mr. Bazak.


    It''s true that Mr. Bazak has great power. But even though Mr. Bazak is reliable, I don''t want to take someone who is in a sensitive position when we have to go to the foot of the Dragon Valley from now on.......


    ''''That''s why I''m going to work with you from now on to assess you.


    ''''Well........what position does that put you in?''''


    Mercenaries?��Or is it the General?��Or will you be a Squire''s apprentice?��You made it sound as if you were already scheduled to accompany him in the first place, right?


    I don''t care what side you''re on. I don''t care if they make me a slave, no matter what side I''m on. My body was once dead, so I will leave everything to you.


    .........It was a very troublesome turn of events, but Lionel is still smiling and watching the exchange between me and Mr. Bazak.


    Did he try to persuade me with his personality and guide me to see for myself?��I don''t know what to do with Lionel anymore. We''ll have time to talk later.


    ''''Well then, may I bind your actions with an oath?


    I decided to keep it as a pledge for now.


    ''Yes, fine,''


    Mr. Bazak nodded without any hesitation at all.


    Alice, whose mouth was being held by Nadia behind her, made a little noise, but for now, she decided to make a pledge with Mr. Bazak as well.


    ''Then I, my squire, forbid you to act in any way that is detrimental to me. If you break it, the penalty of losing the use of magic will come to you, can you swear that to the Lord God Klair?


    Yes. I swear on my life.


    Well, he won''t do anything detrimental to us, so there''s no problem with that.......


    Thank you for your pledge. I look forward to working with you in the future.


    We''re the ones who are in charge for the time being.


    I guess I''d better recognize this as a guest general.


    ''So I''m sorry, but can we continue the conversation after you launch the amphibian?


    Yes, but is this really flying? But is this really going to fly?


    ''Yes, sir. If you take an open seat, you may remain in it.


    I launched the amphibian to clear my head once.


    Mr. Bazak''s eyes lit up like a little boy''s as he said, "This amphibian will be the key to unlocking the secret of Nerdal''s flight.


    Similarly, Alice happily blurted out, "I knew it, mistress. It was getting tedious, so I decided to ignore it for now.


    I wanted Estia to be swapped with the dark spirit soon, and I began to really want to throw the whole thing to the reincarnated Lyna.


    He then called out to Mr. Bazak, who was starting to calm down a bit as he crossed the border between the Empire and St. Surreal.


    ''''So has Lionel told you where we''re going from here on out?''''


    Yes. What about visiting Yenis, where all the beastmen live?


    He''s told me where he''s going, but he hasn''t told me why he''s going.


    ''Yes. I haven''t visited for a long time either, but there is our home base, the Luciel Chamber of Commerce.


    ''''To have your own trade association at such a young age, I wonder if you were originally a nobleman from some country?


    Unlike before, I could see that Alice was also paying attention to what I said, with an air of a little peeking at me.


    ''''No, I was just a... well, no, on the contrary, I was a villager who didn''t know anything about common sense at all.


    "...It''s very hard to believe but...


    It certainly wouldn''t be something that would normally be believed, of course.


    ''It''s true. If I''ve done my best just to live, and I''ve been fortunate enough to make connections with excellent people, and I''ve been living desperately in the moment, then before I knew it, I''d have a bunch of excellent people around me. So I may not even know half of what the Luciel Chamber of Commerce is all about.


    I really had to help Gouun Sensei with a lot of things, endure my master''s hell training, drink up the object X and my foundation was set, and then I was really just scrambling to survive.


    Then, before I knew it, I had a group of trustworthy friends around me.


    ''''...I see.''''


    Then Mr. Bazak began to think about something, so he decided to make sure he told them what he had to tell them.


    ''I''m going to make one stop now, but I''m going to head to that Yenis. And after that, I''m sorry to say that Mr. Bazak will have to stay in Yenis for the time being.


    ''Hmm?��By that argument, is the wise Luciel planning to go either way?


    ''''Yes. We have to go to the foot of the Dragon Valley, and I heard that the dragon species is rumbling around, so as expected, to take them there.... "Wait a minute?


    Why can''t they take me there?


    Mr. Bazak isn''t happy about not being able to accompany you, but I suppose that''s not an option.


    ''Because it''s dangerous, though?''


    The demons will go, won''t they?


    For some reason, Mr. Bazak seemed to think of things in the same light as Lionel, but it would be better to be honest about this.


    ''That will be followed, of course. Because Lionel is the first squire. Other than that, those who are capable of fighting will be asked to follow me if there is no particular problem.


    So why am I staying at Yenis?


    ''That''s because I don''t know Mr. Bazak as well as he knows me. I don''t think there is any betrayal or anything like that, but you can''t go with me to the dead in half a day after we meet.


    Ugh ... okay.


    With a very disappointed look on his face, Mr. Bazak nodded his head.


    The flight was quiet for the next few moments, and as the sky turned reddish-brown, the city of Meratoni, a home away from home for me, finally came into view.

 288-282 Cheers with object X

    Although there is space in the city of Meratni itself where the amphibians can land, it was decided to land them a little further away from the city of Meratni this time as well to avoid unnecessary confusion.


    However, I decided that there was no need to hide the presence of the amphibians that much either, so I landed the amphibians much closer than before.


    Okay, let''s get off then. But I''m still hungry...


    ''It was a series of games today, so we didn''t have time to eat.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t had anything to eat since this morning.


    ''''Let''s go call the tech team and have dinner at the Adventurer''s Guild, shall we?


    I''ll get him.


    Kefin takes the initiative and raises his hand and walks out of the bridge.


    ''Kefin, you''re spinning out of control, Nya.


    Keti followed behind them.


    Even the technical team is hungry, and they know that they''ll be quiet once they collect the magic stones and magic tools, so there''s no need to be in such a hurry.


    He laughed at Kefin''s loyalty.


    ''''You''re quite well-liked by other races besides the human race, aren''t you?


    Mr. Bazak turned his gaze towards where Kefin and Ketty had left, and his voice sounded like he was muttering to himself.


    ''Haha, I''m glad you feel that way. Because I consider everyone aboard this amphibian to be my friends and family.


    ...Are you family?


    Mr. Bazak looked clearly puzzled.


    ''Yes. Yes, I have been caught up in a lot of things, more than once, and I have almost died. I wouldn''t be alive today if it weren''t for everyone who has supported me.


    ...I see.


    Yes. Let''s go then.


    "I''m in the spirit crystal.


    It seems that they finally finished talking to the dark spirits and Forenoir disappeared into the spirit crystals.


    Estia also seemed to have returned to normal, and seemed to be approaching Alice and talking about something, so we left Alice to Estia, and after descending the amphibian with everyone else, we returned to the city of Meratoni, and we were seen getting off the amphibian exactly.


    I''m sure they were very cautious when they saw the soldiers gathered at the gate, but as soon as they saw us, they let down their guard.


    "Sorry for always causing you trouble.


    ''''Really I''d like to say... but Luciel-sama is the pride of this city.


    The gatekeepers all responded with smiles.


    ''''Well, I''m sorry. But you don''t have to wear a sama. I am not a great person.


    ''Hahaha. I can''t do that. Everyone is grateful to Luciel-sama. But still, after the S-class healer and the sage, now a flying vehicle.......Luciel-sama is a constant topic of conversation.


    I haven''t done anything particularly gratuitous but I''m confident that I''m just unwillingly providing a variety of topics.


    ''''Haha, sorry. Can I go through with that?


    Yes, of course. Welcome back to Meratoni, Master Luciel.


    Oh, yes. I''m home.


    For some reason, I feel relieved when I hear those words, maybe it''s because I think of this world as my home.


    ''''Just in case, we will be escorted by those here to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Well, it''s not that bad, is it?


    As expected, it''s a bit ostentatious to be taken that far, so I don''t like it.


    But still, it hasn''t changed since I was in the Adventurer''s Guild that the destination isn''t the Healer''s Guild.......


    ''''........The residents have already gathered here, so there won''t be anyone trying to harm us, but it will be a struggle, right?


    Nice to meet you.


    I immediately withdrew my previous words and bowed to the gatekeeper.


    And the words of the gatekeeper were not false.


    In this world where entertainment is scarce, the impact of a flying vehicle in the sky is still too big.


    Most people in this world knew that originally the Aerial Magic City Nerdal also flew in the sky, and if it was clear and the air was clear from morning to noon, one could see Nerdal flying far above.


    But I was aware that this was an event from a completely different world than the one we live in.


    The last time I was here, I flew in the sky, and this time, I witnessed the flying of an amphibian, so my perception has suddenly changed to one that such a time is coming, said Mr. Kadonji.


    As he talked about this, he walked through the gate and in no time at all, the residents of Meratoni had gathered there.


    Mr. Bazak was puzzled by this commotion as well, but I couldn''t stop worrying about it either.


    ''This is indeed a bit of an exaggeration, but...''


    ''No~ Luciel-sama is a dream come true for us.


    Is this a dream?


    ''Yes. I''ve developed something that flies with magic and now I''ve developed something that flies with magic tools. He''s exactly like that legendary Lord Leinster. But we know very well the days when Lady Luciel was the healer of this city.


    It''s terribly embarrassing to be told head on.


    ''I was mostly holed up in the Adventurer''s Guild while I was in Meratni, though.


    He chuckled as he remembered the old days.


    ''''Indeed. But even though Luciel-sama was always a wreck, he did his best to treat those who were in trouble for injuries, so there isn''t a resident who doesn''t know Luciel-sama.


    The gate soldier was laughing happily the whole time.


    Come to think of it, when his training with his master had reached a climax, he had to treat him seriously once and for all to preserve his magic power.


    As I remembered this, I arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''''This is a lot of fun because I know Luciel-sama well, who was an ordinary healer, not a hero or a hero from a fairy tale. Therefore, I look forward to your continued success in the future.


    Thank you, sir. But I will do my best to live.


    It''s just like Master Luciel, isn''t it?


    The gatekeeper said that and told the assembled residents to disperse before returning to their posts.


    And the residents also scattered those who had no use for them, but there were a few injured people left there.


    There seemed to be some residents of the city, but from what I could see, a party dressed in the equipment of new adventurers was looking at us.


    ''''Area middle heel.''''


    I let them all recover without asking for details.


    ''''If you don''t want to get injured, I suggest you train properly at the Adventurer''s Guild training grounds. I''m a healer, but I''ve been training in the training grounds for two whole years and I can only defend myself, so I''m sure you guys will be much stronger.


    After telling him that much, he opened the door to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''I''ve been waiting for you, Luciel, and a war demon.


    ''Master, why are you waiting at the entrance while standing in a humanitarian position~''


    We''re just here for you. Let''s go.


    He tried to take us to the underground training grounds with his usual flippancy, but this time he couldn''t take that much time.


    ''''Ah~ Master, please wait. But first, I need to talk to you about something important.


    ...does it matter?


    ''Yes, quite. And I haven''t eaten anything since before dawn today, so I''m sorry, but would you mind if I ate first?


    ''If that''s what you mean, I don''t blame you. The training grounds are getting crowded, so that''s just fine.


    ''Wow, that''s unusual. So Master is handling it then?


    Oh, it''s too much trouble, we can talk about it later.


    Master kept mumbling his words and proceeded to the diner, and we followed him.


    When we got to the diner, we saw a sign that said "Free food and drink if you have a glass of object X or a complete meal with object X." The sign said, "Hello, Mr. Gruger.


    "Hello, Mr. Gruger.


    Oh, Luciel, you''re back. Your brother was helpful this time.


    ''No, it''s good. It''s turned some things around for me so... more importantly, what''s this?


    It''s as you see. It''s not easy for me to develop a dish using it. It''s on my own dime, of course.


    How much do they study object X?��Do you want Alice to help?��...Yeah, I could imagine a nasty future, so I kept it to myself that I would never tell him about it.


    ''''I don''t doubt that part. More importantly, I''d like a normal meal for thirteen people, please.''''


    ''All right. A regular meal for thirteen people, two meals with that thing for two people, and two pitchers of object X.


    Well, whose is it?


    ''What are you talking about?��That''s for Luciel and Brod. Then you''ll have to wait.


    With that, Mr. Gruger disappeared into the room behind the counter.


    ''Master, are you drinking Object X?''


    "....to be strong. Once I get through the last of that one, I feel like I can beat anyone... though I wouldn''t want to see it if I could.


    I didn''t expect Master to be drinking Object X........


    ''So what''s the story?''


    Well, actually...


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Well, you can''t talk about that until after you''ve had your drink. There are a lot of people in the audience (the gallery).


    Just before he began to speak, Mr. Gruger placed Object X, which also poured a pitcher glass, on the table.


    ''Huh, let''s drink.''


    Master Brod muttered gloomily with the object, but it was obvious that object X was not as dark as he thought it was.


    ''''Isn''t it somehow darker than mine?''''


    ''I''m a beginner, and I know Luciel is an expert.


    What is it?


    ....


    But Master didn''t answer, he put his own pitcher glass to my pitcher glass and went to drink down the object X in one go.


    And after drinking it all down, Master poked one knee and started to shake, but I knew that thing must have endured a lot of things.


    I felt like a whirlwind if I called out to him and interrupted him, so I had no choice but to check my surroundings, and the adventurers were cheering in praise of their master.


    As expected, Master is the only one in this situation to drink Object X. If I don''t drink, I''ll be afraid of the rest, so I puffed out my Object X in one gulp and finished it off too.


    It''s a long time since I''ve had an Object X. It''s still sloppy, with bitterness, odor, bitterness, spiciness, and sourness mixing in my mouth, but repelling each other, and it gets stuck in my throat and makes me uncomfortable to the end.


    ''''Huh~ It''s pretty hard to drink after so long. So, Master Brod, I''m going to go to the foot of the Valley of the Dragon, a place where there are many dragon species, and I''m sure I''ll be training there, so why don''t you accompany me if you want?��Of course, you''ll have guild work to do, so there''s no need to push yourself.......


    Some of the people around me treated me like a monster for being so unconcerned, but I''ve memorized his face, so I''ll tell you about it later.


    ''Uppukko guzo, of course I''m going.


    The master was still having a hard time answering, but apparently he''s following us.


    If he''s going to eat this much, it seems it was the right decision to stop by Meratoni.


    Just as I was relieved to hear that, a voice I knew echoed through the cafeteria.


    ''Luciel-kun, we''d like to accompany you there.


    At the entrance to the cafeteria where we heard voices, Lumina-san and the rest of the War Maiden (Valkyrie) Holy Knights were all gathered at the entrance of the cafeteria, looking at us.

 289-283 Mission of the Valkyrie Paladin

    Why is the most powerful warrior holy knight in the St. Schurur Cooperative Kingdom in the Adventurer''s Guild?


    ''Well, why did Lumina and the others go to Melatoni?��No, more importantly, are you in the Adventurer''s Guild?


    Lumina-san and the others stopped at the entrance of the cafeteria, and on behalf of her, Lumina-san opened her mouth.


    "Actually, the Pope has ordered us, the War Maiden Holy Knights of the Holy Order, to safely deliver the Master of the Sage Luciel to Meratni, and if possible, to find out the secrets that made him so strong as a healer."


    How on earth did the Pope give such an order?


    ''''Well you all know that you don''t have to give such orders, but you all know that it''s because my master trained me for two whole years, right?


    ''''Yes. That''s why other orders were also issued together with the "War Maiden Holy Knights of the Holy Order of the War Maidens to acquire the power to defeat not only the St. Surreal Cooperative Kingdom, but also the Demon Race and the Demon King."


    What''s the order?��Moreover, they are the best fighting force in the St. Schrul''s Cooperative State, so why did they act like they were the ones to keep away?


    With the War Maidens of the Holy City out of the Holy City, how is St. Schur''s Church headquarters safe?


    ''Yes. It seems that our presence would be a hindrance to reform in order to keep us in line.... That''s why I was thinking of going around the world to investigate whether or not the Healer''s Branch is operating properly after this assignment is over.


    Was it?��Ah, so that''s why you want to accompany me.


    Nevertheless, I could understand why Master was bothered by the explanation in a way.


    Master must have wanted to hide the fact that he was escorted.


    And Lionel is looking at Master with an amused look on his face.


    ''So the reason why people are gathering in the underground training grounds is because Lumina-san and the others were there?��I thought it was strange because usually my master is either alone with a pothead or he brings the adventurers into the basement to train them... ouch...


    With a spaan, my master slapped me on the back.


    ''''Say whatever you want.''''


    Ah, Master, you''re back.


    ...somehow. I''m not the kind of blown-up pervert who drinks that stuff without a care in the world.


    It''s like I''m a total freakin'' pervert who doesn''t mind drinking that stuff, you know? It''s outrageous. It''s disgusting, it smells bad, and it''s not like I''m taking pleasure in it.


    Hey, can you do something about the smell?


    ''What?��Ah, then, Purification.


    I activated Purification on myself as well, just to make sure my master and I were safe, and I could tell from the look on his face that the effect was immediate.


    I''m proud of you. I''ve been drinking this stuff for countless years," he said.


    Don''t be impressed by the weirdness of it.


    Then, the War Maiden Holy Knights trooped into the dining room.......could they have been worried about the smell of Object X?


    ''Master, have these girls ever smelled object X?��Or did you drink it?


    They made me take an oath that I couldn''t say anything about.


    Master spoke with such a distant look in his eyes.


    What kind of pressure did you use to get your master to pledge or something?��But now I only know that Lumina and the others have an accurate grasp of object X.


    ''''So, Luciel-kun, we would like to accompany you, if that''s alright with you?''''


    ''''Hmm, we''ll have to see how strong you are. I know for sure that Lumina-san and everyone else is strong. But where we''re going to go from here, we''re going to need both group and individual strength.


    In the first place, I don''t know much about the current War Maiden Holy Knight Squad''s strength itself.


    They trained me well when I was still at the church headquarters, but I can''t take them with me if they aren''t that strong compared to that time.


    I know that I''m talking big, but it can''t be helped since the opponent I''m trying to fight will be a dragon species.


    ''''Then how can I get them to allow me to accompany them?''''


    ''Let''s do some group combat. The judges will be Lionel and Master. How about the War Maiden Holy Knights versus me, Kefin, Keti, Nadia, and Lydia?


    ''....Does that underestimate our abilities?


    Well, with half the number of people, it''s only natural to think so.......


    ''''No, I think that with this group of people, we can probably destroy the knights of the Holy City, except for the War Maiden Holy Knights. The reason I''m not including Lionel and Master is because I want them to see if they have the strength to fight the dragons accurately.


    I really think they''re that good.


    I feel bad for deciding for Kefin and the others, but Kefin and Ketty hadn''t fought against the War Maiden Holy Knights since they were raised to a higher level, so you can see what they are capable of now.


    ''''........I understand. But may I ask you to judge me on the basis of victory or defeat?


    ''Yes. That''s the simple (simple) thing to do. It''s been a while since I''ve fought Lumina-san, but I''m looking forward to it.


    You''re welcome.


    Lumina-san''s eyes seemed to have fire in them.


    ''''Chi, you''re a judge (judge) this time?''''


    The master clucked his tongue in a boring way, but he didn''t seem to be opposed to the mock battle.


    ''Master Luciel, would that mean we''d have to stay overnight in Melatni?


    ''Hmm, well, I guess so. I have a feeling that flying at night would be dangerous...


    Well, that''s the way it has to be.


    Come to think of it, it''s been half a month since I called you from Yenis out of the blue.


    Lionel would have wanted to head to Yenis because of Nahlia, but I''m sorry.


    No, if you have the numbers to fight, it will have to be done. Then I''ll have to get a place to stay.


    It''s really a mirror of the squire already.


    I''ll think of something to reward you with.


    ''Then I''ll get it for you. Luciel and the others should eat first.


    Thank you, Master.


    Naturally, you''ll have to put Luciel up in the basement.


    Oh, this smile is going to make me fight until I''m satisfied........


    But I couldn''t refuse that proposal.


    ''''In that case, we''ll go downstairs and make a plan first.


    Yeah. I''ll be on my way to the training grounds in an hour.


    I''ll see you later then...


    Lumina-san told her that and headed towards the entrance of the dining room, but Lucy-san and Elizabeth-san approached us, as if they still had business to attend to.


    Thank you for saving me that time.


    ''''Thank you, Luciel-sama, for saving me from becoming a demon race in both my consciousness and body.


    Both of them seemed confused about how to treat me as a wise man.


    ''''Since I''m away from the St. Schuler''s Church headquarters for one thing, I''m not higher in rank than the two of you, so I''d appreciate it if you would treat me the same way you''ve always treated me.


    Yeah?��But thank you so much.


    ''I see that your attitude hasn''t changed much, Luciel-san, even though your position has changed.


    I''m still a young man, you know.


    It''s not just my mentor and Lionel, who I admire, but he really makes me realize what I''m not aware of and teaches me a lot.


    ''''It''s like Luciel. But the match will be won by the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    Prepare yourself.


    ''Oh, well, one message for Lumina-san. If you think this is just a mock battle, it will be over in an instant. Please tell her that much.


    I smile a little and intimidate him.


    ''Wow, okay,''


    So, uh,


    They walked out of the dining room.


    ''So, Luciel, have you already decided whether or not you want to take him with you?''


    ''No, not yet. If even one of us faces the dragon and decides that we are either stalling for time or can''t escape, we can''t take him with us. That''s why I asked the two of you to be referees, who can also accurately measure the growth rate.


    ''Another trouble I suppose if that''s what it is, then I''ll have to do it.


    I''m on it.


    Master Brod was reluctant, but for some reason he nodded, holding back a laugh.


    Lionel was still the same.


    ''Luciel, help me bring in the food.


    Then Mr. Gruger called out to me, and it seemed there were two dishes, one normal and one with a lid on it.


    This is the dish with the object X. I''m sorry, you can have it over here. I''m sorry, but you''ll have it over here.


    Well, I thought you were going to deliver the food.


    ''I''ll carry the normal food, but Luciel, you can take it to your own mouth.


    What?��Yes, Master.....


    Brod would have left as soon as I called out to him.


    was able to conspire.


    Thus, I ended up eating a dish with object X for two people, even for my escaping master, and I managed to eat it up while everyone else was tucking into other dishes with a sideways glance at me.


    Then some adventurers were praising me, but no one approached me.


    I moved to everyone''s table to activate Purification and have a meeting with the War Maiden Holy Knights to fight the War Maiden Holy Knights, while reminding myself that Object X has the effect of exorcising people as well as demons.

 290-284 Battle Maiden Paladin

    It was a disappointment for me, who had imagined Gurgar-san''s delicious food in the Adventurer''s Guild, but everyone seemed to be tasting Gurgar''s delicious food.......


    ''''Mr. Gulgar, please let me have some of your delicious food. As expected, I won''t be tasting any more dishes with object X in them.


    ''Chi, we can''t get our prototypes and research going until Luciel is around. Come back to the mess hall after the fight downstairs.


    That''s just the way it is, Mr. Gruger.


    But let me have a few more prototypes and let me know what you think.


    Okay.


    As expected of a culinary bear street name, I was scared to death of being pressed in close proximity.


    Smiling at my reply, Mr. Gruger was returning to the kitchen.


    Waiting for me to finish my conversation with Mr. Gruger, Kefin called out to me.


    ''''So, Luciel-sama, I heard that you''re going to fight those men, do you have a plan?''''


    Nya. I know I can win if I do it normally. But we''ve never trained for linkage.


    Kefin and Ketty didn''t seem to think they would lose individually, but they seemed to think they would struggle in a group fight.


    ''In Grandle''s Labyrinth we were trained by our masters and Lionel. Unless you two were playing with each other for the next six months, I think we can manage to beat the demonized soldiers individually, right?


    ''''Luciel-sama, does that mean you''re going to fight those people for real?


    Could it be that they also use spirit magic?


    Nadia and Lydia say the obvious.


    ''What?''��That''s right. And I''m going to take advantage of the dragon''s power too. I''d also like to know how well I can fight my own opponents if I can. Just for the moment, no really killing, otherwise I''ll do my best.


    Especially since I can lose even to my master, whose level is lowered, even if I use the power of the Thunder Dragon, I won''t be able to beat Lumina-san unless I always go in earnest.......


    But here, Lionel raises an unexpected proposal from Lionel.


    ''''Luciel-sama, if possible, I would like you to fight with only physical strengthening for a little while from the start.......''''


    Well, may I ask why?


    As expected, I was puzzled to respond to it if I didn''t understand its intentions.


    ''Yes, sir. If it ends too soon, we cannot estimate whether the dragon has the power to counter it.


    The only thing I''m afraid of is Lumina''s accelerator boost, but other than that, I think I can handle it.


    "...what about recovery and warding magic?��And what about Lydia''s magic?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s a good idea to have a good defense against physical and magical forces, so I''ll use that to judge a lot of things. And as for Lydia''s spirit magic, there''s no problem.


    Lionel has been watching Lydia''s spirit magic in the imperial fort, so he could decide if it''s okay or not.


    ''''Alright. You all do the same.


    ""Yes."


    OK. That''s it for the fighting squad.


    "Dolan, what about the engineering team?��We don''t have any tools, so nothing ... so what do we do?


    In the middle of talking to Doran, Doran grinned and pulled out a tool from the magic bag he was carrying and showed it to him.


    ''This one wants to spend time analyzing these things that are still unknown, so I''m going to head to the inn first.


    Paula, Lisian, Lyna and Nanya nodded in response to Doran''s voice.


    That leaves Estia and Alice, though........


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''ll watch the mock battle. And after the meal is over, please join Alice and me for a bit.


    Okay.


    I had a pretty good idea what Estia wanted.


    Then Alice, who was next to Estia, opens her mouth while looking at me and my master''s object X, which had object X in it.


    ''Hey Sage-sama. ��What''s unusual about your appraisal?


    Come to think of it, Alice was the possessor of the appraisal.


    But.........the contents, does that mean she was able to appraise what that was?��I want to ask him, but I''m uncommonly afraid to ask.


    "...Did you find out what that was from the appraisal?


    Yeah. That one you drank, Sage, it says it''s double concentrated.


    You''re the one with the... concentrate?


    Yeah. I see it says double.


    ''In the street I thought it was the wrong color what is that man going to make me drink!


    I looked at Gruger and saw that he was cooking with an unsuspecting look on his face.


    ''''Also, it seems that the pill was dissolved by magic, but what pill was it originally?


    This guy died doing the Don''t Mix It Up Danger, as I recall.........


    "....if you''re interested, you can wait until you''ve had a drink.


    I told them that much and decided to move to the training grounds.


    In the training grounds, the War Maiden Holy Knights were already waiting in formation, and the people who would have been training were already excluding the inside of the training grounds from the passageway outside the training grounds.


    ''''Thank you for waiting. Your master was over here first, right?''''


    ''''Yeah. If I fight Luciel after eating that, I''m going to do a lot of poorly.


    ...I see.


    ''''So, Luciel-kun, I want to make sure the rules of this time are properly checked again.


    Lumina-san is a really clean and innocent person.


    ''''Anything but a quick death attack. You can cut off an arm or a leg if you want. I will heal all of them once the battle is over. If there''s anything else, I''ll accept the terms from you.


    "Okay. I''ll accept the conditions as they are. I''ll make sure that the power of the War Maiden Holy Knights is properly remembered by Luciel-kun.


    The smile had already disappeared from Lumina''s face.


    ''''I''m looking forward to it,''''


    Me and Lumina-san took a little bit of distance from each other, and then Master was going to give the signal to begin.


    ''''Then let''s start right away ... start!


    Master looked at me and Lumina-san, who was about ten meters away from him, and then started signaling.


    Immediately after the signal, Lumina-san''s sword was approaching me, perhaps because she had read my jumping backwards.


    Probably from the very beginning, it seems that he activated the accelerator boost.


    I thought for a moment that Lumina-san''s momentum was fast and tasteless, but Lumina-san''s sword never reached me.


    A high-pitched sword strike rang out, and there it was, Lumina-san''s sword was played by Kefin''s sword, which had passed me from behind.


    With the timing of my landing, I circulated the magic power in my body at high speed and seriously slashed at Lumina-san with the illusionary sword.


    Lumina-san managed to block it with her shield, but her body floats up as it is, and she is flung backwards.


    ''''Luciel-sama, after all, even if you lure her in, if you just jump backwards without strengthening your body, you''re just a target.


    ''But I knew Lumina was going to set you up, didn''t I?��And the opponents are all standing still.


    ''Master Luciel, lately... no, I''ll be off then.


    What is it?��I''d be curious if they stopped me in the middle....


    But I don''t have time to listen, so I''ll do my job first.


    ''''But first--''''


    I activated the area barrier on all of them.


    That was the signal for the start of the battle from here.


    Kefin and Keti, who were spread wide to the left and right, shared the consciousness of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad on both sides.


    Then the ice pillar created by Lydia''s spirit magic from the air attacked the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron.


    Me and Nadia waited on the spot, waiting for the War Maiden Holy Knights to break down their formation.


    It''s been four years since we first met.


    There wasn''t a single Holy Knight who was new to the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    But not a single dropout had been sent out by the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron.


    To the extent that the force had not been replenished, if someone was injured or dropped out, anyone could see that the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron would be exposed to such an uphill battle.


    Even before the uproar over the transformation of the demon race, Lucy and Elizabeth, who were injured after intervening in the war with the empire, also made an immediate return to work, and the morale, skill level and cooperation of the squad must be of a high standard.


    That''s why we have to assess Lumina-san and the others.


    Are they the ones who protect or fight together........


    Marluka-san and Gannett-san stepped forward to Lydia''s spirit magic, and as they held her hand, their magic power mixed with red magic and green magic, blowing all of Lydia''s icicles away.


    Then Ripnea-san and Bearyce-san went in to deal with Kefin, and Elizabeth-san and Saran went in to deal with Keti with two people.


    Lipnea-san and Elizabeth-san, who are users of the twin swords, play with their hands, while Bearyce-san and Saran-san cover them with their spears and great swords.


    Cassie-san, the orthodox Cassie-san with her long sword and shield, Queena-san with her small shield and fine sword (rapier), and Myra-san, a rare cleaver user in this world, trust their companions and are wary of me and Nadia.


    Lucy seemed to be observing the whole thing as she treated the blown up Lumina-san.


    Each of us seemed to be focused on our own battles as we played our roles.


    ''''But that''s why I don''t want you to accompany me to the foot of the dangerous Dragon Valley.


    If I just wanted to level up, I could raise it in the room where the random bosses are in the Grandle''s Labyrinth after everything is over.


    I''m going to follow Lionel''s and Master''s decisions, but I''ve decided to seriously go and fold the hearts of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''Nadia, can we go?''''


    Anytime.


    Lydia, three times what you said before.


    I understand.


    ''Gawd!''


    At that moment, our real attack was about to begin.

 291-285 First victory

    When I gave the signal, Lydia first used spirit magic to increase the icicles in the air, and then attacked both sides from the attack that had been aimed only at the center until now, to cover Keti and Kefin as well.


    After seeing that, me and Nadia used our body enhancements to close in on Marluka-san and Gannett-san. However, to prevent them from doing so, Cassie-san, Queena-san and Myra-san broke the central formation and stood in front of us.


    It took two of them to deal with me, and Myra was the only one who went at Nadia.


    ''It''s going to take two of you to deal with me?


    It is most tactically important to crush those pesky healing and defensive magics first.


    So I need you to retire early.


    Cassie and Queena said those words, but instead of trying to force an attack, they chose to defend themselves tightly and aim for the counter.


    If they don''t attack, I decided to check out the whole thing once.


    Myra-san and Nadia immediately collided with each other, and a fierce offensive and defense was going on.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    However, as if they had anticipated the spirit magic coming beforehand, the four of them each packed up on Kefin and Ketty, evading the spirit magic to use Kefin and Ketty as shields, and using their momentum, they attacked Kefin and Ketty with a series of coordinated attacks.


    However, Kefin and Keti were there to invoke the full force of their body enhancements.


    Kefin seemed to be using his ninjutsu for the first time in a long time, pretending to be slashed, and his figure disappeared in an instant. The move startled the twin swordsman, Ripnea, and created a momentary opening. Kefin didn''t miss the opening, and in order to break her standing coordination, he kicked Ripnea-san to the range of her spirit magic and closed the gap even further to Bearyce-san.


    It''s impossible to deal with Kefin anymore with a spear, right?


    I turned my gaze to Keti, and she was unusually fumbling with her attack.


    No, Elizabeth-san and Saran-san were talking to Ketty about something, which seemed to make Ketty unable to concentrate.


    Besides, Ketty doesn''t seem to be able to fight very calmly after being slashed repeatedly by Elizabeth-san''s mixed magic vision.


    Still, Ketty leapt backwards from the spot and gouged out the ground with her sword and sent dirt flying at Elizabeth-san and Saran, and at the same time, she was about to slash Elizabeth-san at top speed. However, Saran-san broke in between them and tried to stop Keti''s attack, but she was bounced away and rolled to the range of the spirit magic as well.


    Marulka-san and Gannett-san seem to have their magic power level about to come to a head, and after giving a signal to the two who had been played off, they started running towards Lydia - seeing that much, I focus on myself as well.


    ''''If you''re not attacking me, I''ll let you go from here.


    I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the first to say that I''m going to be the last.


    Naturally, Cassie-san was also attacking me, but I parried the attack to avoid a fatal wound with my illusionary sword, and then, with the full swing of the holy dragon spear as much as I could muster, I blasted both Queena-san and Cassie away.


    Immediately after that, Marluka-san and Gannett-san, who had been running out with an eye on Lydia at the rear, flew to the edge of the training ground, spinning at a terrific rate with a do-oh-oh sound from Lydia''s wind magic.


    And Nadia, who was fighting next to them, also launched a series of attacks down on Myra''s cleaver, taking away Myra''s grip and then tearing both of her legs above the knee.


    If you look at Kefin, he had struck down Ms. Bairiche, who didn''t know where she had switched to a short spear, and Ketty seemed to have finally caught Elizabeth''s vision, and when it was over, she seemed to have won the battle completely.


    Now the only ones left would be Kefin and Ketty blown up, Lipnea-san and Saran-san, and the uninjured Lucy-san and her Lucy-san recovering Lumina.


    Lydia will take care of the wounded and the overall check-up, Kefin and Ketty will take care of the ones they played off, and Nadia will take care of the holy knight Lucy who treated Ms. Lumina.


    ""Yes."


    As instructed by me, they all make their way to their counterparts.


    And as I slowly approached Lumina-san, the other side also approached me, who was almost in the middle of the training ground.


    ''''........I thought you were strong before as well. But I thought I could still fight a good fight if I kept up the way I was then.......I didn''t expect to be beaten so one-sidedly without getting serious......


    Lumina-san seemed to be firmly aware of the difference in ability.


    ''''Do you want to give up?''''


    ''Huh. I''m very bad at giving up on love and fighting. If I''m outnumbered, I''ll find a way to win. So let me take out Mr. Luciel and win this battle first.


    ........Even if I didn''t bring up that topic now, I smiled bitterly and thought back to our past matches.


    ''Come to think of it, I''ve never beaten Lumina-san individually, so I''ll let you win today. The talk will be good after the fight is over. Otherwise, everyone around me will be done.


    Okay. "I salute you, Knights of St. Cyril''s Church, Captain of the Holy Order of the War Maidens, Lumina.


    I''ll follow Lumina-san''s lead, even though I think it''s unusual for me to come forward.


    ''''Then, Luciel, Chairman of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, I will accept.


    I thought Lumina-san laughed for one moment, but in the next moment, she had extended her sword to my neck.


    In the past, I couldn''t catch Lumina-san who activated the accelerator boost at all.


    But now it was different.


    Having experienced high-speed movement with the help of the Thunder Dragon, I can see Lumina-san''s movements.


    Lumina-san''s sword aimed at my neck, I flick upwards with my illusion sword from below and use the momentum to unleash a spinning kick. But it was avoided.


    ''''You can''t win anymore with just an accelerated boost.......Luciel-kun, I''m going to do my best now, so please don''t die.''''


    Well no matter what happens in the first place, you''re not going to die.


    It''s more of a backstabber than that I''d like to break it down head on if I could.


    ''I see. That''s the best I can do.


    Lumina-san used the accelerator boost again and moved at a tremendous rate.


    And to be able to move around freely at that speed and not just in a straight line, she must have really been blessed with a fighting sense unlike mine.


    Thinking about that, it was time to get fired up once again.


    Ha," Lumina-san let out a strong breath, and just as she said, her full strength was released into me.


    Lumina-san had mastered the flying slash that her master and Lionel had used in Grandle''s labyrinth and unleashed it on me.


    And it wasn''t just a single strike, it was while moving at high speed, so she shot at me from all directions.


    This was the first time I passed magic power through the Illusionary Sword, and went to slash all the slashes that came at me with the Illusionary Sword.


    The power of the slashes made by the sword is reduced by the phantom sword, and the slashes snatched my armor and robes, but thanks to the area barrier, they didn''t hurt me.


    If I could hold out like this, I would win.


    At that moment, Master and Lionel, who were watching in silence, sent me a sign to give it my all.


    So this time, I decided to compete in Lumina''s ring.


    ''''Holy Dragon, protect yourself. O Wind Dragon, the wind barrier that protects you from everything. Thunder dragon, the power to leave everything behind.''''


    All the sounds are stretched out and gone.


    When I kicked the ground, I immediately caught Lumina-san.


    Until now, the movement using the power of the lightning dragon was too fast, and the sudden braking that would put a strain on your body was not possible, so you were only able to move in a straight line.


    However, this time, following the accelerator boost, the burden created when moving with the wind barrier was reduced, so even if my movement is high speed, I can still move as normal.


    I paid off the last slash that flew after Lumina-san made a startled face, and the smiling Lumina-san blew backwards.


    And when all the sounds came back, there was not a single person standing in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''Winner, Luciel Chamber of Commerce.''''


    After receiving the decision, I felt that I didn''t know what I was up against, but I decided to give everyone who fought with me a word of thanks for their labor, and first let everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knights who fought recover.


    The only problem arose when I rushed over to treat the most seriously injured Lumina-san first.


    ''''Lumina-san, are you alright?''''


    I ask, activating the extra heel just in case.


    ''''Ah. Except that I finally lost to Luciel-kun........


    It was then.


    A high-pitched sound was heard and a crack appeared in Lumina-san''s armor.


    And just before the armor was about to shatter, I was shouting in a temper tantrum.


    ''''Dark Dragon, cover me from everything!''''


    At that moment, the jet blackness enveloped me and Lumina-san, but just as I thought, the armor shattered off, revealing Lumina-san''s soft skin.


    I''m sure you''re allowed to stare at it in a novel or manga, but I immediately took out the holy silver robe from my magic bag and handed it to Lumina-san.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this right away.


    ''Thanks. But if you could, I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t look at me...


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    I turned my back to Lumina-san, and when I thought about what would happen after this darkness cleared, I had a slight headache, thinking that my masters would go out of control.


    This was how the mock battle with the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad had managed to end, despite the happenings at the end.

 292-286 Fairly

    It seemed that the magic that used the power of the dark dragon was powerful, and it seemed that the dark fog wouldn''t clear until I lifted the spell.


    When Lumina-san put on her robe, she was called out to me.


    ''''Luciel-kun, it''s safe to turn around now. This time it was an accident, so don''t worry about it.


    When I turned around, I saw a rare Lumina-san with slightly red cheeks.


    I felt guilty, but I looked at that Lumina-san for a bit........


    But what should I do.........


    If this were the two of us, it would still only be a little awkward, but with time, things would return to normal at some point.......


    But this time, no matter how much it was to protect Lumina-san from the gallery, it would still be very unpleasant if it was only Lumina-san who hid from this dark fog, but it was very unpleasant if I hid with her too.


    Since I was only thinking of using the power of the dark dragon to hide my appearance on the spur of the moment, I ended up hiding with her.


    I''m sure that once I lifted the dark fog, Lumina-san would ask me a lot of questions about the fact that she was wearing a robe.


    Her skin wasn''t actually damaged, but the sword pressure had slashed through her armor and the chainmail she wore inside, and even though it was force majeure, she had definitely exposed her chest area, and there was no doubt that she had seen it....


    The actuality that the armor and other items damaged in this case, Lumina-san, I''ll pay for all of them. And as for the matter of me seeing you naked........


    When I told her that much, Lumina-san put her hand in front of her to control my words and spoke her own thoughts.


    ''Luciel-kun, I''m not going to demand anything just because Luciel-kun, who tried to protect me, saw my... inexplicably. Because I don''t want that kind of relationship.


    Lumina-san smiled as she said that, her cheeks turning a little red, and it felt oddly s*xy.


    ''''........I understand. But let me really pay for the armor thing here.


    Hmm, I''ll take you at your word then.


    So I''m going to release the darkness.


    Yeah.


    When I erased the fog of darkness, the War Maiden Holy Knights were standing in tatters as they surrounded and hid the fog of darkness.


    Myra-san in particular had been slashed above the knee, but


    "Oh, area high heels.


    I immediately activated the area high heel on the girls, who had forgotten all about it.


    "So, Luciel, what did you think of the captain''s important part?


    So why do you always speak so old?


    Elizabeth tsked at Saran-san, who deliberately asked a gesuit question while blushing.


    This area hasn''t changed.


    ''''I didn''t expect that kind of power by swinging a one-handed spear with force.


    A bolt out of the blue.


    I guess Queena-san and Cassie-san thought I could win somewhere, or at least stall them.


    It seems that the benefit of the level up was still there.


    If we were at the same level, I''m sure I wouldn''t have been able to take them by surprise to this extent.


    ''''Each and every one of Luciel-kun''s followers is strange. Especially that girl who used that magic, that''s a fraud.


    That''s right. To release a ball of wind that''s compressed enough to be visible after ducking the icicle... I''m still dizzy.


    Marluka-san and Gannett-san misjudged Lydia as just a mage.


    Since it''s their first time seeing her, I think they should have set up a magical attack or something....


    The flame storm and other things that the two of them jointly created were awesome.


    The ones who were shocked were Lipnea-san, Myra-san, Belorice-san and Lucy-san.


    It''s not hard to see why they fought one-on-one, but they were all completely defeated by Kefin, Keti and Nadia, who only had physical enhancements.......


    That''s when Master Brod and Lionel came in, having made the decision (judge).


    ''''Luciel, I didn''t think you were going for it.......well, I know you don''t have that much skill, but.......''''


    Master didn''t speak in a way that sounded like a hunch, but seemed to be genuinely concerned about me.


    ''''Luciel-sama, is your magic power okay with the power of the three dragons?''''


    Lionel seemed to be more worried about my body using the power of the dragon than ever before.


    ''''Master, you''re right. I don''t have the skills to do that much. I thought I stopped you without slashing this time, but I didn''t expect that the sword pressure would destroy your armor. Lionel, the amount of magic power is only for a moment, so I''m not using it that much.


    You have to learn to be that skillful as soon as possible. You''re not a genius, you need to swing your sword every day or your growth will stop. I will thoroughly train you from the very beginning while playing with the dragon seed in the Valley of the Dragon.


    ........Apparently, Master wasn''t worried, he was simply hoping that my skills had improved.


    It was easy to read from the conversation how disappointed he was when he found out it wasn''t so.


    ''''Well I''m somewhat sorry that you expected me to do so. So what are the two judges?


    You''ll only come with me if you want to follow me at your own risk. If you have the slightest hesitation, you will die.


    ''Yes. I felt that they had the minimum amount of strength. However, people who get carried away when their level rises often end up doing unnecessary things, so as long as your captain-dono is able to lead them well, there should be no problem.


    With Lionel''s statement, his gaze was focused on Lumina-san.


    ''''We are weak, and if we continue like this, we won''t be able to defend the Holy City and the country when the time comes. It is truly selfish of me, but I would like to ask you to accompany and guide us with real power. I ask for your support.


    When Lumina-san bowed her head, the other members of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad also bowed their heads together neatly.


    ''''........I never thought the time would come when Holy Knights would bow......So, Luciel, what are you going to do?''''


    It''s obvious when the master is grinning........


    I like people who have really ambitious talents.


    Well, other than the instant death attack, he could handle it, and his individual abilities were actually higher than I thought.


    ''''Hah~ I admit that the War Maiden Holy Knights will accompany you. However, please follow the instructions.


    "Yes, sir. Awe, Wise Master Luciel.


    Lumina-san laughs mischievously.


    ''''~ ''''Sage Luciel-sama, please take care of me~''''


    Following that, everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knights Squad all took advantage of Lumina-san''s mischievous remarks, so I suddenly felt embarrassed.


    ''''Please don''t do things like that.''''


    Then, for some reason, the place erupted in laughter.


    Thus, it was decided that the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad would accompany them to the foot of the Valley of the Dragon, and I had a feeling that it would be a noisy journey.


    After that, it seemed that Lumina-san and the others were staying at the Healer''s Guild, so they headed to the Healer''s Guild, and Lionel and the others went ahead to the inn where Doran and the others were waiting.


    I filled my belly with a dish containing Mr. Grugar''s Object X and the lasagna I liked to eat when I was in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Then, with a nervous look on my face, I accompanied Alice and Estia as we walked through the streets of Meratni.

 293-287 Promise

    When they left the Adventurer''s Guild, the city of Meratni was completely dark with the sun going down.


    Even so, with the blessing of the dark dragon and the dark spirits, the moonlight alone was enough to ensure that they could see.


    Estia and Alice hadn''t uttered a single word since they left the Adventurer''s Guild, and were simply walking towards their destination.


    At that time, both Estia and Alice in my field of vision had hardened expressions on their faces.


    The destination is currently the only orphanage in this city, a former healing center run by Botakouri.


    I couldn''t imagine what was going to happen now or why I was going to see Botakouri.


    As I was thinking about this, Estia suddenly opened her mouth.


    ''Lady Luciel, I lived in a different place than Melatoni. But my body was very weak. So the idea was to get me to see a reputable healing center in Melatni.


    I stuttered as my expectations of being Botacouli''s daughter were suddenly off, prompting me to continue my story.


    ''''Well that was the Botacouli Healing Institute?''''


    Yes. There was a girl about my age in the sanitarium and we became fast friends.


    Is that Botacouli''s daughter?


    ''One day I had to stay at the healing center for a cure and I was talking to a girl about a bunch of stuff and I was so tired I had to sleep with her.


    You must have been very close.


    ''Yes. But a loud voice woke me up and there was my father and mother with their swords at the ready, surrounded by a crying Director and many mercenaries. And right in front of me...


    I see.


    If he came to the city where his parents were killed in front of him as a child, I think I can understand why he was so upset at that time.


    But still, I can''t believe that Botacouli was crying.......


    I''m sure that''s where they started charging high prices, turning them into debt slaves and using mercenaries to take care of those who refused, and Botacouli must have started down the path of a villainous healer.


    If that was the strategy of the Empire, then I''ll have to have His Highness Albert and the others look into it thoroughly.


    ''''The people who were in the healing center, including me, were taken straight to the Empire in the slavers'' carriage... and in the slavers'' facility, for some reason, we were reunited with Mee, with whom we were supposed to have become friends in the healing center.


    ...Meechan?


    ''Yes this is Mee who was in that underground facility. Me and Mee and a few other kids with the same symptoms we had were collected.


    I didn''t know what to say to Estia.


    I didn''t think that was Botakouri''s daughter.


    But Estia just continued to explain.


    ''After that, they gave us various medicines and so on, and our bodies became stronger and stronger as we grew up. And when we were let out of that institution, we spent a lot of time with the three of us, the three of us, with our sister Alice, who came to the slave trade at that time.


    If I count backwards, you were ten years old or so when you met Alice.


    ''So what''s Estia going to do now that she''s met Botacouli?


    I''ll tell you if you want to hear my memories of Mitis, but I''m not going to tell you that I turned her into a demon.


    Okay.


    Eventually the orphanage came into view.


    When I told the orphanage of my visit, Botacouli came out himself.


    ''''This is Luciel-sama, I see you have been active in many ways. I understand that you have recently become a wise man.......but I''d appreciate it if you could refrain from visiting at short notice.


    Excuse me, sir. We''ve come to visit you because these two have something to tell you about your daughter.


    "?��We''ll talk to you in my office.


    Then a few orphans were staring at us, and as we reached Botacouli''s private room with a wave of our hands, we began to talk.


    ''Is Mitis-chan the right name for your daughter?''


    Yeah, yeah.


    ''Well before that, do you remember me?��I was friends with Mittis, but....


    ''As I recall, you''ve been here before with Master Luciel and I''m sorry, but I don''t think we''ve met otherwise.


    ''''I see. Now let me tell you a story. Mitis and I met at an Imperial slaver''s facility. They have a collection of physically fragile children.


    Little Mitis and I continued to take the food and medicine the slavers had prepared for us, and in five years we were completely strong.


    Then Alice took over Esther''s words.


    ''It was about that time I met you two. I had skills in appraisal, so after about two years of being made to do some sort of education thing for the two of them, I was made to die and go to work in an Imperial laboratory.


    ..........


    ''''It was only after a while that Mitis was sent to the Imperial Institute. Mitis had so much magic that the head of the institute at the time, who decided it could be used in research, purchased it.


    ''Oh no... so you''re still in an Imperial laboratory...''


    No, Mitis-chan was an experiment to force her to become a demon and I took care of her.


    Yeah, shut up! Shut up!��Master Luciel, why are you doing this?��How can a girl like this get into a lab?


    ''I''m sorry, but it''s true. Such demonic experiments were underway in the Ilmasia Empire and Duchy Brange, as if they were in dispute. That''s why we''ve destroyed all the Imperial laboratories today.


    Today?��It doesn''t matter, then, that you killed my daughter...


    A tremendous look of hatred pierced my eyes.


    ''''Luciel-sama is the only sage who can turn even a soldier who has turned into a demon race back into a human being.......I''ll have Mitis-chan explain that to you.


    What are you talking about?��You said Mittis was dead earlier.


    Please be quiet for a moment.


    When Estia blackmailed Botakouli and glared at him, Botakouli couldn''t say anything.


    There was no way a mere healer could withstand the intimidation of a spirit swordsman.


    Then, as if he was waiting for his cue, the spirit-transformed Forenoire suddenly emerged from the spirit crystal.


    And at the same time, it was as if Estia and the dark spirit had been swapped with each other.


    ''''Now I''m going to let you hear the last words of the dead. It''s only a soul, so it won''t be long. If possible, I will purify them with your hands.


    "Luciel, I''m going to get my magic.


    Just as I thought I heard telepathic communication, a white light rose from Forenoire and a black light rose from Estia, mixing in the air.


    And then an invisible girl appeared.


    ''''Well, you don''t think it''s Mitis?''''


    "Daddy, we missed you.


    The girl''s crying voice echoes in her head, whether it''s a telepathic tale or not.


    ''Mitis, oh Mitis.''


    Botacouli was already crying in public.


    Yeah. Yeah. Of course. I''ve been praying for this day to come.


    ''''Then why didn''t my dad treat you?��My mom said you''re the greatest healer in the world.


    When the girl cried, I felt the dark magic waver a little.


    ''I''m sorry. I''m really sorry.''''


    ''I''m not the only one Dad apologizes to. To my mom, and to Estia, the little Estia that he enslaved here, and to all the people he has killed, like Estia''s dad and mom.


    What?


    Botacouli looked at Estia with dismay.


    ''I know because there were so many people in the imperial slavers that Papa enslaved,'' she said. Why did Papa, who was so kind, enslave his patients? I''m sure if it wasn''t for Estes and sister Alice here, I would have had a much more difficult life.''''


    I''m not, I''m not...


    ''''But, you know, I still loved my dad all the time, and I was happy for him. And I wanted to be with him all the time.''


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    "I''m dead now, and I need to ask you for one last favor.


    ....


    Botacouli shook his face from side to side in small increments, but he seemed unable to speak.


    ''I''m so proud of you, Dad. And I want you to help a lot of people. And I want you to purify me.


    ''I can''t, I can''t act as a healer anymore. Besides, purifying Mitis...


    ''Dad, it''s not just healers who help people. There are a lot of kids out there waiting for their daddy to come out. I want my share of kids to be proud to be their dad.


    ''Mitis, Mitis, I was all wrong, all wrong.


    "Papa, you must continue to help a lot of people.


    Yeah. Yeah. I promise.


    I believe in you.


    Mitis, I love you.


    "Me too, Papa.


    Here we go. O Holy Healing Hand, O Breath of Mother Earth, hopefully you will remove all the defilements of my beloved daughter and invite her to come to the Lord of Holiness, Purification.


    "Papa, I''m so happy to see you.


    The girl who was invisible would disappear with the light through Botacouli''s purification.

 294-288 Oshioki

    After cleansing her daughter, Botacouli uttered a few words of thanks to me, Estia and Alice.


    ''Thank you so much for giving me the opportunity to speak with Mitis one last time. There is nothing more for me to be reminded of.


    You have no regrets?


    Before he knew it, the dark spirit and Estia seemed to have been replaced.


    And Forenoire had also returned to the spirit crystal.


    ''''Yes. I have done something truly unforgivable. I am currently the director of the hospital like this, but my hands are still too bloodstained to help the children''s future. Especially since you have taken the lives of your daughter''s parents for your own selfishness...


    Botacouli poked his knees and bowed his head.


    ''I will not allow you to break your promise to Mee. Your father and mother were both killed by you. That resentment will never go away and I will never forgive you. Still, it was my last request when Mee-chan died, so.......


    Tears were flowing incessantly from Esther. I''m sure she has a lot of feelings, but she still made the decision to put away her resentment for the sake of her friends.


    Botakouli, you already have no freedom. You have to educate your children until your body rots. I know it''s naive, but think of it as a job with that much responsibility.


    The first orphanage that the Healer''s Guild began to run again would be an important place to protect the future of children in this world. That''s why we need them to run it with their lives on the line.


    "Mitis-chan adored you to the very end. You must keep that promise to Mitis until your last hour.


    Alice clasped her own hand and uttered that. It seemed as if she was saying this to herself.


    ''I will not allow you to try to make it easy for me. If you try to make it easy for me, I will erase your memories, Mitis-chan.


    Estia told her and walked towards the entrance and opened the door to find a group of children gathered there.


    Estia smiled at the anxious children and headed out.


    Alice and I didn''t say anything to the kids, we just smiled and decided to follow Estia.


    After we left the room, we saw that the kids were going into Botakouri''s private room.


    The rest is up to the church and if Botacouli keeps his promise to his daughter, this orphanage will be fine.


    With that in mind, I followed Estia.


    Estia was in tears as she left the orphanage.


    ''''Luciel-sama, um, I''m going to cuddle up with you, can you take me back to the inn?''''


    Okay, I''ll take care of it. Good luck.


    It would be easy to talk to Esther, but it would be better to have someone to snuggle with now than a few words from above.


    Deciding that, I decided to ask Alice to accompany me.


    As I dropped her off in front of the inn, I was stopped by Estia just as I was about to return to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I''m really grateful to you, Luciel-sama. May I continue to accompany Luciel-sama on her journey?


    That would be great.


    ''I understand. Then I will serve Master Luciel from now on, not St. Schuler''s Church.


    Hmm?��There was something about the way he said it that bothered me a little.


    "You work for me?


    ''Yes. As Master Luciel''s squire, I will be like Master Lionel and the others.


    ''Well, I''d like to be that squire, it seems like my future is secure and I''d like to be one...''


    I go through Alice, who suddenly appeals to me with a wink like that, and I tell her how I feel.


    ''''Estea, I''m glad you feel that way, but you don''t have to force yourself to be a squire, you know?


    ''No, I want to work with Luciel-sama to make the world a peaceful and peaceful place.


    He''s very determined.


    ''I see. But I don''t see you as a squire, I see you as a companion, so if you have a definition, you''ll have to ask Lionel.


    Yes, thank you.


    ''The Lady Luciel?��I have some pretty capable skills too, right?��If you''re running a trade association, you''re already working awesome.


    So, you have a good night''s rest.


    Yes, Master Luciel. Good night.


    Good night.


    Hey, Esther?


    Thus, while me and Estia left Alice alone, I decided to return to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Even so, walking down the street at night alone was unthinkable in the past.......


    The adventurers and people coming out of the slums, but I was afraid of the gatekeepers too, you know.


    When I think about it, maybe I''m slowly changing too........


    It seems that there is indeed a relationship that just doesn''t change.


    There was Master standing in front of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Master, why are you standing in front of the Adventurer''s Guild?


    "Well I just needed some air. Is that the end of your errand?


    ''Yes. I don''t suppose there''s anything else you can do when you''re in Meratni anymore except for the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Okay. Then you''ll have to go along with the mock battle as promised.


    Please be gentle with me.


    ....


    The master grinned and smiled, then opened the door of the Adventurer''s Guild and went to the underground training ground.


    ''''It can''t be helped. Today was the hardest day I''ve ever had, so it''s just as well to get back to normal life. Today is the day I''ll beat my master and sleep comfortably.''''


    But on this day, in a mock battle with my master, I was slashed and slashed and treated, not to win or lose, but to stay with him until he was satisfied, only to sleep like mud in peak exhaustion.


    The next morning I was woken up by my master.


    ''Hey, Luciel. Get up early.


    When I woke up, rubbing my eyes at the sound of my Master''s pleading voice, he was red in the face.


    ''Well, what''s wrong?''


    We''ll find out when we get up there. I want you to hurry up and cleanse the ground floor.


    Um, okay.


    Master had never come into his private room, so when he left the room, thinking that there was something going on, he saw that the guild staff and even the adventurers had gathered there.


    ''''What''s going on?''''


    It bothered me that everyone was looking at me like I was clinging to them, but I decided to go up to the first floor anyway.


    And as I started up the stairs, I understood.


    This was the smell of object X, I thought.


    I reached the first floor, cleansing, and the ground floor was filled with smoke.


    Why?��I had that thought, but as I purified, the source of the smoke was still the cafeteria.


    For now, the purification above the second floor can wait, and when I entered the cafeteria, I found the fallen Gulgar-san and Walrabis there.


    And as we cleansed the dining room and the cooking area, we found that object X was splattered on the side of the stove where the food was being prepared.


    The food was arranged in a row on the counter, all topped with dubious colors.


    ''''I guess we need Garba-san to stop Gulgar-san''s outburst, after all?��Or do you want to retrieve the magic tool that creates object X, like Yenis?��I''ll leave the decision to the master.


    I collected the food in my magic bag and then completely cleansed it before heading back to the basement.


    ''''Master, you all can make it to the first floor. I couldn''t decide if I should enter after the second floor, so if you can accompany me, I''ll purify it.


    Then they looked at me as if I were a hero.


    ''Well done, Luciel. So what was the cause?


    ''I think it was because Mr. Gruger was cooking Object X and the Walrabis carrying it fell and spilled it.


    Well. Then it''s time for you to be punished. Particularly since you''ve caused trouble for the Adventurer''s Guild this time. I''m sorry, but for now, you''ll have to come with me to cleanse the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Yes, sir.


    Then, after following Master around and purifying the entire Adventurer''s Guild, Master, who wrapped Gruger-san and Walrabis in a circle, who still hadn''t woken up, whether it was the haunting of Object X or not, applied Object X to their faces and awakened them.


    ''''It stinks... what!��What does this mean?


    I can''t move.


    Shortly after they were awakened, they realized they were bound.


    ''Grugar, you broke your promise and made Object X smoke, didn''t you?


    Bu, Brod, wait. Wait, wait, wait. You can tell me.


    ''''Lately, your behavior since Galba''s disappearance has been unremarkable. Therefore, I''m going to have you drink at least two pitchers of your own food and Object X this time.


    You''ll break my nose and I won''t be able to cook for weeks.


    Rest assured. It''s the Guildmaster''s job to put the runaway staff back on the right track.


    "I don''t want to die, why do I have to do this just for falling down?


    ''''This time, you''re being punished for endangering the survival of the Adventurer''s Guild, Melatni Branch, so just accept it with open arms.


    Immediately after this, the cries of Mr. Gruger and Walrabis echoed over and over again in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    And for the master who laughed at the two of them and spanked them, the street name of the demon master would be circulating for the first time in a long time.

 295-289 Danger of mixing

    After Master''s spanking was over, the cafeteria was to be closed until Grugar-san''s nose healed, and Grugar-san was to work as a guild master until Master returned.


    Also, the treatment of Walrabis, who carried Object X under Mr. Grugar''s direction this time, was really just a fall, so it was decided that he would be allowed to do the Master''s disciplinary action and be given the job of organizing equipment and other tasks.


    ''''Okay, now I can accompany Luciel on his journey.


    ''Master, but we''re going to take the amphibian to Yenis, is that okay?''


    ''Yeah. I''ve been up all night, so I''ve decided to get a good night''s sleep before we get to Yenis.


    Apparently, the countermeasures are all in place.


    It''s not like I''m shaking or getting weird g''s, so I don''t think I''m going to get drunk, but maybe it''s just a matter of how I feel.


    So, Lionel, where is everyone else?


    That''s partly due to the effect of the strange odor that was wafting outside, and everyone is waiting at the spot where they landed the amphibians yesterday first.


    "...the smell of it outside?��Was it pretty bad?


    ''''........Keti and Kefin of the beast race were in tears. In the meantime, Lydia and Lyna used wind magic to shed the smoke and smell in the sky, but.......


    That''s a really tasteless situation.


    ''Well, Mr. Grugar and Walrabis were judged by their master, so that''s good, but it''s hard to apologize to the neighbors, isn''t it?


    ''That''s exactly what I''m responsible for. Grugar is already the acting guildmaster. Let''s go, Luciel.


    It seems that the master leaves everything to Mr. Guruger.


    That sounds like him. I understand. Well then, everyone, please keep an eye on Mr. Gruger so he doesn''t go out of control again.


    We told them and opened the door of the Adventurer''s Guild and walked out, where the War Maiden Holy Knights had assembled as a cavalry unit, which was very picturesque.


    When the girls saw me, they dismounted in unison.


    The horses seemed to be calm and unaffected by Object X.


    They must have gathered in the middle of the spanking session.


    However, the reason they didn''t come inside for Lionel''s use was probably because of the strange smell commotion in the Adventurer''s Guild, which reminded them of Object X.


    ''Good morning everyone. So, we''re really going, right?


    Yes. We will now enter under Master Luciel''s command.


    ''''Well, then, please keep your tone the same as before. It''s nice to be in command, but you''re not going to be under my command. Also, I''ll take your horses back here for now.


    ''Everything will be under your direction, Luciel. Understand?


    ""Yes."


    As the War Maiden Holy Knights dismounted, I unlocked the hermit''s stables.


    However, the horses didn''t go in, and I wasted no time in calling out the forenoir.


    The horses rushed into the stables in the blink of an eye with a single "burrrrr" from the forenoir.


    Thank you. Come out when you need to come out again.


    "Yes,


    After saying that much, Forenoire went back into the spirit crystal.


    ''''Luciel-kun, aren''t you handling Spirit-sama in a mess?''''


    Lumina-san asked me with a nervous look on her face, but I''m not consciously aware that I''m a spirit.......


    ''''Forenoire is my partner. If your horse changes its attitude just because it has become a spirit, it''s as if the trust you''ve built up until then is starting from scratch, and I don''t like it. I''m sure Forenoire feels the same way.


    I hope it comes across well.........


    ''''....I see. It''s helpful in many ways.


    "?��I''m not sure, but then shall we go outside of Melatoni?


    Yeah.


    I thought I wouldn''t be approached that much today because I''m walking through the city of Meratni with the War Maiden Holy Knights who belong to the church, but the city of Meratni wasn''t that kind of city.


    ''''Where are we going this time, master and student? I''m expecting a saga.''''


    Go ahead and give me some more weird street names.


    My master is protesting something, but he just laughs at me.


    ''Luciel, which of the holy knights are the real deal? Or the Squire Mistresses.


    Will someone please introduce me to him?


    You just married me.


    Hire me at Luciel and Company.


    There are some old men and adventurer-like people who call out to me in various ways, but they don''t come nearer to me than those people.


    "Fix my old lady''s back.


    Hmm?��Activate the heel with a magic circle chant.


    ''Thank you, Sage.''


    Then I was approached by Lumina-san again.


    ''''Luciel-kun, was this a city that could be approached so far?''''


    Everyone else in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad seemed to be uniformly surprised.


    ''''It''s always been like this. For two years after I became a healer, I lived in the Adventurer''s Guild, but there were times when I had to heal the people of the city because of all the things that happened. It''s like home now.


    I see.


    When Lumina-san heard that much, for some reason, she began to politely respond to the residents who were approached, and the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad followed suit.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I don''t think there''s any city in other countries where the healers are so adored.


    ''That''s what happened in this town, too. But thanks to this guy''s hard work, I think people now understand that some of the healers have a decent idea of what they''re doing. Well, I guess the reason they adore him is because he healed them for free.


    ''I was so busy living at the time that I didn''t pay attention to the details,''


    I mainly only remember training with my master....


    ''''Still, I think things will change a little from now on. The Pope seems to be doing his best.


    ''Luciel doesn''t want to be Pope, does he?��Then what are you going to do when this is all over?


    I''ll just take it easy for now. But we can''t be relieved, so how about we all just level up in the labyrinth of Gentle?


    I see. Well, we need to get serious about this.


    What do you mean?


    I''m talking to you.


    Thinking that he was a strange master, the War Maiden Holy Knights were happily talking to the residents of Meratni, so they were slowly leaving the city of Meratni.


    ''''Luciel-kun, everyone in this city was so nice and easy to talk to.


    That''s good to hear.


    But I decided to keep in mind that I was sure that if I dressed up as a city girl, everyone would be talking to me.


    Then I went to the place where I had landed the amphibian yesterday, and for some reason, several park equipment had been built there.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    ''Oh, Master Luciel. This one who claims to be a reincarnated person told me he knows a number of playground equipment for children to play on. I built them in my spare time.


    Trying to make...


    ''Luciel-sama, I''ve also heard that there is a school in Yenis. I really want you to hire me because I''m going to work hard on a lot of things.


    Had I misjudged Alice''s ability to act?


    But what was wrong with Lyna?��I looked at Lyna and she was playing with Nanya on the seesaw.


    ''''Oh, Luciel-sama, maybe, but she''s a reincarnation too.


    Coming even closer to us, Alice informed us.


    ''''What makes you think that?''''


    Because he was running his mouth about the name of the playground equipment.


    ...How would they know?��Or is Alice sharp?��But it''s so complicated.


    ''What a bother it''s no use. I''ll leave it to Esther to decide.


    ''Well, because Estia, you''ve been cold to me since yesterday.


    Sister Alice says she wants to be Lady Luciel''s mistress.


    Estia made that statement in a loud voice there.


    Well, I know Nadia and Lydia, so that''s good.


    But I wanted them to think about the fact that there were other people in the room and make a statement.


    ''''Huh?��Mistress.


    With the unexpected intrusion of Lumina-san, my head is slowly getting cold.


    Ah, it''s getting troublesome now.


    I silently took the amphibian out of the magic bag and quickly decided to get into the amphibian before the inspection was finished.


    ''''I guess there are a lot of demons between reincarnations.......''''


    I muttered something like that and moved to the bridge alone.


    In the end, it was more than thirty minutes later when everyone boarded the amphibian.


    With Alice''s full apology, the commotion seemed to die down, but I only had the impression that this face had a lot of elements of danger poured into it, probably because of Alice''s presence.


    Kefin told me that everyone had boarded the ship, but since there were so many of us, only the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron and Lionel, who were the first to board the amphibian, remained on the bridge while I began pouring my magic into the amphibian.

 296-290 Lock-on?

    As the amphibian of Dolan, Paula, and Lythian''s technical expertise gradually gained altitude, the Squadron of the Holy Order of the War Maidens was divided into two groups: those who screamed and yelled like "maidens" and those who desperately clung to their seats.


    So, Lumina-san, what are you doing?


    ''No I''m a bit scared...''


    Why are you grabbing the edge of your robe like you''re embarrassed?��You''ll find more places to hold on and be safe....


    ''The amphibians are safe, you know?��Wouldn''t it be easier to sit on that?


    I''m sorry, I just need a little help.


    Okay.


    There was no way I was going to turn him down when he asked me to look up.


    With Lionel laughing next to me, I decided to tinker with the matter with Nahlia when we got to Yenis.


    Once the amphibian had gained altitude to about a hundred meters, I launched the amphibian towards Yenis.


    ''Wow! It''s really moving out there. Luciel, this is really a great idea, I''m sure it will sell very well. I''m sure it will sell very well.


    We''ll order one if you have a personal one. You''re going to develop the mountain, right?


    Marluka-san and Gannett-san were completely merchant in their eyes.


    ''''There''s no way they would do such a wasteful thing. I''m sure the Luciel Chamber of Commerce is going to use this flying magic tool to raise enough financial power to control the merchant guild from behind the scenes.''''


    ''If you do that, will Luciel run this world?��And then we''ll be Luciel''s harem too?


    Mr. Saran, are you going to do that again... or are you just going to...


    I''m surprised because Elizabeth is going through the usual Saran''s motions.


    No, no, it''s not. You are all jumping ahead too much. This amphibian also uses a special one that was obtained in the labyrinth, and it will take some time to mass produce it. Plus, there''s the problem of demons...


    ''Luciel has been too busy since he became an S-class healer. You should get some rest.


    ''Yes. I think we should take a vacation once in a while. By the way, I''ve heard that dragon meat is delicious, but since you''re a dragon slayer, Luciel, you''ve had it before, haven''t you?


    When Beariche-san was worried about me, Cassie-san''s statement reminded me that the War Maiden Holy Knights were a group of carnivorous girls.


    ''''No, it was in the labyrinth that we defeated the red dragon, so when we defeated it, it disappeared like an illusion.


    ''Well by the way, there''s a place in Yenis that sells alcohol, isn''t there?


    Yeah, I think.


    "Mmm-hmm.


    It''s nice to look forward to it, but as I recall, everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad couldn''t cook.


    ''''Luciel-san, by the way, what do you plan to do with the captain''s armor?''''


    Ripnea-san seems to be seriously concerned about Lumina-san''s equipment.


    I''m glad she seems serious.


    ''''Well, Dolan is here, and maybe Grand-san is in Yenis, so I''m going to have her fix it as it is, or I have some pterodactyl materials to use, so I''m going to have her use them.


    ''''I see... well, if you could, I''d like you to fix my twin swords as well.


    Very apologetically, he turned to me with his twin swords in their sheaths, and some of them were cracked.


    ''''Yeah, of course I intend to do that. I''m going to maintain your equipment once, too. As expected, I can''t just take you to the land of the dead for free, so...''''


    ''''Mr. Luciel, you''ve become an airheaded man before you know it, haven''t you?


    Ripnea was thrilled.


    ''''I didn''t expect it to be better than the karma of the armor I''ve been using... as expected of the only male member of the War Maiden Holy Knights...''''


    ''Already, Luciel has become stronger than us. This is really the only way I can give myself to him...


    Queena and Myra are teasing me with old and new material, but please don''t tease me because Lumina''s grip on her robe is getting stronger and stronger........


    ''''Luciel, does that mean we''ll have to stay in Yenis?


    Now it was Lucy''s question.


    ''I''ll have to check it out once. If there''s no problem, we''ll just move on, but we can''t decide yet if we can go by air or if it''s in a place where we can only go by land.


    ''Yes. I''ve been wanting to see the school Luciel built if I could. Would it be possible for me to visit it?


    What kind of school do you think these beastly children go to?��And I haven''t had any contact with the St. Schuler Cooperative for a long time, but is it okay?


    ''Yes. Basically, people who don''t discriminate against human rights and don''t have that kind of attitude are always welcome to join us... that''s right, right?


    ''Yes. The school is run by my wife. All the children''s education, teachers'' salaries and housing are paid for by the Luciel Chamber of Commerce. I believe that eventually Yenis will become a model state for the rest of the world.


    Lionel''s over-lifted explanation made Lucy''s eyes light up.


    ''That''s going to be fun,''


    Mr. Lucy seems to like children.


    ''Come to think of it, Luciel, do you like children?


    Yes, I like it. When my kids are happy, I know they''re at peace.


    Yeah, you like it.


    Lumina-san nodded and smiled.


    From then on, as she answered questions from everyone in the Holy Knights'' squad, she mentioned the battle against the evil gods when she was talking about her two years of training and leveling up.


    Then I told them that if they wanted to speak, they would have to pledge, and to my surprise, they all accepted the pledge.


    And it wasn''t an ordinary pledge, but an oath to the Lord God Kraija and the Light Spirit, Forenoir.


    The pledge was to not tell anyone the story I''ve been telling for two years.


    No hostile action against me or my people.


    However, it was only if I tried to harm the church.


    The penalties were severe: if I told them, or performed an equivalent act, I would be withdrawn from the War Maiden Holy Knight Corps, sealed with magical power, and my memory altered.


    Still, everyone seemed to have decided to ask me everything, including why I had become so strong.


    Considering that I was halfway through, I explained from the point where I released the holy dragon, all of this seemed to be more oblique than I had imagined, and at first they were only surprised, but in the latter half of the story, they were dismayed.


    It was especially bad about the special training with his master.


    When I told him about the reincarnation that was used by the Duchy of Brange''s dark side, and even how he had really lost his powers in the Labyrinth of Grandle, I was surprised when some of them started crying too.


    And when I explained to them that when I returned as a wise man, that commotion happened, and that I decided to part ways with the church headquarters, and as an added bonus, I stopped the war between the Empire and the Rubruk Kingdom, Lumina-san opened her mouth.


    ''''........Luciel-kun, I understand why I can''t win against you. But I think I''m going to have to take the time to talk to you at length from now on ... after this matter is over.


    Well, it''s not that...


    There was enough strength in Lumina-san''s eyes to make her nod.


    ''''Yeah. ........But we were still too naive in our perception. We understood that death is right next to us if we don''t fight for our lives, and how much Luciel-kun has been saved by his friends.......


    Once Lady Luciel has taken care of the matter of Duchy of Branju, you''ll have time to relax. After that, we, the squire, have things to discuss, so you must first be strong enough to survive, or you won''t be able to stand next to Master Luciel.


    Hmmm, that''s easy to understand.


    ....


    We didn''t want to continue flying in this delicate air, so we asked Doran to come with us.


    Then, after two driving changes, as the amphibian reached the sky above Yenis, we saw the residents waving at us from below.


    Seeing this scene, I heard Lumina mutter, "I see that everywhere you go, Luciel-kun, you''re full of smiles.


    Those words strangely stuck in my ears.


    And so many things happened, but it was a little around noon when we landed in the yard of my home and factory in Yenis.

 297-291 My home that I do not know

    After the amphibian landed, I could see people slowly gathering around the amphibian.


    I stopped supplying magic power to the amphibian.


    I was honestly happy to be welcomed by everyone.......but what I was more concerned about was the former Healer''s Guild, now my residence.


    ''''........Dolan, I have a feeling that something is wrong with my residence?''''


    Hmm. I have provided you with a suitable place to live as our master. This was not decided by me. It was decided by the whole Yenis council.


    The Eight Tribes Conference but what kind of a home is that but a mansion by all accounts?


    Yes, it was a mansion for all intents and purposes.


    The entire building was unified in a cream color, almost white, and each pillar was finely crafted, and it seemed to be sprinkled with artistic elements that would not bore the viewer.


    But I had never seen a building like this before.


    ''''Hmm. The Healer''s Guild already has a special medical zone, so let''s rebuild it with all our might, and the Healer''s Guild members came up with a plan to help us. I was able to get the materials from the forest. The funds are from the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, but they only cost us labor.


    ''''........I''ve only been away from Yenis for a little over a year.......''''


    Well, Dolan had developed the Healer''s Guild in two days when he first came here, so I don''t think it''s absolutely impossible....


    I gave up on the idea that there was no point in saying this and that here, and decided to get off the amphibian.


    However, something was wrong with the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron.


    ''''Gentlemen, shall we get off?''''


    ''''Mr. Luciel, is the Luciel Chamber of Commerce just a merchant association that can easily build a building like this?''''


    Lumina-san looked at me in surprise.


    ''''Injustice is evil,''''


    "If you do wrong, you will be judged.


    Gannett-san and Myra-san also had a suspicious tone, but their faces remained with a look of great surprise.


    Then Lionel''s explanation came in.


    ''''Luciel-sama is the head of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce who not only rebuilt Yenis, but also single-handedly handled everything from the highest quality honey, which is now a specialty of Yenis, to the sale of honey wine and other magical tools.


    ''Ha, mead!��Is mead, that seldom-marketed mead?


    Mr. Cassie was getting a lot of bite.


    ''I had the opportunity to get to know the Hatch people when we were rebuilding Yenis. I was lucky.


    And now the Luciel Chamber of Commerce takes care of everything from the Council of Chiefs of Yenis to diplomacy with other nations to the selection of merchants for the import and export of spices.


    Cassie swallowed her spit while I was explaining, and everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad roared at Lionel''s explanation.


    ''''Well, you don''t mean to tell me that the country of Yenis is already controlled by Luciel-san... and it''s ruling the world from behind...''''


    Elizabeth was mumbling something to herself, very surprised, but she dared to ignore it.


    ''''Well, for now, let''s get off the amphibian. Dolan, I''m sorry, but I need you to repair not only Lumina-san''s armor, but everyone''s armor as well.


    ''Hmm. I''ll leave you in charge, and you''ll have your brother on the ground.


    Then we finally got out of the amphibian, but when I got out of the amphibian, there was an enthusiastic welcome from the people of Yenis, and it was quite a while before the commotion gathered.


    There was a garden in the mansion, but there was no fence or gate in existence.


    The people of Yenis were in a normal, welcoming mood when they saw the Holy Knights, so the War Maiden Holy Knights were puzzled at first.


    However, they gradually began to smile and respond to them as they did in the city of Meratni.


    Lumina-san in particular had told me that she was born and raised in the past with the supremacy of the human race, but now she seemed very happy to respond to me, so I was able to feel at ease as well.


    And the moment I entered the mansion, the women in maid outfits that were lined up in a row in a row greeted me with their heads bowed in unison.


    ''''Welcome home, Luciel-sama.''''


    I stopped for a moment, dumbfounded, but when I looked closer, I saw a glimpse of a familiar face that reminded me of the girls.


    ''Um, oh, you mean the ex-slaves?''


    Yes. Welcome back, Lady Luciel. Master Lionel, you are safe.


    With that, it was Nahlia who approached from among the maids.


    ''''Oh, Nahlia, congratulations on being late with Lionel.


    Thank you, sir. It''s all thanks to you, Luciel.


    Thank you so much, Master Luciel.


    At the same time that Nahlia bows her head, even Lionel bows his head, which makes me feel horrible.


    ''''No, so these maids are the slaves from that time, right?


    ''''Yes. The girls are no longer slaves and are already free, but they insisted on working in Master Luciel''s mansion, and we have hired them all as is.


    I don''t know why, but is that what these girls are doing?


    ''I hope I''m not forcing you to do this but more importantly, is school good for you?


    ''''Yeah. There''s Cressia over there, and the quality of the former adventurers who play the hired teachers is good, and it''s easier to run the school.


    That''s good to hear.


    The thing I was most worried about was the school.


    I did make the school after all, but I couldn''t even think about the content, because I couldn''t think about it.


    ''Master Luciel, your meal is already ready, would you like to eat it?''


    Surely it''s about time for lunch........


    At that time, Dolan called out to me.


    ''''Then, Luciel-sama, we''re going to the workshop. When you''ve finished your business, show up at the workshop.


    You don''t want to have lunch?


    ''Yeah. There''s all sorts of things to eat in the workshop.


    After Doran took care of the armor that Doran was equipped with from the War Maiden Holy Knights, he said that, and then he and Paula and the rest of the technical team went into a room right by the entrance.


    ''''Lionel, could this be the entrance to the workshop?''''


    ''''Yes. There''s a magic elevator inside that leads to the basement, and it''s apparently designed so that it doesn''t make any noise to the outside.


    I guess they brought the magic elevator they used before here, but after all, no house seems to be fully equipped with a magic elevator even if it''s a mansion, and even here Lumina-san and the others were surprised.


    However, there were a few things that worried them.


    ''''........Isn''t the workshop covered with the factory?''''


    ''Yes. It''s possible to get to the factory from the workshop, but thanks to the rezoning, they''ve been able to use the basement more effectively. The front entrance and the magic elevator can be used as is.


    I was surprised myself that it was the second plane I didn''t expect to see.


    ''''Yeah, that''s right. Well, I have a lot of ideas, but let''s leave it to Dolan and the others. First, let''s have a meal. After that, let''s talk about how to proceed to the foot of the Dragon Valley.


    ''Luciel, when you''re done eating, let me see the city Luciel has rebuilt. And take care of the school and the factory.


    ''I understand. Nahlia, could you prepare everyone''s meals and make arrangements for accommodation?


    Okay. Then I will take you to the dining room.


    You''re at home and you don''t know where the diner is....


    Please.........


    Thus we all finished our meals together and spent the day in Yenis.

 298-292 Each year

    The food prepared in the cafeteria seemed to be comparable to the delicious food prepared by Gurugar.


    That''s why it was more delicious to have it prepared here for us to eat in peace.


    ''I think it''s so much better than it was a year ago,''


    Thank you, sir. But it''s all thanks to you, Luciel. We wouldn''t be where we are today if it weren''t for you, Luciel.


    I''m really only involved in the basics, which is why Nahlia and her team are so awesome.


    ''I think it''s because they all worked so hard. People who don''t do it don''t do it even if they have the right environment...


    ''Luciel, is this how much food is always served in this house?''


    "What?


    I couldn''t answer Cassie-san''s question, as I didn''t live in the mansion, so I turned my gaze to Nahlia.


    ''''Yes. The magic tools that Luciel-sama left behind make it easier to cook, and fresh fruits and vegetables are also collected in the factory, so the cost of cooking is about our labor costs?


    Well, except for the meat, there''s certainly an environment that can be raised in this underground factory.


    ''''What is the labor cost of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce?


    Miss Elizabeth asked me to peek, but unfortunately I didn''t know.


    So Nahlia-san answered on my behalf.


    ''Anxiety!��Luciel, what''s going on?


    Marluka-san''s expression seemed a little angry, but I thought that around ten silver coins was generally a normal wage, as I recall.......


    I''m sure the development costs are probably a hundred times more than each head of money........


    I just can''t say for sure since I''ve been in a position of being an honorary chairman for so long.


    I won''t be able to say anything about the Pope until I check it out once it''s all over.


    ''I''m really no-touch, but I wonder if Mr. Forens is there?


    Of course I do!��Dear Luciel, it has been a long time. Thank you for promoting the Luciel Chamber of Commerce with your various valor.


    I was quite surprised to see him come out of nowhere but I guess he was hiding behind the maids.


    ''''Well I don''t mean to advertise, but more importantly, may I ask you to explain the employment wage?''''


    ''I am awed. All employees of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce are provided with all housing, clothing and food free of charge.


    What?��How can the Luciel Chamber of Commerce continue to do business like that!


    Mr. Gannett exclaimed with surprise.


    ''''Also, if you are injured, the cost of treatment in the special treatment zone is also held by the Chamber of Commerce, and we have introduced a two-day week off. That, and you are perfectly free to play adventurer on your days off.


    Mr. Forent went on to explain.


    ''Then you''d have a third of the month off, and you''d accumulate a whole ten silver coins a month... but wouldn''t that be pretty awesome?


    ''Yes. Luciel Chamber of Commerce doesn''t chase what goes away, and we''ll be sure to meet with you about what comes, but we''ve made sure our benefits are attractive, and we''ve never had any complaints.


    Mr. Forens'' smugness seemed to be hiding in plain sight.


    After hearing the explanation, Marluka-san seemed somewhat convinced.


    Mr. Forens, we''re going to visit the Yenis School now. After that, may I ask you to show me the factory?


    ''Yes, sir. Then I will prepare for you.


    What do you think he''s preparing for?��That''s what I thought, but I decided to leave it to Mr. Follens.


    After that, we headed to Yenis School under Nahlia''s guidance, but I had completely forgotten that there were reincarnations here as well.......


    Currently, the Yenis School had two classes for ages five to ten and eleven to fifteen, allowing for higher education in reading and writing, four rule calculations, geography, martial arts training, magic training and more.


    The younger children still seemed restless, but the closer they were to the age of adulthood, the more solidly they seemed to be taking the classes.


    ''Everyone wants to join the Luciel Chamber of Commerce or make it big as an adventurer, so I don''t see any kids trying to play.


    Nahlia was showing me around the classroom scene as she said this.


    Nahlia seemed to be popular with the kids, but somehow they knew my face too.


    ''I think I only said hello to you once?''


    ''''Hmph, there''s a stone statue of Luciel-sama fixed in each place.


    A stone statue?��Why my statue?


    I didn''t ask for that, and I remember doing a lot of things in the first place, but I''m sure you''ve bought quite a few grudges, too.


    ''Yes, Luciel-sama, you are a symbol of peace in Yenis.


    ''No, I think I''ve scratched around quite a bit, haven''t I?


    Sure, there were many enslaved beastie tribes, but many of them were grateful to have tomorrow''s meal and to be able to face tomorrow with their families together without having to worry about it.


    Is that right?��But isn''t that only for the families who didn''t become slaves?


    Then.........I saw a girl running up to me.


    ''''Healer brother~''''


    It was Sheila who hugged me with medium speed.


    Her father, Olga-san, was also a slave of Galba-san, I believe.


    ''Hey Sheila. How are you?


    Yeah, he''s fine. How''s your brother?


    Ummm, I''m fine now.


    Sheila was still smiling like before, but I thought she hated me completely because of what happened to Olga-san.......


    ''''I see.... You''re back in Yenis?


    ''No, I just stopped by this time. More importantly, is school fun for you?


    ''Yeah. I like it because I get to study and play with everyone.


    Apparently the school is accepted.


    ''I see.... Sheila, about your father....


    Dad?��Did you do something wrong again?


    Sheila''s smile instantly clouded over.


    ''No, I didn''t, but quite a few people got enslaved, so I thought you might have a grudge against me.


    ''Nope. I know my brother didn''t do anything wrong, so I''m sure no one holds a grudge against him. I''m not either.


    Sheila, feeling relieved at the question I asked, answered.


    ''Why is that?''


    "Ever since my brother came to Yenis, everyone has been smiling. We have plenty of food to eat, and he made us clothes and a house to live in.


    What''s that?


    ''If my brother hadn''t come to Yenis at that time, it would have been a lot more difficult and Yenis would have been gone...''


    I had a relationship with the Empire, so that''s not wrong but I guess it''s my ego to think I could have done better now.


    ''I see, thanks Sheila.''


    ''Nope. You''re always fighting for everyone, aren''t you, big brother?��So thank you.


    I was gently stroking Sheila''s head.


    Then, with Nahlia and Sheila-chan, the inspection of the Yenis School was coming to an end.


    The Master and the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad seemed satisfied with the visit.


    Among them, Lucy was asking Nahlia a lot of questions, and she seemed to be enjoying herself.


    And at this time, Mr. Bazak, who hadn''t spoken a word since he rode an amphibian in the Empire, opened his mouth.


    ''Master Luciel, you may sign up as a slave. I am also your squire, and if that is not possible, would you be willing to let me work for the Luciel Trading Company?


    Well, why is that?


    I wanted Mr. Bazak to teach magic at the Yenis School if possible, so I was crossing over.


    But I decided to hear the reasoning behind it all the way through.


    ''To be honest, I thought you were just a man who was singularly gifted as a healer and was able to become a wise man. I also thought I was more worthy of being a wise man but I was very wrong.


    Actually, all I did was get lucky and put in a little effort, okay?


    No. Everywhere you go, there is always a smile, a strength and a bond to live into the future. None of which I could have asked for or obtained.


    There was a melancholy feeling in Mr. Bazak''s voice.


    ''In the meantime, I''ll have to get confirmation from my master and Lionel.


    ''''I understand how you feel, Mr. Bazak. But we''ll talk about that later.......after dinner.


    And we were just about to finish our visit.


    ''Master Luciel, please help me.


    I heard a call for help that I didn''t expect to hear in Yenis.


    ''Wait, Lord Cressia, oh!��Isn''t that the wise man Luciel who is there, wait, no, wait.


    I shouted that, and while chasing after the half-elf Cressia, I caught a black-armored outfit running towards us in my vision.......

 299-293 Jennis walk

    ''''Sage Luciel-sama, I want you to marry Cresia-san, that I do.


    Huh~ I don''t remember him living in this kind of setting.......


    But still, marriage........I call out to Cresia for now.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Cresia. How have you been?


    ''Yes, thanks to Luciel-sama, they call me teacher now.


    Cressia was all smiles, a change from when she ran away.


    ''''It''s good, that it is. I can''t get enough of that smile, that I can''t get enough of it.''''


    I get annoyed when people say what I''m thinking.


    "Kefin, Ketty, get this guy.


    The two of them instantly secured Hattori.


    ''Huh?��I''m going to stop you, that I am.


    ''Cressia, how do you feel about Hattori anyway?''


    ''Well, Dr. Hattori is very good at ninjutsu, and the kids love him, but his words and actions are just plain creepy.


    Oh, I''m a big fan of verbal abuse........ This is not a joke, that it is. No, Sage, please have mercy...


    I made Hattori drink the object X. Hattori dared to pass out in front of the object X, just as he did a year ago.


    ''''Now you''ve calmed down a bit. As I recall, wasn''t Hattori a slave of Mr. Druster''s?


    I remembered that Mr. Dorster, who was the face of the slum, had taken in Hattori, as I recall, to expand the activities of the slum''s half-beast people.


    ''Yes. Although I am a slave of Mr. Dorster''s, I am good at teaching arithmetic and martial arts, and I am a conditional teacher. But.....


    What kind of conditions are you putting in place, and what kind of conditions are you putting in place for Cresia to be pursued?��But still, I didn''t expect Hattori to become a teacher before I knew it.


    Since he''s a reincarnated person, he can at least do the four rules of calculation, and since he taught ninjutsu in the slum city, maybe he''s good at teaching.......


    ''''Since you''re a slave to Mr. Dorstar, shouldn''t you have consulted him?


    It''s... well...


    ''Master Luciel, I''ll tell you about it.


    Nahlia said and explained the current situation.


    ''''Cresia is a half-elf, so she has a good appearance. And since she is the strongest and most reserved of those staying in Yenis, she is quite well-liked by those who are not trapped by the concept of half.


    ''I see. And from Mr. Dorchester.....


    Yes.


    Cressia nodded apologetically.


    ''Hmm. I know that Cressia is popular. So how does that make Cressia feel?


    ''Well, I still have school stuff to deal with, and I can''t think of anything like that.


    Does that mean you''re going to say no to anyone who confesses to you now?


    Can''t you just say no outright?


    ''Yes. Mr. Hutley could say no, but two days later he''d be back again like he was today...


    But it comes with the assumption that the other party doesn''t mind it, but........


    ''Do you want to make some kind of penalty?��Do you think the person who persistently confesses to you will be made to drink object X?��Or if you can find a refusal that they''ll agree to, I''m not familiar with that kind of thing, so I can''t help you.


    No, I''m honored that Luciel-sama, who has the blessing of the spirits, has thought so much about it.


    Sorry about Cressia, but I''m not an expert on things like anti-stalking.


    That''s when Lumina spoke up.


    ''''If she''s strong, why not give the opportunity to whoever wins one-on-one with her?''''


    What do you mean?


    ''We have something similar at church headquarters. Once a year, a tournament is held to determine who gets to share their thoughts. And the winner gets to share his or her thoughts.


    ''You''ve been doing that too, haven''t you?


    Still, the fact that none of the sides here have hung up on them means that there must be a way to say no.


    ''''Of course, the person who has expressed their feelings also has the right to say no. If you still can''t give up, you have to drink the conditions the other party gives you to achieve it. For example, if you defeat the entire War Maiden Holy Knight Squad by yourself.


    ''''But does that prevent the participants from confessing, harassing or otherwise annoying you?


    ''We bound all the participants with a pledge not to do so for a year,''


    Do you use a pledge in such a place?


    No, it''s an oath, so can''t it be wrong?


    ''Good. Well, then, I''ll let the one who can mug object X have the right to participate, and if I beat some of them, including Cressia, I''ll be the judge of my employer.


    Drinking object X wouldn''t be a half-hearted thing to do.


    ''Luciel-sama, I''ll be there for you then.


    I think Lionel just wants to fight a strong opponent.


    Are you sure?


    Yeah, it''s the chairman''s job to protect his valuable employees but then again, it''s not easy being popular either.


    That''s what I was thinking about.


    Afterwards, we had finished our inspection of the school, and we had added Cresia and Hattori to the factory tour.


    Milfine, the elf in charge of the factory, gave us a tour of the factory.


    She was low to me and Lydia, the priestess, whose spirit blessing was stronger, but she was very grateful for the fact that I put her in charge of the factory.


    It was very rewarding and he enjoyed every day.


    As soon as the tour of the factory began, Master, Mr. Bazak, and the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad completely froze.


    There was a pseudo-sun in the basement, waterways, flower and vegetable gardens and orchards.


    Mr. Bazak was so impressed that his eyes turned to look at me with a truly respectful look.


    And then there''s the War Maiden Holy Knights, the moment I met with the Hatch tribe and was given the finest honey candy, I kind of got chills, but I decided not to think too much about it.


    While I was being shown around the factory by Follens-san and Milfine, I went further underground to find Doran and the others'' workshop, where they had already started repairing the armor of the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    I realized my failure when I reached the fourth basement floor, the lowest level of the building, as it was bad enough to interfere.


    After all, there was a magnificent arena.


    It was easy to imagine what was to come next.

 300-294 Bloody battle enthusiasts

    The fourth basement floor was the same as it was a year ago, the ground had been cleared and spread out.


    But unlike before, the fourth floor was surrounded by a wall about three meters high, with a spectator''s seat on top of it.


    It was not a training ground for the purpose of training, but rather an arena for the purpose of showing people how to fight, so to speak.


    I asked Lionel, who seemed to know more about the situation.


    "Lionel, what''s this?


    ''The guards guarding the city of Yenis asked us to watch the training, and there was a strong desire for them to watch us train as well. So we asked Lord Doran to provide us with an environment that would allow us to see the whole thing.


    I see. So you set up an arena-like auditorium so you could see what everyone was doing?


    It would certainly be easier to instruct them if they could see the whole thing, and the big training ground at the church headquarters was built the same way.


    ''Yes, nowadays, children who attend school also come to watch the training of the guards. Of course, though, the time is pre-arranged.


    ....


    That''s probably true. If it''s a training exercise, there won''t be a problem, but if Lionel and the others are serious about fighting, the kids could be shown a bloody mess.


    We shouldn''t let the kids see that, you know.


    ''Are the bleachers okay?''


    Although there were seats in the audience, there didn''t seem to be any defense system to protect the audience if magic accidentally flew in.


    ''''Yes. That''s where Doran-dono and the others have created a special magic barrier that firmly absorbs physical and magical attacks. If you''d like, you can have them attack us to confirm.


    If Lionel was that confident, he''d be fine.


    But this time, I decided to take a little provocation and test that defense system just in case.


    ''''Let''s try it out for a bit.


    I took out the sword of illusion, filled it with magic and held it up, then fired my full force into the audience with the Flame Dragon Sword.


    Then a translucent flame dragon as big as a horse appeared and opened its mouth as if to roar and bite into the audience seats.


    However, just before the moment, something like a transparent wall appeared and continued to block the path of the flame dragon, and the flame dragon disappeared before it could jump into the auditorium.


    However, the wall was indeed not unharmed, and the transparent wall was able to crack.


    ''''It cracked a little bit, but how many times do you think it''s okay to continue?''''


    Yes, it seems to be a reference to the wards in the Adventurer''s Guild''s training grounds, and they have been strengthened, and it seems that the wounds will soon be repaired by supplying them with magic power.


    That''s great.


    If this is the case, we''ll be able to fight the battle as best we can.


    Fortunately, there''s a special medical zone in this city, the Healer''s Guild has high level healers like Jord-san, and the Medicine Master''s Guild sells high performance potions, so there''s no problem with healing.


    It''s a good environment for me to get stronger.


    ''''Sage Luciel, do you mind if I try it out as well?''''


    It was Mr. Bazak who came to say so.


    I had no reason to refuse him, so I decided to let him try.


    ''Yes, go ahead,''


    Well then ... [Ellen Mental Force Arrow]


    When Mr. Bazak received my approval, he raised his arms high and created a magic ball with the four attributes of fire, water, wind and earth.


    The magic ball transformed into an arrow, and Mr. Bazak shot it out of the air as it transformed into an arrow.


    The magic arrow flew into the audience as if it were sucked in, but it was still stopped by a magical barrier.


    So the magic arrow exploded, but it didn''t cross the magic barrier or crack it.


    It was a great power, but it also reminded me of the greatness of the dragon sword once again. That wasn''t something you could aim at an ordinary person.


    ''''It''s amazing how people can create a training ground where even my strongest magic can''t get a single scratch. I can train my magic to its fullest anytime here.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Bazak seemed very happy to see him.


    It''s true that the more powerful the magic, the more powerful the magic, the more places to choose.


    The only place to train where no one will disturb you is the labyrinth, but even then it''s quite conceivable that the other adventurers will be disturbed.


    This place is soundproofed so that it doesn''t echo to the third floor, and it may indeed be the best place for training in magic.


    With that in mind, for some reason I was starting to get a bad feeling from earlier, so I suggested that we go back to the ground.


    ''''So that''s the end of the tour. Then we''ll have to prepare for tomorrow, and we''ll have our rooms ready to go, so you can spend the rest of the day as you wish until dinner time. Nahlia, I''ll need you to show everyone around.


    ''Yes, sir. Now I would like to show you all around.


    Nahlia said and started to head for the stairs.


    Apparently the bad feeling was my imagination I wanted her to think that...I wanted her to think that.


    I slowly opened my mouth as my mentor grabbed me by the shoulders.


    ''''Luciel, you were having a mock battle with a war demon in this training ground, or rather the arena, weren''t you?''''


    I had my arm cut off out of nowhere, but it was a different kind of training here than with Melatni.


    ''Yes, it was. When I came to Yenis, unlike Melatni, I was really targeted by assassins at times, so I guess I wanted a little bit of relief from training. Now, Master, let''s talk upstairs.


    ''No, I haven''t done any physical activity yet today. Besides, I''ve just finished my tour, so come along for the ride.


    The master was the master.


    ''''........We had that many mock battles yesterday, didn''t we?''''


    ''Yesterday is yesterday. You know all too well that you have to train every day, don''t you?


    I can''t argue with what Master is saying because he is not wrong.


    Still, there are days when I want to nourish my wits.


    Let''s firmly refuse to do so here. Just as I was thinking that, Lionel interrupted me from the side.


    ''''Then I had some indigestion yesterday as well, so let''s go along with it. Since I wasn''t able to make a show of it when we fought two against one not long ago.


    ''No, Lionel would be better off with Nahlia by his side.


    And it''s funny that he''s trying to fight one on two again.


    ''''I''ll make time with Nahlia at night. More importantly, Luciel-sama is gradually mastering the power of the dragon, so he''ll be just the right training partner.


    ''Master Luciel, please take care of Master Lionel.


    Nahlia turned and bowed her head. ''You''re doing too much for Lionel,'' she said.


    ''Mr. Luciel, then we are going to have a tour this time. Can you show us how much training you''re doing?


    It seems that Lumina and the others chose to observe because their armor was under repair, but they were already talking about the premise of having a mock battle.


    Can''t we avoid a mock battle if it comes to this?


    With the recovery spell, you can go all out without a care in the world.


    Master nodded with satisfaction at the flow of mock battles.


    But if that one''s in the mood, I have an idea.


    ''''Luciel-sama, since Lydia and I will be slowing you all down, we will observe.


    Good luck, Lady Luciel.


    It would be nice if the two of them avoided the battle but then again, it''s still a mock battle between Master and Lionel.


    ''''I understand. Then for every winner, the loser will drink the object X.''''


    We can''t be rolling in Master''s palm forever.


    We''ve generally shown each other''s hand yesterday.


    If we can make him drink Object X, Master will eventually give up....and Lionel, of course.


    ''''I always drank it when I trained with my master, you know.


    When I laughed, Keti and Kefin had already started to retreat with Nahlia.


    ''What?��Are you insane, Luciel?


    Master''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ''''Well I didn''t expect you to have that much confidence in yourself against me and the war demons.


    What two?


    I asked, and the Master looked away.


    Object X apparently doesn''t want to drink.


    In the midst of such an exchange, here Lionel said something I couldn''t believe my ears.


    ''''........Well, if Luciel-sama is going to use the power of the dragon, is it not enough for the two of us? In that case, would it be just fine if the "abyss" were to enter?


    Mm, is it me?


    Lionel''s idea was ludicrous.


    And Mr. Bazak, for some reason, would get on board.


    ''''No, he says a lot of things are wrong. It was a one-on-one flow earlier~''


    ''''Oh, stop messing around. If a disciple is going to stand up to his master, he should show a reasonable amount of determination. With that in mind, let''s get started.


    ''Master, it''s called being upsetting.


    Master Luciel. Come on now.


    "Let us try our wise men''s powers.


    But Lionel and Mr. Bazak.......Bazak had already prepared for the battle.


    Thus, before I could convince them of many things, my absolutely unbeatable battle was about to begin.

 301-295 Sage VS Whirlwind, Ghost, Abyss

    No matter how many times I think about it, it seems strange.


    Master and Lionel, whose levels and skills had been initialized about half a year ago, had been steadily regaining their strength.


    And I, who overconfident in the power of the dragon half a month ago, was easily sunk by Master.


    I couldn''t understand why even Bazak, who was touted to be the closest to the Sage, would join there.


    Master held a slightly longer straight sword twenty meters away and smiled ferociously.


    An expressionless Lionel with a great sword of fire and a large shield at the ready.


    Bazak, with his palms goop, meditates and waits for the signal in his natural body.


    The pressure of the three of them, which I could tell because they were facing each other, was no less than that Destroyer.


    I held up my illusory sword and shield, and made three magic circle chants that I could instantly activate.


    And now it was time for the battle to begin.


    ''''Luciel, let''s go!''''


    Yes. But I''ll take the lead.


    I laughed and immediately activated the Attack Barrier, Magic Barrier, and Century Barrier.


    That was the signal for the beginning.


    The first to move were Lionel and Bazak.


    Lionel, who had put magic power into the Great Sword of Flame, shot out a flaming bullet about one meter in diameter towards us.


    Following that, Bazak fired countless four-attribute magic arrows into the air without any sense of restraint, and then fired at me.


    I probably knew somehow from the signs that my master was coming at me from behind Lionel''s flaming bullets, but I decided to intercept them all while admiring how he was able to rush in.


    Yes, this time I decided to return to my original intentions.


    The sanctuary wards would drastically reduce the power of the approaching flame bombs and magic arrows, and since I had activated the barrier, they wouldn''t die.


    In truth, I thought about using the power of the water dragon to build an ice wall, using the power of the earth dragon to feed the three of us from the ground, or using the power of the dark dragon to show us an illusion, but like the evil god, I decided that I wouldn''t be able to defeat these three if I relied on such a small handful of tricks.


    That''s why I decided to take the maximum amount of tactics that would allow me to make use of my abilities.


    I clothed my illusory sword with the power of a water dragon and waited for my master.


    When the flame bullets and magic arrows reached the sanctuary boundary, the sanctuary boundary was more effective than I aimed for, and the first batch of flame bullets and magic arrows were all completely sealed off and finished their job.


    I didn''t expect it to be so effective against magic as well as the miasma of the demon race, so it was a pleasant miscalculation.


    When I received my master''s attack, which was coming at me with a kiiiiiiin, with my illusory sword, it felt like a sword fight echoed throughout the arena.


    ''''I didn''t expect to receive a head-on attack. Do you really think you can win with that?''''


    The master laughed and told him so.


    ''''Yes, I''ve been fortunate enough to meet a good teacher, and I''ve been taught that if you only rely on small steps, you''ll miss out on important things... hahaha!


    Tsk tsk.


    I activated my body enhancement with high-speed magic circulation and blew my master away with force.


    The level difference isn''t absolute, but even so, if the statuses are far apart, I can push this kind of force.


    ''''��Sanctuary Rear Armor��''''


    I decided to target only my master first.


    It was because I stepped that the sanctuary armor could withstand Bazak''s magic and Lionel''s flaming bullets.


    I had already positioned myself to slash away with my Illusionary Sword where Master had landed.


    But Master still had a smile on his face.


    At that moment, he remembered that Master had that one, but the Illusion Sword didn''t stop and slashed at the leftover image of Master.


    ''''Hahaha, let''s go.''''


    When I heard my master''s voice that disappeared from in front of my eyes like that in my ear, I felt a faint discomfort in my left arm holding the shield.


    ''''��Extra Heel��''''


    There was no need to check the discomfort to see what it was.


    He had been cut down by a buzzard.


    ''There really is something wrong with that technique,''


    It''s the kind of depth that has kept me afloat, you know?


    ''But how can you swing a sword with your arm? After all, Master.....


    Say what you want to say. And if I can''t wield a sword just because my arm is frozen, I won''t be around anymore.


    In the middle of this conversation with my master, I felt a chilling chill run through me.


    I jumped up on the spot and used the power of the wind dragon to avoid the aimed shot.


    ''''Wind Dragon, become a wing that flies freely through the sky.


    At that moment, a slash of fire and four-coloured light mingled with an arrow... or rather, a spear, which had already passed through the place where I was, hit the three-meter wall and exploded.


    I looked at Lionel and Bazak and realized.


    That I had awakened two battle crazies........


    It seems that I had greatly hurt their pride by deciding that they could handle it with the sanctuary wards after they entered the battle.


    Lionel had somehow switched to a spear instead of a large sword and glared at us with a face like an evil demon, and Bazak was madly launching his spear into the air instead of a four-attribute arrow.


    ''''Muzzled?''''


    The moment I muttered that, Bazak''s magic power spear flew towards me.


    I managed to evade it, but before I knew it, I seemed to be in between Lionel, and Lionel''s spear popped my left arm with the shield, and then struck me further to my right knee.


    ''''[Extra Heel].......What''s with the spear?


    When I looked at Lionel, I was just amazed that he hadn''t moved from where he started at all.


    However, I understood why Lionel''s spear had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    When Lionel held up his spear, the space in front of the spear was distorted.


    And the next moment after Lionel thrust his spear out, the space in front of me was distorted and the spear appeared.


    I avoided it in a hurry and complained to Lionel.


    ''Lionel, what is that weapon?��It''s too foul.


    ''''This is the Divine Spearless Thrust. It is a magic weapon created by Lord Leinster and is the treasure of the empire. But unlike magic, the maximum range is not very long at 20 meters, and it uses a lot of magic power, so you can''t use it a lot.


    ''''You can''t afford to be looking away.


    I heard my mentor''s voice from behind me.


    I was wondering why we were able to work together like this, but this was a fight I couldn''t afford to lose.


    Originally, I was going to steal Master''s skills and fight while continuing to recover all the time, but apparently I couldn''t say that.


    ''''Holy Dragon, defend yourself. Thunder Dragon, the power to leave everything behind. Water Dragon, freeze everything that touches me.


    I could see that Master''s sword was aimed at my neck.


    I''m sure he''s going to stop me in my tracks, but unfortunately, I couldn''t lose.


    I slashed off both of my master''s legs with my illusory sword and ran through the air to cut off both of Bazak''s arms and close in on Lionel, but apparently my awakening time had reached its limit here.


    That''s right, my magic power was exhausted.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a single magic potion with me, and I remembered that I hadn''t bought any, but then I remembered another thing.


    I immediately took out a barrel of object X.


    ''Le, Master Luciel, what?''


    Obviously he was worried about being attacked with Object X, but that''s not the case.


    Drinking Object X in a state of depletion would eliminate this pain of depletion.


    I immediately poured the Object X into my special Object X mug and drank it all at once.


    ''''Phew........ but the depletion is over. Now Lionel, the only thing left to do is you. Let''s get to work.


    I''m sorry, but I''m going to win.


    Lionel''s spearmanship is even more impressive than that of the big sword.


    I''m not sure if this is an underdeveloped skill, as the thrusts and slashes attack my entire body at will.


    The game came to a quick and easy conclusion.


    In fact, Lionel had already fallen into a state of magical power depletion.


    I drank the Object X and put my last hope on the slightly restored magic power, and when I activated my body strengthening again, the attack went through properly.


    This is how I defeated my masters.


    After that, Nadia and Lydia, perhaps assuming that my magic power would be depleted around the time Lionel sent out his divine spear, hurriedly went to the workshop on the third floor, and thanks to the technical team getting the magic crystal sphere that they were analyzing, I managed to heal the wounds of my masters.


    And now the masters could play their longed-for restoration.......punishment game.


    Currently, the three of them were looking at a pitcher mug with object X poured in front of them in equal measure.


    ''Come on, drink this like you did when you trained me.


    I''m sure my face would have had a grin on it.


    I didn''t think I could beat these three people with the strength of an outsider, so it was only natural.


    However, the one word that Master had muttered just before drinking Object X made me realize that people''s dreams are fleeting.


    ''Luciel, I didn''t expect you to lose. Now I have an excuse to challenge you to a fight.


    What?


    And Lionel follows.


    ''''Let us be lenient with our punishment this time. But when our level is raised in the Valley of the Dragon, I would like a rematch.


    Well, no.


    The winner is the one being hunted.


    Ignoring my words, Bazak finally said the most plausible thing and the three of them puffed on the object X as if in unison.


    Bazak fainted, Lionel started to shake on the spot, and his mentor staggered to the stairs.


    I would have been the winner, but the result was that I was clearly more sober than before it began.

 302-296 meeting

    While the masters were being made to suffer from the stench that wouldn''t go away for thirty minutes after drinking Object X, they decided to solve Cresia''s problem as well.


    Cresia was just watching a mock battle, and for some reason, Kefin, who was holding Hattori, must have expected this to happen, since he was running away after laying Hattori down on the spectator''s table.


    ''Cressia, come over here. Hutri, if you pretend to be unconscious any longer, I''ll dismiss the school.


    Cresia flew out of the bleachers as soon as she was called and landed in the arena, and Hattori, who had been pretending to be unconscious, also came down to the arena in a straightforward manner, although he still looked uncomfortable because of the effect of Object X. The two of them didn''t seem to know why they had been called, but they wanted to take care of all the trouble at once.


    The two of them didn''t seem to know why they had been called, but they wanted to get the hassle out of the way all at once.


    The truth was that he didn''t want them to cause trouble while they were going to the foot of the Dragon Valley tomorrow....


    ''''Hattori, if you behave strangely, I''ll have you drink Object X after every meal. This is not a threat. I''m going to tell you something important now, so it would be helpful if you''re careful what you say. Okay?


    Hattori nodded several times at high speed, so he decided to start talking.


    ''First of all, Cressia, you recognize Hutri as a teacher, right?


    ''Well, yes. I have great respect for Dr. Hatley as a teacher.


    Cressia nodded and replied with a little hesitation, and Hutri''s eyes were completely locked on Cressia.


    ''''Well then, Hutri-sensei, it seems that the children like you and the other teachers appreciate you very much.


    Well, thank you for that, that I do.


    Apparently, he was happy to be appreciated, and he smiled briskly.


    But there are some things he needs to be reminded of.


    ''''Perhaps I haven''t formally introduced myself yet, so let me introduce myself. My name is Luciel, my job is a wise man and I''m the president of the Luciel Trading Company. I''m very indebted to you when you were an Imperial infiltrator and operative.


    Yeah, well, I''m sorry for the inconvenience you''ve caused.


    You don''t want to use a colander?


    ''I''m not going to say anything, since you''re already a slave to Mr. Dorster by law. Now here''s the thing, why have you been hounding Cressia?


    That''s because I love Miss Cressia, that I do.


    In a way I envy you.


    ''''That feeling must be very important. But why do you chase after them until you realize that you are inconveniencing them?


    ...because that''s where the love is, that it is.


    Truly disappointing handsome is the word for this guy, I think.


    Now, let''s get down to business.


    I''ll get right to it. Dr. Hattori, you are terminated immediately. Cressia is acting on behalf of Nahlia because the school needs her to be there for the future of our children.


    What?


    You didn''t expect to be sentenced to dismissal?��Even if it''s not like a previous life, as expected, if there''s an employee problem, it would be a reasonable enough decision in this world to fire him.


    ''''You were a little too lenient. By the way, I''ve also confirmed that you are the reincarnated person who was kept in the Empire.


    ''How do you know about this, that you do?��Where did you get that information from, that you did?


    ''''Since we recently got such information while working to renew the upper echelons of the Empire and stop the war between the Empire and the Kingdom of Rubruk...''''


    Hattori''s face paled rapidly as the conversation progressed.


    Of course, I don''t intend to do that, so it hurts my conscience a little bit, but it would be better for both of us if this doesn''t make me go after Cressia, but it would be better for both of us.


    ''''Would it be possible for you to forgive me somehow?''''


    But you can''t give up on Krecia-san, can you?


    I''m ashamed to say that it was love at first sight...


    I have a great sense of how serious Hattori is.


    I''m sure I would have supported him if we were friends, but one wrong move and he''s a criminal.


    ''What do you want to do about Cressia?''


    I can''t socialize with Dr. Hattori, but I hope he continues to be a teacher.


    Oh, they say getting rejected in real life is a depressing way to get down.


    I decided to give Hatri a helping hand as he put his head down.


    So, Dr. Hatri, I''m going to give you a chance.


    Chance...?


    Yes, you have the right to confess to Cressia only once a year. If you confess to her and she refuses, then you can treat her normally for the next year. Then we won''t have to dismiss the teacher.


    Hattori shushed me to examine my words, and then held up his hand.


    ''Well, may I treat you, that I may?''


    ''As long as you are moderate as a teacher, I have no problem with that. If you break it, I''ll have you take it after every meal until you stop passing out on object X.


    I flashed a not-so-sweet punishment and found sweat beading on my forehead plate.


    ''''S...moderation means asking someone out to dinner, no?


    Once she says no, that''s fine if you want to move on. But if Cresia doesn''t want to, it''s object X.


    Well, I swear it, that I do.


    Can you swear that to Cressia here and to the Lord God, Cleya?


    I swear.


    Here is the pledge.


    Thus, a blue-white light enveloped Hattori.


    ''Yes, you knew. Oh, I don''t recommend it, in case you don''t, but as a man who can protect Cressia, if you can get me and Lionel to recognize her with a warrior, I''ll free you from your slavery and give you a push back.


    Is that true, that it is?


    How positive is it that I''m willing to win against Lionel, who is getting stronger from now on, how positive is it?


    Even after being rejected by Cresia, I was depressed, but I was back to normal within ten seconds, and if you''re this positive, maybe in ten years or so.......


    I''ll also follow Hattori''s example and train in a fun and positive way while thinking about how to punish my masters.


    Thus, I succeeded in successfully escaping from the pressure I received from the masters.


    ''''Yes. But we''re still busy with this, so the challenge is only once a year. If you lose, we''ll have you drink a pitcher mug of Object X, so good luck with your annual entry. Oh, and that''s for all the residents of this city who like Cresia.


    The reincarnation is a chosen one, that it is. That is why they are not to be outdone by the riffraff, that they are not to be outdone by the riffraff.


    Hattori was very much on fire.


    ''''By the way, I''m going to meet with that reincarnation and the two suspected reincarnators now, so follow me.


    Is that a man, that it is?


    What''s more important than being a reincarnated man and woman?


    They''re both women.


    That will be all right, that it will be. I look forward to working with you, that I do.


    Yes, Dr. Hattori.


    Cresia smiled and told him so.


    ''''I''m in love with you~ that is.


    Saying that, Hattori ran up to the third basement floor.


    ''''I''m sorry, but this is the limit of what I can do right now.


    No, thank you for your undue consideration. I will continue to do my best as a teacher to repay you in any way I can.


    As long as Cressia enjoys being a teacher, that''s all that matters.


    Thank you, sir.


    I''m sure this smile must have soothed Hattori.


    Well, I went back to the first floor once with the War Maiden Holy Knights who were observing the battle, and Nadia and Lydia who stayed behind as my escort, and I had the maids show me the room where everyone was staying, and then I had come to the third basement floor with Lionel again.


    Then they decided to mix it up with Lyna, Alice, and Hattori and hold their first reincarnation meeting.


    ''''First of all, we already know that the three of you are unique beings called reincarnates. The reason for this is because I have already fought two reincarnated people and taken their lives.


    Lyna and Hatri were surprised, and Alice didn''t change her color.


    ''What makes you think I''m a reincarnation?''


    ''Alice over there told me, is Alice mistaken?


    ''''Well no, I''m a reincarnated person. But I want to stay on at Luciel Trading Company and work for my master.


    ''''Ah~ I hope you can rest assured that I''m not going to alienate, mistreat or dismiss you just because you''re a reincarnate.


    Lyna then showed a relieved expression.


    ''''Master Luciel, why did you kill that reincarnation?''''


    Hattori''s expression remained firm.


    ''''To be precise, one of them had his body popped due to the effects of invoking an evil god. And the other one was avenged because he studied demonization in the empire and really was turning people into demons. By the way, let me tell you that Alice here would have been targeted for elimination if she hadn''t been treated as a slave.


    That''s right.......could it be that I was in danger too?


    ''Yeah. I''ve been doing a lot of things to antagonize Cresia and make her hate me.


    ''''...........Oh my old fool!


    ''Let''s not mix Alice and Hatley too much.


    ''So why did Master Luciel gather us together?��I wonder if Luciel-sama is a reincarnation after all?


    ''''No, no. There are already five unique beings called reincarnators in the same era... no, there are six of them because the emperor of the empire said something like he killed one of them. I wanted to know how many reincarnates there were and what purpose they were born for.


    When I denied it unreservedly, Lyna raised her hand to speak, followed by Alice and Hattori.


    ''''Let''s see, there are probably ten reincarnations. But I''m sure they didn''t have a purpose or anything.


    Yeah, I''m pretty sure I did, too.


    I am the Chosen One yes, ten of us are reincarnated. My purpose is to use my powers to live.


    Apparently, no one is on a mission or anything.


    ''I see.


    It''s not normal for all this to happen. When I was thinking about that, unexpected words come flying from Alice.


    ''''Oh, if it''s information on reincarnated people, there''s the most famous one, but don''t you know about it, Luciel-sama?''''


    Who are you?


    I hear you''re famous.


    ''''I heard there''s a prophetic priestess at the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters in Grandle right now, and she''s apparently a reincarnation.


    What?��Is that famous?


    ''''Well, I think he''s famous there. Luciel-sama was so prominent in the Empire that it wasn''t talked about much, but I heard that the Emperor was after you.


    ''''Well I really didn''t know...''''


    Then, from the side, information comes in from Hattori this time.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I know one more person, that I do. One of the adventurers who are currently in and out of the Adventurers Guild here in Yenis is a reincarnation, that I know of.


    ''''Are you sure there are only ten of them?��For that matter, are you glad you gave that information out so easily?


    From now on, I will be righteous in all sincerity, that I am.


    I wonder. This guy is really positive.


    There was one last thing I wanted to ask the three of them.


    ''Well I''ll just ask one last question. Do you plan to live your life from now on without destroying the world, making it chaotic, or bothering people?


    I will continue to learn from my mentor and eventually build my own amphibian.


    I''m Patro I want to work hard and live in peace.


    I live for Miss Crecia, that I do.


    If this were true, my peace wouldn''t be any farther away.


    Okay. How''s Lionel?


    That should be fine. So, Master Luciel, would you like to go to the Adventurer''s Guild now?


    ''''Well maybe if we don''t go here, something nasty is going to happen to us, so we''ll deal with it.


    Ha!


    So keep working on Lyna and Mr. Hattori. Alice you should get a job as soon as possible. Then we''re dismissed.


    "Master Luciel, please don''t really leave me behind~


    ''Alice, if you really want me to hire you, use your knowledge of the reincarnation to attract the interest of Doran and the rest of the tech development department. Lyna, I''ll take care of the rest.


    But I''ll do my best.


    I don''t think Lyna and Alice are in that much danger if they get mixed up, so let''s just throw the rest of it to Doran.


    ''''Lionel, Dr. Hutri we''ll also have to get Master to go with us...................and let''s do our best.


    Thus, without a moment''s rest, he had to re-investigate the two newly emerged incarnations.

 303-297 Confirmation and thanks

    When I received the information about the new reincarnation, I asked Hatri, who knew the face of the reincarnation, Master, who would know the likely prophecy priestess of the reincarnation, and Lionel to accompany me as an escort.


    That and Bazak, who had passed out after drinking Object X, had revived before I knew it and wanted to register as an adventurer, so I had no choice but to come with him to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    When I entered the Adventurer''s Guild, there was a bit of a commotion, and Jasuan-dono with a large amount of sweat on his forehead and Gaius-dono who was laughing appeared and asked me to move straight to the Guild Master''s room.


    The master seemed to comply with the request, so I asked Hattori to find a reincarnation before that, and he seemed to have found it right away, so I gave a brief explanation to Jasuan-dono.


    He seemed to understand what I was talking about, so instead of going to the guildmaster''s room, I asked him to invite him and his party members to the conference room on the second floor.


    Bazak had to leave temporarily at this time to register as an adventurer.


    And the swordsman at the head of the adventurers who appeared in the conference room looked familiar.


    However, I never thought that there was a strong man (or woman) building a harem party, so my attention turns to him.


    But since I''m sure we''ve never introduced ourselves before, I tried to greet him as our first meeting.


    ,.


    What?��Whirlwind, you''re an S-level healer... hey, Hattori, what''s going on?��Why are these battle crazies here?


    The information seemed a little outdated, but apparently he already knew about us.


    Dressed like a swordsman, he glares at Hattori.


    Other than him, the rest of the members seemed to be wondering how they should respond to the fact that Master and I were all here.


    ''Yeah, give me a minute. I''ve probably seen you before, but I''d like to introduce myself first, if that''s okay?


    Luciel, I know that guy pretty well. Hey, Martis.


    The master opened his mouth faster than he did, swordsman-style.


    But still........that''s too common a name for a reincarnation.


    ''''Master, do you know him?''''


    ''''Yeah, he was in and out of our adventurer''s guild by the time Luciel started tangling with Botacouli.


    Oh, I knew it. I knew I''d recognize you from somewhere.


    Apparently, I wasn''t mistaken that I had seen his face before.


    ''And I remember this guy well because he''s the one who came to me asking to be my apprentice and didn''t last three days.


    I''d have to be crazy to drink that stuff. Only a person with a taste disorder or a dominatrix would drink that stuff.


    ''Huh.......are you trying to pick a fight with me?


    "Keke! Healer''s got a point. That''s just a figure of speech. Yeah, so what do you want...?


    As he lashed out at me, the intimidation seemed to be released from his mentor and Lionel, and Martis became respectful.


    ''Hutri, is he right?''


    I have no doubt about that. Lord Martin, I would do anything for love, that I would do.


    I don''t understand... what do you mean by that?


    When Martin tried to speak, he was intimidated further by his mentor and Lionel, who spoke respectfully.


    ''First, let me introduce myself. My name is Luciel. I have become a wise man by profession and am also the president of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce. I have been told by Dr. Hattori here that Lord Martis is of a peculiar birth. Do you know any of the other party members?


    ''Yeah, I told you. Still, you''ve accepted me, my dear friend.


    Of all the reincarnated people, maybe he''s the happiest........


    ''''In that case, let''s get down to business. How many reincarnates are there, including you, and what is your mission as a reincarnate?


    ''''I''m sure there were ten, and there was no such thing as a mission.


    ''''No, but lately, the reincarnator has been trying to invoke evil gods and make them turn into demons, so I decided to check out the reincarnator once.


    ''''Oh, I didn''t do anything. I''ve been working my way up through the adventurer ranks and finally got a B-rank. I definitely didn''t do that.


    ''Master Luciel the Wise, Martin has done nothing wrong.


    Don''t pick on your brother Martin.


    Martin doesn''t have the guts, but he''s not going to do anything evil.


    Trust him, please.


    You''re liked by your party members....


    ''''Yes, I know that. Just so you know, there are three reincarnated members in the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, including Miss Hattori here, but as long as they don''t cause the world to fall into chaos, I basically have no intention of interfering.


    You mean you''re in control of the incarnation...?


    ''No, they want to work for the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, and if they want to quit, they can, and we won''t interfere.


    When Martin looked at Hattori, Hattori nodded deeply and began to explain.


    ''''I was an Imperial agent sent to destroy this city, that I was. I was captured a year ago and made a slave, that I was.


    You''re a slave, you''ve interfered enough!


    Apparently, Martis doesn''t like slaves themselves.


    ''Oh, by the way, I''m not a slave to Luciel-sama, that I am. As a slave, I am ordered not to work murder or stealing, that is very humane. That''s why I am able to be a teacher at school, that I am.


    ...can you be a teacher, that or something like that?


    ''I can talk normally. But I''m ready to do anything to make Miss Cressia laugh.


    ''''Well that''s why, it''s not like I''m going to make you a deceased person just because you''re a reincarnated person, so you can rest assured.''''


    ''''Huh~. Then I don''t have any other ideas other than to be an adventurer and live happily ever after with these guys.


    I don''t know what it is I''m starting to see Martis as the hero of the story.


    ''''Then I guess I won''t have to interfere. By the way, has anyone ever approached you knowing you were a reincarnation?


    ''None. I''ve decided I''m going to be of this world, and I''m sure if I hadn''t seen this fake ninja, no one would have known I was a reincarnate.


    I don''t know why.��........I couldn''t bring myself to praise Hatri for the big job of finding the reincarnation.


    ''''Well then, that''s the end of our business here, but since you''ve given us a chance to discuss it, let''s do something to thank you. If you need help with anything, I''ll be happy to talk to you about it.


    ''''Well then, if you know of a way to completely unslave them or something, I''d like to know.


    Apparently, the aversion to slaves was an ongoing thing.


    Well, I understand........


    ''''........Are any of them slaves?''''


    ''All of them. We rescued an illegal slave trader and a bandit teaming up near the border of Glandle and Brange, but we can sign a slave contract, but we can''t cancel it...


    Okay. [Dispel] Well, you are now completely annulled from your contract.


    It doesn''t look like he''s lying, and I don''t think he''ll hold a grudge with this one.


    I''ve heard that Yenis is a very safe place.


    It''s not that easy, huh? Fly on the spot.


    There was only one girl who flew away, but she laughed and said she''d made a mistake.


    Afterwards, Martin and the ex-slaves seemed to be so touched and crying that I had to leave the room without them.


    I was somewhat relieved to see a very happy reincarnation.


    ''Hattori, I don''t know what''s in store for you, so I hope you''ll keep an eye out for them while they''re in town.


    Yes, that I do.


    So Hutley can go back in.


    Well, I''m sorry.


    Hattori left the Adventurer''s Guild without even bothering to ask what happened.


    Apparently, Hattori was a man who could read the air.


    ''''So, Master, what was the reincarnation that predicted Master''s death?''''


    I''m sorry, but I''m under oath.


    The master told him that he was really sorry.


    But how often can they hang a pledge?��I ask, just to be sure.


    ''Was that before you were level one?��Or later?


    ''Before ... well!��Then we''ll be okay. I also heard that the person who made the prophecy is a reincarnated person. I heard that he was protected from the labyrinth, called himself a prophecy priestess at the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters, and has been making prophecies come true one after another since.


    ...The Adventurer''s Guild is okay, right?


    Apparently it''s right for a reincarnation, but I''m wondering why you were in the labyrinth.


    .........Adventurer''s Guild is okay, right?��........I''m starting to get worried.


    ''Yeah. Extremely transparent. So we''ll see the prophetic priestess?


    ''''Well I''ll depend on tomorrow''s detour to see that prophetic priestess or not.


    A detour?


    I know a being who prophesies, because I know a thing that prophesies, too.


    Yes, I have a feeling that it''s better to ask the things that predict things foretelling things.


    Well, then, let''s go to Luciel''s mansion for tomorrow''s strategy session.


    ''Don''t you have to go to the guildmaster''s room?''


    It would be a pity if he stayed too long when he''s in such awe of you.


    Yes.


    I reluctantly decided to follow Lionel''s unexpected agreement.


    ''It''s been almost two years since you gave me Object X. I think it''s time for the statute of limitations to run...''


    I felt uncomfortable, but I arrived back home with my masters.


    After that, we returned to the mansion, and at the dinner table, we announced the route and members of the group that would take us to the foot of the Valley of the Dragon, and we had free time until tomorrow''s departure... but I was destined to be under house arrest in the arena as a recovering officer.

 304-298 Selection

    Until late last night, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, who had finished adjusting their reinforced and maintained armor, and Lydia, Nadia, Estia, Keti, and Kefin were holding a mock battle in the underground arena, assuming a real battle.


    My mentor, who was the referee, talked to Bazak, who was refereeing in the middle of the fight, and I, who was made to be a recovering officer and referee, didn''t have time to rest slowly and watch the fight until the end.


    I couldn''t stop the War Maiden Holy Knights, who were happily checking their enhanced armor, halfway through the battle, and when I told Kefin and the others that they could give it their all, they gradually heated up on each other.


    I thought it would end soon in my opinion, but with everyone being unexpectedly competitive, it was already close to midnight before the fight was over.


    Afterwards, I knew that there was a big bath in the mansion as well, but everyone didn''t seem to have the energy to do so, so it was decided that I would use my purification magic to clean everyone, and they fell asleep in what I called my private room.


    And at dawn, it was Alice in a maid''s uniform who came to wake me up.


    I stuttered at the sight of her, and my sleepiness was blown away at once.


    ''''........What''s that outfit?''''


    ''I''m going to be working as an apprentice maid from today... nice to meet you, Master.


    Apparently, Alice is going to work as an apprentice maid in our house... but I refuse to admit it!


    Speaking of maids, cleaning - don''t mix it up - is the pattern that causes the most danger.


    ''I thought we were going to work on ideas together at Lyna''s?


    ''I don''t know anything about technology, and ideas don''t just pop out of my mouth like that, do they?��That''s why I asked Mr. Nahlia to help me.


    "...no cooking, no mixing with chemicals. It''s also forbidden to make poisonous substances and to say, "Hey, I''ll mix it with this." If you do, you must leave immediately. Understood?


    ''Don''t worry about it so much. After all, that''s what I got my appraisal skills for.


    "...Huh, well, you can go to the dining room first then.


    There''s nothing I can do to help you, and I''d be bored if you didn''t let me play a little more.


    I''ll let you choose if you want to be fired and thrown out, or if you still want to keep going.


    ''Just kidding, please don''t dismiss me. Excuse me.


    I said with a smile, and Alice immediately left my room.


    "When you get used to living like this you''re stuck with it.


    Having won a mock battle against my masters yesterday, I feel a little more confident and stronger now that I''ve won.


    However, I also understood that if I had to fight all of the War Maiden Holy Knights last night, or multiple classes of Kefin and others, it would be a battle of how to survive.


    I was desperately trying to stop the days of peace I had envisioned seeming to crumble without a sound, and I renewed my resolve to focus all my energy on taking care of the demon race and the matter of the light dragon first.


    After finishing the meal, he would have the factory-grown vegetables harvested and then stored them in the magic bag.


    Of course, they also had some honey and mead for diplomacy, but it seems that a few people, including Miss Cassie, had been asked to share the mead last night, and they had given them a barrel of it.


    Naturally, Lumina didn''t know, and the other members of the squad, who hadn''t been able to find the mead, pursued Cassie and the others about the whereabouts of the keg, and the fact that the keg had been empty last night.


    ''I don''t know how you drank that much and it didn''t affect your early morning training.


    It seems that the War Maiden Holy Knights were already conducting early morning training.


    ''''That mead, it''s very delicious and doesn''t give you a hangover. ........Captain, let''s make the secret of Luciel-kun''s power the honey wine. And I can actually feel the power coming up.


    What do you think, Luciel?


    When Cassie told her that in an angry atmosphere, Lumina thought for a moment and asked us a question.


    But as expected, there was no reason for the mead wine, and I was sure that the reason why I became strong was because of my master''s training, Mr. Gruger''s diet, and Object X.


    ''The secret to your power?��If it''s object X and mead, it''s definitely object X. I''ve only drunk more mead than I can count, so...


    ''Well, I suppose so.... Now, those who drink mead, including cassie, without asking for it, will be suitably penalized, so look forward to it.


    Oh, no.


    Lumina looked a little disappointed and told Cassie that.


    ''You got what you deserved,''


    "The War Maidens of the Holy Order are a squad that shares all our joys and sorrows, and yet they slipped away.


    Miss Queena and Elizabeth looked at Lucy and Saran and Bearyce, who were probably having a drink with Miss Cassie.


    ''That''s what I mean. So ... Mr. Luciel, would you be willing to distribute the mead to us as well?


    Lumina-san was also apparently interested in the honey wine.


    ''''Yes, if it''s in the form of a sale, it''s possible to accommodate the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad a little bit. We have no intention of producing either honey or mead until the Hatch tribe is forced to do so, so we can''t provide you with that much, so please understand that.


    Thank God.


    Lumina''s face was clouded a few minutes later as she smiled at that.


    She had found out that the maximum amount of mead she could offer in a year was five barrels.


    The punishment for Cassie and her friends was soon to be decided. Cassie and her friends made a desperate apology, but it was never forgiven.


    Although the departure was a bit of a slap in the face, the departure time arrived safely, and we were now on the bridge of the amphibian, watching Lionel and Nahlia''s heated embrace as we waited for our departure.


    It was me, Master, Lionel, Lionel, the War Maiden Holy Knights, Doran, Paula, Lisian, Nanya, Nadia, Lydia, Estia... and Bazak who finally boarded the amphibian.


    It seems that Bazak bowed to his master many times and asked him to ask me to ask him to let him accompany them.


    After breakfast, they came in together, and after being bowed to by Bazak, I decided to allow him to accompany me, with the encouragement of my master.


    This time, I chose to leave Keti and Kefin behind to protect Yenis in case the demon race attacked us.


    ''''So, Luciel, is that dragon valley far away?''''


    ''Yes, I know Master didn''t sleep last night either, so please go to sleep.


    I will. Get there, or when the dragon shows up, make sure you wake him up.


    I''m sure the only people who would tell me to wake them up to fight, not to escape, would be a group of people on this amphibian.......haha~.


    I let out a sigh in my mind, made a smile and nodded at my master''s words.


    Yes, sir.


    Then, after confirming that Lionel had boarded the amphibian, I finally launched the amphibian and landed it just as the untamed forest came into view.


    ''''Lydia, Estia and Lisian, I think I explained the situation this morning, but I''m going to go see the water spirits now, so follow me. You can all go outside, but please don''t act too recklessly.


    With that much said, we stepped quickly into the uncharted forest to see the water spirit.

 305-299 Spirits and summons

    Before stepping into the uncharted forest, he took out the water talisman that had been left in his magic bag for so long.


    ''''With this, we won''t get lost. Now, shall we go? Forenowar, please be vigilant.


    "Yes, but I don''t think you''ll need it.


    What''s... is that a genie?


    ''Master Luciel, can you see Master Lacy?''


    It seems that Lythian saw my reaction and immediately knew that he could see it.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can see your own personal life.


    ''''........Lacy, did you guide me to the water spirit before?''''


    Yes, sir.


    Apparently, it''s right.


    You have a water spell?��Then follow me.


    When Lacy tells you that, she doesn''t wait for our reply and goes on her way.


    I''m sure Lacy is a genie who likes to play pranks on people by nature, so she can''t play with them, so she''s not very careless.


    Forenoire made such an analysis.


    If they stayed here forever, they were going to get lost, so they hurriedly decided to follow Lacy.


    After Lacy walked, he didn''t need Lisian''s spirit magic to walk, as the trees would avoid him on their own.


    Not long after that, Lacy faded and disappeared as we reached the lake at some point.


    ''Thanks for showing me the way, Lacy,''


    I knew that spirits can seriously disappear, so after properly thanking them, I was approaching my destination lake when the water spirit spoke to me via telekinesis.


    The lake rose and a humanoid water spirit appeared.


    ''Water spirit, if it wasn''t for your advice at that time, I might have lost my teacher and followers, and I wouldn''t have been able to reach the sage so quickly. I am truly grateful to you.


    I really wanted to complain about it, but saving the Hatch tribe was in my favor as a result, and the reason I was able to act without hesitation now that I was no longer a healer was definitely because of that advice.


    It also served as a thank you for rescuing my family members. Now, are you referring to Duchy Blange this time, or the Singularity with the Foresight Skill?��You do not wish to go to the forest where the elves live, do you?


    I guess the water spirits are the most skilled among the spirits to accurately discern the intentions of our coming, I guess.


    ''''That singular person I know that the reincarnation is in the Adventurer''s Guild of Grandle, but it''s not a prophecy, is it a prediction?


    ''Hmm, it''s something that can happen. It''s possible to avoid it, of course, but if some possibility doesn''t work, it will be right on target, so it''s not a mistake, even if it''s a prediction.


    That was a more heinous skill than I thought........


    ''''That priestess........doesn''t that crush your spirit?


    ''You''ll be fine if you stay at the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters, but that is a skill that can be acquired by those who are essentially prepared to throw everything at the world. I''d recommend sealing the skill if you can, and the wise man''s concerns won''t happen. And what the wise man is concerned about won''t happen.''''


    So just because he''s a reincarnated person doesn''t mean he''s going to cause weird things?


    Still, in a way, I feel like that reincarnated person is just unhappy....


    ''''By the way, do you know where that singular person I don''t know about is located?


    "...I''m still living safely in a place west of Yenis, and I''ve already found a partner in this world to live with.


    The water spirit thought for a moment before answering.


    ........How envious.


    Even so, there was still a world in the west of the void that people could live in.


    But it''s a relief that there''s no situation where you have to fight the reincarnation in this.


    I have one last question. Why did you predict that I would come back here when I was desperate?


    It was Forenoir and the dark spirits that answered my question.


    ''''Because water spirits have future vision I wouldn''t know unless it was about the person I saw directly.


    ''Other than that, instead of being able to move easily from place to place, he''s a muzzled voyeur who has his alter ego in his subordinate to gather information....he can''t use it at a crucial point.


    "What?��You two have been together for so long, why are you being so disgusting?


    I certainly agree with that.


    The usual forenoirs and dark spirits aren''t like this, but they hit the water spirits hard.


    ''''Water Spirit, do you know that spirit stones are collected in the Principality of Brange?''''


    ''''Yeah. You''re trying to gather spirit stones and summon a great spirit, aren''t you?''''


    Hmm?��That''s not what you''re saying with the infiltrators in the Rubruk Kingdom.


    ''''You do know that magic tools have been developed to absorb spirits from spirit stones, right?


    ''''I don''t have any such information. A light dragon was summoned, but........what?��What have you done?


    What''s going on?


    When the water spirit is surprised, he becomes extremely anxious.


    ''''He''s trying to enslave the light dragon.''''


    ''''........how can a man enslave a dragon, has the leader of that country really gone mad?''''


    However, something tense is conveyed from Forenoire.


    ''''.........It seems that''s why they''re collecting spirit stones, but fortunately, the person giving the instructions seems to be missing. And the light dragon''s condition is strange, but it hasn''t been enslaved.''''


    Apparently, he''s still fine, but if you''re going to be in a time crunch, you might as well go to Blange first.


    "...All right, then, look at Luciel.


    ''''All right. We just have a maiden here to help us out.


    What, me?


    Lydia was surprised when she was suddenly talked down to, but she nodded firmly there.


    ''''Priestess, I will accept a contract with you in accordance with the old pact.''''


    When those words were heard, Lydia emitted a light blue light.


    ''''I''m sorry, but can I have you summon a spirit?''''


    "Yes. "In accordance with the ancient pact, manifest through my magical power, the water spirit, Aqua.


    Lydia had already heard it beforehand from the wind spirit, or maybe she had already heard it beforehand from the wind spirit, but she had a complete grasp of the chanting and uttered it without hesitation.


    Then the water appeared in a whirlwind like a tornado, and it gradually approached the form of a human, and a fully human-shaped water spirit manifested.


    ''''Well, it''s been a long time since it manifested, so I want to play with it, but I''ll let you see what the future holds for the wise man right away.


    The water spirit looked into my eyes in a way that succumbed to the pressure of the forenoir and the dark spirit.


    After that, I guess it was about a minute or so, as we stared at each other, the water spirit''s eyes changed to look at the poor thing.


    What is it........I''m very curious.


    ''''What do you think?''''


    ''''You are right to go to the foot of the Dragon Valley. The problem of the light dragon can be completely solved there........


    Apparently, there''s been no change in destination.


    How far did you see?


    ....


    "What?��Couscous, hmmm, is it true?


    "Yes, Luciel the Wise, I have one piece of advice for you.


    When I nodded to Forenoir, the water spirit seemed to have some new advice for me.


    ''''Let me hear it.''''


    If you don''t work hard at the foot of the Dragon Valley you won''t have peace of mind for some time to come.


    What does that mean?


    It was much better than the despair that awaited him before, but it felt like a genie''s awhile was the equivalent of a person''s lifetime.


    ''That''s ... something you''ll hear from your own buddy.


    The water spirit didn''t answer any of my questions after that, no matter how many questions I asked him, and he talked to Lydia for a bit and disappeared on the spot.


    ''''Luciel, come on, let''s get to where we should be heading.''''


    Hey, buddy, you don''t have a secret relationship with your partner, do you?


    ''''Luciel, if you''re my partner, don''t worry about the little things, just move forward as best you can. Then I will teach you one day.


    Huh~ Apparently, he didn''t seem to tell me, so when I tried to turn back, I saw several light blue magic stones piled up in front of Lisian.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I received a parting gift from the water spirit.


    Let''s put him in a magic bag and go.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, our second encounter with the water spirit ended in a blur again.


    Not knowing why Forenoir laughed so much, or even if he was still laughing with the dark spirits, we decided to go back to the airship.

 306-300 Air combat preparation

    I have a lot of thoughts, but the fact that Lydia was able to summon a water spirit was probably a good thing to think about in the future.


    Even so, if she summoned them, they could turn into humanoid forms, so maybe Forenoir and the dark spirits could also turn into humanoid forms... When I was thinking about that, I was back to where the amphibians were.


    It seems that Bazak and the Holy Knight of the War Maiden squadron had defeated goblins, orcs, and other demons in a short time, but they were allowed to collect the magic stones, and after the corpses of the demons were gathered together and extinguished with the flames of purification by the sanctuary circle, we and the rest of us boarded the amphibian again.


    After that, we launched the amphibian, but in order to be ready for any battle, Dolan in charge of the main gun, Nanya in charge of the secondary gun, Nadia the dragon priestess and Lydia the spirit priestess, and Lionel as the first of the squadron, the rest of us were asked to move to our cabins.


    It''s a secret that I thought it would be uncomfortable and disturbing as expected with such a large group of people.


    ''''Well then, Nadia, since we''re going to continue our flight in the south direction, can you guide us to the exact location of the Valley of the Dragon?''''


    ''''Yes. I''ll check the direction of the Dragon God while questioning him.


    Nadia said, and took her seat in good company with Lydia.


    Doran and Nanya had already taken their seats, while Lionel seemed to be looking out from the bridge entrance.


    Once all of the usual members were present, the amphibian proceeded to its destination.


    Fast forward a few hours after the re-start, and as far as the eye could see, there was a long stretch of untouched forest.


    Occasionally they would supplement the demon-like things below, but perhaps it was because our flight speed was too fast or because we were out of range, but they continued to fly smoothly without being attacked.


    ''Too much time on my hands, there''s nothing to do.


    He said he needed a break from time to time to take in the scenery.


    While I agreed with Doran''s voice, I thought that this time of leisure was the only time of peace for me.


    Well, it''s certainly a time of leisure but.......it''s almost lunchtime and I''d like to have a place to drop the amphibians, but there''s no level ground in sight.


    ''''Why do you two have so much time to spare!


    Nanya was looking around a bit nervously.


    She was sorry that Lyna was away and brought her civilian girlfriend with her, but her shooting ability was surprisingly high.


    If the amphibians were to face a flying demon, I''m sure they would be able to play an active role.


    Well, as expected, her level won''t increase even if she defeated the demons with her secondary gun, so I feel bad for her as a civilian, but I''m going to give her a power leveling experience once she arrives at the Valley of the Dragon.


    ''''It''s good that Nanya is someone who can speak up well even without Lyna.


    Praise doesn''t mean no special benefits or anything like that.


    I''m afraid of looking at her a little bloody, but she seemed to be the eldest daughter of a large family and was in an unpleasant position if she didn''t make money.


    Apparently, the reason she was in Lyna''s shop was because the pay was so much better than a regular job.


    Yesterday, after discussing it with Mr. Forens, he officially signed an employment contract with the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, and he will be paid twice his previous salary.


    Furthermore, when I explained to him that he would be paid five times his annual salary as a risk allowance if he accompanied me on this trip, he made an immediate decision without even giving a word of rejection to Lyna.


    I think that maybe he will be someone who will do bigger things than Lyna.


    A little while later, in the sky above this peaceful forest that seemed to last forever, we suddenly saw multiple things flying towards us.


    ''''Is that a demon?''''


    Hmm. Yeah, I guess so.


    Dolan raised the corner of his mouth.


    I''m sure he wants to fire the main gun because he''s bored.


    I''m tying up the place where I would normally want to analyze the magic tools, and I''m probably stressed out.......


    But it was the same for me.


    ''''Should I go to Forenoire and Dewdrop?''''


    I could shoot down a demon like that, but I''ll let you be the judge of that.


    Dolan decided to fold his arms and wait for an answer from me.


    We have enough magic power to spare, would it be faster to kick it away with the main magic cannon?


    "Forenoir, are you going into battle?


    ''''From now on, as we approach the Valley of the Dragon, the number of demons will gradually increase, so I don''t think we need to rush.''''


    All right. Let''s take care of the main and secondary cannons, okay?


    "Yes,


    Forenoir wasn''t keen on it and didn''t think it was too much of a problem, nor did it come out of the spirit crystal.


    ''''Dolan, can the main gun be released at thirty percent fill?''''


    We can start at ten percent. But I''m not sure I''d be willing to go through with it physically, would I?


    Dolan seems to have absolute confidence in the airship''s armor and durability.


    ''''Haha, that''s indeed........''''


    ''What are you talking about? Please don''t do that, just in case.


    When I laughed at Dolan''s bullish statement, Nanya shouted to Dolan.


    Well, it''s certainly not without the possibility of an eventuality, and it''s scary.


    ''Then the main gun is 30 percent filled, Nanya, aim well, and if it comes close, please do it. Don''t panic, if you are in danger, I''ll run out and take them down, so keep calm, aim well and fire the secondary gun.


    "Yes.


    In the next ten seconds, the shape of the demon gradually became clearer and clearer.


    It was a bat-like flying demon with horns and was about the size of a large dog.


    It caught the outline of it, and Nanya broke.


    ''''Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting.......''''


    While calling out such mutterings, he began firing his secondary guns.


    The distance was still there, but he shot down the demons with one or two shots with hit power that didn''t make you feel it.


    It''s really a tremendous sniper''s skill.


    When I was so impressed, the demons got angry at the sudden attack and rushed towards me....


    However, when Dolan''s main gun was fired there, the demons were swallowed by the vortex of light and most of them seemed to disappear at once.


    The demons that were spared from the light vortex were chased by Nanya''s secondary guns, and the demons quickly scattered and fled.


    The combat power of this amphibian is going to be blamed by other countries when peace comes.......


    When I turned my gaze to Nanya with that thought in mind, the pale face of Nanya was still clutching the firing lever of the secondary gun with full force.


    ''''Hey Nanya, that''s enough!''''


    ....


    Nanya?


    Apparently, he didn''t realize that at all.


    ''Nanya, calm down or I''ll fire you.


    Then, with a huff, Nanya finally turned to me.


    ''''Uh........''''


    No matter how good a sniper you are, you can''t enter the battlefield with someone who can''t forget himself. It''s good to stay focused, but I want you to think about coordinating with your friends. Are you okay?


    Yes, I''ll do my best.


    It didn''t seem to be okay at all.


    ''Don''t try so hard, let''s just relax.''


    Yes, sir.


    He replied, but still lacked energy, so he decided to give a little praise at the end.


    ''You''re a very good sniper. Keep up the good work.


    Yes!


    Then I looked at Nanya, who replied happily this time, and made up my mind to praise her properly from now on.


    Just when I thought this was going to be okay, I finally raised my voice after Nadia started off.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I heard what sounded like a telepathic message from the Dragon God-sama.


    What did the Dragon God say?


    "They say a lower dragon is coming this way, sensing that we are its prey as it approaches the Valley of the Dragon.


    You''re very motivated.


    I''m pretty sure you don''t have the intelligence........


    Once the airship........there''s no place to drop it.........


    ''Nadia, can I ask you how much longer we can get out of the untamed forest?


    Yes it seems that the forest will end soon if we continue like this.


    Well, I guess so.


    ''''Dolan, lower dragon magic stones are in demand, right?


    ''Hmm. There''s no place to throw away a dragon species, including pterodactyls.


    We know we can eat dragon meat and we''re almost at the foot of the dragon valley in time.


    If we take an amphibian to that point, it''s going to be a tough fight.


    ''Nadia, can you ask me if I can take down that lower dragon?''


    ''Yes the escaped dragon is good if you can stop chasing him.


    Okay. For��t noir, how do you like it now?


    ''Oh, well. If you want to fight so badly, I''ll go with you.


    Thank you. Dolan, take the wheel. Lionel, depending on the situation, slay the pterodactyls and lower dragons. I want you to tell your master and Bazak.


    Ha. Finally.


    Lionel laughed and left the bridge.


    ''Nadia and Lydia, I want you to tell the War Maiden Holy Knights, Estia, and the tech team as well.


    Yes, sir.


    They both left the bridge as well, and I left the control of the amphibian with Doran.


    ''Nanya, this amphibian won''t fall off, at least not if it''s a dragon, and with Doran''s skills, I won''t let him touch it, so rest assured, you can focus on your job. Just don''t hit me and Forenoir, please.


    Yes.


    Dolan, you''re in charge.


    Just get as many as you can, all right?


    ''Haha, of course I understand. Then we''ll get out before everyone else.


    Good luck, my friend.


    Yeah.


    Thus, I went from the bridge to the lift, and as Forenoir emerged from the spirit crystal, I took off into the skies above the untamed forest.

 307-301 Beyond the undeveloped forest ...

    He straddles the back of the Spiritualized Forenoir and moves to the top of the amphibian.


    ''''I still can''t see it, and I can''t feel the magic of the dragon. But even so, why is it that you are not frightened at all when dealing with a dragon species?''''


    ''I think it''s probably the benefit of the title. In fact, when we''re fighting, their attacks seem to be a little slower and we feel like we can move faster too.


    ''I don''t know, I don''t have a title for a genie, but it sounds interesting.''


    ...I think Forenoire would be able to become a dragon slayer in a heartbeat.


    I swallowed those words before they became words properly.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get rid of it, but if you can, you want to fight it where the forest is cut off. Otherwise, we''re going to have to go into the forest to retrieve it.


    ''''That''s right. This forest seems to be inhabited by elves, but the demons are supposed to be mostly untouched, so even if they aren''t stronger than the dragon species, there might be demons that are more troublesome than the dragon species.


    If you''re a pure combatant, you can handle it, but if you''re not, you''re going to have a lot of trouble and it''s going to take a lot of time.


    Shall we go ahead and search for them?


    Even if I can''t reach them with my skills, Forenoir''s search capabilities are very wide.


    ''''I think it''s fine when we cross this forest or supplement the dragon species. Whether we''re ahead of them or not, no one but us can fly, so it won''t change that much.''''


    No, you can stop them from getting near the airship.��I don''t think there are any, but with the threat of secondary artillery...


    ''There are no absolutes in combat, but only the dragon species can fight me in aerial combat.


    .........I guess it''s not a dragon, but a dragon.


    Oh, I see. Just give me a hand when you get trapped in the spotlight, buddy.


    I''ve sent Lydia a telepathic message, so we can keep going.


    Haha, you''re ready. Okay, let''s go.


    I took out my holy dragon spear instead of the illusionary sword, then lightly kicked Forenoir in the stomach, and then ran over the amphibian in one go, soaring into the sky.


    Forenoire''s momentum increased gung-ho, like a shot-out bullet, and in the blink of an eye, he left the amphibian behind.


    ''Luciel, I see you.''


    Well, yeah, you see. And that''s where the forest ends.


    I meditated once and took a deep breath to calm my mind, then opened my eyes and saw that Forenoir was already spinning five magic circles.


    The target is at the end of the uncultivated forest and isn''t trying to come close to us, so maybe there''s a reason why it can''t come to us.


    With that thought in mind, Forenoire accelerated further and activated a laser beam ray of light from the five magic circles.


    As I stared at the streaks of light extending beautifully, I brace myself to see how many dragons I''ll be fighting.


    Forenoire''s laser beam was emitted not just once, but multiple times, shooting down the pterodactyl one after another.


    Just when I thought this might be an easy win, a few individuals began to appear that couldn''t be shot down by the laser beam.


    ''''Does this mean that they are different from the pterosaurs that are weakened by being kept by people?��It''s funny.''


    Not long after we heard Forenoire''s voice, we finally escaped from the skies above the untamed forest... but as if waiting for it, breaths of fire, ice, lightning and stone flew towards us from below.


    Forenoire seemed to have read the ambush and ducked all the breaths, but I decided to put up an area barrier to see what happened, just in case.


    ''There are more of them than I expected. Luciel, I wonder if the dragon species below can be defeated by one person?''''


    ...that writhing mix of large and small dragon species?


    If I looked down, I could see large red, blue, yellow, and gray dragon species, as well as small demons such as giant snakes, Komodo dragons, lizardmen, and other small demons or swarms of them.


    As expected, I didn''t want to force myself to run into that one.


    The most important thing to remember is that you have to be able to use it to your advantage.


    I''m completely turned on but you have to do everything you can to fight those guys, and there''s always a chance.


    ''I''m sorry, but I can''t. I''m not sure if I can fight them or not, but I''m sure I''ll run out of magic soon enough if I fight alone. Just in case.


    ''Yes. Well, then, it''s no wonder.


    Forenoire agreed with me so easily that it was anticlimactic.


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''Yes, but I''m sorry, but be careful, you might shake it off if you don''t catch it firmly.


    Copy that.


    Apparently, he was taking care of himself in his own way, Forenoire.


    After that, when you come up to the sky above the dragons, the forenoir piled up the magic circle that was spun into pieces to the dragon species that tried to chase it, and released a laser beam that could be mistaken for the main gun of an airship.


    The special individuals that were winning just a few minutes ago were shot through their wings and faces, they lost their power and began to fall freely without any way to do so.


    Even so, the attacks still flew one after another from the still numerous pterodactyls and smaller flying types of dragons, and as expected, even Forenohar was hit by a few of them.


    Naturally, there was a shock, but the damage was enough to heal even with heels.


    And when Forenoire had dropped all the powerful individuals to the ground, he spoke to me.


    ''''Luciel, now all that''s left is the pterodactyl and the smaller dragons, can I leave it to you?''''


    ''Oh, and more importantly, you''re not getting that much of a magical supply from me, are you okay with that?


    ''''Yes, I was inside the spirit crystal. But as expected, I might have to get some magic power from here... so I have a suggestion for you?''''


    What?


    ''We''ll be passing through the demons from now on, so can we leave all the attacking to you?


    Passing through the demons should be the same as it was before, but I knew immediately that he was probably telling me to take down the one that was even closer.


    ''''Okay. Forenoire, you can run through as you have been.


    "Please.


    Yeah.


    Forenoir then glides through the demon and the demon, and I put my magic power into the Holy Dragon''s spear and carefully put each thrust into the demon.


    However, Forenoire was so fast that even when I felt that I couldn''t poke the holy dragon''s spear in time, I was able to hit the attack without missing a single time, perhaps because the opponent was a dragon species.


    There were some dragons that looked at us from below and tried to spit out breaths, but in the end, they didn''t release them but only let out a yell.


    And when we had knocked down most of the pterodactyls, the amphibians entered a low flight through the forest.


    Since Forenoir was moving around with a flourish, the amphibian was not targeted by the dragons, but slowed down a short distance away from the demons to make sure that the masters had descended to the ground.


    ''''Alright then, let''s go down too.''''


    What about the pterosaurs?


    I''ll supply you with magic, if you don''t mind having it shot down.


    Well, with these numbers down, it might be faster.


    When a convincing voice arrived from Forenoir, the magic power gradually flowed to Forenoir.


    Then, as he formed a magic circle, he released a laser beam and succeeded in making all the pterodactyls fall.


    ''''Are you going to join us?''''


    ''''Yeah. I don''t think there''s a problem with the masters, but as you can imagine, numbers are numbers.


    Okay.


    Forenoir flapped his wings and descended, and landed on the earth just as he sent another laser beam at the demon that was about to ram the airship.


    ''Thanks for the help. I''ll take care of it from here.


    ''''Yeah, I''m a little tired, I''m going back to the spirit crystals.''''


    Okay, thank you.


    "Hmm.


    Forenoir said and disappeared as if he was sucked into the spirit crystal.


    The distance between them and the masters was already less than fifty meters, so if they fought here, they would be able to meet up.


    The only thing that saved us is that the dragons who were breathing right next to the untamed forest were frozen.......


    With that in mind, I tucked the holy dragon''s spear into my magic bag and pulled out my illusory sword and shield instead.


    ''''Well, shall we go then?''''


    I activated my body strengthening and channeled my magic power into the illusionary sword and slashed at the demons in the vicinity.

 308-302 boost

    The serpents and lizardmen, including the dragons, were definitely the dragon''s consort.


    Even though it was only the activation of the body enhancement, all attacks slowed down and their bodies moved more than usual.


    In the midst of the slow flow of time, I will judge each attack that I receive with my shield once, the attack that I have to duck, and the attack that I have to cut with the counter.


    But even so, if I don''t judge instantly, I can be attacked.


    ''''Holy healing hand, Mother Earth''s breath, I wish to feed on my magical power, and create an armor that creates a sanctuary that protects me from all defilements with light wings to angels, Sanctuary Armor.''''


    When you activate the sanctuary armor, the demons that attacked you and coiled around you and the giant snake try to get away from you in pain.


    With just a light swing of the illusory sword that poured magical power into it, the enemy scattered their lives.


    But I don''t have that much time to spare.


    The magical attacks by Bazak began to hit the swarm of demons and Master and Lionel began to defeat the enemies, but I get the impression that their pace is gradually quickening.


    Looking at the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron, which also got off the amphibian and started to fight, the difference was obvious.


    You''re smiling something amazing........


    I decided to kill as many enemies as possible and stop my masters from leveling up.


    However, not long after that, a major change came to the battlefield.


    The red, blue, yellow, and gray dragons unleashed their breaths on the masters.


    There were still a lot of demons around the masters, but it felt like those demons were also involved.


    Then maybe the reason they weren''t attacking the pterodactyl was because they didn''t want to be attacked from above?��Such thoughts pass through my head.


    ''''Well I guess it wouldn''t be a problem for the masters, but it looks like it would be better if they were to join us for a quickie.


    I slaughtered the demon while moving in the direction of my masters, and when I tried to activate the sanctuary wards to protect myself from the Breaths to my masters, the Breaths had already been played by the wind wards created by Bazak.


    ''''Come to think of it, I thought Bazak wasn''t level one.


    When I saw that scene, I activated the area barrier as the minimum necessary support, and started running with my eyes on the dragons spitting out breaths behind the demons again.


    Can we beat the four dragons or not?��I asked myself the question, and the answer I got was that I would never know unless I tried.


    I was really lucky to defeat the red dragon in Yenis''s labyrinth.


    If I hadn''t been able to make the barrel of Object X drink at that time, I would have been stuck.


    My level has increased by more than a hundred since then, but I haven''t become strong enough to stand up to a dragon with room to spare.


    If it wasn''t for the influence of the title, I would have been able to confront it, let alone have my body tremble just by looking at it.


    I activated the Sanctuary Warding when I got even closer and waited for Breath to be spat out from the four dragons.


    Then the yellow dragon that was closest to me spat out a breath of lightning.


    Although the Breath was weakened by the sanctuary ward, it still penetrated.


    ''''I thought it might not have much effect when the dark dragon unleashed its Breath, but apparently it was right to try it.


    Knowing that the sanctuary wards and sanctuary armor were not that effective on Breath, there was already only one path left for me to take.


    I decided to use my magic power that Forenoire had preserved for me to borrow the power of the dragons.


    ''''Holy Dragon, protect yourself. Wind Dragon, the wind barrier that protects me from everything. Thunder dragon, the power to leave everything behind.


    It would be tough if I was slashing at the four bodies properly.


    Having decided that, I jumped at the yellow dragon who was closest to me.


    First of all, I slashed at his right front leg, and with that momentum, I stabbed the illusionary sword into his right belly and ran all the way to his left flank.


    Then he jumped up and got on his back and slashed the back neck of the yellow dragon that was trying to turn back towards him.


    So, the moment I released the dragon''s power and activated it to strengthen my body again, the yellow dragon''s decapitation resounded.


    I hadn''t been able to completely strike off the head, but the yellow dragon''s life would soon end with this.


    I ran to the next target, the blue dragon, which had been positioned in front of the red and gray dragons to cover them.


    There was no longer any doubt in my mind.


    Believing that it was better for me to become strong than for my masters to become strong.


    But here was another miscalculation.


    Hearing the yellow dragon''s decisive words, all of the dragons and their attendants'' gazes were focused on me.


    Without missing the opportunity, Bazak used the Elenmental Force Lance?��to the red and gray dragons and hit the two dragons in the face.


    And Master and Lionel, thanks to the breaths released by the dragons?��I don''t know if it is, but when I confirmed that there are no demons in the straight line of the dragons, I ran and approached them.


    ''''Don''t let your mind be misled. Face the blue dragon now.


    I muttered as I stared at the blue dragon that released a breath that reminded me of a blizzard, and I chose to fight using only physical strengthening.


    The blue dragon''s breath is indeed powerful, but my equipment is made of holy dragon, so it won''t freeze.


    When I went in with that decision, my face was quite cold and it was hard to breathe.


    Fortunately it was only for a few seconds, so this time I decided to do something about it, and tried to fight a close call with the blue dragon.


    Its overall length, excluding its tail, is about seven meters, and its body width is probably about three to four meters.


    Remembering that, I slashed at its right front leg, and perhaps because the amount of magic power was higher than in the past, I was able to slash it quite deeply.


    Maybe it was because I was able to slash deep, or maybe it was the nature of the dragon, but the blue dragon seemed to choose to bite me rather than attack me with its tail, and I saw it bite me (...).


    When the blue dragon bit me, I kicked the inside of its right front leg with my foot, and the recoil sent it flying to its left front leg.


    I kicked the inside of the left foreleg at the further end of the flight, and this time I flew towards the blue dragon''s neck, and succeeded in striking the flame dragon sword that was full of the magic power of the flame dragon.


    In the next moment, the flame dragon bit into the blue dragon''s neck, burning off the blue dragon''s neck.


    ''''Second one!


    Immediately, I turned my gaze to the rest of the dragons and saw that Bazak''s magic had caused both the red and gray dragons to smoke from their faces and throats, and they were unable to breathe out their breaths.


    In addition, Lionel had pierced the eyes of the red dragon and ash dragon with a divine spearless thrust.


    Master hadn''t been able to slash mid-slash, but he had still managed to wound them.


    When you make eye contact with your master, he seems to be telling you to "hurry up and defeat him," and you know that he has completed the mission he set for himself.


    Even without a powerful magic, even without a powerful weapon like a divine spear, you already have the power to complete each of your master''s objectives....


    I''m proud to be my master''s disciple, but I don''t want to have a mock battle.


    With that in mind, I used the power of the dragon to defeat the gray and red dragons in turn.


    My magic power was also drained a lot, but once I confirmed that Master and Lionel had leveled up, I activated an extra heal just in case.


    ''''Luciel, you were willing to take down that dragon all by yourself, right?��Hm?


    ''''It''s just my imagination. More importantly, the levels are back a bit again.


    How can you read people''s minds?��The sense of danger isn''t half as bad as it was when my master''s level came up....


    ''''Ah, now you can move a little faster.


    "Master Luciel, will you dismantle the dragon and retrieve it here?


    Lionel, whose body must be full of power as well, asked me about the post-processing of the dragons with a very nice smile.


    ''''Hmm, let''s just collect them. I''m also concerned about the fact that the dragons didn''t invade the uncivilized forest.......


    ''Then I''ll put almost nothing in my magic bag, so I''ll put it in here.


    Yes, sir.


    "Luciel the Wise, you''re taking your time, but aren''t you going to help those girls?


    Bazak''s words revealed the War Maiden Holy Knights, Nadia, Lydia, and Estia, who were fighting with the Dragon Generals.


    ''''It''s not a problem. We''ve already defeated all the strong demons. I''ll retrieve the pterodactyl, so you two are free to fight the demons, and you''re free to do whatever you want.''''


    I told him that and headed to retrieve the pterodactyl, and that''s when I started to collect it.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.''''


    The yellow dragon that raised its voice like that attacked Shi Xiaolong.


    I was surprised that the yellow dragon was still alive, but Master smiled fiercely and slipped past the yellow dragon''s attack with his inner strength, then turned to me with a single sword on his neck and shouted.


    ''''Luciel, you''re a bit of a stuffer. Thanks to that, you''ve become a dragon killer. Hahaha.


    Behind the boldly laughing, the yellow dragon fell down this time, ending its life.


    ''''Ha, haha,''''


    Then after we finished killing all the demons, we decided that it was impossible to recover all the demons, so we told Doran about it with the demon ball, and Paula and Lisian came out of the airship.


    They dug a deep hole with the Paula Golem and dropped the numerous demons that recovered the demon stone into that hole, and finally I purified it with the Sanctuary Circle, and by the time they finally settled down, the day was already slipping a bit.


    ''''There''s no point in panicking, it''s getting late, but let''s have lunch now.


    Then everyone seemed to agree with the suggestion, and while enjoying the barbecue for the first time in a long time, they felt a sense of nostalgia as they watched the War Maiden Holy Knights take the lead.

 309-303 Provocation?

    When we finished the barbecue time, I decided to ask Nadia to contact Dragon God-sama again.


    In the meantime, he attacked me and I decided to return the attack and tell him that I had wiped him out.


    It seems that no demon escaped, perhaps because it is a lower-ranking demon, and it seems that the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad and Nadia and the others thought they were weak and attacked them, but they couldn''t understand that they would be defeated.


    Even though they didn''t say they were unharmed, the War Maiden Holy Knights reduced the number of enemies while working together.


    Nadia, Lydia, and Estia, in addition to their individual competence, had ended that battle unscathed because they were well-balanced in the vanguard, rear guard, and raids just like their masters.


    Well, since the masters are different, it can''t be helped that they are judged to be weaker than the masters.......


    Once Nadia got Nadia in touch with Dragon God-sama, we were ready to launch the amphibian again before the sun went down.


    ''''So can you give me instructions on which way we should head from now on?


    Yes, he says if you fly between those mountains you see over there, you''ll find out.


    I could see the mountain range ahead of us, but two of the largest mountains in particular towered above us.


    ''''You can go, but can I ask if we can''t get into a battle?''''


    If this is the advance party of things, then it could be a battle.


    Well, since we''ve defeated this many, I don''t think there are that many demons left.......


    ''''Yes........eh?��........I understand.


    ''You mean that was part of it?��By the way, is it okay to annihilate a dragon species?


    At my statement, Nadia seemed to open her eyes wide and make contact with Dragon God-sama, but Master and Lionel and the others gave me such a look, "You know what I''m talking about."


    Isn''t this already the beginning of a painful journey?


    ''''Luciel-sama, just like my earlier answer, he doesn''t want you to chase the fleeing dragon if you can.


    ''Then it will be daylight, and can you ask if I can fire the main gun?��And tell him that he''s powerful enough to obliterate a small mountain...


    I had a feeling that if I hit the main gun, that would be all that was needed, so I was about to suggest that, when a voice of waiting came from a place that wasn''t from the stunned masters.


    ''''Luciel, that''s too good to be true.


    ''''That''s right. Besides, with a dragon species like that, me and Paula would be enough.


    It was Paula and Lisian who stopped him.


    ''What''s going on?''


    I''m stuck.


    It''s hard to analyze and replicate everything in an airship, indeed.


    Well, as expected, the national treasure and the legendary undead magic stone in the imperial treasury couldn''t be so easily analyzed.


    ''''So, why do you think two people are enough?


    "Hm.


    Paula held out the magic crystal sphere and that ring.


    ''''........You want me to put my magic power in it again?''''


    ''''The magic power of the magic crystal sphere has been completely filled (fully charged) with the magic stone we picked up earlier. All that''s left is to fill the ring with magic power.


    When did he learn such skills?��Sometimes you can be a little too good to be true.


    But it''s true that with Lucieln, there''s no need to stop for a while, and the level of the masters doesn''t go up too fast.


    ........what?��But how are you going to retrieve the magic stone?


    The only thing left to do is to equip the giant "Lucieln" with my green whip, so that it will be safe even if the dragon species should attack. And then you can drag the defeated dragon to its destination.


    ...rejected.


    "Luciern, that''s a complete composition of me just waving my whip.


    Moreover, if I dragged a dragon along with me, it could be a lifetime of black history.


    Then it''s much easier for me to fight myself.


    ''''Nuh, this is for the sake of the child, too.


    Paula turned her gaze to see Nanya.


    ''What do you mean?''


    She''s level 1. It''s going to be tough going forward. But if you equip "Luciern" with the whip Lisian made and put a stone made from this spell on the tip, maybe she''ll be able to raise her level.


    It was Paula''s treasured bracelet.


    I remember it was something that could move the ground a little bit if you put magic power into it.


    Surely using it would raise the level if it became a joint attack?


    And that wouldn''t be a whip, but more like a flail.


    ''''But does that really increase your level?''''


    My granddad gave it to me a long time ago.


    Dolan?


    ''Then we''ll level up. Whether you let them do it or not, they can get stronger.


    Apparently, there is no mistake.


    ''''Huh~. Nanya, I heard you can reduce the odds of dying, but what do I do.......


    Please.


    How can you say no to that clinging look in your eyes........


    It can''t be helped. But the reason Master and Lionel are looking at us in distress is because they know they can''t fight.


    ''''I understand. I don''t mind having Master and Lionel go on fighting. I don''t know if that will delay them, though.


    ''It''s all right. Because, Luciel, you''ll be running with me. It''s been a long time.


    ''''Luciel-sama, let''s improve our combat skills as much as possible in order to defeat the evil gods.


    Why did I decide to bring these two men with me?��With this, I should have brought Keti and Kefin with me.


    ''''I can release my dragon sword from above, so there''s no need to bother coming down.


    ''Oh!��So that''s how it works. Well, you can probably skip the slash a little bit now. Alright, that''s good.


    Then I''ll do the same for you...


    ''''I never thought the day would come when I could take it easy and level up like this...''''


    Master, Lionel and Bazak seemed to be just happy to see him.


    I didn''t think they wanted to fight, they wanted to raise the level....


    I misread my mentor and Lionel''s thoughts again.


    ''''Nadia, I won''t let the dragons die as much as possible, so tell them not to come out if they can.


    This was the last bad legwork.


    However, this bad legwork ended up making things worse for both me and the dragon species.


    ".........Luciel-sama, if you''re going to underestimate the dragon species to that extent, you can try to annihilate them and come to the foot of the mountain." And the Dragon God-sama said it with some kind of happiness, but didn''t this completely provoke him?


    At Nadia''s words, I decided to choose a purely personal way to become stronger.


    ''Dolan, I''ll leave the piloting to you. Those of you who can attack at long range should get up on the amphibian while you''re at it, but please don''t fall off. Please be responsible for that area. Paula, give me the magic crystal sphere and the ring.


    "Hm.


    Then I''ll let the magic power fill the ring.


    I''m sure there will be pterodactyls as well, but the only problem will be Breathless.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    ''''Then all hands prepare for battle.


    This is why the battle between us and the dragon species is inevitable.


    The two 15-meter-long "Lucielns" are certainly two 15-meter-long ones, holding a flail whip in their hands, but the other one behind them is the same size as the one that fought the Destroyer, and it''s a stone He carried a large backpack that was made and held a pair of tongs in his hands.


    The War Maiden Holy Knights reacted in various ways, from being surprised, to bursting out laughing, to giggling, but those who couldn''t attack at long range were all staying in the amphibian.


    Unable to say anything else, I just waited for Forenoir and the pterodactyl to be visible at the tip of the amphibian.


    ''You''re cool,''


    ''Maybe it just looks that way. And if you don''t work hard, you''ll never find peace, right?��Then I''ll do my best.


    "Yeah. Well, I''ll stick with my partner.


    Really, Forenoire is a good partner.


    ''This time you''ll get your magic in battle.


    Yeah. I''ve taken care of the magic crystal sphere as well, so let''s skip it.


    It''s about time. You''ll be ahead of me?


    The most important thing is everyone''s life including mine, and then the airship, so I won''t do anything. But I''d like to be able to make it a fight that will help me grow.


    "It''s hard work having to be at your best all the time.


    It''s all about future peace.


    When I laughed at that, Forenoire''s laughter could also be heard through telekinesis.


    And not long after that, the battle between us and the dragon species, which included the highest peak of humanity, began.

 310-304 Overrun

    Until they entered the mountainous area, no demons of their household, let alone the dragon species, appeared at all.


    They just don''t show up, and it''s easy to see where they are lurking from the signs and magic power, so it was a magical attack by Bazak and Lydia that launched the first attack.


    They launched numerous fireballs and other firearms with suppressed magical power into the places where the demons were hiding.


    Then, the dragon species and their attendants, who couldn''t stand it, appeared.


    At first, I thought they were hiding and had no intention of fighting, but Forenoire assured me that they were merely ambushes.


    ''''They''re full of warfare and killing intent, so I''m sure they''ll come out at once if you provoke them a bit.


    With that one word, I gave him permission to attack.


    I honestly didn''t want them to come out.


    With the slashes unleashed by Master, Lionel, and Lumina-san, and with Bazak and Lydia''s magic, I was able to wound the demons for a bit, and that completed my objective.


    "When Lucielynn wields a flail that shrivels, she slaughters several dragon species and their consorts at the same time with just one strike.


    Normally, the stone on the tip of the flail was made by Nanya, so it was something that would break with a single blow, but Dolan carefully applied immobilization magic, so it has tremendous strength.


    Also, the small demons in the vicinity were able to end the battle simply by having Lucieln walk.


    By the time we arrive at our destination, Nanya''s level is going to be in a horrendous state of disarray, and I''m smiling bitterly.


    These two "luckier" monsters will be overwhelmed one by one, while the giant "luckier" will dexterously grab the slaughtered monsters with giant tongs and place them in its backpack.


    Some of them may be alive, but they will probably die out.


    After that, the overrun continued, but here the pterodactyl troops finally showed themselves.


    ''''Luciel, what are we going to do?��Do I have to shoot him down first?��Or are you just going to walk up to him and take him down?


    "I want you to aim for the wings first. Then we''ll charge against the powerful pterodactyl.


    Okay.


    Forenoire immediately spun a magic circle and fired a laser beam at the wings of the pterosaur that came into view ahead.


    It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it.


    ''''........Should I also attack the dragon species below?''''


    ''''Well there''s also a magic crystal sphere, and it seems like that''s being done by just walking around, so I think it''s good.''''


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    But still, a golem that has the ability to purify itself just by walking.....


    I stopped thinking about it any further.


    As we progressed deeper into the mountains, they gradually revealed their rugged appearance.


    I wonder how long it would have taken me if I had chosen to take the land route instead of the air route by amphibian....


    Just thinking about it is terrifying.


    When the sunset that I could see earlier had set, and my vision was gradually deteriorating, I took out the light of my magic tool from my magic bag and proceeded to secure my vision.


    There, Nadia, who was protecting Lydia, raised her voice.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we''re almost at our destination.


    The relief in his voice that we had finally reached our destination was growing.


    I knew that the demons hadn''t appeared since a while ago, so I knew that it might be so.


    ''So this is the Valley of the Dragon. But there doesn''t seem to be a path, does it?


    It''s at the base of the cliffs, so you''ll have to go down there.


    With that, Nadia pointed in the direction of the cliffs that seemed to be carved deep into the earth all the way down.


    ''I can''t see the bottom of the valley, but are you sure it''s down here?''


    Unfortunately, the crack was only about three meters wide, making it impossible for the amphibian to descend.


    ''''....Yes. Now the Dragon God-sama called out to me again, there''s a cave like place nearby, so we can go to the foot of the mountain from there.......


    Into the foothills what?


    "If you can come down to the bottom of the mountain without using the giant golem, I''ll help you with everything, including the light dragon."


    .........It''s true that this visit was not called by the Dragon God-sama, but it is because of our intentions.


    Why did he decide to unleash all the reincarnated dragons?


    The fact that the light dragons have been summoned to the Duchy of Brange and their servitude.


    I came here thinking that the Dragon God-sama with all the information would know, including whether the curse of the evil gods was really not received by only the reincarnated dragon, Kwanglong, as well.


    Well, there''s no doubt that I''ve received a better welcome than I expected.......


    ''''Tacitly...''''


    Forenoire seemed to be angry at Dragon God-sama''s provocation.


    But depending on how you think about it, it''s a big opportunity.


    ''''Well........Including Kouryuu means that I can help you with the series of things you''ve been doing, right?


    "Luciel, aren''t you a little angry?


    ''''No, not at all. It''s probably tight, including the evil gods, and the dragon gods have promised to keep the evil gods in check. That should be fine.


    "You''re afraid to smile.


    ''Really?��That''s not right.


    I massaged my face and decided to work with my masters to get to the bottom of the mountain.


    As expected, it''s because from here, it''s expected to be a really tough fight if we don''t work together.


    Even though I''ve told the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad that it''s my own responsibility to follow them, it will still have a bad aftertaste if we don''t make it to the foothills without anyone missing.


    But I didn''t expect it to turn out like this.......I''m glad I listened to what Paula and Lisian said, or rather, their advice.


    As expected, it would have been a terrible thing to have forced Nanya, who was level one, to accompany me, or even to stay at home. It would definitely have been harder than it is now.


    Maybe her level would have been higher than any of these people, so if she hadn''t acted in a roundabout way, it would have been less of a problem.


    I''m sure that the masters of the game who are frolicking as if they were children have improved greatly, and they can stand up to the level of the dragon species they fought just now by themselves.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    Luciel, do you have things on your mind?


    ''''Ah. If we''re going to organize the magic bag, dismantle the dragon species in that giant backpack, the demons in that giant backpack, and the demons of their subordinates, and even get some sleep before entering that cave, I wonder if we can''t get to the cave until tomorrow morning~


    ''''Hmph, if an impatient dragon species were to ambush you in a cave, they might come out in a hurry.


    I''d love it if you did.


    The terrain is surrounded by mountains and cliffs on three sides, so there''s no escape, but we made sure there''s enough space to fight, and told them that we''d be staying here for the night.


    The demons in Lucieln''s backpack were to be dismantled, and while the living ones were still moving, the dead ones may have been purified, leaving only the magical stones behind.


    When I told Paula and Lisian about it, their eyes widened in surprise and then regret, so they apparently didn''t think it had such a function.


    This way we were able to save a lot of time dismantling it, but we didn''t change the fact that we''d be going into the cave tomorrow morning and we''d be getting ready for the encampment.

 311-305 shortcut

    Before setting up camp, the amphibian is placed in a magic bag and the backpack carried by Lucielynn to stop the demons that were still alive.


    After that, Paula, Lisian, and Doran join in to dismantle it, and things are moving at a rapid pace.


    At the side, me, Nanya and Estia were preparing the food in detail.


    It was very unfortunate that the faces of the War Maiden Holy Knights were so unfortunate, even now they had no concept of cooking at all, the only way to cook was to bake.


    And it was the same for Nadia and Lydia as well, perhaps because they didn''t usually stand in the cooking area, but they had never cooked properly.


    They all thought it would be better to learn to cook from Nahlia and the maids once, but of course, there was no way they could say such a thing, and they continued to cook in silence.


    When I told Lumina-san and the others halfway through that surprised look on their faces when I told them that I was going to cook, I laughed, as expected....


    I thought about asking Lumina-san and the others to help me, but I felt like I was going to cut not only the vegetables, but the cutting board as well, so I decided not to call on them.


    I was relieved when he told me the story of how he had actually cut a chopping board once.


    By the way, I heard that my mentor and Bazak can also cook, but this time I had Lionel and I were in charge of guarding the place.


    ''So Nanya, how''s your body feeling?''


    Nanya had fainted like an anemic due to the effects of her rapid leveling up.


    Fortunately, thanks to Lucy, who was good at recovery magic, it wasn''t that much of a problem, but it was a dangerous place to be.


    ''''I''m fine now. But I''m still confused by the feeling of strength flooding out of my body and a great sense of hunger.''''


    ''I''ve pushed you too hard. And I''m sorry you just collapsed and had to cook. Have a good dinner and get a good night''s sleep today.


    I had just finished apologizing for my bad behavior, as I didn''t expect to get sick due to the rapid leveling up, and I had just finished apologizing for my bad behavior.


    ''No, it''s not a problem for me to stay awake anymore. Besides, I was just on the amphibian and didn''t do anything else.


    That''s nice to hear.


    Next time I want to travel with people who can cook.


    ''''But then again, was it really that easy to raise the level?��I can''t believe the level is 118 all at once.


    If I said that in public, I''d definitely get a white stare.


    ''''No, this time it''s quite extraordinary. I didn''t expect your level to exceed a hundred in one day. You can try running a little later, or you can try flying with gradual effort on the spot.


    That still sounds scary, so I''ll refrain from doing that.


    Nanya would laugh at that.


    I then call out to Estia, the other person who is helping me with the food.


    ''Estia, are you tired?''


    I''m fine. I''m just wondering about a few things.


    What''s bothering you?


    ''Yes. It''s that uncivilized forest, but it seems that there was a powerful demon ward that was put in place to keep the demons away.


    Is that why the dragonkind didn''t come into the savage forest?��It seems a little different.........


    ''''It''s the dark spirits?��Forenoire didn''t say that, though.


    Of course I didn''t feel that way either.


    It''s not that I didn''t believe in it, but a ward that only dispels demons.......there was only one person who had the potential to create one.


    ''''Probably because it''s a dark attribute that''s common in demons, so I could notice it...''''


    ''I see. The water spirit said there''s a real elven village, and I think it''s probably related to Lord Leinster. I don''t think we need to go that deep, but does it still bother you?


    Yes, sir.


    ''Then we''ll do another survey after everything is over.


    And I''d like to visit the place where the World Tree was supposedly originally located.


    Thank you very much. Oh, all the preparations are done here. All we need to do now is to slowly boil it down.


    By the way, Esther is a very good cook and a really helpful and capable person.


    ''''You''re early. Then could you ask Dolan to make me a chair and a table for you?''


    Yes, sir.


    Estia says that and goes to Doran.


    While looking at Estia like that, Nanya mutters her impressions.


    ''''Estia-san, you''ve become somewhat brighter, haven''t you?


    ''Yeah. Maybe a lot of things just blew over.


    I see.


    After that, Nanya and I continued our conversation and finally finished making dinner.


    With so many people, I had to adjust the portions in various ways, and it was a challenge to put the flavors together.


    Afterwards, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad had a difficult look on their faces as if the food I made was better than expected.


    As expected of Gruger-san, who has the street name of a cooking bear, and Grunz-san, who now teaches cooking to housewives in the Holy City, this is a recipe.


    I hope this will get even one person to wake up to cooking.


    After finishing the dinner, which was filled with such a desire, we decided to turn on the fire, and the rest was free to go about our business.


    Immediately, Master and Lionel asked me to have a light mock battle to get used to the effects of the increased level, but obviously the atmosphere was different from yesterday''s, so I asked them to have a mock battle with me.


    They reluctantly agreed, but when the mock battle began, their movements were faster and more powerful than yesterday''s.


    I started to think about what the water spirit had said here again, what it meant to desperately train at the foot of the dragon valley.


    In a full strength mock battle, it was enough to make all but a few of us don''t know if it was because we both thought we were going to be treated.


    Even if it was a one-on-one match, he watched their mock battle as a recovering officer, knowing that it was going to be a tough match.


    After that, there were no nighttime attacks that we were worried about, and we were able to rest our bodies well, and after finishing our breakfast, we finally decided to head to the cave.


    But before we entered the cave, Master said an unbelievable word to us: "Luciel, we must get to the cave.


    ''''Luciel, have you been told to make sure you go through the cave?''''


    What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?��I think it was something like, ''Come to the bottom of the cave without using a giant golem''.


    The cave ahead would be the designated cave.


    "Is it bad to jump into this crack?


    The Master points to the bottom of the cliff and says


    ''''Well I can''t see the bottom, can I?''''


    Maybe it''s because there''s no light shining, but I can''t see the bottom no matter how many times I look at it.


    It would be possible to jump down from here.


    However, if you come back, or encounter a monster, the level of danger will increase significantly.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to jump off this cliff with no regard for safety, especially if it''s an airship.


    ''''With Luciel''s dragon magic, we''ll be able to get to the bottom safely, right?


    I don''t know. Besides, we have to anticipate a situation where the magic power is nullified.


    I don''t think they''ll be able to seal the demon, either, but just in case.


    ''I don''t mind going into the cave, but I was wondering how long it would take to get to the foot of the cliffs, which are somehow so far down you can''t see below.


    I can''t help but think that''s what my master told me to say, but if I were to use the power of the wind dragon to borrow it, it would be difficult to do so without my partner''s approval.


    ''''What do you think, Forenoir?''''


    ''It''s interesting. I''m sure they''re planning all sorts of traps and strategies, but it''s all for naught. Besides, I''m sure they''ll eventually get to the bottom and have a lot going on, so we won''t be wasting our time.''''


    ........right. What do you guys want to do?


    When I asked, a number of people wanted to fly, and in the end it was decided by a majority vote that we would dare to fly as a group.


    I then activated the area barrier on everyone and got them ready, while I used my wind dragon power to begin the slow descent down the cliff with everyone else.

 312-306 Dragon graveyard and ambush

    They decided to jump into the crack in the cliff instead of from the cave and head to the base of the Dragon Valley.


    Six members from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad were chosen to be in charge of illuminating the bottom of the crack with the lights of the magic tools.


    These women would not fight if it came to a battle, they are really only in charge of illuminating downward with the lights.


    In fact, I was going to ask Nanya to do it as well, but isn''t she just too high in level to be able to control the air properly? With that in mind, I removed them from the staff.


    I placed Lionel and Bazak in place so that if a demon appeared from below, Lionel and Bazak would be in place, with Lumina-san and Master in the rear, and then I dived into the crack, assuming that I would not move as much as possible.


    ''Wind Dragon, become wings that fly freely in the sky and blow a wind of buoyancy around me.


    Just as I dived, everyone else dived in unison and their magic power was cut down in one fell swoop, but the reduction in magic power was far less than it was in the Empire.


    I sincerely thought that chanting and imagery is a demand, after all, and the wind dragon''s power kept me falling at a constant speed.


    Occasionally, there was a large, large hole in the direction of where the cave was, but Forenoir would shoot a laser beam at the hole to fill it up, or Bazak would shoot his strongest magic towards the cave as he advanced.


    Pterodactyls came out too, but they were shot down by Master, Lumina-san and Lionel''s slashes, so I honestly didn''t have a chance to do my part.


    I told myself that my role was to get everyone safely to the foot of the mountain, and I continued to fall while recovering my magic power with the magic crystal sphere.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to have a miasma in the air, but it''s a good idea to use a purification wave.


    The bottom of the cliff, which seemed to be in darkness for a long time, finally became visible under the lights.


    But rather than the foot of the Valley of the Dragon, it would be more natural to call it the graveyard of the Valley of the Dragon, the scene was so bad that it seemed more natural to call it the graveyard of the Valley of the Dragon.


    What filled the area below were bone dragons, dragon zombies, and other demons of the dead spirit system that seemed to be wriggling and swallowing the pterodactyls that had just fallen.


    I was really glad that I had been entrusted with the magic crystal sphere, and while I was grateful, I told them that I was going to release the Holy Dragon Sword with all my might.


    ''''From now on, I will do my best to release the holy dragon''s power towards the undead below to annihilate them. If it''s not good, it could increase your falling speed, so I''m sorry, but please brace yourselves.


    ''''Then I will take over from Luciel-sama. [In accordance with the ancient pact, manifest with my magical power, spirit of the wind. And give us buoyancy]


    "Call me when you have more time.


    When Lydia summoned the wind spirit, the wind spirit didn''t show itself but only let its voice be heard, and its descent speed slowed all at once, almost to a standstill.


    ''''It won''t hold for too long.''''


    In that case, I''ll help you with that.


    Lythian told him, and the plants grew out of the wall, forming a web.


    ''''In that case, I''ll do the same for you, eagle.


    Dolan took two magic stones from Paula, who was clinging tightly to him, and with enthusiasm, he opened his hands and threw the magic stones to the wall, and in an instant, a bridge of stones was built underneath the webbed plants.


    I understand that not everyone has common sense anymore, so I do what I can.


    ''''Haha, let''s go then.''''


    I do my best to unleash the Holy Dragon Sword again and again.


    It''s a good thing that the masters of the game have their feet on the ground and are happy to let their slashes fly.


    The only problem is that they are undead, but they are still a dragon species, so they are not immediately purified, and they spit out miasma breaths towards us.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    Dolan tries to build a new stone bridge but he no longer has to.


    Paula, relieved to be standing on the bridge, moved up to the wall to attach her hands to it, and as she did so, "Lucielns" appeared and fell one by one as large as they could move on the cliff.


    You can also have a look at the following tips to help you make the most of your time in the field


    You will find that the holy dragon swallows the undead and burns the undead even faster than before with a blue-white flame.


    ''''Paula, you''re saved!''''


    Lucielynn is the only way to get rid of the big undead.


    Paula nodded in satisfaction.


    From there, it was truly an overrun.


    "The few undead that escaped from Lucieln were slashed by the masters, and the Forenoir shot laser beams at the undead that didn''t have any substance, knocking them down.


    The miasma in the foothills has faded and the undead are slowing down, and eventually all the undead disappear, leaving behind their magical stones.


    Then, after Forenoire spotted us and secured our safety, we finally came to the foot of the mountain.


    ''''Luciel, by the way, is it right that this is the foot of the mountain?


    I felt uneasy about my master''s words, and when I checked with Nadia, I got a surprising answer.


    ''''Luciel-sama, this place seems to be a graveyard where dragons are discarded when they lose a duel. And if you go into the hole on the way to come, it looks like you''ve reached the proper foot of the mountain.


    ''''........Could it be that Dragon God-sama had predicted this from the beginning?''''


    It''s possible enough that he''s a god, in case you''re wondering.


    ''No, he''s just extremely grateful. They had no way to purify it these days, and the dragons were forbidden to enter it.


    There seemed to be a lot of them for that, though?


    It seems that there were times when he was able to control the dragons that approached him. Sometimes he would release a breath into the sky, causing mental interference.


    ........Was it a good result or a bad one?


    ''So how do I get to the real foothills?''


    I think they''re headed that way.


    The direction Nadia was pointing in was diagonally above the wall on the cave side.


    ''When this happens, Dolan, I hope you can make a shortcut path... what the hell are you doing?''


    Dolan, Lisian, and Paula, who were picking up magic stones and other items scattered about, looked a little strange, so I asked them, and their eyes lit up.


    ''''There''s a rumble of dragon brilliance stones, adamantite, and equipment of great value that has fallen to the ground.


    It''s great, too.


    It''s a treasure trove.


    It must be a very good ore, apparently.


    And although it was indeed tattered, I could see that a lot of armor and magic tools were also falling out of it.


    Paula''s eyes shine brighter than the Empire''s treasury, so maybe there are some very awesome magic tools.


    But I still wanted to move on now.


    It''s because even though we changed our route, the Dragon God-sama has identified our location.


    Of course, me and Nadia have the blessing, so we might have known where we were.


    ''''Maybe we''ll have time to come here again, so first make a path to that place that''s supposed to lead to the base.


    Nuh uh... if you''re going to train, we''ll build a workshop. And if I have to leave soon, I want you to make sure you stop by here, okay?


    All right. I''ll give you my word.


    Not since the Dwarven Kingdom had Dolan made such a claim?


    Well, if you''re going to say this much, I''m sure it''s valuable, and I''ve decided to promise it.


    I''m trustworthy and I don''t mind the pledge. But I''m going to have to wait a little while.


    Okay.


    It''s nice to be told that they trust you so easily.


    With that in mind, I waited with everyone else to collect the magic stones and purify the remaining miasma until Dolan and the others were feeling better.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The base of the place was surrounded by a huge circular cliff, making it feel larger than the large training ground in the Holy City.


    That''s exactly the kind of place that could be considered a dedicated arena for dragons.


    As we entered the foothills, various dragons seemed to be waiting for us to come out.


    ''''An ambush... so the dragon goddess is at the end of that door over there that even we can''t seem to open?''''


    Yes, and the message is...


    What?


    "You can leave here in fear," he says.


    ''Well Master, what do you think, Lionel?''


    You don''t mind if I wipe them out, do you?��I''m a demon, even though I''m a member of the family.


    ''I didn''t expect to be provoked but you seem to have a sense of humour.


    The two Shuras were already there.


    ''''War Maiden Holy Knights, please don''t take it too hard. There are dangers involved, so please do everything you can to prevent an instant death attack.


    We''re good at group combat. We can protect ourselves.


    Lumina-san has casually improved her level of skill, so she should be fine.


    She''s got a good eye for detail.


    Paula, I need you to take care of everyone at Luciern.


    ''I''ll take care of it if you want to give me the magic stone later.


    I know. Doran, Lisian, and Nanya, take care of yourself.


    Oh." "Yes.


    The tech team seemed to have no problem with it.


    ''Good luck catching the dragon that will bring it to its knees before Nadia is wiped out.


    I''ll do my best.


    Bazak, Lydia, and Esther, do everything you can. If you run out of magic, find me.


    Luciel the Wise, you''re a lifesaver.


    I guess that''s not a problem.


    Nadia, take a message for me.


    Yes, sir.


    ''Will you tell them to wait there in peace as we cleanse this place too?


    Yes, I understand.


    Nadia didn''t seem to realize that this was a provocation, but I took the opportunity to activate the area barrier to everyone.


    Master, Lionel, and Lumina''s slashes and my slashing modus operandi using the power of the wind dragon were released onto the battlefield, and the dragon species fell from the cliff.

 313-307 Strongest force

    A dragon is coming down. I''m not going to be the only one who has been in the market for a while.


    But we have friends who can deal with it quickly.


    When we attacked first, there was no shortage of dragons that would be skewered intact by Dolan and Bazak''s uplifted ground and even sharpened tips like a needle sword mountain.


    It''s a bit cruel, but the holy knights of the warrior maidens calmly put a stop to the demons that were skewered.


    That''s when the three "Lucielns" finally appear and face the dragon species.


    Two of the "Lucieln" had the choice of approaching the weakening dragon species and the giant monsters and stopping them, or catching them and throwing them through the giant gate.


    And then the rest of them, standing in a king-of-humanity stance as a shield for everyone else, were holding the insect traps that Lythian had made?��The momentum of catching the demon by swinging the


    I felt that I could manage the rear, I just imagined borrowing the power of the wind dragon on the illusory sword and activated the purification wave while sending the slashing modus operandi flying.


    It seems that demon blood excites demons, so I let it purify them in a certain amount of time.


    Thanks to my partner, Forenoire, who is providing me with a laser beam of cover fire from above and below, it''s also a relief not to be surrounded by the demons who were trying to take me by surprise.


    And as the fight progresses, the master has already found that slashing isn''t enough, he approaches the direction of the giant door, ducking the demons'' attacks and slashing them down with his return technique.


    I''d like to ask you to please be careful of the demons flying in from the rear, and I''m going to attack the dragon species in front of me.


    That''s where Lionel also approached me, firing flaming bullets and slashes again and again.


    ''''Luciel-sama, may I have your magic power restored with the magic crystal sphere?''''


    Yeah. Will you be using it right away?


    He felt that it was somewhat early to run out of magic power.


    ''''No, I''m going to use the Divine Spearless Thrust to defeat that giant dragon species now, so after that.


    There was a huge dragon there, which could have been ten meters tall if you looked at it from the side.


    ''''Okay.''''


    Then, haaaah.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s been in this situation.


    That''s when I witnessed a scene that I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    The spear was with me until it moved through space as usual, but when the tip of the spear appeared, its size was comparable to the neck of a dragon species.


    The spear was sucked into the giant dragon''s throat and lifted and slashed its huge body.


    If you look at Lionel, he was already sweating from a large ball of sweat, so he immediately handed over the magic crystal sphere and recovered his magic power.


    ''''Thank you. I''m fully recovered. Now I am a dragon slayer too. Let''s go and clean up all at once.''''


    Lionel swapped weapons again and replaced it with a flaming greatsword, and immediately approached the dragon on his left from the gate, firing flaming bullets.


    ''''Luciel-kun, I think those two are a bit unusual?''''


    Before I knew it, Lumina-san was approaching my side.


    ''Those two were steadily getting stronger and stronger, and then suddenly they lost all of that and became weak. I think it''s fun to be strong now.


    It''s hard work.


    Well, my master and his squire are the first to do so.


    I responded to Lumina-san''s wry smile with a wry smile as well.


    By the way, Lumina-san''s level must have risen considerably.


    The slashes are gradually becoming more and more powerful.


    Well, he doesn''t seem to have noticed it much.


    While I was thinking about that, Bazak and Lydia were slowly approaching from behind, releasing their strongest magic.


    ''''Sage Luciel-sama, can I borrow the magic crystal sphere?''''


    Yeah but you look like you''re having a lot of fun by the way, don''t you?


    ''''Yes. After all, fighting people leaves nothing but emptiness, but I guess it''s because I feel like I''m protecting someone by defeating a demon.


    It wasn''t because he was a combat fanatic, apparently. I was surprised by that, but I still had some doubts.


    After all, I''m the one who beats the strongest magic into me.


    ''''Luciel-sama, several members of the War Maiden Holy Knights are lightly injured, please recover.


    Okay.


    I unleashed a slash once, and then activated the area high heel with a magic circle chant, in three different places.


    ''''That should do it.''''


    Thank you.


    Lydia received the magic crystal sphere from Bazak and recovered her own magic power.


    ''''But is the dragon species such a weak race?''''


    Bazak''s words make me want to hold my head up.


    I wanted to just defeat everything and open the giant gate........


    ''''Well I guess it feels that way because the dragon species is sending slashes and magic flying towards the place where they release their breaths. Well, you''ll find out once you''ve defeated everything.


    As I said that, I received the magic crystal sphere from Lydia.


    ''''Speaking of which, your sister said that she was looking for the dragon with Estia-san''s help.


    ''The dragon species here doesn''t seem to be that intelligent.


    As I recall, we''re supposed to subdue our families, or rather, the dragons we can summon, right?��But there is only a dragon species with a fighting instinct here.


    ''Yes, but there are intelligent dragons as well. But there are intelligent dragons as well, and they seem to be searching for them all the time.


    Okay.


    I''d avoid combat if I could, but I guess I can''t.


    Even after that, I looked at the slowly dwindling numbers of the dragon species and their subordinates, and I sincerely thought that the only reason they were able to stay unharmed was because they had such a strongest group of members.


    The Whirlwind, the War Demon, the Abyss, and the Holy City''s strongest unit, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    In addition, the giant golem "Lucieln", the Dragon God Priestess, the Spirit Priestess, and the Spirit Possessed Spirit Swordsman.


    How could they gather such a large number of forces?


    And with the laser beam released from the sky, the demons that the dragon gods were waiting for could all disappear.


    The War Maiden Holy Knights, with the exception of Lumina-san, screamed with joy, but other than that, no one else was distracted.


    I activated Area High Heel and Area Barrier for everyone, and then I meditated and activated my body strengthening with all my might.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on it.


    The size of the dragon rivals that of the giant Lucieln, and as expected, Master and Lionel dropped back to where I was.


    And while everyone was surprised, Nadia''s loud voice rang out.


    ''''It''s the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon). Would you be willing to sign a contract with me according to the ancient contract?''


    The two dragons shouted loudly as if they were ignoring Nadia''s voice.


    ''''Children of man, how dare you annihilate our family members?''''


    "What shall I do with the bitterness of my family?


    What?


    Nadia seemed to be unable to say anything with that one voice.


    ''''Old dragons! You have the arrogance to be so arrogant in the habit of thinking you''re on top of the world.


    ''Right. If the herd was important, they would have come out sooner than they should have.


    Most of them are half of this dragon''s nest, aren''t they?


    Apparently the target is me........why is it always me?��With that in mind, I decided to announce my objective position.


    ''''We only obeyed the Dragon God-sama because he told us to go annihilate him. If you have any complaints, I''d like you to say something to Dragon God-sama.


    "This is no concern of ours. Struggle is our law.


    "If you want our forgiveness, then convince us by force of arms.


    Apparently, they respond to my voice, and I can see the blue streaks on the foreheads of my master and Lionel.


    ''''Then, old dragons, if we win, will you make a contract with the Dragon God Priestess?''''


    "Ga-ha-ha-ha


    Suddenly, the two ancient dragons let out loud laughter, as if the atmosphere was trembling.


    ''''Did I say something funny?''''


    "Are you trying to beat us?


    "I didn''t think the humans would have a sense of humor.


    ''All right. You win and I''ll do everything you say.


    Well, the only thing that''s waiting for you is annihilation.


    It seems that they don''t intend to lose at all.


    But the old dragons surely don''t understand.


    Once the battle is over, their masters'' level has risen.


    They think that three fifteen-meter class "Lucielns" are their limit.


    Finally, there''s a spiritualized Forenoir flying above you and a Nanya who, sickened by the battle, can climb into an amphibian with Doran and fire the main gun from a hundred meters above.


    ''You''ll have to keep your word,''


    "''Let them come to me.


    Then the curtain was cut off on the fight against the old dragon.

 314-308 Summoning contract procedure

    The first attack was a slash and a flame round from Master and Lionel.


    They moved right after the battle began.


    However, Master and Lionel''s attack only shallowly wounded them and only lightly scorched the surface.


    ''''Kukkuk, soft.''''


    Here''s something for you.


    When the two old dragons dispatched the ground with their tails, countless stones and debris flew out and received several attacks.


    The first thing to do is to get the best out of them. You can''t fall with this kind of attack.


    Then how about this?


    This time, as I swept my arm away, something like air cutters and slashes flew towards me.


    For this one, I escape the damage by bringing my illusionary sword forward.


    However, the Saint Knight''s Squad of War Maidens who received it with their shields seemed to have taken some damage, and I immediately activated my Area High Heel.


    ''''Master, Lionel, how about the old dragon?''''


    I asked them both what they felt.


    ''That''s a hell of a lot harder than the other dragon species,''


    Wouldn''t this make a good shield?


    They laughed happily and replied.


    ''''I see. Then let''s have you be Nadia''s summoner. Master, Lionel and Bazak, I''ll ask for the old dragon on the left.


    Yeah.


    Yes, sir.


    How many rounds of my most powerful magic can you withstand?


    All three of them looked like children who had gotten a new toy, so I''ll just nail it down, just in case.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you haven''t seen the bracelet yet, so please don''t use the bracelet to instantly kill yourself. Also, please don''t have too much momentum and leave it at that.


    I know.


    Of course.


    You have to have discipline.


    My voice no longer seems to be heard, and a live reply comes back to me.


    Old dragon on the left you do your best to survive.


    I mutter in my mind and give instructions to everyone else.


    ''''Lydia, Nadia, and Lumina-san, I will do my best to stop the old dragon on the right.


    ''Mr. Luciel, are we alone?��Wouldn''t that be a little too dangerous?


    That''s probably true, but unfortunately, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad isn''t up to the standard of this battle.


    I manage to talk to Lumina-san to give her some confidence.


    ''''Lumina-san, it looks like you were indeed cut by a bit of stone debris, but that''s all.


    ''''Well yes. Do you know what you can do?


    As I heal everyone''s wounds with my heels, Lydia raises her voice.


    ''''Luciel-sama, manifesting Spirit-sama drains all of my magic power at once, is it better to go all out from the beginning?''''


    Yeah, I''ll do my best.


    Otherwise, the masters are going to attack the old dragon over here as well.


    ''''I will definitely make a deal with you.''''


    ''Yeah. Let us take it down, so you can just focus on defense and contracts.


    Thank you.


    Apparently Nadia was up for it.


    ''''Luciel-sama, how should I move?''''


    Then he was surprised to see Estia right beside him, but he gave her instructions.


    ''I''m sorry Estia, but it would be helpful if you could protect everyone behind you.


    Okay, then.


    Please. Also, it would be helpful if you could give Paula a message to tell her that I''m down to two, but I''m going to capture them both, so make sure you get the timing right."


    I understand.


    Then promptly Estia drops backwards.


    Thinking about that, when I finally held up the illusionary sword, the old dragon called out to me as if he had been waiting for me in a disciplined manner.


    ''''Did you finish the strategy meeting?''''


    "No matter what the plan is, the dwarf race can''t win against us... what?


    Before the old dragon on the left could finish speaking, Master''s slash, Lionel''s fireball and Bazak''s elemental force lance flew in comparison to the previous one.


    The old dragon on the left hurriedly stretched a membrane with a magic circle-like pattern on it, but this time it seemed to be able to do some decent damage.


    However, there is no time to watch it nonchalantly, so me and Lumina-san approach the old dragon on the right while sending slashes flying.


    When Lydia summoned the water spirit there, the water spirit created a huge mass of water in the atmosphere and radiated it all at once to the old dragon.


    Then, even though it should have been water at the moment it hit, it gradually froze the old dragon''s body.


    Seeing this, I decided to fold up at once.


    ''''Holy Dragon, protect yourself. Wind dragon, the wind barrier that protects you from everything. Thunder dragon, the power to leave everything behind.''''


    All at once, as the sound faded away, a blonde warrior maiden appeared and crossed close to my world.


    Apparently, Lumina-san had the same idea, and as we crossed in the high-speed world, me and Lumina-san attacked the old dragon with attacks, consecutive attacks, and follow-up attacks.


    However, when Lumina-san''s accelerated boost stopped first, the old dragon''s pride was hurt by being wounded by us, the human race, and the breath was about to spit out at Lumina-san with no motion.


    If I punched him in the face, the breath would fly away to the masters and there didn''t seem to be any other way to protect Lumina-san, so I pushed Lumina-san from the side at high speed and the breath was already right in front of us.


    It must be painful.


    Thinking of such impressions, I poured all the magic power I could into the illusory sword and released the holy dragon sword here too, while activating an extra heel and waiting for the judges.


    And when the sound came back rapidly, intense pain ran through my entire body.


    Still, the pain eased as I activated the Extra Heel again.


    It was impossible to see with the light of the breath, but when the holy dragon swallowed the old dragon''s breath and swallowed the old dragon''s head as it was, the holy dragon disappeared.


    On the other hand, the old dragon seemed to be tired of dropping its huge body that had been flying earlier to the ground, perhaps due to the effects of being swallowed.


    After checking on Lumina-san for a moment and making sure she seemed to be okay, he turned his gaze to his masters.


    Then, there was a truly impressive battle going on there.


    The old dragon was tossed and slashed by his master''s loose and fast speed, and Lionel skewered him with a divine spearless thrust that he had switched to before he knew it, and he tried to spit out a breath in anger, but at that moment Bazak''s strongest magic that stayed in the air hit him in the face and exploded the breath thing.


    It was a combo that was completely stuck and overwhelmed the old dragon.


    That''s when Paula finally made her move.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a great deal of fun with it.


    And in the next moment, the old dragon started to flail wildly as "Lucielynn" gave the old dragon an uppercut.


    Then, as he tied up the old dragons with the plants that Lycian must have made, that smell dominated the area.


    The masters seemed to instantly realize what they had given him to drink and looked at us abominably before moving backwards.


    Please don''t glare at them because they have really interrupted the fight.


    I was somewhat injured before just making the development that one-sided, so I''ll activate my high heels.


    ''''Luciel-kun I''m really sorry for not being able to make a calm decision.


    Then Lumina-san suddenly apologized to me.


    She seemed to be a bit abrasive, so I activated my high heels as well.


    ''''I don''t know what she''s apologizing for, but I''m glad you were able to capture her safely.


    I looked at the old dragon and replied that I was.


    There is no need to apologize for anything.


    "''''If it was just me, I could have done better than that, or anything like that.


    ''''Thank you. By the way, what you put in the old dragon''s mouth was........


    Lumina-san smiled and thanked him, but her face immediately frowned.


    Apparently she sensed that smell.


    ''It''s object X.''


    Why do you use it this way?


    I told him with a wry smile, and he replied with a supremely straightforward question.


    ''The only reason I was able to become a dragon slayer is because I put Object X in my mouth in a barrel. It''s already proven to work.''''


    I didn''t think that was possible.


    That would surprise me. I was a bit skeptical when I was a red dragon too, you know.


    ''''Maybe, but I don''t think the old dragon will sign a contract with you even if you make him admit it by force. I think the old dragon has a pride that has lived for many years. So I''ve learned over the past few years that in order to break that pride, you need that much of a reason.


    ''''So this is the result of that.......how can Luciel-kun drink that thing that the old dragon suffers so much without a care in the world?


    This time Lumina was confused.


    ''''It''s because I wanted to increase my survival rate as much as possible. It''s actually a great thing that helps with growth and assists with the resistance to abnormalities. That is, if you can just drink it.


    I didn''t think it would have any such effect but....


    I don''t think there''s any reason to force yourself to drink it. Drinking it was the only way I could survive.


    That''s the path that led you to the wise man.


    Lumina-san was impressed, but it was strange to see her frowning, as if the smell of object X was still too much, and I asked her to step backwards as well.


    I decided to approach the old dragon, thinking that this is where the real work begins.

 315-309 What to wait at the door

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of good reasons for this.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has been in this situation.


    ''''O holy healing hand, breath of mother earth, dispel the demon-fallen beings, the impure beings, as a wave of purification that swallows everything, Purification Wave''''


    He activated the purification wave and erased the smell of object X, which seemed to bring the old dragons back to their senses.


    ''''So, how are you feeling awake?''''


    I ask the old dragons with a smile.


    ''''After doing such a cowardly thing, who would........''''


    "Foolishness. We''re here to compete in the war...


    In addition to not being able to move, Niryuu must have seen the barrel in his eyes. Telepathic communication was becoming unheard of.


    ''''First of all, old dragon that the masters were dealing with, you''re mistaken. If the masters were serious about defeating you, you wouldn''t be alive already. Also, O old dragon I was dealing with, you couldn''t defeat me while spitting out Breathless. Isn''t it different?


    "...how can a race of humans with no protection be so strong?


    It seems that the old dragons who fought against the masters had a question.


    ''''The masters have defeated the evil gods, and they have defeated numerous dragon species and their families before coming here, and they are all dragon slayers, so it''s only natural.


    With a few of them really becoming dragon slayers, they have dramatically become a group that would be unparalleled in strength if it were only dragon warfare.


    ''''........Why is it that the human race is able to withstand my breath?''''


    ''''It was after I had eaten the earth and dark dragon''s breath, too. Plus, it''s probably because of the blessings of the Dragon God.


    For what it''s worth, it might have been tougher without the blessing.


    ''''I''ll have to admit that I lost.........


    "I didn''t think you''d lose.


    "But we were by no means weak.


    ''Yes. One-on-one, we wouldn''t have lost.


    You have really good guts, like anointing the masters again.


    ''''You''ll be able to fight the masters one-on-one after you''re summoned for that part.


    "We need to talk about that. "We are indeed defeated.


    "But it''s for you. Not to a vulnerable dragon maiden.


    "Therefore, we do not wish to permit ourselves to be summoned.


    "If you will be my summoner, I will comply.


    Another hassle.......well, my response is set.


    I have a partner and it''s kind of hot and bothered, so I''m going to decline. And if you make a mistake with your promise, is that still something an old dragon, the most powerful dragon species, would do?


    "Nuh-uh, so maiden of the Dragon God, you will make a pact with us.


    If you can''t do it, this promise is null and void.


    After all, Nadia certainly wasn''t able to participate in the battle, so it makes sense in a way.


    ''Nadia, can you do it?''


    I''ll make it happen, even if it takes everything I have. If possible, could you lend me the magic crystal sphere?


    Yeah.


    Nadia grabbed the magic power crystal sphere and stood in front of the old dragons in a circle and began the summoning contract.


    As a visible band of magical power stretched and wrapped around the two ancient dragons, Nadia uttered the words of the contract.


    ''''In exchange for my blood, magic power, make an ancient pact.''''


    "''Priestess, I am willing to obey your ancient covenant and be your follower.


    Then the old dragons start to glow and shine and are sucked into Nadia.


    ''''Well, I didn''t expect this to happen...''''


    "We will not be forced to make a pact with the humans...


    When such a reminder was heard, the old dragons were completely sucked into Nadia.


    After absorbing everything, Nadia was out of breath.


    She immediately activated her extra heel and looked at the situation.


    ''''Haha, haha, that was a close call. If it wasn''t for the magic crystal sphere, we probably wouldn''t have been able to make a contract with one of the old dragons.


    Nadia popped her breath, and as she told me that, she handed me the magic crystal sphere, the remaining amount of magic power contained within was empty.


    ''''But you still managed to get the contract intact?''''


    ''''Yes. But right now I don''t have enough magic power, so I''ll try to manifest it once my magic power is restored.


    Yeah. Looking forward to it.


    After laboring over Nadia, who had thus successfully contracted with the old dragons, we began to collect the dragon species and their consorts. Then it was noon and it was time for another barbecue contest.


    After the barbecue started, Dolan and the others ate a little bit of food and immediately went down to the dragon''s grave.


    A while ago, the magic crystal sphere was filled with magic power from a large number of magic stones to fill it up and fill it up with the amount of magic it contains. I''ve poured the maximum amount of magic power into Paula''s ring as well, so if it comes down to it, Lucieln will protect you.


    I''m not sure what the purpose of this is, Luciel, but it is beyond this doorway, right?


    The master''s eyes were glazed over. He asked that as he chewed on the bone-in meat.


    ''''Yes. Since Forenoir suggested that we go to the foot of the Valley of the Dragon we may possibly have a battle with the Light Dragon here.


    ''''Kukkuu, no~ I see. I''m glad I made Luciel my disciple after all. I didn''t expect to be able to have such a mind-blowing fight, it''s just like old times.


    Master seemed to be really enjoying himself.


    Gruger-san and Garba-san seemed to have seen Master always muttering "this wasn''t supposed to happen" in the training grounds after he became a guild master, so he must have really wanted to continue being an adventurer.


    ''''I also decided to become Luciel-sama''s squire, and it was really the right decision. I didn''t expect to be able to fight against so many dragon species, because it was impossible for an imperial general to do so. I am truly grateful. Besides, I''m finally going to meet the dragons.


    You understand that there''s a chance you won''t fight them separately?


    Master, Lionel, and so on. They are all too eager to fight.


    ''''Yes, I''m well aware that Luciel-sama has the luck to attract strong enemies.


    What?


    What kind of luck is that?��I don''t remember having that kind of luck.


    ''Wherever Luciel-sama goes, there will always be struggles and conflicts. And after they''re resolved, it''s as if all the previous conflicts were a lie, and they disappear for good.


    How distorted are you interpreting this?


    ''What?��You didn''t think they had noticed?


    ''What?��Are you serious?


    Yes, sir.


    Lionel nodded with a serious look on his face.


    Apparently he really does think that but I hope he''s wrong.


    ''It''s just a coincidence, right?''


    I will continue to accompany you as a firm squire.


    Lionel bowed his head reverently.


    The sight of him made me feel intensely tired.


    And when the lunch break was over, Nadia summoned the ancient dragon.


    ''''In accordance with the ancient pact, manifest with my magic power as your sustenance, ancient dragon Wakashi, ancient dragon Tubas.''''


    When Nadia chanted the summoning, two magic circles were formed and a huge magic circle appeared... but the magic circle became smaller and smaller as you look at it, eventually becoming about a meter in diameter.


    And then an old dragon came out of it, but what appeared was a cute old dragon of fifty centimeters in size.


    ''''My God. Why are we so small?


    ''''Hey, Dragon God Priestess. What the hell is going on here!''''


    The voice that could be heard through telepathic communication was a completely child-like soprano voice.


    The masters, who were expecting the old dragon from earlier to come out, immediately started moving to the huge gate.


    ''''Perhaps Wakashi-san and Tubas-san''s size was adjusted according to my magic power...''''


    "What?��Then we''re going to stay like this unless the priestesses get stronger?''''


    "...there''s no time for complaining. You will level up until you return to our satisfaction.


    ''Well, the summons can''t be maintained all the time, so it''s hard to keep it manifesting.


    When Nadia told them apologetically, the old dragons started to complain.


    But there, Nadia sent the old dragons back.


    ''''It looks like we can call them without any problems, and I''m going to get a little stronger myself.


    Good luck.


    Thinking that Nadia might be able to somehow tame the old dragon that seemed to be a handful, it was finally time to open the giant gate.


    It''s the same mechanism as the sealing gate from the outside, but since everyone can see this huge gate, I''m sure I can get inside with everyone else.


    I decided to make up my mind and put my hand on the huge gate.


    Then, just as I thought, the gate starts to glow with magical power, making patterns appear.


    And when all the patterns have emerged, the gate opens.


    What was waiting for me at the end of the gate was a place that looked like an audience room in some castle.


    Why?��As these questions came to mind, there was a hint of holy dragons, fire dragons, earth dragons, thunder dragons, water dragons, wind dragons, and dark dragons disguised as the dragon race in front of me, sitting on their thrones, that I had never met before? Perhaps the Dragon God was there.


    ''Welcome, my priestesses, and the Blessed One and her followers. We welcome you.


    We heard those voices and we decided to proceed through the audience room for now.

 316-310 Everything started with that man

    I didn''t expect to see the humanized dragons at the end of the giant gate, but they seem to be able to talk normally, not telepathically.


    The masters look somewhat out of sync, but the battle has been going on for too long, so I''m grateful for that for us.


    The middle-aged man sitting alone on the throne is the Dragon Goddess, and the beautiful man and woman split to the left and right across the throne is probably the attribute dragon.


    When I was about to speak after a brief consideration, an unseen woman in a black and white dress spoke up from behind.


    ''''How bad tasteful of you to go out of your way to humanize them?��Hey, Ryujin?


    ''Not at all. It''s worthy of all death to create your sister''s image by deception.


    Hearing those words, I realized that these two were Forenoir and the Spirit of Darkness.


    Estia also has a very surprised expression on her face, perhaps seeing the dark spirit from herself for the first time.


    ''''Kukkukku, the human form also looks surprisingly good on you?��O Spirit of Light and Spirit of Darkness. Naw, wise man.


    After all, the one sitting on this throne and grinning at us is probably the Dragon Goddess.


    And that this space is a pseudo-space.......


    Oh. You''re a lot more clever than I thought. So, what are your requirements this time?


    Since we know everything and this is the response, we''ll deal with it in the same way.


    ''''With all the matters I''m involved in, right? The matter of the release of the reincarnated dragon that started when I released the holy dragon over there, the matter of the light dragon that seems to have been summoned to the Principality of Brange, and the matter of the evil god.


    ''I don''t like your tone, wise man. If you''re a wise man whose goal is to live a peaceful life and grow old, treat it more casually.


    Well, if you''re willing to answer our questions, I''ll just do it.


    I smiled and decided to respond, smiling.


    ''''You''re ... an inedible man,''''


    I know he meant to tease me, but I knew what he was going to say about it, so I was able to keep my cool about it.


    Ryujin-sama doesn''t seem too amused by that, but that''s fine for now.


    I guess the reason I can stay in this kind of attitude is because I feel close to this Buddha''s face and don''t feel scared at all.��It was a relief that I didn''t get swallowed up by the other person''s mood.


    ''''I''ll take that as a compliment.


    Hmm, okay. Hey, Seiryuu, let''s hear it.


    Ryujin-sama cut his gaze from me, turned to his right and spoke to me.


    ''''Really, Ryujin-sama doesn''t like to explain, doesn''t he? Well, that''s fine. Luciel, you have done well to become a wise man and free our dependents. Thank you so much.''''


    Then he called her a holy dragon and opened his mouth, and it was a woman with pure white hair that grew to her shoulders.


    I couldn''t imagine that she was a woman when she was a dragon, but I can certainly tell that the atmosphere is definitely that holy dragon.


    But still, it''s itchy to be thanked out of the blue.


    The actuality of this is that you will be able to get the most out of it. Thank you as well.


    ''Hmph, I''m glad I was able to help you. Oh, and you can tone it down a bit more if you want.


    Honestly, it''s hard to treat him differently than it was with the dragon, but it helps to not have to worry about his tone.


    ''''Alright. Well then, I''m sorry to be so quick, but can you ask for an explanation?


    Yeah.


    Wait a minute, why do you always fall out of line with the Holy Dragon?


    ''I''m grateful for your help on a regular basis, so please understand that it''s also sincere to respond to their thoughts.


    Well, as long as the Dragon God''s blessing is as a title, I guess I''m indebted to the Dragon God as well.......


    As I was thinking about this, the holy dragon immediately fired back up.


    ''''Dragon God-sama, please don''t break your story. Or would you like to tell the story yourself?''''


    Yeah, okay.


    Apparently, Dragon God-sama has a personality that doesn''t like troublesome things.


    He looks like he''s in a bad mood, but well, the other attribute dragons are smiling and there''s no problem.


    ''''Hah~, then let''s change your mind and talk about us reincarnated dragons first. Since we were born in this world, we''ve been changing our dependencies every thousand year cycle.


    You mean that dragon Yorai?


    Yes. But even though we are relying on a relying party, we are all spiritual bodies by nature, so the relying party itself is like a living body.


    I think Yoridai is far too powerful for that........


    ''''You mean........the figure you all are humanizing here is also the figure you all are making up?


    ''Strictly speaking, no, but my understanding is roughly correct. Well, I''m getting off track, so I''ll explain that point later.


    Excuse me. Continue, please.


    ''Yes. The reason we transfer our bodies to a new relying entity every thousand years is to preserve the balance and order of this world.


    Then Forenoire, who had been listening silently, interrupted.


    ''''Luciel, if we spirits are the protectors of the natural world, then the dragon race is the opposite, so to speak, who have created the world through rampage.


    ''Well, dragons and spirits have different roles.


    The fact that the holy dragon smiled bitterly means that it''s apparently true.


    But now that I finally understand what position the spirits and the dragon are in, I understand the meaning of why they''re pushing each other as maidens.


    I still don''t understand why they try to stick it to me, but........


    ''I see. But as I recall, I also remember hearing about other things like opening up the reincarnated dragon to increase the attributes that the next generation of heroes can use...


    I think it was Lord Leinster who told me about it, I think.


    ''''Yes. The human race has maintained its equilibrium without being destroyed by the demon race due to the appearance of a brave man... Only after the appearance of Leinster about three hundred years ago, the intervention of the evil gods slowly began.


    What do you mean?


    ''Leinster was a bit of a rarity. He protected the world from the threat of demons with his armor, helped people with his knowledge, developed useful magical tools, and built all sorts of facilities so that no one would die of their injuries due to his charisma.


    It''s true that he didn''t seem to think of the Demon King as a demon king and defeated him, and he went from developing a hand pump for wells to developing the magical state city of Nerdal, to becoming a brave man and founding the Church of the Healers and laying the foundation of Yenis........


    A true great man.


    ''''Why did that lead to the intervention of the evil gods?''''


    Leinster sealed off the continent inhabited by demons, which the humans call the Dark Continent. His exploits have made him well known to the gods who created this Galdardia. Only it is also to the evil gods.


    .........was he also a bit of a caught up person?��No, then I''m still the most involved in the early stages of the game, am I the most involved?��But then, could it be that the human race that the evil god was talking about was weaker compared to Lord Leinster?��No way.........


    ''''Could it be that Lord Leinster has fought an evil god before?''''


    ''''Yes. Not only did we use our attributes, but we also used space-time attribute magic to make them retreat alone.


    Apparently it was the right thing to do... but how strong was it to be able to dismiss the evil gods all by yourself?


    The world was at peace until the death of Leinster. But the Evil One fought Leinster and became interested in the human race and in being a hero.


    The point is, you''ve gone too far.


    ''''And that''s why you sealed the reincarnated dragon?''''


    ''Yes. A reincarnated dragon can only reincarnate into a new relying party if all of them are present. Normally, the reincarnation dragon would start preparing for reincarnation when someone discards the relying party, but due to the curse, the dragon is unable to leave the deepest part of the labyrinth.


    ''''Could it be that you''re waiting for a being to unleash the reincarnated dragon or something like that....


    Apparently it was.


    I was completely bamboozled by Lord Leinster.


    I hung my head in dismay.


    ''Well, since that''s the way it is, I''ll probably have to fight the evil one.


    As if it were that obvious...


    Even if you try your best to come to the foot of the Dragon Valley, it''s far from peaceful.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ve thought out a plan for you.


    ''Say that first. So what''s the measure?


    ''Unleashing the true abilities of the Dragon God Knight, another of the Sage Luciel''s jobs.


    When did they change classes from multi-dragon knights to dragon god knights?��But if you can do that, I wish you had done it sooner.


    Is there a quicker way to get stronger?


    So what''s the solution?


    ''''Don''t panic. We''ll have to call the Kwanglong back before that.


    Oh no, I had forgotten all about it.


    ''''.........Is that possible?''''


    He''s the god of dragons, after all.


    You can''t break the curse of the evil gods in the habit of not being able to break the curse.........What should I think?


    ''''What are you being so dignified about? You have a habit of not being able to break the Evil God''s curse. If you don''t hurry up and call the light dragon, we''ll summon the spirit queen here.


    As I was thinking that, as if to represent my feelings, Forenoire shattered the atmosphere created by the Dragon God again.


    ''''d*mn it, don''t do that. I''ll call the light dragon back.''''


    Why are they so bullish on the Dragon Goddess?��Can you tell me if I ask you later?


    As he said that, the magic power was girded to the Dragon God''s body, a magic circle was formed, and as the light converged, the Dragon Man''s beautiful man was still standing there.


    ''''Huh?


    ''I didn''t want to see you. More importantly, it sounds like you were collecting spirit stones, what were you trying to do?


    Kouryuu was about to approach Forenoir, laughing at him, but he stopped when he noticed Forenoir''s gaze on him with frozen eyes that looked like absolute zero and began to be frightened when he brought up the spirit stone.


    ''Hey, nah, how do you know?''


    ''A Brange infiltrator in the kingdom of Lubluk politely told me about it.


    ....


    He crunches his mouth and tries to mend his words, but it seems to only piss Forenoir off.


    Forenoire looks at me once and smiles, and then speaks to Koryu in a gentle voice.


    ''''Oh, did you get nervous about opening and closing your mouth so much?��Then you''ll need a drink, right?


    I''ll have it after all.


    He was about to say no when he sensed something, but Forenoire''s smile made Koryu shudder and change his opinion.


    Why did he feel a little closer to such a figure?


    Luciel, can you bring me a big mug of that, please?


    Are you sure?


    ''Yes. He''s thirsty and I want to give him a lot to drink.


    ....


    I immediately took the barrel of the object X and the pitcher mug out of my magic bag, poured it out and handed it to Forenoire.


    You''re the one who freed everyone, the wise man, and you want my blessing as well.��You want it, right?��Then you know what I mean.


    He asks for help while scraping sweat like a waterfall from his forehead, but unfortunately I can''t help him.


    ''''It was decided to give Luciel a blessing, so what is it?


    Yes ... right away.


    Then that voice echoes in my brain.


    Pilon [Title: Light Dragon''s Blessing has been acquired]


    Come on, let''s get you a drink.


    No, you don''t have to do that.


    The light dragon ran away, and Forenoir and the dark spirits followed it.


    ''''Ahh, Kohon. Well, that should have been cursed by the evil gods too, but it seems that the curse was gone after it was summoned, so the release of that one should have already been done.''''


    They seem to leave the outbursts of Forenoir and the others alone.


    ''''Well I was told that there are dragons that can control that gravity and poison?


    ''Oh?��Gravity is a dark attribute, so it must be the field of dark dragons.��For that matter, who told you about my attribute of poison?


    No way, there was a poisonous dragon here.


    ''''There''s still some literature that''s either false or true like that. More importantly, what do you mean by unleashing the true abilities of the Dragon God Knight?''''


    "Fight us and carve our strength into your body. It will make you stronger.


    Will they allow us to join them?


    I would prefer to follow Master Luciel if I could.


    The masters are asking with their faces down, but I''m sure they must be laughing.


    ''''Well, I''ll admit that it would be better to have more people to counter the evil gods, so I''ll admit it. But those who don''t meet our standards, I don''t care if they die.


    In that case, we would like to join you.


    Dragon God-sama''s threats were nothing to it. When Lumina-san stepped forward and bowed her head, the War Maiden Holy Knights followed suit and bowed in unison.


    ''''I''m also Luciel-sama''s squire, so...''''


    We''ll be there, of course.


    Estia followed, followed by Nadia and Lydia.


    ''What about those dwarves over there?''


    ''Let me build a workshop. We''ve got some work to do.


    Sometimes I like to go to Luciern to relieve stress.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. Hey, dragons, show him to the workshop.


    Yes?


    A slightly smaller boy raised his hand and took Doran and the rest of the technical team with him.


    ''''Dragon God Knight Luciel, I''m telling you, there''s a special menu for you as well, so you don''t know what''s going to happen if you don''t go to your death, do you?


    So it was about this.


    Was the water spirit''s advice hinting at this?


    .........It feels like we''re back to the old days, but I believe that if we can endure this, we can return to peace and quiet. But we can''t stay here forever, can we?


    How long do you expect to be here for?


    It''s up to us. Don''t think you can have a peaceful life without his motivation.


    One day, I''ll train myself desperately thinking only of making this grin on my face.


    I made up my mind to do so, and the days of training with the Dragon God and the other dragons were thus set to begin.

 317-311 Start of training

    After the exchange in the audience room, we were guided by the Dragon God and the attribute dragons to the training facility....


    ''''Is this the training facility?��It looks like the only place that looks like the foot of the dragon valley where we fought the old dragons just now?


    Of course. And how long are you going to keep that subtle tone of respect?


    I don''t know what''s natural.


    Well, it''s not that I have any objection to breaking the tone, so let''s break it down or........


    ''''I''m asking what form you will be fighting in. Will that one be in the form of a dragon?


    ''Oh, I see. That''s up to the Seiryuu. I''ll leave the rest to you, Seiryuu.


    The Dragon God-sama called out to the Holy Dragon as if it had been decided from the beginning.


    ''''Yes. Flame Dragon, Water Dragon, Wind Dragon, and later, I''ll have the earth dragons to help you here as well.''''


    Then he began to introduce himself.


    ''''It''s no use. Listen, you guys, I''m the flame dragon. Be careful, you''ll be burned to ashes in an instant if you don''t try to die.


    A muscular man with red hair flying sloppily back is a flame dragon.


    ''''Kaze, I''m sure you''ll enjoy this?��Oh, I''m a water dragon.


    ''''Hmmm, there''s a guy named Luciel''s mentor, so we can play with him, right?��I am a wind dragon.


    The girls who look exactly like them on the outside are water dragons and wind dragons, and the only thing that would distinguish them would be the color of their hair and eyes.


    ''''Yes, yes, we don''t decide before we''ve even fought. Leave this one to me.''''


    It looks like the Holy Dragon will be leading the fight.


    ''Luciel, Nadia has a blessing bearer and a priestess to train, so we''ll train elsewhere.


    Aren''t we supposed to be training here together?


    ''''Yeah. The two of you have special training as a Dragon God Knight and Dragon God Priestess.


    I have a bad feeling about this, don''t I?


    Follow me and you''ll see.


    The Dragon God laughs and goes back the way he came.


    I guess there''s no point in arguing with him here.


    ''''Well then, Master and Lionel, go as hard as you want.


    Oh, yeah, you''re doing great.


    ''''This one will be trained to the point of being as good as an evil god.


    I can still understand my master, but there''s something wrong with where Lionel is going.


    ''''Well folks, I''ll see you later.''''


    Thus, me and Nadia went back the way we came from the training ground with the Dragon Goddess and went further down the corridor, this time stopping in front of a proper room.


    ''Nadia will be trained here as a priestess to draw out the power of the light, dark and thunder dragons.


    Perhaps you''re asking me to fight in a mental body again?


    Nadia fought in her mental body once, you know.


    ''Yes, she did. But unlike before, this place we have created will not force out the spirit body of the priestess, so she won''t be as exhausted as she was.


    Well it''s nice to meet you.


    Apparently Nadia decided to do as she was told and get trained.


    Well, I guess that''s the most constructive thing to do.


    As I was thinking about this, the dragons introduce themselves as I did earlier.


    ''''I''m Kouryuu. I''ll train you well.


    The blonde haired light dragon smiles softly.


    ''''My dark dragon. It is the ruler of chaos. I would have preferred to train your wise man rather than you, but it can''t be helped.


    The dark dragon with his dark hair down to his waist and his bangs in a padded bun.


    ''''Well, well, Luciel-kun''s training looks like fun, but it can be whatever you want it to be later. Ah, I''m the Thunder Dragon.


    I''m sure this boyish thunder dragon will be the one to unite the two of them.


    ''''Nadia, first you must fight the three dragons and develop your abilities as a miko.


    ''''Yes, Dragon God-sama. Good luck, Luciel-sama.


    Yeah, we''ll keep each other in line.


    Yes, sir.


    That''s a nice touch. The Thunder Dragon, you''re in charge here.


    Yes. I''ll see you later, wise Mr. Luciel.


    ''Yes. I asked you to help me with Nadia.


    Well, come on, Luciel.


    Yeah.


    Forenoir and the dark spirits also follow me while in human form, so I guess the Dragon God-sama must have some kind of agenda.


    I followed them silently and came to the large door at the far end.


    ''''This is where you will train as a Dragon God Knight.


    With that, the door was thrown open and there was a deep fog.


    In here?


    Yeah. Follow me.


    I did as I was told and walked into the room.


    Then the presence of the Dragon God suddenly disappeared.


    Not only that, it was a place where I didn''t feel any sign of Forenoir and the dark spirits or any magic power.


    ''''Ah~ I have a terribly bad feeling about this.


    When I meditated and searched for magic and signs, I felt nothing, so I activated the dispel on myself just in case. Even so, nothing had changed, so I knew it wasn''t some kind of hallucination.


    I activated my Area Barrier and Sanctuary Armor and decided to proceed through the Fog Room.


    I gradually lost track of the front, back, and left and right sides of the room in a whiteout-like state, but I couldn''t walk all the way and not hit a wall, so I just had to walk with caution.


    How long will this last?��As I was thinking this, the fog suddenly cleared.


    There was a young man who was enjoying a cup of tea in a large meadow.


    When the young man noticed us, he smiled at us and said to us, "Hey, you''re here.


    ''Hey, you''re here. I didn''t expect a reincarnation to come this far.


    I didn''t expect to see you here either, Lord Leinster.


    So it was Lord Leinster who greeted me.


    ''Oh, by the looks of it, are you meeting me in a different place?


    Apparently, my memory is not linked to Lord Leinster of Rockford.


    ''Yes, I have met him in Rockford.


    ''I''m a healer........ Does the time outside stand still in that space here too?��And any chance of running out of time?


    ''I couldn''t talk to you properly before because you disappeared halfway through,'' he said.


    ''That''s right. This place, like the space in Rockford, is fixed, so time outside isn''t moving forward. And what''s more, this is a special place, so the time limit is almost as good as it gets.


    Then we can talk about it slowly.


    Apparently there''s no time up.


    It''s not funny when you keep complaining and time is up.


    Let''s try to talk about it calmly first.


    If you''re in trouble as a transmigrant, I''m sure I can help you, but is there anything I can help you with?


    Yes, I do. If I could...well, there are some matters I''d really like you to take care of.


    As it stands now, there''s only one case I''d rather have you handle than discuss with you.


    ''''I see. Then let''s hear it from the point you were the healer you were talking about earlier.


    ''Does that mean you want to hear about your daughter, the Pope, as well as Rockford?


    ''''Well if it''s going to be second best, let me ask you what happened after your reincarnation.


    Apparently he wanted to do the standard thing.


    ''I understand. By the way, I also wanted to give Lord Leinster something to drink at Rockford, so why don''t you join me later?


    ''Eh, what is it? I''m the provider here, and I''m looking forward to being served.


    I then proceeded to tell him about my incarnation as a healer, and then I told him about the transmigrant holy dragons, spirits, evil gods, wise men, demons, and the remaining nine incarnations.


    Lord Leinster seemed to enjoy listening to them, but when they talked about Object X, the Evil God, and the Destroyer, he listened with a serious look on his face.


    And, of course, the current state of the Healing St. Schreul Cooperative Kingdom.


    After listening to all the stories, Lord Leinster opened with an apology.


    ''''I''m very sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you.


    ''No need to apologize. If you can drink this first and guide me to some kind of reviving move that will allow me to live in peace. Even if I invoked Revive on you, you wouldn''t be able to revive me and...


    ''''........Then first I''ll train you to your limits before you drink this. This space is designed to be unsustainable if I pass out. If you think it''s a lie, I''ll drink it properly when I leave, won''t that satisfy you?


    ''Okay. By the way, are you sure it''s safe for me to pass out?


    ''''Ah. Then we can thoroughly train Luciel-kun to the point where he can repel the evil gods and make the most of the power of the dragons and spirits, right?


    Well, please.


    He thought that he might be wrong about a lot of things, but his training with Lord Leinster was about to begin before his training with the Dragon Gods.

 318-312 Rising dragon

    Lord Leinster casually snapped his fingers, and in an instant, the world changed.


    It wasn''t a metaphor; just a moment ago the sky would have been blue and the area around them would have been empty and grassy, but now they were on a craggy rocky terrain that looked like the foot of the Dragon''s Valley.


    ''''Let''s get started. Then you can start with whatever weapon you want to use and come at me.


    Lord Leinster smiled and told him so with a smirk, so he tried to go as fast as he could and was dissuaded.


    ''''Um, can you use the power of a dragon in this space?''''


    ''''Ah~ I think you''ve fundamentally misunderstood, but both the power of the dragon and the power of the spirits are engraved in your soul, so if you''re getting the blessing, then that power is already yours.''''


    So is it available?��I was skeptical, but I decided to use my power as it was.


    ''Holy Dragon, protect yourself. Wind Dragon, the wind barrier to protect me from everything. Thunder dragon, the power to leave everything behind.


    It seems that what Lord Leinster had said was correct, and as usual, I was able to get the power of the dragon to help me.


    I slashed at Lord Leinster with my illusory sword.


    And then, unexpectedly, I really slashed him as it was--.


    No, since this world is not broken, it''s fake.


    I immediately concluded that the person I cut down was the afterimage of Lord Leinster, so I immediately looked for traces of Lord Leinster, but I couldn''t find any.


    If that''s the case, I used the power of the wind dragon to send a slash through the air.


    Then there was a place where the slash was unnaturally interrupted.


    He released the Flame Dragon Sword with all his might, saying that it was useless to try to search for it against an opponent who didn''t feel any magic power or signs.


    And when the flame dragon bit into something invisible, the sound came back.


    ''''How did you manage to repel an evil god once with it?


    What?


    The Lord Leinster I cut down began to speak.


    ''No, that''s a water doll made of fire and water attributes.


    Then this time I heard a voice from behind me, so I turned around and saw Lord Leinster standing there, unchanged from before.


    ''''That was an application of loudspeaker magic using wind magic, but isn''t it known to the world right now?''''


    What do you think?��I just hadn''t heard of it in the eight years I''ve been here.


    The only time we talked about anything magic related was when we were really in Nerdal.


    ''''Well well then, let''s have a close call this time. You can come at me at any time.


    Then a nondescript sword appeared out of nowhere, but you can''t be too careful.


    But you can''t be so careless.


    This is because the opponent is an entity that stopped someone who could not be defeated even if all the masters were added together.


    ''''I''m going.''''


    I must have changed a lot from when I was on Earth, as I began to point my blade at my opponent''s vital points without hesitation.


    If I hadn''t done so, I wouldn''t have made it this far.


    I intend to throw everything I''ve learned from my masters into this moment and unleash a series of blows.


    But Lord Leinster only watches my movements with a cool face.


    And just as he was about to aim at the spot where there was an opening in my neck, I had a bad feeling and jumped back.


    Hmmm, I see. You have a solid foundation in swordsmanship and bodywork, and you also have the instinct not to attack an opponent just because they have an opening.


    What have you found out?


    I can''t help but be curious about the mumbling critiques.


    ''''We''ve got a solid foundation, so let''s learn about magic first.


    Study...?


    It was something else. It really was other than that. I thought all strong people were battle crazies, but they said they usually taught me.


    ''''Right. Let''s throw away all the stereotypes we have now, for once?


    ''Well, it''s not that easy to say...''


    ''It certainly is, isn''t it? So I''m going to give you a look at my magic from now on and understand that it''s just normal magic.


    We''ll try, sir.


    I guess that''s what they say, "A picture is worth a thousand words".


    It''s really good to see a picture is better than a hundred words.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can do this. [Dragonic Fire]


    I thought I was suddenly poisoned, but that emotion quickly disappeared.


    A magic circle was formed where Lord Leinster extended his arm, and when he muttered the name of his magic with a chant break, a flame dragon flew out of the magic circle.


    Moreover, it was much larger than the flame dragon sword that I unleashed with all my might.


    ''''No, no, as expected, with my current ability, I don''t think I can release that flaming dragon?''''


    ''That''s exactly what I''m talking about. I''ve been shown what you can do, Luciel, and this is the least you can do?��And then I released it. Maybe I can release a bigger one than that.��For example, when I release [Dragonic Fire]


    "Guagoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    Then a flame dragon comparable to the real one rose from the magic circle to the sky.


    ''''Well, you''re not going to point that thing at me, are you?''''


    ''Hahaha. Until you grow up, Luciel.


    I didn''t think that a despair as great as the one I met with the evil god was waiting for me down the road.


    And first of all, I had to be shown Lord Leinster''s magic, and all of it was on the premise that it was magic that I could use.


    ''''That Lord Leinster, I''ve heard that since this world was created, those who have the blessing of the reincarnated dragon and the blessing of the spirits can''t use ordinary magic... except for you, the only one...''''


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. If you were originally only able to use holy attribute magic and obtained blessings, then it can''t be helped........well, I think I can manage it. I know it''s going to be a bit of a challenge, but do you want to try it?


    ''''I''m aware that you can use magic with effort, right?


    Yeah. As long as you have the right attributes, you''ll be fine.


    Nice to meet you.


    There was no hesitation on my part.


    ''''Then let''s split the magic power of the spirit and the magic power of the reincarnated dragon. Stretch your arms forward.


    Yes, sir.


    I''ll pull it.


    "?��Yes.


    At that moment, the magic power was being pulled from my body, but I understood too late.


    ''I think Luciel-kun is now in a state of magic power depletion. Since I fixed Luciel-kun''s magic power in this atmosphere, Luciel-kun, first of all, let''s return the magic power obtained from the dragon and spirit blessing and the magic power that you originally had to your body.


    The depletion of my magic power made me feel very uncomfortable, and I could hear Lord Leinster''s voice in the distance.


    ''''How?''''


    "I''m going to pull it back through the magic manipulation. I''ve divided up the magic power so that it''s easy to understand, so I strongly visualize the image of absorbing only my own magic power into my body. In this world, a strong image is usually a source of strength.


    In the uncomfortable state of magical power depletion, I was forced to struggle to return the magical power back to me.

 319-313 Sir Rainstars magic training

    The magic power I had after my reincarnation, the magic power of the dragon obtained from the blessing of the reincarnation dragon, and the magic power of the spirit obtained from the blessing of the spirit are now three types of magic power that can be seen in front of my eyes.


    However, this is only a minor problem for me now.


    The headache and nausea from the depletion of magic power is so severe that I immediately kneeled on the ground.


    Still, Lord Leinster watched as I absorbed my magic power with a smile on his face.


    Anyway, I wanted to put my magic power into my body to free myself from this agony, so I tried to consciously pull back my magic power sensing and magic manipulation, but the magic power didn''t even twitch.


    On the contrary, I didn''t even feel that the magic power, which usually recovers after a little while, recovered at all.


    Apparently, this was also the work of Lord Leinster.


    Even though he had a gentle face, Sparta........or maybe he didn''t feel like he was training with Sparta at all.


    If this is a gentler-than-normal instruction, then what the hell is going on with the Spartan course?��These thoughts are the only thoughts that dominate my head.


    Magic power, my magic power, give me back my magic power.


    As the strong reminder and the image of the magic power returning to my body solidified, the magic power began to waver, though only gradually.


    ''That''s the way it''s going. The only thing that I have to do is to pull back my original magic power with a strong image to return it to my body.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s supremely difficult to do.


    Even if the magic power returned for a little while, the headache and nausea would not go away.


    If you let your mind wander for a second, the magic power will return to Lord Leinster in no time.


    It''s the only way.


    It''s okay.


    Now that we have visibility on our magic, we can see the end of this.


    I gathered up all the pure magic that floats above Lord Leinster''s head.


    Finally, when I was able to bring back only my original magic power, Lord Leinster said something unbelievable.


    ''''Hmm, it seems that Luciel-kun has somehow been doing magic power manipulation and magic power control until now, so let''s start all over again from the beginning.


    Can''t you get it right now?


    Starting over is surely not that easy.


    ''''If you''re willing to just fight and repel the evil god and potentially lose your own life, that''s fine.


    ...please.


    I didn''t take Lord Leinster''s threats very long.


    Maybe because the moment you take the easy way out, you''ll find yourself in a terrible situation in real life.


    You seem to have a pretty good idea of when it''s okay to take the easy way out and when it''s not. You won''t die for suffering here, and your training here should be an asset to Luciel-kun, so hang in there.


    Yes, sir.


    ''Then this time, let''s just take the magic from the dragon''s blessing and put it into our bodies.


    Ugh!


    The magic power you''ve collected is pulled away and you''re put back into a state of magic depletion.


    ''''This kind of thing is faster to learn by getting used to it in extreme conditions than it is to learn it by understanding it.


    As I said this, the magic power of the dragon, the magic power of the spirit, and the magic power that I originally had was being pumped in and out endlessly.


    It was in the midst of all this that I noticed something.


    ''''You''re not hungry or sleepy here?''''


    ''I can prepare a meal, I can get some sleep. Well, if you ask me if I actually need it, I don''t.


    That''s when I learned that apparently I was required to declare myself with regard to breaks.


    Then I decided to declare to Lord Leinster when I wanted to take a break and refresh my brain and my mind.


    Every time I took a break, Lord Leinster would tell me various stories and show me magic.


    I honestly don''t know how much time passed.


    I have a feeling that we were endlessly tugging at the magic, but when I finally started to get the hang of it, Lord Leinster opened his mouth.


    ''Let''s start with the first step, shall we?


    Step one...?


    If we keep training all the time, we''re going to get bored, and it''s not very efficient.


    After having done so much, I felt like it was too late now, but Lord Leinster''s eyes were serious.


    I realized that in a way he was more frightening than his master.


    ''So what on earth is next?''


    ''Now I''m going to make sure you have a proper understanding of each of the magical powers we just pulled together.


    Each magic?


    ''''Ah. The magic power of the dragon is good for strengthening the body and wearing magic power, and the magic power of the spirit interferes with the magic power in the atmosphere and causes events. And the magic power it possesses by nature is a combination of both.


    ''''Does that mean you''re going to use a dragon for short distances and a spirit for medium to long distances, along with your own magic power?''''


    Nadia and Lydia, can we imagine how to use their respective magical powers?


    The magic power of the dragon is the same, but the magic power of the spirits is to give the spirits a strong image of what you want them to do, and then give the magic power to them. When you do this, the spirits will cause the event to happen.


    Is that like letting magic drip out of your body?


    ''Yes. If you can smooth that out, you can do these things.


    Fluffily, Lord Leinster floated on the spot.


    ''''........Are there spirits here too?��You pulled a mental body, didn''t you?


    ''I can''t tell you the details because of a promise to the Creator God, but this space is a world I was in, fixed in place by spatio-temporal magic and cut out... sort of like a movie.


    So when a reincarnation shows up, it will regenerate you?


    I see.


    ''So what am I going to do now?''


    ''''Then, this time, after we have trained to mix our original magic power with the magic power obtained from the dragon''s blessing and the magic power obtained from the original magic power and the spirit''s blessing, let''s start training in magic using both magic powers.


    That was really the first step, wasn''t it?


    It''s easier than it sounds, right?��Come on, let''s get moving.


    I see. He didn''t know his own weight, did he?


    I''ve sort of given up here.


    From then on, the training to cross magic power made my body burn hot, and there were many times when I wanted to doubt whether this magic power really existed in my body until now.


    Nevertheless, Lord Leinster, who was smiling throughout, was nonchalant when explaining the training, giving me assistance and sound advice.


    After such a torturous time, my brain decided that I wanted to be freed from the training as soon as possible, and I was finally able to control my original magic power, the magic power I gained from the dragon''s blessing, and the magic power I gained from the spirit''s blessing, at my own will.


    I didn''t realize that it was really this hard to know my magic power.


    Still, I was able to pull it all off.


    But the training continued.


    ''''You''ve worked hard. You''ve cleared the second stage now. Now let''s use the magic you mixed up and actually use the magic.


    After many outbursts, and with the help of Lord Leinster, he was finally able to use attribute magic, spirit magic, and dragon magic in different ways.


    ''''Then for the fourth level of training, let''s actually try to use the magic in your body without assistance, separating it by yourself alone.


    Honestly, this was really dangerous.


    Many times, his body spontaneously combusted, his body ripped apart, and he fainted, and he didn''t think he could master it even if he had many lives.


    ''''Alright, this is the last one, let''s try to use attribute magic, spirit magic and dragon magic at the same time for the fifth level.''''


    ''''Simultaneously, I thought spirit magic and dragon magic were supposed to be repulsive?


    ''Review. Rebellion is just a lack of control. With a firm sense of control, we can build a relationship like the Dragon God and the Spirit Queen.


    ''''I feel like I just heard a fact that I shouldn''t have heard, is it okay?''''


    I''m already dead.


    Really, please don''t do this to me.


    As long as you don''t tell anyone, you''ll be fine.


    Huh.


    Thus, with the assistance of magic manipulation, I finally became able to use each magic, and Lord Leinster''s magic class began in earnest.


    To my surprise, since spirit magic was something that could cause events by imparting magic power, I was able to use magic that would not normally be used if the level of each attribute magic was low.


    Therefore, the magic proficiency level kept increasing all the time.


    Moreover, since this world was fixed, as soon as the magic disappeared, the magic power returned to the body.


    Because of this, it was fun to copy Lord Leinster''s magic, and it was possible to keep striking magic all the time, and thus the magical training was (...) going smoothly.

 320-314 Sir Rainstars combat training

    Lord Leinster taught me a wide range of magic, from golems that I had given up on, that I had given up on being able to make, to magic that creates its own alter ego, to magic that changes its shape.


    Among them were transference, time stoppage, etc., which are considered to be ancient (ancient) magic, but I decided that I wouldn''t bother using SP to get the spacetime attribute.


    Even so, the fact that my magic power never ran out and I was able to use a variety of magic, I enjoyed this thing called training more than ever before.


    But the fun time would eventually come to an end.


    ''I guess that''s about as far as I''ll go in my magic training. It looks like I can do a lot more, and I seem to be able to use magic now.


    Thank you so much. If I hadn''t been able to come here, I don''t think I would have been able to use magic in my lifetime.


    In the real world, I would have undoubtedly wandered between life and death many times, but I was so grateful to be able to use magic at my disposal.


    ''''That''s the result of your efforts, Luciel-kun. Now, then, it''s time for martial arts training.


    Just when I thought the training was finally over, martial arts training was waiting for me.


    ''''What kind of martial arts training is this?''''


    Well, I guess that''s natural, but I need something to heal me.


    ''Luciel, you have a solid foundation, so you''ll have to get a better handle on how to fight in a situation and how to move with sophistication without wasting time.


    It''s very easy to say, but if it were that easy, I wouldn''t have a hard time.


    ''''........Is that perhaps an actual battle?''''


    ''Of course. Oh, there''s no point in doing it normally, so I''ll put a load on it.


    "Huh, load?


    Yeah. Well, I''ll start with double for now.


    Lord Leinster snapped his fingers as he said that. Then, his entire body suddenly became heavy.


    How can a body be so tight for twice as much? This is a lot of work just to maintain it.


    I''m not a fan of this world," he said, "this world is different from Earth in that it has magical powers. That''s why you won''t be crushed as long as you strengthen your body. Besides, Luciel-kun is also relatively durable, so if you get used to it, it is possible to live normally up to ten times as long as you get used to it.


    I can''t imagine being ten times as hard as I am.


    That''s the kind of thing that will make you flat.


    You never know what you''re going to get until you experience it. Well, let''s get to training.


    So I should just cut to Lord Leinster like you did the first time?


    ''''No, I won''t be able to train you, Luciel, if you don''t go through the steps, so you''ll be fighting the golem I''m going to create.


    Again, Lord Leinster snapped his fingers, and it wasn''t Goreme that came out, but real demons.


    And their repertoire was amazing.


    They were divided into human, beast, and bird types according to their attributes.


    ''''........You don''t think this was also created from an image?��And these demons mean that this is the first step?


    The humanoid forms are goblins and zombies.


    Beast forms are werewolves and big boas.


    Because the bird shapes were Big Bat and Big Crow, two not-so-strong demons.


    ''''Of course, this is a golem I created, and I designed it to gradually get stronger, so good luck with that.


    I knew it.


    ''By the way, what did you separate the attributes?''


    ''It''s set up so that if you attack with anything other than the weakest attribute, it''s enhanced.


    That means that if you unleash your magic poorly, it will be enhanced all at once.


    ''''........Does that mean I should instantly change the magic power of the attribute and slash it?''''


    ''You''ll be able to develop split-second decision-making skills and kill two birds with one stone, right?��The golem will be gradually made stronger, but you can rest assured that I will stop it if it becomes dangerous. We''ll always be aware of physical strengthening and magic manipulation in our fights.


    Yes.


    I had no veto power, and I had to deal with a bunch of demons that looked like the real thing, but were more troublesome than the real thing.


    I choose to fight in the orthodox style, holding the illusionary sword in my right hand and the shield in my left.


    If I don''t have my body strengthened due to gravity, my body won''t move as much as I would like, and if I''m not aware of the magical attributes I pour into the illusionary sword, my enemies will become stronger.


    Also, since the enemy was structured to become stronger even without pouring the attributes into it, this training would of course damage the body.


    Of course it hurt, but the brain and mental exhaustion for thinking was greater than that, and he had to take many breaks.


    Each time Lord Leinster gave me advice, which was helpful, but I noticed that the enemy was not getting weaker at all, in fact, it was getting stronger, and I just spent a lot of time thinking endlessly about how to avoid getting attacked and how to defeat it.


    He would try to take in whatever techniques he had seen, heard, or imagined before.


    He imitated the profound techniques of his masters, created his masters with gorem so that they wouldn''t be surrounded by enemies, and sometimes he even recreated the Pope with a golem.


    The golems created by Lord Leinster attacked even the Pope''s golems like real demons, but Lord Leinster defeated them one by one.......I think.


    It was because Lord Leinster''s movements were too fast, and the moment he thought his body was shaking, the demon-type golems were already in a piece of wood.


    And even though the control shouldn''t have been so lax, the Pope''s golem was taken by Lord Leinster.


    ''''This time I forgive you for letting Furuna appear near me and for seeing her grown-up face, but if you do it again, I''ll treat you with Sparta, okay?


    I''m sorry.


    I continued to apologize incessantly, feeling the sweat gush out of my body as much as the first time my master had stared at me.


    Then I resumed my martial arts training, but the feeling demon golem was getting stronger. But I decided to be lenient and take this punishment.


    But now I knew that it was a self-sustaining golem, so I didn''t waste any time thinking about it and switched my mind to slaughter it from the enemy that attacked me.


    Then it was worth it, the fight against the demon-type golems got the hang of it faster than the magic training, or maybe it was able to react as if its head and body were directly connected.


    ''It''s about time. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about, but I think you''re getting used to it, so I''m going to ask you to imitate my fighting style from now on.


    Yes, sir.


    Once I took it all in, I realized that if I didn''t think about it, I would only be mentally exhausted, so I resisted the urge to cry and made up my mind that I would definitely make Object X drink an entire barrel when I got out of here, and I was going to confront Lord Leinster.


    ''Basically, I''ll be working with a power equivalent to Luciel-kun''s status value, so if there''s any technology or other things that bothered you in the fight, please ask me.


    Nice to meet you.


    Lord Leinster''s fight that began was not only a flying slash, but also an impressive way to defeat the golem using magic.


    Moreover, before I knew it, the demons were all demons I had never seen before, and even though the gravity seemed to be gradually getting stronger and stronger, I beat them with a cool face regardless.


    I was told to imitate Lord Leinster like that, but there was no way I could imitate him so easily, so I continued to fight, desperately searching for a way to survive somehow.


    Oh, that''s dead. That''s what I thought, and it wasn''t just once or twice.


    Still, he felt like patting himself on the back for managing to survive.


    Lord Leinster was also satisfied, nodded deeply and thought that his training was finally over... but the reality was still not sweet.


    ''''Alright, it''s time for you to fight me. Of course, I will fight with the same power as Luciel-kun, so I want you to absorb a lot of things.


    Yes.


    Lord Leinster still had a smile on his face.


    The mock battle began, and the first thing that happened was that he was blown out of his dragon-clad magic, and there were often cracks and fissures in his armor and illusionary swords that had never been destroyed in any battle before.


    Well, each time it happened, Lord Leinster smiled bitterly and fixed it, but I''m sure I was adding or subtracting the wrong status.


    I also managed to aim for a reviving blow, and unleashed my Elemental Force Dragon, which I developed with reference to Bazak''s Elemental Force Arrow.


    However, it was easy to be caught by Lord Leinster''s magical barrier, and even when I released the flying slash I was finally able to deliver, a flying slash twice as big came back, and I really didn''t feel alive.


    I can no longer remember how much I fought, took advice, and felt hopeless.


    Still, I was able to keep fighting because it seemed that if I worked hard here, I wouldn''t have to be afraid of the evil gods and demons.


    Finally, after slashing Lord Leinster''s clothes for a bit, his training came to an end.


    ''''I''m surprised you''ve been able to keep your mind from collapsing until now.


    You''ve been pushing him to that point........


    ''''I don''t feel like I''ve gotten much stronger with it, but can I turn away the evil gods and survive?''''


    I don''t know if I can do that either. �� I don''t know if that''s true, but I think our chances of survival have increased for sure. It''s only an indicator, but the status proves it. It was your numbers before, Luciel, and these are the ones now.


    Lord Leinster said and made my status visible like nothing happened.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: Wise Man II: Dragon Knight I


    Age: 22


    LV : 253


    HP: 9890 MP: 8920


    STR: 1352 VIT: 1619 DEX: 1236 AGI: 1451


    INT : 1466 MGI : 962 RMG : 960 SP : 206


    [Skills]


    Proficiency test - great fortune - great fortune - breakthrough


    Physical Arts VI, Swordsmanship VII, Spearsmanship IV, Shielding IV, Archery IV, Archery I, Bikkenryu IV, Throwing VI, Walking IX


    Magic Control X Magic Control X Magic Amplification VI Physical Enhancement IX


    Omitted X Abbreviated Chanting X Discarded Chanting X No Chanting VIII Magic Wing Chanting VII Multiple Chanting V


    Holy Attribute Magic X


    Meditation X Concentration X Leadership IV, Control IV, Danger Perception VIII, Presence VI, Magic Perception VII


    Searching I, Demolition IV, Equestrian III


    Recovery of life force IX, recovery of magic IX, parallel thinking VII, acceleration of thinking III, spatial awareness II


    Trap Detection IV, Trap Detection III, Trap Release III, Mapping V


    HP gain X MP gain X


    Increasing STR X Increasing VIT X Increasing DEX X Increasing AGI X


    Increased INT X Increased MGI X Increased MGI X Increased RMG X Increased Physical Ability X


    IX, paralysis resistance, IX, petrification resistance, IX, charm resistance.


    IX.... resistance to curses, weaknesses, charm charm charm


    Enchantment resistance X. Psychic resistance X. Slash resistance VIII. Intimidation resistance VII.


    [Title]


    Blessing of the god of destiny Blessing of the god of sanctuary Blessing of the many dragons Blessing of the six spirits


    Dragonslayer, dragonslayer, dragonslayer, giant-killer, slayer of monsters, slayer of monsters, slayer of evil gods, dragon god''s blessing.


    A demon''s natural enemy, the slayer of spirits.


    The one that breaks the seal and is guided by the Dragon God.


    Name: Luciel.


    JOB: Wise Man VII, Dragon Knight VII


    Age: 22


    LV : 253


    HP: 14950 MP: 12900


    STR: 1954 VIT: 2650 DEX: 2224 AGI: 2565


    INT : 2187 MGI : 1999 RMG : 2088 SP : 206


    [Skills]


    Proficiency test - great fortune - great fortune - breakthrough


    Bodywork X Swordsmanship X Swordsmanship X Spearmanship X Shield Art X Archery I. Bikkenryu IV Throwing X Walking X Instantaneous Movement X


    Magic Control X Magic Control X Magic Amplification X Physical Strength X


    Chanting Abbreviated X Chanting Abbreviation X Wingless X Magic Wing X Multi-Powered X


    Holy Magic X Fire Magic X Water Magic X Water Magic X Wind Magic X Earth Magic X


    Thunderbolt Magic X Dark Magic X Light Magic X Poisonous Magic I


    Meditation X Concentration X Control X Leadership IV and the mind''s eye


    Enemy III, Demolition IV, Equestrian III


    Life Force Recovery X Magic Recovery X Magic Recovery X Parallel Thinking X Thinking Acceleration X Spatial Understanding X Danger Prediction X


    Trap Detection IV, Trap Detection III, Trap Release III, Mapping V


    HP gain X MP gain X


    Increasing STR X Increasing VIT X Increasing DEX X Increasing AGI X


    Increased INT X Increased MGI X Increased MGI X Increased RMG X Increased Physical Ability X


    All Abnormalities X Mental resistance X Blow resistance X Slash resistance X Stabbing resistance X Intimidation resistance X


    [Title]


    Blessing of the god of destiny Blessing of the god of sanctuary Blessing of the many dragons Blessing of the six spirits


    Dragonslayer, dragonslayer, dragonslayer, giant-killer, slayer of monsters, slayer of monsters, slayer of evil gods, dragon god''s blessing.


    The natural enemy of the demon race, the slayer of dead spirits, the disciple of spirits, the friend of spirits, and the blessing of spirits.


    The one that breaks the seal and is guided by the Dragon God.


    I wasn''t interested in the status figures.


    But I sincerely thought that Lord Leinster, who can see [title] and give blessings, isn''t a human after all.


    ''''In case you''re wondering, what is this title?''''


    ''Because I taught you martial arts and magic, my apprentice, my friend because you made Fuluna''s current form into a golem, my blessing is... well, I guess I don''t have to worry about it.


    No, you''ll be curious.


    That''s okay. Nothing bad will happen to you.


    I guess I should be convinced by such an abstract way of saying it.........


    ''By the way, what is Lord Leinster''s level?''


    1,000. It couldn''t have gone any higher.


    It looks like it wasn''t in people''s territory already, after all.


    ''''Then can I ask you to keep your promise at the end?


    What is it?


    Here, take these.


    I took the keg out of the object X.


    "Hey, is this really drinkable?


    ''''Yes. Because this is the drink that improved my condition and status boost.


    No, because I don''t need to drink this stuff...


    I can''t hear you. Well then, quick please.


    I dared to cover my ears because my ego was going to be very unpleasant if I listened to Lord Leinster.


    ''Huh~ Okay, let''s drink as promised.''


    Then, out of nowhere, Lord Leinster produced a mug, poured out the object X and swallowed it in one go.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp.


    Lord Leinster gulped down the mugful of Object X with a blue face.


    ''This is not for people to drink... Well, I have a message for Fleuna, if the Pope gets sick of it, he''s going to visit the elven home. Can you tell him that?��So, if possible, I''d like to ask Mr. Luciel for an escort.


    Well, as a sign of gratitude for your training, I''ll only grant you this once.


    ''This space won''t be lifted until I pass out, so I''m going to drink the rest of it. Good luck in this life, and I hope you''ll be able to tell me about it when you come back here.


    Lord Leinster said and lifted the barrel containing Object X and began to take a breath.


    Gradually, the world began to distort and the fog thickened again, and Lord Leinster''s figure was also hidden by the fog.


    Suddenly, I meditated on the light so much that I couldn''t keep my eyes open.


    ''Hey, Luciel. What are you doing here?��Did you get cold feet?


    When he heard the voice, he opened his eyes and saw the grinning Dragon God.


    Whether it was a dream or an illusion, time had gone back as if my training with Lord Leinster had been a lie.


    But the magic inside me tells me that it was neither an illusion nor a dream.


    Then I looked at the face of the old Dragon God and remembered what I should have done.


    ''No, it''s nothing,''


    I smiled, accepting that my training with the Dragon God was about to begin, and vowed to Lord Leinster that I would definitely make the Dragon God drink Object X as well.

 321-315 Results of training

    The room that the Dragon God sent me to was like a training ground in the basement of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The only thing that was slightly different was that there was no ceiling and the sky was wide open, and there were countless holes here and there for the dragons to enter and exit.


    Is this where I''m going to be trained by the Dragon God?


    As I was thinking that, Forenoir and the dark spirits spoke to me from behind.


    ''''Luciel, are you okay?''''


    When did you feel a little different?


    They must have noticed the change in me.


    ''''I''ve trained a lot, you know. Forenoir, the dark spirits could use some help too.


    I smile, but my gaze catches the Dragon God walking ahead of me.


    Then the Dragon God stopped in the center of the training grounds, looked back at me and raised his voice.


    ''''You''ll be fighting me here, but the dragons here are not under my control, so they will attack you. Good luck ... what?��Things have changed from earlier, and you seem to have a lot of time to spare.


    That''s not true. I just thought that if I didn''t get strong here, I wouldn''t be able to find peace.


    Thanks to Lord Leinster''s special training, I feel extremely light and strange.


    Not only that, the magic power is more dense than in the spiritual world, it''s like that.


    ''''If you stop thinking, you''ll die?


    The Dragon God misunderstood that I felt desperate because I was surrounded by dragons, and he called out to me with concern.


    But I just thought that the dragons here would not be strengthened even if they attacked with the wrong attributes.


    ''''Are you going to fight as it is, Dragon God-sama?��Would you ever turn into a dragon?


    Yeah. If you can make me turn into a dragon, then let me!


    We''ll do our best.


    I feel intimidated by the Dragon God, but I''m more afraid to stand in front of Lord Leinster, and I think I''ll be able to move without any problems with this.


    ''''Spirit of Light, Spirit of Darkness, don''t mess with me, okay?


    ''I know. I''m just here to watch my partner get stronger.


    I''m your sister''s chaperone.


    Apparently, it''s basically composed like a one-on-one versus the dragons.


    I take out a shield from my magic bag and hold it in my left hand, then hold the illusionary sword in my right hand to confront the dragon god.


    ''''Nice. You''re very motivated.''''


    Saying that, the Dragon God took out a large sword from the middle of nowhere and let out a slash as a greeting.


    The slash wasn''t that strong, like the one I was interested in dealing with, with Forenoir and the Dark Spirit behind me, and how I was going to deal with it.


    So I would try to mimic that one where I would shoot back the flying slash with a more powerful slash like Lord Leinster was doing.


    Even after coming back here, my body strengthening was continuing at all times, so I was able to smoothly swing it with magic power into the illusory sword.


    ''''Nah!''''


    As if he didn''t expect the greeting blow to come back, the Dragon God avoided the slash from me with a bit of exaggeration.


    As I watched, I decided that the slash earlier was a signal to start fighting, so I immediately started moving.


    It''s because I thought it might be hard to keep fighting with Forenoir and the others behind me.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but I think it''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    ''''Hey, hey, when did you learn to control such precise dragon techniques?''''


    ''It''s blocked up, so it''s not quite there yet. For that matter, what''s that fighting spirit?


    The defense that easily blocked my blow was unusual.


    ''''This is Dragon Qi........it doesn''t matter. What the hell........


    When the Dragon God spilled the words to that point, the dragon species around us released a breath towards us.


    Me and the Dragon God took a distance backwards from each other while avoiding the breaths.


    I then activated my spirit magic.


    ''''Eee, get out of the way.''''


    The dragon gods were bothered by the dragons'' breaths, or perhaps they were releasing slashes.


    However, it seems to be not a life reaping thing, but rather a dragon discipline to slash the nose pillar.


    ''''You were the one who chose the training ground here, weren''t you?


    ''Hmm, you''ve been conserving a little power. But don''t get carried away.


    ''Yes. Please help me to awaken my true power or I will never find peace.


    "...a man who is out of shape. I''ll make sure you hear it when I finish the battle.


    Then the Dragon God appeared in front of me at a speed faster than my slash and came to cut me down with all his might.


    My defense was in vain and I exploded.


    While looking at my water doll, I decided to test the results of my training towards the dragon god.


    It''s a lot of gaps.��[Shining Rain]


    With the help of the dark spirits, I diluted my existence, and with the help of the wind spirits, I went up into the air, and finally, with the help of my Forenoir''s attendants, I sent a rain of Forenoir-strength laser beams from the air to the Dragon God.


    I tried to imitate all the tactics that Lord Leinster showed me, and I''m relieved that it seems to have worked.


    I guess I could surprise them a bit now.


    Once I turned my gaze to Forenoire and the dark spirits, they turned to me and gave me a surprised look, so the strategy was a success.


    Well, since I was able to separate the three types of magic power at least this much, I was able to use it right away and it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    The proof of this is that the Dragon God appeared unscathed........Huh?


    What is it that''s hurting you?


    Lord Leinster had rebounded in the manner of a deco-pin or received it with a magic barrier, but the Dragon God had been scraped because he was the body of a dragon man.


    ''''........What do you mean!��Why are you able to use spirit magic as well as dragon magic!


    The dragon god was beyond surprised and started to get angry.


    ''''There was a lot going on.


    A lot of things really happened, but it''s hard to explain because that was a moment in time in reality.


    Unless you say you''re a reincarnate........


    Well, I guess the dragon gods and spirits here, the spirit forenoirs and dark spirits, know that I''m a reincarnated person.


    ''''I don''t like that kind of secrecy. I''ll beat you thoroughly once and have you spill everything.


    As the Dragon God''s body began to glow, it grew larger and larger.


    Its length is equivalent to a giant building, and its size is comparable to the giant Lucieln and Destroyer.


    The dark spirit showed me the battle between Lord Leinster and the Dark Dragon before, and the Dragon God feels as big or bigger than the Dark Dragon from that time.


    And since it''s not undead, it can''t communicate with the sanctuary circle either.


    However, the dragon tribe''s breath is so powerful that it can change the terrain.


    That''s why the breath is aimed at the face, the instincts of the dragon tribe are afraid of triggering a bombing and make it impossible for the breath to spit, Leinster told me.


    ''''You can put object X in your mouth, but for once, let''s have a proper fight. And then.........


    I set my sights on a target and took to the skies.


    I set my sights on my goal and took to the sky. I''m going to lose my life.


    At the same time as the Dragon God''s telepathic speech echoed in my head, a breath was spat out from the Dragon God towards me.


    ''''��Dragonic Shield��''''


    I use the dragon''s magic power to create a shield stronger than a magic barrier, and then go straight into the mouth that releases the breath.


    ''''Fool. I''m a poisonous dragon dathodarouga!


    I was swallowed up by the dragon god''s breath when I heard those voices.


    It hurt like a chill and smelled weird.


    Still, it didn''t kill me, and I didn''t feel desperate.


    The fact that the Dragonic Shield mostly nullified the breaths didn''t cause any noticeable injuries to me.


    And since I already had a Poison Resistance X, my body was resistant to being poisoned by any kind of vicious poison, the Dragon God-sama Breath wasn''t the scariest thing I could do.


    ''''��Extra Heel����Long Sword Eight Formation��''''


    After recovering my body, I assessed the moment the breath stopped, transformed it from the Illusionary Sword into the Illusionary Staff and put magic power into it, and then released the highest profound effect at the moment, which was snatched into Lord Leinster''s clothes.


    He activated the Flame Dragon, Water Dragon, Wind Dragon, Earth Dragon, Thunder Dragon, Light Dragon, Dark Dragon and Holy Dragon from the Illusionary Staff.


    Although its size was smaller than Lord Leinster''s full force, the dragon was still about half the size of the dragon and wrapped itself around the dragon god.


    It can spit out breaths like a real one, but depending on the opponent, it''s a vicious magic that can wrap around and bite them and give them their respective attribute attacks.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooo.''''


    The Dragon God doesn''t like to shake his body violently, but the dragon I created is not going to be cut so easily.


    ''''Then let''s go.''''


    I transform into the illusory sword again and shoot a slash with magical power towards the Dragon God.


    The Dragon God struggles to escape, but the eight dragons cling to him and don''t leave him, and a decent slash goes in.


    The Dragon God couldn''t bear to scream, and when the eight dragons disappeared, they fell to the earth as if they had lost their strength.

 322-316 Pursuit and settlement

    Staring at the falling dragon god, how could it be so easy to defeat him?��I thought about it for a moment and immediately changed my mind, thinking it couldn''t be.


    [Gravity Control], [Rock Bind], [Elemental Force Dragon]


    I deployed gravity against the fallen Dragon God, causing the earth to rise, immobilizing the Dragon God''s body, and finally unleashing a magic that became a follow-up attack.


    It was also an attack with experimental implications because Lord Leinster could only deal with the magic barrier and didn''t know the actual power of the attack.


    When [Elemental Force Dragon] roared at the Dragon God, the Dragon God didn''t avoid it, but covered his body with that fighting qi.......dragon qi.


    And then the ��Elemental Force Dragon�� exploded when the ��Elemental Force Dragon�� ate into the Dragon God''s body.


    As I held my Illusionary Sword at the ready and was thinking about my next chase, numerous breaths were shot at me from below.


    My mind was so occupied with the dragon gods that I had completely lost track of the fact that the dragons were there.


    ''I forgot, but I guess it''s just the right time.''


    As expected, he wasn''t overconfident in his own abilities to be able to challenge a dragon god opponent to a close fight. However, among the demon-type golems that Lord Leinster made appear, there were also dragons, and there was an opportunity to fight them.


    Therefore, he decided to try it out to see what was different from the real-life dragons.


    The anti-breath was nullified by activating ��Dragonic Shield�� on top of the magic barrier, and I slashed at the dragon that attacked me as it was, falling down to it.


    The dragon that opened its large mouth and tried to prey on me as it was, couldn''t catch me as I kicked in the air and increased my speed, and on the contrary, I slashed at the dragon''s face.


    And when it landed on the ground, I slashed at it from there, putting my body strengthening and the magic power of the dragon''s opposite attribute into the illusionary sword.


    The dragon''s attacks are bites, tails, scratches and breaths.


    They have a hidden power that makes each attack a one-hit kill.


    But the attacks themselves are only those four.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    Most of the dragon species have four legs, so if you slash their legs, they will lose their balance and their next attack will be easy to predict.


    While leaning slightly on the Dragon God, you will defeat the dragons.


    I''m sure it''s because there is no sense of fear from the dragons due to the title.


    With that in mind, I continue to move my body.


    And when I thought my magic power was reduced, I put my shield away in my magic bag and fight while holding the magic crystal ball in my left hand.


    While acting, I always think about what I should do next, and by being thorough about it, my mind becomes relaxed.


    Lord Leinster said that it was the same whether it was work or battle.


    You understand it in your head, but until you can really do it, it''s hard and you want to throw it away.


    Still, if you make a plan and move forward, even if it''s just a little bit, it will take shape... maybe that''s the part of me that''s slowly faded away as I became an S-class healer.


    I had forgotten all about my previous life until I spoke with Lord Leinster, but I''m so grateful to him for allowing me to use magic and for reminding me of my first thoughts.


    Thinking back to the days of my training, as I defeated the dragons, I finally came to a place where the dragons had broken off.


    Then I saw Forenoir and the dark spirits in my field of vision, so I decided to take stock of the whole thing once I was alerted to my surroundings.


    ''''Have I become a little more like a partner?''''


    I ask Forenoire with a laugh that way.


    ''What the hell does that mean?''


    ''Using the power of light and darkness like that would never have happened to Luciel not long ago.


    Forenoire and the dark spirit looked surprised and were asked the opposite.


    ''''That''s something I''d like to hear as well...''''


    The dragon god, who had returned to his humanoid form and was now battered, approached him while dragging his body.


    ''''I can tell you, but I can''t tell you unless you drink this, Dragon God-sama.


    I took the barrel with the object X in it out of my magic bag.


    What''s in the barrel?


    Object X. The reason I''ve become strong is because I''ve been drinking this. I''m sure Dragon God-sama can drink it, would you like to drink it?


    It''s an object and it''s a drink?��Sounds interesting.


    I put up a wall of air to prevent the smell of object X from being detected, and covered the kegs and pitcher mugs with a film of wind.


    ''Go ahead,''


    The color is disgusting, but I don''t smell it either.


    And as soon as I put my mouth on it, I unlocked everything.


    ''Ugh, it tastes bad, it smells bad, what a load of stuff they make you drink.


    ''''Even the human race can drink it, and even the dragons and beastmen can drink it, but... well, that''s fine. Just drink that one, please.


    I can''t help it," he said, creating an atmosphere as if it''s only natural to drink.


    If I was still in dragon form, I would have thrown the whole barrel into my mouth, but since I''ve turned into a dragon person, it can''t be helped.


    ''''Huh?��You want me to drink all this?


    ''What, does the Dragon Goddess waste food and drink?��Besides, it''s a poisonous dragon, it''s easy to drink, right?


    Since it''s a poisonous dragon, wouldn''t it actually be easy to drink it?��I had such concerns, but apparently my taste buds are normal.


    You can''t help it, Luciel. You can''t destroy it because it''s just a big body, you can''t destroy it, you don''t have the guts to endure anything or anything.


    ''I''m pompous, but unlike the spirits, I have no manners.


    Forenoir and the dark spirits agitate the dragon god.


    ''''Fine. Then I''ll drink it.''''


    Then the Dragon God''s body became huge while still in its dragon man form.


    Perhaps because it was bleeding from all over its body, it stopped at about ten meters in size, dexterously grabbed the pitcher jock, opened its mouth wide and put the entire pitcher jock into its mouth as it was.


    ''''Nuh-uh, tasteless, tasteless, too tasteless.''''


    The dragon god prods his knees, covers his face with his hands, and opens his big mouth.


    ''''That''s not enough for that body, is it?''''


    Thinking that this is exactly what happens once in a thousand years, I manipulated the wind magic and threw the whole barrel into the mouth of the dragon god.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''''


    The dragon god was just about to become even more gigantic when it fell backwards.


    However, it wasn''t to faint, but to become a dragon form and spit out a breath.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to get a job, but I''m sure I''m going to be able to find a way to get a job.


    After activating the purification wave just in case, I learned that a bad flirtation with the Dragon God could be fatal, and I told Forenoir and the Dark Spirit about the situation with Lord Leinster, with the Dragon God quietly beside me.


    Both of them were surprised, and when they finished listening to everything I had to say without interrupting me, they began to speak their thoughts.


    ''''Surely Raine would do at least that.


    ''''The content of his training was all unusual, and since he was able to fight so brilliantly, I don''t think there''s any doubt about it.


    Forenoire smiled bitterly and the dark spirit nodded in response.


    ''''But I just don''t understand why the Dragon God-sama was so torn up after he went easy on me. Even the [Dragon Sword Eight Formations] that I unleashed on Dragon God-sama only slightly damaged Lord Leinster''s clothes.


    When I fought the Evil God, Master and Lionel were so strong that even I don''t know if I could have beaten them now, but I could only scrape them.


    I thought the Dragon God was that strong as well... but I didn''t expect it.


    ''''The reincarnated dragons, including the Dragon God, are indeed strong. But while they are creating a body for reincarnation, their strength is reduced by half.''''


    ''''I''m telling you, you can''t compare him to Rayne. Rayne was the strongest in human history.


    Hearing the words of the Dark Spirit, he decided that it was probably the strongest mistake in the history of not only humanity, but the history of all living things.


    ''''Come to think of it, why wasn''t it the [Dragon Sword Nine Formations]?��I''ve received the Dragon God''s blessing, so you can even do the [Dragon Sword Nine Formations], right?


    ''''I think it''s because only Dragon God-sama didn''t understand the dragon form. Maybe next time I can unleash the [Dragon Sword Nine Formations].


    Then the Dragon God seemed to revert back to his first Dragon Man form, so he decided to activate the Extra Heal before he started to get angry.


    ''''So, training, but what and how much will you do?''''


    ...They say you have a bad character, don''t they?


    ''I suppose it might seem that way to some people,''


    I tell him with a smile, and the Dragon God lets out a big sigh once and tells me.


    ''You''ll have to stay until I finish my training as a dragon maiden.


    What about my training?


    You want to be strong?


    Yes, just enough to stop the evil spirits.


    Then I have an idea.


    The Dragon God laughed at that, and his smile only looked like he was planning something.

 323-317 Watching games and new ...

    After the Dragon God smiled wryly, he said that my training required preparation, and today he was going to observe the training of the masters.


    Since it was the masters, I had thought that they could have already been overwhelmed, but in reality, they seemed to be flagging against the flame dragon, water dragon, wind dragon, and earth dragon.


    The earth dragon formed a terrain that would kill his master''s speed, and his flying slashes were daringly blocked by the earthen wall.


    Even so, his usual master would be able to manage it, but his movements lacked his usual sharpness.


    In Lionel''s case, it was more serious, the spot where he was attacked by the water dragon had frozen and he was already almost unable to move.


    But in Lionel''s case, it seems that part of him cares about his opponent''s appearance........


    The Wind Dragon was running through the sky, activating the Wind Blade (Windcutter) towards the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad below, making them fall to one side of their defense.


    Only Lydia and Estia were the only ones who were more than evenly matched with the flame dragons, but even then, they weren''t even close to winning.


    And the most surprising thing was that Lumina-san and Bazak had already retired.


    It felt like they were receiving recovery magic from the holy dragon, but the holy dragon didn''t heal them all at once and seemed to be talking to them about something.


    ''''I didn''t expect the dragons to be doing you a good job.


    Forenoire''s eyes were a bit stern.


    ''''It seems that Estia and the others are still fighting the good fight, but maybe they thought it was a mock battle and started fighting because of their dragon human form instead of a dragon.


    The dark spirit''s words stuck.


    ''Is that the correct interpretation of not being able to fight at all?''


    ''''Yes. Whether in that form or in the form of a giant dragon, the strength and hardness of the skin are basically the same. Besides, if the opponent is a water, wind or earth dragon that still has a child-like shape, the human race will be psychologically incapable of fighting at full strength, right?


    Certainly, what the dark spirit says is most true.


    Even though I know she''s strong, I''m sure I''m slightly hesitant.


    I''m sure that if my opponent wasn''t a Dragon God, my mind might put the brakes on if I don''t get involved in my own life.


    ''''Luciel''s master and that squire are definitely not very sharp.


    ''Humph, you mean that all but Luciel are weak, right?��I wonder if there are so many of them that would overwhelm me.


    The Dragon God says so, but Master and Lionel are no ordinary human race.


    ''''Hmmm, may I send you some recovery and advice once?''''


    ''Do what you want. It''s not going to change anything anyway.


    The Dragon God had the same expression on his face as the reincarnated dragons won.


    But didn''t he see the part where he fought the dragons to get to this point with his masters?��But even though you know Luciern, I have a feeling you''re underestimating the masters.


    "Is it because the impact of Luciern was so strong?


    I activated an extra heel to everyone, including Lumina-san and Bazak for now.


    ''''Master, Lionel, even if he looks like a dragon man, you can do your best to defeat him and be safe. Your opponent has been alive since the birth of this world.


    ''Luciel?��Where''s your training?


    It''s not like a master, he was too focused on the battle or he hadn''t noticed us until now.


    ''''For various reasons, but this one has already defeated the Dragon God-sama a while ago.


    What?


    Is it sincere?


    Lionel''s voice rises, as does his master''s.


    Everyone else looks at me with a surprised look.


    ''''The Dragon God-sama''s Breath didn''t work on me at all, though, so that''s partly thanks to that.


    You don''t have to talk that much about the fight.


    ''''I guess this isn''t the time to be struggling here I can''t afford to lose to a disciple so many times as a master.


    The master put his feet on the terrain and closed in on the earth dragon like the wind with his body strengthening.


    ''''I didn''t expect that you would be slower to win the fight than Luciel-sama, your name as the first squire will be scrapped. I will not be deceived by my opponent''s appearance, and I will go all out against the strongman.


    Lionel began to send fireballs and slashes flying all at once.


    Apparently, a switch had been flipped on the two of them.


    Once the wounds were healed, those two would be fine.


    ''''The War Maiden Holy Knight Squad is at the mercy of the Wind Dragon and their ranks are in disarray. Please make sure to cover each other''s holes that Lumina-san left out.


    ""Yes."


    The part where everyone replied in unison is as expected of a knightly unit.


    ''''Lydia should be able to control water spirits and Estia should be able to control dark magic already, so if we do our best, we can win.


    Okay. "In accordance with the ancient pact, manifest my magical power as the food for the water spirit, Aqua.


    Yes [Shadowbind]


    If Lydia''s magic power can hold, even the two of us can manage it.


    ''''Lumina-san is the keystone of the War Maiden Holy Knights, so Bazak should do his best to not leave the unit until the end... appropriately.


    ''Thank you for your help, Luciel. I want you to watch.


    ''I''m the only one who''s a bit of a mess, aren''t I?��Oh well. We''ll earn your trust.


    Apparently, none of the people who were losing their will to fight were there.


    The battle that had been flagged off was gradually becoming a five-minute battle.


    Then the Holy Dragon, who was no longer treating Lumina-san and Bazak, came over here and called out to the Dragon God after looking at me.


    ''''Did you really lose?''''


    ....


    A very small voice said he had lost.


    ''''I didn''t expect to lose when I was going to add my training but I''ll be preaching to you later.


    It''s okay, I''ll talk to him later.


    The Dragon God didn''t tell me here that I was a reincarnation or that I had received special training from Lord Leinster.


    ''''So was Luciel strong?''''


    ''Yeah, the level is still low, but other than that, someone else has made it so strong on its own that I didn''t have to train it.


    The holy dragon looks at me and nods happily for some reason.


    ''''So you''re going to let him fight all of us?''''


    ''''No, as expected, even if Luciel is strong enough, they''ll still be able to cause damage if they''re not, so they''ll train here.


    Then what about Luciel?


    I''m sending you to the Spirit Queen.


    ''''........Do you understand what you''re saying?''''


    What the hell are you thinking about, Dragon God?


    It''s not as if you don''t know what it means to send a child to his or her mother.


    Since the Holy Dragon, Forenoir and the Spirit of Darkness have gone so far as to say, there might be something to it.


    ''''Of course. But to give this guy a better chance of survival against the evil gods, I think it''s more important than letting him choose either priestess.


    There''s a chance you''ll be dead before then.


    Forenoire''s words take me by surprise.


    "If you can''t beat me, I''m sure you can break Raffi''s seal.


    But as she looked at me, I could see the anticipation in her eyes.


    ''''Don''t you dare mention my mother''s name.


    Our mother was sealed for your protection.


    Forenoir and the Dark Spirit were furious, but the Dragon God controlled them with his hand.


    ''''I know. That''s why I''m willing to bet on this man, the only one who can break the spirit queen''s seal. If all goes well, his level will rise and Raffi ... Raffiruna''s seal will be broken.


    ''Sorry to get you all excited, but where the hell am I supposed to be sent?''


    I didn''t follow the flow of the story at all.


    But I know that Rafiluna was the name I''d heard when I released the reincarnated dragons scattered around.


    If it was the Spirit Queen, I didn''t know how it would relate to my training.


    ''''It''s a labyrinth created where the former World Tree used to be.


    That statement from the Dragon God caused my thoughts to stop for a moment.

 324-318 Any? Forced?

    It seems that the site of the World Tree is currently a labyrinth, and that the spirit queen, the mother of Forenoire and the others, has been sealed there.


    And it seems that I''m the only one who can break the seal.......but I was listening to the conversation of the dragon gods as if it were someone else''s business.


    To be precise, it''s because if I went through them as if they were someone else''s business and didn''t show any admiration, it was likely that Forenoir and others would stop me from going to the labyrinth.


    But apparently, we can''t sit idly by forever, can we?


    ''''Forenoir, why do you think there''s a chance you''ll die?''''


    That''s because the labyrinth of the World Tree is the memory of this world, and it''s not an exaggeration.


    I nod my head at the too abstract phrasing.


    Then the Dragon God opens his mouth to add Forenoire''s words.


    ''It means that the demons that have existed since this world was born will appear in the labyrinth of the World Tree.


    Demons that I had never seen before were certainly troublesome, but now that I had fought the dragons, I didn''t understand why I might die from it.


    Besides, if there is such a labyrinth, it would be conceivable that there is a possibility of demons overflowing, but does that mean that the entire labyrinth is sealed off?


    ''''Well I honestly don''t want to go, but do you think you can''t make the evil gods go away if you don''t?''''


    This is my true feelings.


    If we can somehow train here and make the evil gods disappear with it, we won''t have to go to such a dangerous place.


    ''''You will definitely be able to depose the evil gods, but I don''t think there''s less than a 50/50 chance of Luciel surviving.


    Hearing the words of that dragon god makes me want to hold my head up.


    Even though he was an evil god, it was an unchangeable fact that the other party was a god.


    Even if he put his trust in the luck of the great luck teacher, it was sure to be a bad bet for the department.


    ........Originally it was supposed to awaken the true power of me who had become a Dragon God Knight, but how did this happen?��What comes to mind is Lord Leinster with a smile on his face.


    However, without Lord Leinster''s special training, I wouldn''t have had the power to make the evil gods disappear itself.


    I let out a sigh and decided to ask him for an overview of the World Tree Labyrinth.


    ''''So........what exactly is this labyrinth of the World Tree like?


    The previous labyrinths were built as if the attributes of the reincarnated dragons were directly reflected in them.


    However, this labyrinth this time is filled with all kinds of demons, so it''s completely unimaginable.


    ''''We can''t enter it ourselves, so we can''t understand every detail.''''


    I don''t know...


    Wait, in the first place, the way the dragon gods were talking at the beginning, it was as if they were determined to train their masters here.


    Does that mean I''m going to go to the labyrinth by myself.......is that what you mean?


    Do I have to go in there by myself?


    "We cannot enter it, we can only send it in. And only those we approve can enter the maze.


    It would not be possible to greatly increase that number of people........


    ''''Then how do you know that there will be all sorts of demons in the labyrinth?''''


    "For you have seen the dying moments of those we have sent in the past.


    What do you mean?


    "When the people we have given our blessings to die, they send us images of their last moments.


    That''s ... disgusting.


    "And by the way, where is Lord Leinster?


    The Dragon God turned his head away and told him so.


    Then I''ll look at Forenoir and ask him.


    ''''Forenoir, answer me honestly. Do you want me to break the Spirit Queen''s seal?


    "I want you to break the seal. But it means more to me now that my partner is alive.


    Well....


    I thought about it for a bit, and when I saw that my masters were losing close to the reincarnated dragons, I decided to ask the Dragon God.


    ''''Assuming you get your masters trained here, how long will it take for them to become strong?''''


    It''s up to them, but it''ll take a few months.


    ''''So, after I distribute the food, can you send me to the World Tree Labyrinth?


    Luciel!


    ''Forenoire is my partner, you know. I''m going to pay him back a little here for all the help he''s given me so far. Besides, if I have the power to repel the evil gods, I feel like I can live the rest of my life in peace.


    I nod to the surprised Forenoire and tell him that it''s for my benefit.


    ''Luciel, let us take care of those guys. You just need to think about surviving and breaking the seal on Rafiluna.


    Then, even though I haven''t even responded yet, a magic circle floats at my feet.


    ''''You''re in too much of a hurry. We haven''t told the masters anything yet.


    Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it.


    No, that''s not what I''m saying...


    Then the magic circle glows and is surrounded by light.


    Just like when I transitioned to Nerdal, I would not feel gravity for a moment, but when the light subsided, I was already certain that the place I was in was not at the foot of the Valley of the Dragon.


    ''''I doubt it. You can at least give me time to clear my mind by talking to everyone.


    If I had to describe my current location in a nutshell, it would be in the jungle.


    I activated the area barrier just to be sure, and slowly started walking through the dense forest.

 325-319 Hole that gives birth to monsters

    I didn''t even know where to go, I just decided to move forward, but the forest was the same for a long time.


    It''s hard to keep track of your position because the landscape is the same in all directions. I can''t concentrate on my search in this situation.


    I decided to float up into the air and emerge from the forest covered with trees to confirm my position.


    The moment I stepped over the trees, I saw a flying creature in the shape of a giant eagle, bigger than a pterodactyl.


    That great eagle must have come to swallow me whole, but--


    ''''Sweet.''''


    I accelerated further in the air and ducked the big eagle''s big mouth and tried to attack its back.


    But the giant eagle wasn''t the only demon.


    A colorful three-meter-long giant bird with red, blue and yellow heads like a Cerberus unleashed its breath.


    And it wasn''t just one bird, but multiple birds were already surrounding me.


    ''''Could this mean that I cheated?�� If the demons don''t appear downstairs, it seems we can take a break without them.


    I activated my body strengthening and kicked the scaffolding I had created by compressing it with wind magic and swung my illusory sword at the named colorful bird that had released a breath.


    If I hadn''t trained with Lord Leinster, I wouldn''t have been able to fly through the air like this and explore my destination, so I might have been stuck.


    With that in mind, I slaughtered the demons that came near me one by one.


    As long as the colorful bird could get close enough, it could drop its head without resistance just by swinging its illusory sword, and its body could be torn apart in the same way.


    At first, I thought about reviving it, but in the process of crashing down, it turned into a demon stone, so I changed my mind and continued to slaughter the approaching demon, saying it was no problem.


    ''''If I hadn''t seen the demon stone turned demon, I wouldn''t have known that this was a labyrinth.


    It no longer seems more natural to think of it as a time slip to prehistoric times.


    As far as the eye can see, the forest stretches below and the top is endless... what the hell?


    There''s only one black.......hole in the sky, and it looks like demons are being born from there.


    If I had to choose between the two, I think it would be easier for me to go to that hole rather than the same forest all the way back and forth.


    Because the forest is always a forest, just like the savage forest.


    "Fortunately, I can now fly, and if not, there''s one less place to check.


    After muttering a small mutter and steeling myself, I aimed for the black hole at once.


    As I gained altitude, stronger demons seemed to be spat out of the black hole, and a pterosaur appeared, but the atmosphere was completely different from the usual.


    First of all, its size is different from the pterosaur I know, it''s three times bigger than the pterosaur I know, and it also spits out breath.


    No matter how much stronger I am, I''m alone and I have to control the amount of magic power, so I decided to send a slash filled with wind magic to hurt the wings and drop them.


    However, the slash made the pterosaur flap its wings, and the tornado that swallowed my slash came towards me.


    Naturally when I tried to duck it, the large eagle that failed to bite me first from behind returned, so I flicked the tornado towards the large eagle with wind magic.


    ''''........This feels like the worst pattern to fall into if you let it linger. ''''Elemental Force Dragon.''''


    In order to decide in one fell swoop, he activated the Elemental Force Dragon and managed to shoot it down as it roared and was sucked into the giant pterodactyl.


    However, the pterodactyl did not turn into a magic stone.


    ''''You can''t defeat it with that?''''


    It couldn''t be helped, I had just chased the pterosaur into the forest, and the pterosaur had disappeared, leaving behind a magical stone.


    But that must have been because the two-headed demonic beast, Orthros, had attacked the pterosaur as a group, not because it had fallen to its death.


    ''''........Isn''t that a little too hard?''''


    Five Orthros jumped at me, thinking they didn''t know what I was muttering.


    The only fortunate thing was that there was ground here.


    I raised the earth without a chant and ignored all but the Altros in front of me, and after intimidating them, I used dark magic to block their presence, and at once activated my body strengthening and lightning magic on my feet to cut them down.


    If I use magic, I can somehow mimic my master''s profound techniques.


    Feeling formidable, he avoided Ortolos''s attacks and dealt damage without fail, and when he defeated Ortolos, he knew that another sign of a new demon was approaching.


    ''It''s possible that this could lead to exhaustion without sleeping.......let''s try it once [Sanctuary Barrier].


    If it''s possible to prevent the demons with the sanctuary wards, which are twice as big and strong than before, then I can manage it, but if not, I''ll have to use other hands, so I waited to see what would happen, and the one that appeared was a one-eyed giant.


    I guess it was a cyclops, but it was holding a tree that was growing all over the place in its hands.


    You can see it from here, but I thought that if we were hidden by the trees, we wouldn''t be able to see it from the other side, but that doesn''t seem to be the case, and as it was about to come closer, it was blocked by the sanctuary wards and screamed out.


    Then it pulled out the trees around it and threw itself towards us, but of course it didn''t hit it.


    It wouldn''t be hard to take down the cyclops, but that one would be better left alone.


    All I knew so far was that the closer I got to that hole, the more powerful demons in the sky, the more demons there were down there, and the bigger this labyrinth was for nothing.


    ''''With those landmarks, I think we should explore the forest a bit.


    I decided to start exploring the forest like this.


    I proceeded in the direction where strong demons are likely to appear, but I found out that the demons underneath that hole were apparently strong and frequently spawned.


    ''''Even so, it''s amazing how just opening the barrel of object X doesn''t attract enemies like this. Unfortunately, I have to raise the level, so I can''t drink it.


    I muttered, and once I''d finished eating and napping, I decided to start flying towards that black hole.

 326-320 Labyrinth gimmick

    Grateful for the efficacy of Object X''s ability to fend off enemies, I made a simple enclosure with earth magic, placed Object X''s barrels around it with the lid open, and went to sleep inside the enclosure.


    To be honest, I was expecting the flying creatures to drop something from above, but I was able to sleep soundly without any of that, so I was able to fully recover my physical and magical power.


    ''''Then let''s go at once after we finish eating.


    After the barbecue, I took out the leftover meat dishes and fresh, raw vegetables from Yenis out of my magic bag, and when I finished, I retrieved the object X and flew out to the black hole in the sky.


    Every time you get close to them, the demons that come out of the hole are still powerful, chimera, giant pterodactyls, and multi-headed birds.


    There are many of them, and each one of them attacks you can''t afford to be careless with.


    If you don''t avoid their attacks, it will consume a lot of magic power before you get to the black hole, and it''s better to go at once.


    Of course, I thought about flying while holding object X, but thinking about what would happen if I was attacked in the air, that was no longer an option.


    ''Well, I don''t have to worry about it that much.


    I muttered to myself as I mixed the magic power of the wind that slashed through the sky with the magic power of the lightning attribute and accelerated it all at once.


    I arranged the accelerating magic that I used in the Thunder Dragon to reduce the magic power used and make it easier to use, so I ducked the demons and reached the black hole at once.


    And when I tried to enter it, I hit an invisible wall and was hit by a bullet.


    ''''What is it?��A magic wall?��Tsk tsk.


    Demons seem to be spawning every second, and without being so nonchalant, a concentrated attack with no way to escape is coming at me.


    ''''��Air Barrier�� and ��Dispel�� from ��Gravity Control��.


    I went from the bottom to the top, and I put gravity on the demons to upset their momentum and their balance.


    Even if you are hit by an instantaneous death attack, you won''t die.


    The problem is that the black hole is the reason for being surrounded by them.


    If I can''t solve this problem, I won''t be able to move forward.


    That''s why I activated Dispel, and it was very effective.


    Immediately after activating the dispel, the black hole disappeared along with the light particles, and at the same time, the demons that were around it also disappeared as light particles.


    ''''........Is that how it works?''''


    It''s true that if you don''t, you''ll be stuck when you can''t fly, so I don''t understand...


    The person who thought of this labyrinth''s setting is definitely a very twisted personality.


    Checking his status, his level had reached three hundred yesterday and in the current battle.


    I don''t understand if the chimera and that giant pterodactyl was an incredibly strong existence or if there was some experience inflation going on, but I can only say one thing.


    ''''I suppose it means that we need to crush the black holes where demons like now appear.


    And probably the demons are gradually getting stronger..................


    It''s just like the demon world.


    Once that is decided, it would be better to preserve the magic power until the enemy comes out.


    I went back into the forest again, I decided to walk until my magic power recovered.


    I''m not sure if it''s because it''s a labyrinth, or if it''s because there are no insects, leeches, etc. other than demons, so it''s just a little hard to walk around, but it''s slowly becoming less and less of a concern.


    The only thing I could afford would be more than a few months worth of food and a magic tool to create object X.


    Of course, it was lonely, but that in return allowed me to focus on the attack.


    When I was walking diligently through the forest, demons still appeared.


    The Goblin King and the Orc King, which are the upper class of Goblins and Orcs, are the individuals I studied in the Demon Book in Meratni a long time ago.


    Moreover, a demon that seemed to be a lord species with a huge body and horns like an ogre appeared close to someone like that high level.


    [Since it''s a Lord, it would normally be one piece.......]


    A group of people who are exactly kings and lords only are coming closer to us, ripping down the trees.


    ''''I can''t take the time, so please disperse with this [Shining Laser].


    Aiming at the head with magical manipulation, he turns it into a magic stone in one fell swoop.


    If Paula or Lisian were here, I''d be going crazy.


    While thinking about that, I approach from here as well.


    I strengthen my body and pour the magic attribute of light into the illusory sword before defeating the enemy that leaked the shot.


    Rather than me becoming stronger, I can see that this illusory sword, which contains the power of the dragons, is truly amazing.


    I''m sure that if I hadn''t had this made for me, I wouldn''t be here even now.


    As I was thinking that, the battle with the King and the Lord Species was over in a flash.


    ''''After fighting the Dragon God and those giant pterodactyls earlier, I don''t feel very strong.


    As I continued on, muttering to myself about this, I came to a huge swamp.


    A vast number of shimmering demons crawled out of the swamp. Among them were multi-headed dragons (Hydra) and other poison spitting demons that were trying to cover the swamp.


    ''''If we''re assuming that the level will increase like it did earlier, should we just increase the number and purify them all at once?


    Just as I was floating in the air with that thought, a demon that looked like a mixture of a snake and a bird came from the sky, spitting out breaths and attacking me.


    I didn''t think it would be a problem if it hit me, but I avoided it just in case, and the demon below me began to petrify.


    ''This is a basilisk?��Or is it a cockatrice? [Dispel]


    Air control could be maintained as it was, but once I tried to see if I could cleanse it, the entire swamp disappeared cleanly and the only place where the swamp had been was a field.


    If someone who couldn''t use dispel had been sent here, perhaps they had to keep defeating it until the labyrinth stopped spitting out demons?


    If that''s the case, the Dragon God can''t get away with more than a barrel of Object X.


    With that in mind, I walked through the forest, sometimes flying in the sky to look for the discomfort between the forest and the sky.


    The demons that appeared were really only gradually getting stronger.


    Still, I prioritized the places where the demons appeared, and that was when I lifted the huge black hole created in the six-eyed forest with a dispel.


    I suddenly looked up at the sky and saw a black swirl in the distant sky, and then a little while later, the black hole that should have been lifted with Dispel was revived, somehow.


    ''With a time limit or something you have a really good character.


    I''ll just have to mark it out and dispel it all at once.


    But how many places will there be for the demons to spring up?��In the meantime, I continued walking further into the forest to get the full story.

 327-321 Spirit Queen and Kowloon

    It was on the evening of the third day that we managed to find all the black holes where the enemy appeared, making full use of our search and mapping skills.


    However, the distance to each black hole is long, so I''m going to have to activate my dispels all at once without wasting my magic power.


    Did I really have to attack this place by myself?��That''s a question that''s always been in my mind.


    That is, if you''re not skilled in mapping and distance-grasping, if you can''t use dispel, if you can''t do multiple chants to magic circle chanting, you won''t be able to clear the game for the rest of your life, right?


    With this in mind, I set up a magic circle at each black hole one by one and activated the dispel to all nine holes.


    As soon as the black holes disappeared, a line of light appeared to connect the black holes, and at the same time, an octagonal pyramid was formed, and a hole was opened from the sky to the top, directly below.


    ''''I guess that''s where I''m supposed to jump in... haha~ Shall we go?


    There is no way out, so I have no choice but to enter the newly appeared hole.


    Even though I used light magic to illuminate the inside of the pitch-black hole, nothing was reflected, and soon the sky that I should have been able to see was closed off by the darkness, and all directions were covered by darkness.


    Even so, there was no doubt that he could still feel that he was falling, and his body enhancement was constantly activated so that he could move at any time.


    How long had he been falling?��Five minutes?��Or is it enough?��Without warning, the dark world began to color and a new world appeared again.


    First of all, the wind magic stopped the free fall and a new level?


    ''''So, with the spirit queen in that world tree, I wonder why the dragon gods and other demons that were in the hierarchy above would appear to protect it.


    I had no choice but to move closer, and suddenly, without regard to the distance between us, the light dragon spat out a light breath.


    It was like a laser beam bundled in a five-fold magic circle of Forenoire.


    I didn''t care about the distance, it didn''t care if there were demons in the area, but with that kind of power, it didn''t seem strange that it would be aimed at me.


    Still, I ducked it and proceeded to the world tree, and to my surprise, the woman who seems to be the spirit queen looked like she was crucified to the world tree to maintain this labyrinth.


    ''''If Forenoire or the dark spirits saw this, they wouldn''t be in a state of rage,''''


    First of all, I tried to activate the dispel with a magic circle chant.


    But there was some kind of invisible wall-like membrane, and it was in front of the invisible membrane that the dispel was activated.


    And it seems that I, who had activated the dispel, was completely recognized as an enemy, and a group of demons, including the reincarnated dragons, were going to attack me one after another.


    It''s too bad that I had to deal with nine reincarnated dragons and a swarm of demons, even if it was just one on one.


    I decided to leave the World Tree for now.


    The only thing that saved me was simply avoiding the breaths fired by the reincarnated dragons, and the demons fell one by one from the breaths.


    Thanks to that, I was able to secure an escape route without fighting.


    I''m sure I could kill them one by one, but I can''t take on those reincarnated dragons normally.


    Then, when the world tree was away from the world tree, and the world tree had become as small as a grain of rice, what looked like a world tree of the same size appeared ahead of us.


    ''''........Could it be an endless loop?��Or.....


    I tried to move further forward and hit the wall.


    Apparently, it is reflected like a mirror, and I have to fight those reincarnated dragons in this small area.


    Fortunately, the reincarnated dragons are guarding the area around the World Tree, so they don''t seem to be releasing any breaths at this distance.


    Maybe there is some kind of law.


    ''''It''s going to be a long battle...''''


    I muttered to myself and began to think about the order in which I would defeat them.


    The troublesome ones are the holy dragon that controls recovery magic, the dark dragon that controls gravity, and the light dragon that shoots high speed laser beams.


    Considering the fact that they were patient and strong, depending on how far the lightning dragon has the attack power, it''s definitely a dangerous existence.


    It would be nice if we could defeat them in that order, but what would happen?


    ''''Well, whatever it is, we won''t be able to get out forever unless we really try to defeat them, and since the magic stones won''t turn into food, it''ll be a race against time.


    I also have some thoughts about whether it''s safe to leave Duchy Blange alone in the first place.


    Well, I guess I''ll do my best.


    After recovering my magic power with the magic crystal sphere, I approach the reincarnated dragons.


    After all, although they attack me, they do not come close to me as if they are maintaining a certain distance from the world tree, and the range of their attacks is different for each of them.


    But unfortunately, the reincarnated dragons, except for the holy dragons, have formed an octagon and the holy dragons are flying between the World Tree and the reincarnated dragons, so it seems impossible to defeat the holy dragons first.


    But let''s give it a try at least once.


    ''''The [Dragon Sword Nine Formations]


    The dragon sword, which was even bigger thanks to the level up, flew to the holy dragon.


    However, perhaps because of the distance to the reincarnated dragons, the breaths of the wind dragon, flame dragon, light dragon, and poisonous dragon that turned towards us released their breaths towards the dragon sword, causing it to explode in the air.


    Was the dragon sword offset by the four breaths? Well, the demons that were nearby were falling from the sky into the forest, so I guess it made a little sense.


    As I was thinking that, the little Dragon God-sama was biting into the Holy Dragon.


    ''''Oh, come to think of it, only the poison attribute magic didn''t go up.


    It seems that because it is not an attribute magic that people can originally handle, the poisonous attribute doesn''t go up unless it''s rare.


    But the miniature dragon god-sama was the only one who escaped the timing of being canceled out by Breathless.


    Well, at any rate, if a long-range attack is not possible, then there is no choice but to fight in close quarters.


    I''ll have to think about how much I can fight up close, and whether or not the reincarnated dragons will be willing to release their breaths even if the dragons are there.


    This is how the battle between me and the reincarnated dragons began.

 328-322 Relationship between the guardian dragon and the demon

    In conclusion, in the case of close combat, the Attribute Dragons didn''t spit out breaths that could be used to attack each other.


    However, that didn''t mean that the attribute dragons were weak.


    Other than breaths, tails, bites, and dragon claws, magic that looked as if it was used by a spirit suddenly appeared, and it was impossible to be distracted for even a moment.


    Other than that, the attribute dragons had a variety of defensive measures to match their attributes.


    The flame dragons covered their bodies with flames, and in order to get close to them, the opposite attribute also had to coat their bodies with water magic, and in the case of the wind dragons, their bodies were cut off by kamitachi just by approaching them, so they were forced to continue attacking while recovering.


    Still, they managed to attack repeatedly, and when they thought they could finally defeat him, the holy dragon spat out a breath, and the Attribute Dragons'' injuries began to heal, and their natural healing ability was high, so they had to fight back again and again.


    Fortunately, the attribute dragons didn''t come after us when we left the world tree, so we managed to secure an area where we could rest and had enough to eat and sleep, but my impatience was slowly growing within me.


    You might be able to find a chance to win by attacking repeatedly with the poisonous dragon sword.


    It''s not that there''s a problem with the attack itself, because it''s an illusory sword filled with anti-attribute magic power and can hurt the attribute dragon.


    However, it would be difficult to break the spirit queen''s seal.


    I thought I would be fine if I walked, but it didn''t make sense because the breaths were spat out from multiple directions, and it seems that I still have to defeat all the attribute dragons to attack.


    And on the fifth day after I started fighting the attribute dragons, I put enough magic power into the illusory sword to almost deplete my magic power and activated the eight dragon sword formation.


    Of course, the attribute dragons - this time I didn''t use the flame dragons, I included a lot of water dragon magic power and activated them in super close combat.


    As expected, even from close range, the Dragon Sword Eight Formation attacked the flame dragon, without the other attribute dragons being drowned out by the breaths.


    Well, it was a super close range attack, almost zero distance, so I was also induced by the power of the attack.


    Immediately after being blown up, I took a few decent breaths that were fired at me, and if I hadn''t recovered with an extra heel, I might have disappeared from this world.


    My body bounced to a stop a few times in the forest, and I activated my middle heel to adjust my stance.


    ''''Where''s the Flame Dragon?''''


    Looking up at the place where the flame dragon had been, he saw the flame dragon bitten by the eight dragons and disappearing like smoke as he let out a yell.


    And what fell was a large magical stone.


    I felt like I had to secure that one, so I decided to take a break for a while by gathering up the few remaining magic power and leaving immediately after collecting it.


    Then, walking through the forest to the rest area, the chances of encountering a demon didn''t seem to have increased a bit.


    ''''Don''t tell me that the attribute dragon is protecting the spirit queen.......


    No way.........


    But what if it''s meant to be crucifying the spirit queen?


    No, what if I had to apologize for that and make a choice?


    Then doesn''t it make sense that the Attribute Dragons are protecting it and that Forenoir and the others were angry...?


    Is that too much to think about?


    Even if I only defeated the flame dragon, it''s not so easy to find out?


    Then I took three days to defeat the earth dragon, water dragon, and wind dragon, but the number of demons has obviously increased.


    And those demons weren''t me, they were invading the attribute dragons and the world tree.


    If you think about it in a normal way, you can think of it as making the attack easier.


    But unlike the past labyrinths, it doesn''t seem to be possible to simply defeat them.


    First of all, I must somehow fly to the Queen of Spirits and release her with a disperse.


    And if Disperle doesn''t work, we''ll have to use other magic.


    The remaining attribute dragons were light, dark, poison, lightning, and holy dragon.


    Among them, the four dragons, except for the Holy Dragon, began to unleash Breath in a certain amount of time.


    It was truly the worst kind of labyrinth of how to do it right.


    I''ll have to pull the spirit queen out of the world tree to prepare for the continuous breaths, right?


    I don''t have a clue, so I''m groping, but with the attribute dragons defeated, it doesn''t seem like we''ll have much time.


    ''''Then again, why do all these strong demons spring up?


    The ones we''re defeating now are unusual demons such as Chimera, Ortolos, Gigantes and King Ogre.


    Even so, if you eat the breaths of the attribute dragons, they will turn into magic stones without leaving a trace, and by the time the magic stones disappear, new demons will be born.


    ''Even though we''re talking about recovering the magic stone, it seems like it''s going to be born indefinitely... we''ll just have to try it out little by little.


    And I decided to start off by approaching the spirit queen, aiming for the immediate aftermath of the breath.

 329-323 Release of the spirit queen

    As I approached the World Tree, the attribute dragons would activate their breaths.


    And when I tried to approach the World Tree when the breath ran out, I found out that it would be blocked by magic.


    To be honest, the magic attacks of the light and thunder dragons were faster and more powerful than the breaths, so I found it easier to have them activate the breaths.


    And the dark dragon seems to be constantly manipulating gravity, and it was so powerful that it almost knocked me to the ground just by getting close to it.


    The only magic attack of the poisonous dragon, which is the only dragon god, never worked on me, so after the poisonous dragon''s breath stopped, I deliberately took the poison attribute magic on my body and made a plan to head to the world tree.


    Then I used the lightning attribute to strengthen my body and increase my movement speed, and as per my plan, I passed by the poisonous dragon and almost reached the spirit queen, the holy dragon was waiting for me.


    ''''But we know that the holy dragon is here, too.


    A moment''s pause was all that was needed, so I wrapped the holy dragon in a wall of ice.


    It was an ice wall that immediately shattered, but it was enough for me.


    Seal, break the seal.


    With that wish, I activated my Dispel.


    Then a dazzling light enveloped the Spirit Queen... but that was all.


    The spirit queen did not leave the world tree, nor did she wake up.


    ''''Chiiiii.''''


    While I was doing this, gravity began to apply to my body.


    It seemed that the dark dragon had activated its magic.


    I was about to move away from the World Tree once I saw the holy dragon in my path.


    Then I understood why the magic didn''t work on the spirit queen.


    Yes, the holy dragon had put up a warding spell and nullified my magic.


    Defeating the attribute dragon is already not that difficult.


    But I decided to take off once, wondering if that was really a good idea.


    ''''The question is whether or not it''s really okay to defeat it. We have to make a decision somewhere, right?''''


    Since there aren''t that many options and time is limited, I decided to raise the level for now.


    He took off while giving a blow to the demons one by one. After that, if you slaughter them with the attribute dragons'' bracelets, their levels will rise on their own.


    I decided to do it right away, thinking that it would be just right for me to do the job without getting mortally wounded.


    Honestly, I don''t like the way that if I put a blow into a demon, even if it is defeated by a dragon''s breath, I will get experience and level up.


    Maybe that''s what my training with Master Brod and Lord Leinster made me think, but I told myself that it was still a whole lot better than dying, and then I started attacking at long range with magic.


    As a result of attacking the demons heading for the World Tree, there were no demons that changed their target to attack us.


    Of course, the demons that were in the vicinity were also attacking, but the priority still seemed to be the world tree, and they attacked and swarmed the attribute dragon and the world tree.


    Those demons were unable to reach the World Tree and disappeared in an instant due to the Breath of the attribute dragons.


    I don''t really feel as strong as I did when Lord Leinster taught me, but I guess I''m steadily getting stronger.


    As I was thinking about all of this, I saw the holy dragon releasing the occasional breath to the attribute dragons.


    Why is he spitting out breaths when he''s not injured?��Is there another purpose?��I mean, if I had to guess, would I be able to recover my magic?


    If that''s the case, after I finish leveling up, I still have to defeat the Holy Dragon........


    Even if Breath was impossible, if I could seal the magic, I could rescue the Spirit Queen while maintaining my balance.


    While thinking about that, my level only increased on its own.


    Even so, my impatience only grew as I was unable to come up with a solution to the situation.


    He felt that the attribute dragon should not be defeated any further, by all means.


    It was because if they defeated it any further, the invading momentum of the demons would be stronger.


    ''''I wish there was some skill or item that would make the holy dragon''s magic useless, but I can''t think of anything... ah...''''


    I muttered to myself and remembered that once, in the first boss fight in the Labyrinth of Trials, I was able to seal my magic.


    It''s worth a try.........


    I guess I can use the magic power of the dark dragon and the dark spirit at the same time to contain it.


    As long as the rest works properly on the holy dragon.


    I thought up to that point and headed to the safe area to recover my magic power once I got there.


    Then, after I finished eating and sleeping, I decided to block the power of the holy dragon this time.


    The fact that the poisonous dragon had bitten the holy life itself meant that the holy dragon would be able to pass magic power through it.


    That''s why he approached the holy dragon and activated the original sealing magic wards using dragon magic and spirit magic.


    As usual, I ducked the breaths spat out by the poisonous dragon, and this time I advance towards the holy dragon instead of the spirit queen.


    ''''Let me seal the magic with this for a moment [Sealing Demon Boundary].


    If you''re really listening to this, if you can eliminate the magic on the spirit queen, you can release it.


    ''''[Magic Cancel] [Dispel]


    When you release the magic and activate it to break the seal, the spirit queen starts to shine and shrinks from a huge figure to the size of a man.


    And the crucified body slips away from the world tree to be slowly freed.


    ''Good.''


    I immediately flew to the genie queen and held her.


    Finally, I succeeded in freeing the spirit queen from the labyrinth.


    However, this doesn''t seem to be the end of everything.


    It was as if the attribute dragons were no longer bound to the attribute dragons, and the World Tree didn''t care and started attacking them with breaths and magic.


    In order to get away from the World Tree with all my strength, I took off at once with the help of body strengthening and the power of the wind and thunder dragons to get away from the World Tree.


    The light dragon and the thunder dragon would release magic breaths and magic at us, but they were attacking us in a straight line, probably because the spirit queen had been released and there was no more room for them.


    Just unexpectedly, the demons moved to the world tree.


    At any rate, I activated an extra heel on the Spirit Queen, I''m not likely to wake up, but I call out to the Spirit Queen for a moment.


    ''''Spirit Queen, Rafiluna Spirit Queen, are you alright?''''


    ....


    There was still no reaction.


    Since I managed to get out of the attack range of the attribute dragons, I guess I won''t be able to leave this labyrinth unless I land in the forest once and wake up the spirit queen.


    ''''We have to wake her up, so it can''t be helped, right?


    I wilfully took out the barrel of object X and opened its lid.


    If I hadn''t been transformed into a spirit, this would definitely wake me up.


    Somehow I had such a certainty.


    And just as I had read--.


    ''''Ugh, it smells.......too much.''''


    It seems he has regained consciousness.


    I immediately tightened the lid of the barrel and invoked the purification spell, then called out to the spirit queen again.


    I can''t joke around in this situation.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    Rain it''s not like you are. Still, you''re nostalgic because you''re a reincarnation.


    Wouldn''t it be strange if the Spirit Queen could see everything?


    ''Yes, sir. I am a fellow countryman with Lord Leinster. The Dragon God and Forenoire the Spirit of Light and the Spirit of Darkness have asked me to free you from the Labyrinth.


    Yeah. So you want to know how to get out of here?


    ''Yes, they sent me away before I could hear anything, so I don''t know how I''m going to get home.


    I''m sure there''s no easy way out.


    There are two ways to get out of this labyrinth. The only way to get out of this labyrinth is to defeat the World Tree. The only other way is to defeat whoever created this labyrinth under the World Tree.


    ...That''s an evil god, isn''t it?


    No, it was a time-space dragon that created this labyrinth.


    ''Why would the Lord God, Klair, build such a labyrinth?��More importantly, why were you trapped in the labyrinth?


    ''Because I was the one who cut off the World Tree, or more accurately, we were.


    ....


    The Spirit Queen''s words had me confused.

 330-324 Those who cut off the world tree

    I didn''t think they were destroying the World Tree........


    And when he said we, it was obvious that he was referring to the Dragon Gods or Lord Leinster.


    ''''You mean they destroyed the World Tree, how could it have been destroyed?''''


    When we fought the evil gods, Rain gave it his all and cut off both the evil gods and the world tree.


    Again.......... Well, I didn''t think there were that many beings capable of destroying the World Tree, but isn''t there too many things left undone?��Nevertheless, what I''m still curious about is the spirit queen in front of me.


    ''''Why did the Lord God create this labyrinth and seal you in?��I''m sure Lord Leinster and you are not the only ones responsible.


    The role of the spirits is to protect this world. It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma is lost. If the World Tree is lost, the moxie that it purifies will be lost.


    Self-sacrifice ... no, I said that was my role, but I feel like that''s not the only role I have to play, inevitably.


    I feel like I''ve somehow strayed from the answer.


    ''Lord Leinster seemed to be making a world tree in Nerdal, but that wasn''t good enough for you?


    ''Yes. Rain had worked hard until the day he died. Even so, he couldn''t restore the World Tree to its original state. That''s why Rain sealed the Dark Continent to prevent the miasma from leaking out.


    I don''t think that''s something most people would be able to do, but there''s a slight discrepancy between that and what Lord Leinster was talking about.


    ''I understand that you have to have the World Tree. But that still doesn''t explain why the Lord God sealed you away.


    ''It took my magic, the Spirit Queen, to revive the World Tree.


    Was it the Lord God?


    No. I couldn''t trust the wards that Leinster had created. That''s why I tried to bring back the World Tree as soon as possible.


    Is it complete self-sacrifice?


    But even so, when I think back to the actions and words and deeds of Forenoire and the Dragon God and the others, I feel that''s not the only thing that could be done.


    ''''If it was a time-space dragon, which is the temporary form of the Lord God Kraya, wouldn''t it have at least been able to turn back the target''s time?''''


    Unfortunately, God is not allowed to intervene in the world directly.


    Well, saying something here won''t change the past, so let''s talk about it after we get out of this labyrinth first.


    I understand. I still want to ask you some more questions, but I''d rather get out of the labyrinth first. Please give me the advantages and disadvantages of defeating the World Tree first.


    ''''You seem to be saying it''s easy to defeat that attribute dragon but you''ve already beaten it.


    The spirit queen, who had a surprised expression on her face for a moment, pretended to think.


    ''''I want to make the best choice, please.''''


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. The disadvantage is that the maze''s miasma becomes more miasma-rich and the monsters become stronger.


    .........I feel like there''s nothing wrong with saying that the demons will be stronger, but if it''s just the labyrinth......


    Well, as a disadvantage, the fact that you''ll be fighting the attribute dragons as well is missing.


    ''''What are the advantages and disadvantages of meeting with this labyrinth lord, the Lord God Kraya?''''


    ''There are no advantages or disadvantages. If we can meet and talk, we can get out of the labyrinth, otherwise we''ll have to fight.


    Luck......


    Well then, would you rather get some luck?��Well, it doesn''t matter.


    ''''I see. To be honest, I''m not sure if I can really defeat the attribute dragons any longer than that. The demons seem to be targeting the World Tree and I would be happy if you could explain to me what the Lord God had in mind when he created this labyrinth.


    ''Did you hear that this labyrinth is located where the World Tree was located?


    Yeah.


    ''Then you know that the World Tree has memories of this world, don''t you?


    I''m here, sir.


    That''s why there are all sorts of demons.


    ''''Actually, the scene you''re seeing now is something that actually happened. When the demon controlled demons and evil gods planned to destroy the World Tree.


    How is it that there are no demons or evil gods?


    ''I suppose the presence of the World Tree prevents them from creating demons and evil gods.


    ........How can demons and evil gods be born in the labyrinth in the first place?��Is it because it''s the labyrinth of the World Tree?


    So if you keep defeating demons, you''re going to lose the miasma?


    No, they''re taking in a lot of magic to make the World Tree grow, so as long as the miasma isn''t eliminated from the world, it won''t be.


    Then I''ll keep the attribute dragons as before........


    Thinking that far, I realize something.


    ''''Um, may I ask why there are no spirits?''''


    ''....The spirits are nowhere to be found because of my crucifixion. Perhaps if they were there, they have disappeared.


    .........I feel like the Spirit Queen is hiding a lot of things, but well, I guess I have to believe her.


    ''''I see. Then I''d like to see the Lord God Kraya, how can I meet her?


    ''You see the hole in the ground where I was crucified?��From there you can head down through the World Tree.


    I don''t know if it''s a lie or the truth, but it looks like the only way to go is to go.


    But after releasing the spirit queen, the attribute dragons have already become aggressive as if they have forgotten themselves.


    It''s as if they were programmed to do this.


    ''''Spirit Queen, I want to try out a few things, if that''s okay with you?''''


    Yeah. Yeah.


    I invoked the sanctuary circle and purification magic on the spirit queen.


    I didn''t spiritify her, so I wanted to make sure she wasn''t a demon or a demon that could be humanized.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I had to try it.


    It''s natural to be cautious. That clears your suspicions, doesn''t it?


    I can''t say for sure because I don''t know if there''s brainwashing or resentment, but I decided to nod, though I can''t trust him anyway.


    ''''Yes. So you''ll follow me, right?


    It looks like I have to get back to earth, and I''ll follow you in spirit form.


    There are a lot of things that are bothering me, but me and the Spirit Queen started flying towards the World Tree again.


    The Spirit Queen, who had just been opened up and looked sickly, even if the breaths and magic of the light dragon, thunder dragon, dark dragon, poison dragon, and holy dragon were released, all of the attacks slipped through because she was spiritified.


    And although there wasn''t any particular attack on me, as soon as it progressed to the World Tree, it spat out breaths without hesitation to the World Tree, and I felt like even the World Tree was going to be destroyed if it continued.


    But even so, I managed to enter the hollow where the Spirit Queen was being crucified.


    Then the inside of the World Tree was scattered with magical stones, making it look very mysterious.


    ''''Falling.''''


    Follow the Spirit Queen to lower the altitude.


    There were no traps, just falling all the way down.


    And in the middle of the fall, the sealing gate that the reincarnated dragons were at appeared.

 331-325 Negotiations with the Lord God

    As I passed through a number of air membranes when the sealing gate came into view, my falling speed gradually slowed down and I came to a complete stop just before the sealing gate and my body was pulled to the edge of the wall.


    Immediately adjusting my stance in the air, I landed on the wall and checked my surroundings, and I realized at that moment that this space was very similar to that reincarnated space.


    This is because the landscape that had seemed so brilliant when I was falling had lost its color and had been transformed into a pure white world.


    ''''This space....''''


    ''''It''s probably the lowest level of this labyrinth. There''s a sealing gate, so I think there''s a time-space dragon just ahead.


    I know that, sir.


    Isn''t it unusual in a world with spirits to not be surprised by a suddenly changed space?


    Or are spirits less emotional, even in human form and shape?


    ''Maybe, but I thought that the space-time dragons created the space and set up a system to prevent anyone from entering without permission.


    ''....The Spirit Queen had never visited this place before?


    Yeah, never.


    ...I see.


    You know that there''s a time-space dragon that''s a reliance of the Lord God Kraya beyond the sealing gate, but you''ve never been here... three t.


    Well, spirits exist everywhere, and the one in front of me is the Spirit Queen, the pinnacle of spirits, so it''s not an existence that one can measure.


    ''''Let''s get right to it, but can I open the sealing gate?


    ''''Yes. Once inside, you''ll have to fight a space-time dragon.


    I''m prepared for this, but I''m not convinced that they''re going to talk to me in such a casual manner.


    When we get back to the ground, I think I''ll gather up some attribute dragons and genus spirits and have an object X party.


    I''m sure Guruger-san has various recipes in his possession.


    I think about that and ask her what''s on my mind.


    ''''I don''t mind fighting, but what are you going to do about the spirit queen?


    ''I have yet to regain the power I lost, so I''m just going to keep my spiritification intact and not let it get in the way of the battle.


    I was sure they would be a reassuring presence if I could get them to fight with me.


    In fact, Forenoire, the spirit of light, is strong, and the previous sage even used the power of the spirits to stop a mass runaway of demons (stun peat).


    However, the opponent was the Lord God''s retainer, the Time and Space Dragon, so it was questionable how far the spirits'' attacks would be able to get through... but still, as the Spirit Queen said, would they really be fighting?


    ''''I understand. Oh, and finally, if you know, I''d like to know the attacks, magic, and characteristics of the space-time dragon...


    ''When Rain and the Time and Space Dragon fought, Breath was swallowed up by space in the middle of the fight and came out of a completely different place, or was stopped in time.


    The transposition and space distorts and the breath from multiple directions is still expected. But if you can stop time, that''s a surefire way to lose in an instant.


    ''''How did Lord Leinster win?''''


    ''Rain could have stopped time too so... and we fought, but we didn''t win the battle.


    I just wanted to live in peace...where did I go wrong?


    Was I growing up just a little stronger than others?��Why did I feel like I could fight at least a little bit?


    The SP has accumulated quite a bit.


    However, there is no skill that can stop time, which is essential.


    Even if I had learned the space-time attribute, I wouldn''t be able to raise my skill level immediately.


    At the very least, I can only hope that I''m undead or that Yoriiyo will be in the reincarnation phase soon.


    ''''Aren''t you going?''''


    The voice of the Spirit Queen got me back from the whirlpool of thoughts, but it''s really something else.


    Arguing here won''t get me out of the labyrinth, but I really don''t agree with it.


    I don''t want to go on with no chance of winning if possible, but do you know how to win or how to increase your chances of winning a little bit, whatever it is?


    The Spirit Queen closed her eyes and shook her head.


    ''''Huh~''''


    Seeing that, I change my mind and think about it again.


    Now I''m going to try to defeat the demons in the labyrinth again and level them up?��No, as expected, it won''t make sense because it will end if you can stop time.


    If that''s the case, getting the space-time attribute........would take too much time until I could stop time.


    And I''ll keep wondering if I can defeat all the reincarnated dragons again.


    ''''Haha~ I guess it''s no use waiting here. I''ll open the sealing gate.''''


    Yeah.


    When I touched the sealing gate with my hand with my resolve, the sealing gate absorbed my magic power and brought up a pattern of light.


    Does this mean that I have opened all the sealing gates that were sealed by all the reincarnated dragons except for the light dragon?


    Is there a special reward or something?


    I tried to think about that, but I didn''t hear that announcement that I could hear in my brain playing.


    Well, I knew that.


    ''Then let''s go.''


    Yeah.


    When I walked in through the sealing gate, a time-space dragon was floating in the center of the room, looking down at me.


    I immediately stopped the action, trying to hold my illusionary sword at the ready.


    It was because the moment I saw the eyes of the Time and Space Dragon, I didn''t feel any hostility at all.


    Well, hostility or not, it''s so easy to reincarnate people, it would be easy to end a person''s life alone.


    It''s a good decision. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Reincarnate. And it''s been a while, Rafiluna.


    I''m surprised that the boyish voice emanated from the reincarnated dragon instead of telepathic speech.


    If I had my eyes closed, I probably wouldn''t think it was a dragon.


    ''It''s nice to meet you, my name is Luciel. Lord God Klaia. Thank you for allowing me to reincarnate.''''


    ''How is it that it''s been so long since you''ve been watching me all the time?��Time and Space Dragon


    The spirit queen who spits out venom plainly even though she doesn''t look at all different from a moment ago.


    I really wish you would give me a break.


    Why can''t we negotiate our way back to earth in peace?


    ''''Hmmm, the reincarnation is for the development of our company and our world, so don''t worry about it. The only thing that matters is that you know that I am the master god.��I don''t think Rafiluna would talk about it.


    ''''Lord Leinster told me that the Time and Space Dragon is a dependency of the Lord God Klaia-sama.


    ''Rain, huh. He would have fixed his own spiritual energy in a special space. But to go out of his way to shorten his life span.


    Shorten your life?


    ''Yes, that''s right. Unlike magic, fixing yourself in space naturally comes at a certain price. Cutting the World Tree and shortening its life span is nothing but a sin.


    I can''t read his expression because he is in the form of a dragon. But I don''t feel that he''s angry in any way. On the contrary, I have a feeling that she is enjoying testing our reactions.


    I''m sure that''s true. By the way, what would have happened if Lord Leinster hadn''t repelled the evil god?


    "...By the way, what are you doing here, reincarnate?


    You''ve blatantly changed the subject.


    But maybe we won''t have to fight this one.


    Still, even though he''s the Lord God, maybe he doesn''t have it all figured out.


    ''''Yes. It''s because I received a request from the reincarnated dragons and spirits, including the Dragon God-sama, to release the spirit queen.''''


    ''''Heh~ the reincarnated dragons too... but I think the responsibility for destroying the World Tree is Rain and the spirits'' fault. The spirit queen also agreed to that, so they became the new guardians of the world tree, but I wonder what you, reincarnate, think about that.


    Certainly to the extent that I listened to the story, there is no doubt that Lord Leinster used the power of the spirits to cut it off.


    Otherwise, there is no way that the Spirit Queen would have been sacrificed for the World Tree.


    But when Lord Leinster was alive, he would not have been sacrificed.


    And that substandard Lord Leinster would not have allowed the Spirit Queen to be sacrificed.


    That''s exactly what he would have done, even with the Lord God in front of him as his enemy.


    Perhaps the odds are that if we talk about blaming someone else for this, it will always be parallel and we''ll end up fighting in the end.


    Fortunately, you can''t seem to read your mind, and the battle isn''t the only battle you''ll have to fight about anything.


    ''''That''s right. It just seems to me that allowing the evil gods to interfere in this world is the root of it.


    Hmm?��Are you trying to tell me, reincarnate, that it''s my fault?��And I guess I''m going to preach to you.


    I think I was intimidated, and the air suddenly felt heavy.


    ''''There''s no need to lecture me. I don''t know what happened at the time they cut off the World Tree.


    Yes I didn''t know then, and I don''t want to know.


    All I can say is that if the evil gods hadn''t interfered with this world, I wouldn''t have used the forbidden arts and I wouldn''t have come to the aid of the spirit queen.


    So?


    ''So if you say it''s someone else''s fault, it''s all the evil god''s fault. Isn''t the Lord God, Lord Kraya, able to stop the evil gods even now?��And why not sacrifice the evil gods with the power of Lord Kraya?


    It came out of my mouth as quickly as it could, but I think that''s a pretty good idea.


    ''''No, if we sacrifice that thing, the world will be flooded with miasma and humanity will be destroyed. Well, as you said, Reincarnator, it''s all the fault of the evil gods, but that thing can be found everywhere.


    I feel very dumbfounded, but for this amount of time, there''s a good chance I''ll be able to do without a battle. If you''re lucky, you might be able to become an asset against the evil gods.


    I continue to ask more questions and dialogue.


    ''If the gods can''t do it by interfering in the world in the first place, then why are the evil gods interfering without a care in the world?''


    ''This is because the evil god works on the demon stone and summons and possesses the body of the person who touches the demon stone as a dependency. Of course, the soul and consciousness of the possessed person will disappear there.


    If they know that, why don''t they take action?


    I know you can''t interfere because you''re God, but isn''t there another way to do it?��Besides......


    ''Is that different from interference?��I wonder if Master Cryer can do that?


    ''It''s a shame I''m not interfering in my own affairs, because that would mean that the person who would be the medium has called me out. And I won''t do it because if I did, it would make me an evil god.


    As expected, if the Lord God became an evil god, the world would be destroyed.


    Then let''s try to come up with a realistic plan.


    ''''Then, can''t we have Klaia-sama''s power to seal it off when we fight the evil god?


    ''''If you can summon me on the spot, I''m sure you can only contain the power of the evil gods, but do you really think you can summon me, reincarnate?''''


    ''''I''ll try, but I honestly don''t know if I''ll be able to summon them. But there is a very high probability that I will encounter the Evil God. At that time, I would like you to transfer to me as a time-space dragon. For the sake of saving this world.


    How will I know?��You''re asking me to look at you all the time.


    The air becomes even heavier.


    ''''No, that''s fine because the Spirit Queen and the Dragon God here will take the initiative.


    What?


    ''What?��You''ll have to do that much, of course.


    The spirit queen looked surprised at being suddenly talked down to, but it''s not worth it if you don''t do that much.


    ''''Haha, that''s good. It''s a little funny.''''


    ''Thank you. So you''ll cooperate with me then?


    Yeah. Only if you can do something about the World Tree.


    ........Hearing those words that the Time and Space Dragon told me, I remembered why the Spirit Queen was sealed here and I had to hold my head up.

 332-326 Proposal

    Do something about the World Tree........all I know about the World Tree in the first place is that it has the power to purify the miasma and works to prevent powerful demons from being born.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.


    It''s impossible for me, who can''t even make such a decision, to do something about the World Tree.


    At any rate, since they seem to be able to answer my questions, I decided to gather information in order to come up with a breakthrough plan.


    ''''Um, Klaiya-sama, how can the World Tree grow in the first place?��Does this have anything to do with the sacrifice of the Spirit Queen to the World Tree?


    ''''The World Tree grows when it''s given an equal amount of magical power from all the attributes except for the space-time attribute. Rafiluna is a spirit queen, so she came forward herself to provide a balanced supply of magic power.


    I turned my gaze to the Spirit Queen and she nodded. That would mean that she''s growing with magic power, right?


    ''''Is that okay with the human race?''''


    Of course. That''s what you do, reincarnate, even with your magical powers.


    I had a feeling that the Time and Space Dragon was laughing at me, but I''m not a saint, and I don''t have the idea of sacrificing myself.


    ''''How far do you want to grow in the first place?��The World Tree that the Spirit Queen was crucifying was a pretty big tree, though?


    ''That''s true. The World Tree in this labyrinth is the memory of the World Tree. And there''s only one World Tree that can exist in the world.


    ...What did you say?��Did I hear wrong?��Or does that mean that that world tree I saw in the warehouse behind Nerdal''s kitchen wasn''t real?��Well, that''s more likely........


    It''s not like the tree that was thought to be the World Tree in Nerdal has been determined to be the real World Tree, and the Lord God Kraya isn''t that merciless.


    But if the World Tree of Nerdal is the real one, then the fact that the Spirit Queen was crucified and her magic power was absorbed by it was in vain.


    Just because I didn''t know what the Lord God Kraya was thinking, just thinking about it made my back shiver.


    ''''That Klaiya-sama, maybe the Spirit Queen being crucified was just a punishment and had nothing to do with the current World Tree or anything like that... haha...''''


    Yeah. It''s not a quirk.


    Good. But then I''d be wondering about the existence of this labyrinth and the whereabouts of the real World Tree.


    The Spirit Queen has been trapped in this labyrinth of the World Tree for a long time.


    ''''I''m using fifty percent of the magic power gathered from Rafiluna to maintain this labyrinth, thirty percent is sent to the wards to protect the dragon vein, and the remaining twenty percent is sent to the World Tree.


    ''''I was sealed to revive the World Tree as soon as possible,'''' he said, turning his eyes fearfully to the Spirit Queen who had said that.


    Then, the Spirit Queen, who had an almost expressionless face a moment ago, was clearly angry.


    ''''Didn''t you seal it to bring back the World Tree as quickly as possible?''''


    Of course I did. But it was you, Rafiluna, who said you would pay for cutting off the World Tree?


    As the sick spirit queen''s magic power increased, the time-space dragon also increased its own magic power.


    ''''In that case, I''ll cultivate the real World Tree for you, so please get me out of this labyrinth immediately.


    Rafiluna, I wasn''t talking to you.


    ''Luciel, we still have no choice but to defeat the space-time dragon.


    That''s too short sighted. The moment I thought that, the magic power of the space-time dragon popped.


    ''''Wha........Huh?��Are you okay?


    That''s what I thought, and the moment I saw the Spirit Queen, I understood what had happened.


    Because the Spirit Queen was frozen in place, with an angry face.


    ''''I paused Rafiluna''s time for a little while because of the noise,'''' she said. Now, Mr. Reincarnate, let''s hear what you think.


    The voices pouring down from above make me cower, and I''m thirsty, perhaps because I''m nervous. Still, I manage to concentrate on making my voice heard.


    ''''Ah, yes ... let me ask you a few things I don''t understand first. First of all, is it possible to use spatio-temporal attribute magic to rewind the time of an object?


    ''I can''t do that because that would mean I''d be meddling in the world. And that''s impossible because it''s a forbidden kind of magic.


    This is, well, as expected. When that Lord Leinster decided to grow the World Tree''s saplings in Nerdal, it would have been impossible to restore it in a straightforward manner.


    ''''How big will the World Tree need only how much magic to grow?''''


    Plants can wither and rot even if they''re over-nourished, and it''s possible that they''re actually only supplying 20% of the Spirit Queen''s magic power to keep the World Tree from dying.


    ''''Hmm, if this is the case, it''s going to be about two-thousand years.


    If I wait that long, instead of fighting the evil gods, I''ll be a corpse in this labyrinth.


    We have to get you out of here somehow....


    ''''Is it because Lord Leinster sealed off the Dark Continent that it wouldn''t be full of miasma even without that World Tree?


    ''Yes. But that doesn''t mean that we don''t need the World Tree. In fact, little by little, the lower-grade demon clans are slowly coming out of the Dark Continent.


    Does that really mean that the people working in the dark behind the demonization experiment are the demon race?��The miasma is a miasma that is inhaled by the miasma and is causing the miasma to go dark... that''s quite possible.


    The miasma is not to be blamed for everything, but could it be related to our reincarnation as well?��I think it''s too good to be true that a technology that can turn people into demons within a few years of reincarnation can be developed, and.......


    ''''There''s a world tree that Lord Leinster grew in that magic state city of Nerdal, what do you think about transplanting that world tree to its original location?


    ''''I can''t do that. If you transplant the World Tree while the evil gods are in the dark, this time you won''t really be able to revive the World Tree.


    If I have the right idea, then maybe I don''t have to think too much about it.


    I''m sure our interests are aligned.


    ''''Klair-sama, it''s been decided that we''ll eventually transplant the World Tree to the ground, right?


    Yes.


    ''And it should be as soon as possible, right?��But right now, we can''t transplant the World Tree to the ground because of the appearance of the evil gods.


    Yes,


    Now we are asking for your help in transplanting the World Tree so that we can defeat the evil one.


    ''So that''s if I can do something about the World Tree. Even if you, reincarnate, could fight the evil gods, if you end up dying in that fight, it would mean you wouldn''t be able to keep your promise to me.


    Isn''t it that easy to get on board? But you''ll be able to answer my questions, so I''m sure you''ll have some answers you''re looking for.


    What the Lord God Kraya wants is to restore the World Tree to its original state, where there is no evil god.


    But he can''t interfere in this world by himself, and he doesn''t plan to do so.


    And since he is a god, he shouldn''t be that interested in the lives and deaths of people.


    If that''s the case, you''d better imagine what the Lord God, Klair, would have to do to get in trouble.


    I''m sure that any shallow answer you come up with will be seen through, so think carefully before you tell him.


    While I was thinking, the time-space dragon didn''t move or speak to me at all while staring at me.


    ''''Lord God Kraya, I am truly happy and grateful that I was able to reincarnate in this world.


    What''s going on?��Do you think they''re going to cry it off?


    If the evil gods are left unattended, some countries will probably be destroyed. And the number of demons spreading miasma will increase.


    You''re not threatening me, are you?


    ''''I won''t do that. It''s just that our mutual interests are aligned, and if that''s the case, could you please train me, Klaiya-sama, so that I won''t be killed by an evil god?��And when the time comes for you to feel like it, I would like your help in defeating the evil gods.


    If you don''t have trust, you have to build a little trust.


    After all, it''s always going to be a battle, but it''s probably the only way.


    Of course I wouldn''t want to do this originally, but I can''t give up here, even though I''ve finally found a path to peace, because I can''t give up here.


    And even though it''s called a battle, if it''s not a no-questions-asked killing match, I can still do my best.


    ''It''s interesting that you would ask me to train in combat..... Oh, but if it doesn''t look promising, I''ll make food for this labyrinth with Rafiluna.


    Will you give me your word?


    Okay, but if you''re gonna do that, you''re gonna have to prove your worth to me. But if you''re gonna do that, you''re gonna have to prove your worth to me.


    The tremendous killing spirit made my body cower for a moment, but I also activated my body strengthening and got fired up.


    ''''Nice to meet you.''''


    This is how I ended up fighting the Lord God''s dependency, the Time and Space Dragon.

 333-327 Strange plan

    Even though I activated my body enhancement and held up my illusionary sword, the Toki-Sky Dragon remained the same, looking down at me.


    Against such a time-space dragon, I was hesitant to attack.


    Until now, when I was fighting such a huge enemy, the theory was to attack it with a flying slash or dragon sword as a check.


    But unfortunately, this time, when you''re dealing with a space-controlling time-space dragon, there''s a high possibility that the attack you fired as a check is going to come back at you.


    It''s a good idea to come at me at any time. Or did you get scared off?


    It''s a cheap provocation. But you''re also right that the situation won''t change until I take some action.


    I take a deep breath once and then start to act.


    Kicking the ground and flying backwards to keep my distance from the time-space dragon, I transform the illusionary sword into an illusionary staff and poke the staff into the ground and let the magic power flow.


    ''''Come, Lucielngorem.''''


    Then, with a break of chanting, a magic circle appeared on the ground and a ten-meter-high Lucielynn emerged from the ground.


    With Lord Leinster''s training, he had managed to create a degraded version of Paula''s "Lucieln".


    Moreover, since it was a semi-autonomous type, it seemed like a good plan for watching the movements of the time-space dragon.


    That''s right. It seemed like a good plan, but reality was still harsh.


    ''''Heh~ A golem, huh. I wonder if it''s narcissistic, imitating its own form or something. Eh.


    When such an enjoyable voice could be heard, only Lucielynn''s head disappeared.


    Apparently, a spatio-temporal attribute magic was activated in no time, making only the head disappear.


    I really want to give you a break. Why do I have to fight this substandard twice?


    ''''........What was that?''''


    They just transferred the head. Here.


    Then Luciern''s head appears and disappears from the empty space near the ceiling.


    If I''m not mistaken, its speed is getting faster and faster.


    ''''Are you going to hit me with that?''''


    You know what?��But you, Mr. Reincarnate, can''t you at least destroy it?��Or maybe you''re afraid the attack will turn on you.


    If I unleashed an attack to destroy it with a dragon sword or magic, my attack would hit me from my blind spot at that moment.


    While thinking about that, I decided to take the provocation of the time-space dragon.


    ''''That''s right. [Elemental Force Dragon]


    This is very shallow, but it''s a very good idea, isn''t it?


    As soon as I released my magic to destroy Lucielynn''s head, Lucielynn, who had lost her head, rushed into the space-time dragon and hugged it.


    ''''Good!''''


    However, as if to ignore Luciern, the time-space dragon seemed to ignore the elemental force dragon, and it emerged from my blind spot without mercy.


    When I noticed this, I tried to stop the Elemental Force Dragon, but then I saw Lucielynn''s head swinging at the ceiling or the ceiling with great force.


    The next moment, with a roar, I was blown up to the edge of the wall.


    ''''Oh, that''s boring. The disappearance of the golem means it''s over. I was hoping that since we made it this far, you''d entertain me a bit. First, let''s move Rafiluna''s time.


    At such a time, I heard Koryu''s voice, but right now, I make it a priority to heal my uncommonly injured body.


    While trying to recover my body with the reminder of [Extra Heel], I was praising myself in my heart for being alive under the current attack and for activating my Dragonic Shield on the spur of the moment, just before the attack hit.


    ''Oh, you''re still alive. But I have to admit, it was a disappointment.''


    My tension rises as I say and do things that I don''t care about anymore.


    I''m sure I''m laughing now.


    ''Really?��Then I''ll make up for it a little bit [Dragon Sword Nine Formation].


    I transformed it into an illusionary sword and poured my magic power into it all at once, turning to attack with all my might.


    ''''Huh~. No matter how many times I do it, it''s the same.......eh, lie!


    Nine dragons flew into the time-space dragon by the dragon sword.


    Immediately, the magic power of the time-space dragon increased rapidly... but that was it.


    The time-space dragon was unable to manipulate space and its body was swallowed by the nine dragons and was blown backwards when it exploded.


    I looked at it and was about to give it more of a chase when the Spirit Queen entered my vision.


    It seems that she was able to move. Had the spacetime dragon''s magic been broken?��But why would I interrupt them anyway?


    It''s a problem.


    ''''Wait. The time-space dragon doesn''t have any strength left to fight.


    I couldn''t understand those words that the Spirit Queen said.


    Earlier she had told me to defeat them, but now she''s too inconsistent, like not attacking them.


    Of course, if you don''t have to fight, that''s the best thing to do.


    But I didn''t agree with the decision to do so.


    And although I ended up helping them by accident, the truth is that the spirit queen has never thanked me.


    If that''s what you want to say, I''d like to tell you that the Spirit Queen will personally ask you to take care of the future battles.


    "Spirit queen, from now on, please show me the best way you can think of, like a spirit.


    I understand.


    Maybe it''s the effect of being sealed, or maybe it''s a spirit queen who can stop time even when she''s spiritified....


    A being that has lost such power is heading towards the Time and Space Dragon.


    The time-space dragon is hurt, but it will be far from a fatal wound.


    I decided to watch the situation with caution........


    ''''No~ I''m surprised. Reincarnator-kun, why can''t I use my magic anymore?


    It was such a hilarious voice.


    The Spirit Queen''s sense of coming out is terrible.


    ''''When I held the golem in my arms, I activated a spell called Sealed Demon Wards that made it impossible to use magic.


    There was no point in spouting lies here, so I decided to be honest.


    ''''Then the golem destroyed itself...''''


    ''''Yes. This is to form a magic circle that activates the sealing wards. If we had been able to avoid the golem''s rush, we would have had to think of another move.


    It''s just that it was almost a miracle he didn''t die, I guess.


    ''Yeah, it''s funny. ''Yes, it''s interesting, I thought it was a disappointment at first, but it was well thought out. But you came up with a great idea.


    Lord Leinster gave me the magic to unravel, so I suppose that''s what it''s all about.


    If it seems at all, it''s because I''ve confronted Lord Leinster before.


    ''You''re really humble, aren''t you? Well, it was a handicap, but it was a moderately good attack, and since it can''t be helped, I''ll train you up. Once I''m satisfied, I''ll get you out of this labyrinth.


    Really?!


    It''s like a prerequisite for training, but it''s still like getting a bill of goods to return to earth.


    I can return to everyone, and that alone makes me very happy.


    It''s a good idea. It''s time for me to change my dependency, as expected, too.


    Oh, do you want me to cast a recovery spell just in case?


    No, that''s okay. But first, I''ll give you a blessing. And then I''ll show you, reincarnate, your resolve.


    When the time-space dragon''s eyes light up, suddenly, that announcement echoes in my brain.


    Pilon [Title: Lord God''s Blessing and the Time and Space Dragon''s Blessing have been acquired]


    Maybe....


    Now, let''s get into the swing of things and practice spacetime magic.


    ...please.


    I decided to accept my training, as I wouldn''t be able to go against the happy voice.


    Thus, my new training is about to begin with the spirit queen who had assured me that ''Time and space dragons can''t fight'' is still in the air, and my new training is about to begin.

 334-328 Laissez-faire that encourages independence?

    Still, I hadn''t expected to receive a blessing at this stage, nor did I expect to be able to use the spacetime attribute thanks to it.


    The space-time attribute is a condition of being a reincarnated person, and if you don''t meet the strict condition of exchanging a hundred SPs, you can''t get the space-time attribute originally.


    That''s why when I was fighting Lord Leinster, I didn''t use SP in case of an emergency, I gave up on using the Space-Time Attribute magic and only learned about it.


    ''''Now, Reincarnation-kun, the training content you''ve been waiting for, but if you''re still at your current level, your basic level is too low to be able to take on an evil god.


    Yes, sir.


    I know what Jikku Ryu is saying, too.


    I''m not sure if I can win even if I''m a little stronger, since my master and Lionel, who was so strong, were treated as children.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it," he said, "because it''s a good idea to train your spacetime attribute spell by defeating the demons that appear above you while improving your basic level. Oh, and don''t defeat the reincarnated dragons anymore.


    ''What, that spatio-temporal training?''


    You mean you won''t tell me anything?��You can''t do that, can you?


    ''Thinking is a training exercise. I hope you can make the transition here on your own on the way back.


    After saying that much, a magic circle appeared at my feet.


    ''''........?''''


    I tried to get out of there, but it seems that the space-time dragon has completely blocked me from moving, and I can''t move.


    ''''I''m waiting to see how quickly you can come back,''''


    For a moment when I thought I heard that voice, I felt my vision distort.


    I realized that the scenery in my field of vision had changed, and worst of all, I was surrounded by a group of demons.


    ''''Huh, you''ve got to be kidding me!��Oh, I can move!


    I feel frustrated that the time-space dragon easily took away my physical freedom, but I start moving to secure my own safety first.


    Activating my body strengthening, I analyze the demons around me while measuring my departure from the crowd of demons.


    The demons that surrounded us were Chimera, Orthros, Gigantes and King Ogre, and there was an enhanced version of the pterodactyl flying in the sky.


    It''s a laissez-faire thing to ask them to groping for spacetime attribute magic in the first place.''''


    I felt a great deal of resentment towards the time-space dragon, but this one hadn''t been playing around with it the whole time I came to this world either.


    After pouring my magic power into the illusionary sword and decapitating the nearby king ogre, I activated my proficiency appraisal, and my proficiency level had increased just as I thought it would.


    ''''Wait for me, time-space dragon. I will definitely come back soon!


    I desperately wielded the illusory sword filled with magic power.


    �����


    After transferring Luciel, the Time and Space Dragon was laughing as he fell down.


    ''''Haha. That''s quite interesting. I didn''t expect you to blow me up here. I heard that the human race''s abilities were degenerating, but I haven''t seen them damage me since Rain.


    Then the Spirit Queen, who had been ignored for a long time, called out to him.


    ''''Time and Space Dragon, that relying party will be no good now. I want you to get me out of this labyrinth before you run out of strength and disappear.''''


    With that one word, the air that the Time and Space Dragon was wearing changed.


    ''''Hahaha. Rafiluna, your sins haven''t gone away.''''


    Since Rain''s death, I''ve been offering my magical powers to grow a new world tree.


    ''That was the punishment you wanted, wasn''t it?��Don''t you feel that it''s a little late for that?


    Yes. Yes, but not if the evil spirit has returned to life. I have decided that this time I will fight to destroy the evil one once and for all. After that, I''ll come back here again.


    ''Huh. You have high hopes for that reincarnated man, huh?


    Sensing a strong will from the Spirit Queen, the Time Sky Dragon asked with amusement. It was because it seemed like a different existence than when Rain wanted to be sacrificed after she died.


    ''How could I not believe in a being that was blessed by the Six Spirits and the Dragon God? And it should be the same for the Time and Space Dragon to expect it.


    ''''Well, yeah. But for me, it''s because I don''t like the evil gods, and because people are more interesting to watch than the demons.


    So you''ll let me out?


    And if I can''t?


    Together with this relying party of mine, you will be the food for the new World Tree.


    All right.


    Haha. How interesting that you would take a chance on a bet that is unpredictable. In the meantime, I''ve also raised my blessings, and I''ll be hoping he comes back too.


    The Spirit Queen listened to the Time and Space Dragon''s words and prayed that Luciel, who smelled the same as Rain, would come back.


    �����


    Watching his proficiency increase while fighting, his proficiency did not increase when he killed a demon with a dragon sword, flying slash or magic.


    After I learned that my proficiency only increased when I slashed with magic, I would only think about not dying instantly while fighting.


    Even if I tried to create and use magic as Lord Leinster taught me, I didn''t feel the magic power coming out, so I tried to keep fighting until my skill level reached I.


    ''''Ha, ha, no. As expected, it''s too tight.


    I was able to hit one single demon, but it was indeed tough to keep fighting while being surrounded.


    When I managed to activate Object X and the Sanctuary Warding to keep my energy up while fighting, my level was already over four hundred.


    ''''Well that''s too high. I''m not looking for a thousand levels like Lord Leinster, though.


    I''d like to think I''m mistaken in wanting to live a normal life, but for some reason I feel like I''m on the path of shura.


    He continued the battle while thinking about it.

 335-329 Level up

    Even if you are surrounded by demons, if you use all of your strength to deal with them, it will not be difficult to destroy them.


    Until Lord Leinster instructed me, I never thought that the day would come when I would be able to think that way.


    However, even though he had become a little stronger, once he set the bind of close combat only, the difficulty of the battle jumped and he found that he was forced to take quite a few risks.


    Of course, if he used dragon magic, he wouldn''t suffer any unintentional injuries, but considering the magic power consumed, it was more efficient to strengthen his body, which could be continued for a long time.


    ''''Even so, what made me think I could do it without even trying it?


    Surely if it was Lord Leinster, he would have gorgeously defeated this situation with no risk.


    I was losing concentration to the point where I was thinking about such things, so I fled to the safe area created by the Sanctuary Wards and Object X.


    ''''Haha, haha, if I don''t do something like this, I''ll run out of magic power again. It''s time to come up with a proper countermeasure...''''


    If you don''t slay demons with a weapon filled with magical power, you won''t increase your proficiency in the magic attribute.


    That''s why I dare to set it up in close combat.


    However, after a proficiency evaluation, the space-time attribute magic proficiency has not even reached half the number that would be level I.


    If this is the case, I don''t know how much more time it will take to return to the place where the space-time dragon is.


    Surely, even if they were able to shake off the reincarnated dragon and reach the seal room normally, there was a high possibility that it would be pointless because they would be forced to transition back here again, and it would be even worse to piss off the time-space dragon.


    After all, the only thing I can do is to steadily increase my space-time attribute proficiency....


    ''''Huh~''''


    I let out a loud sigh unconsciously because I was thinking about too many things.


    If only the hordes of zombies that had appeared in the Labyrinth of Trials had appeared in this labyrinth, I wouldn''t have had these troubles.


    I''m sure that would immediately increase my proficiency level and from the labyrinth...well, as expected, it''s too high of a goal.


    Let''s have a look at it.


    First of all, the monsters in this labyrinth, but each one of them is strong and large.


    That''s why the easiest way to defeat them is to chop their heads off.


    Of course, by defeating the demon, your level has risen, and your overall strength has also risen.


    However, the risk of being attacked by a demon is still high if you only fight in close quarters.


    No matter how much your level has risen, the benefits of leveling up don''t feed back to your body in real time like in a game.


    That''s why the way I fight doesn''t change drastically.


    It''s a style of fighting that uses a lot of recovery magic and checkmate attack magic, avoiding only fatal injuries.


    That''s why I''m taking breaks like this so that I don''t lose my concentration.


    If possible, I''d like to find some efficient way to--.


    That was the time.


    Suddenly, I looked up, and what I saw was the figure of the reincarnated dragon spitting out a breath and blowing the demons away. Immediately after that, a roaring sound reached my ears.


    ''''You completely forgot about it. You''re so focused on your objective that you can''t see your surroundings or something... let''s give it a try once.


    The intuition was somehow such a vague and simple idea.


    If it didn''t work, he could defeat the demon and it would raise his level, and if he succeeded, he could return to the Time and Space Dragon at an early stage.


    That and a significant risk reduction was the deciding factor.


    The content was the same as power leveling, one hit away, and the rest would be destroyed by the reborn dragon.


    The only difference is that I''ll be able to put in a blow with the magic sword.


    I decided to act, praying that if my experience would increase, my proficiency would increase as well.


    Up until now, I''ve only been aiming at the neck and kryptonite, but I''m going to make shallow cuts at the attacking hands and legs.


    I didn''t force myself to attack all the demons, but once I had accumulated a certain number of them, I would approach the World Tree.


    There, I wait for the runaway reincarnated dragons that were guarding the World Tree to turn toward me and spit out multiple breaths.


    I used my body strengthening and magic power to avoid the breathers released by the reincarnated dragons with all my might, and the demons were swallowed up by the breathers in an interesting way.


    To be honest, I didn''t think it would work.


    I just moved in the hope that it would lead to something.


    ''''Is this just good luck, or was it Gouhouhou Sensei and High Luck Sensei guiding me...?''''


    That gave me a result, so I shouldn''t be happy.


    When I checked his status, I found that both his level and the proficiency of the spacetime attribute had increased significantly.


    ''''Wait for me, Time Space Dragon. I''ll have you released from this labyrinth as soon as possible.


    This is how I started running through this forest that was on an endless loop.


    I slash the demons in my path and guide the demons to the area around the world tree and have the reincarnated dragon defeat them.


    As the level of that byproduct increases, I check the numbers on the status that go up with the accompanying increase in the level of the byproduct, and move my body while running through the forest.


    It''s strange because as you do it, implying to yourself that you can do more, that you can do more, you start to feel like you really can.


    With each loop, you get more level and proficiency.


    You can even store the fallen magic stones in your magic bag, since they''re almost exactly where you''re running.


    I''ve got a very wonderful environment.


    In the meantime, the level of the spatio-temporal attribute has reached I, so I immediately try using magic.


    ''''��Throwdown��''''


    This is a magic that can reduce the speed of the target, and of course the opponent I activated was a demon.


    The skill level had increased by five as I activated the magic method as taught by Lord Leinster.


    I think I was successful, but my magic power consumption was fifteen and on par with high heels.


    If that was the case, I couldn''t even activate it against all the demons, so I worried about it for a bit, but after consulting with my running stamina, I decided to take a break when my magic power fell below 30% remaining.


    Maybe it was because the break made me feel more energized, or maybe it was because I had a definite cycle for my goal, but I was gradually enjoying running through the forest of the World Tree Labyrinth.


    Of course, he didn''t intend to be proud of himself, and he was prepared for any possible attack by grasping his position not only by sight, but also by signs and magic power.


    The skill level of the space-time attribute goes up to II and III.


    Speed up to increase the target''s quickness, and short-range transference, which allows the target to transfer to the range of the line of sight.


    Both are great magic, but they still consume a lot of magic power.


    Speed Up differs from Physical Strengthening in that it only allows you to move faster and does not increase your physical strength.


    For that reason, using this magic while using physical enhancement was something that seemed to be effective.


    And the short-range transference would definitely be the magic used by the emperor of the empire.


    When I actually used it, my gaze was blurred and the discomfort wasn''t half bad, so it wasn''t something I would want to use very much.


    But now that I can use spatio-temporal attribute magic like this, I can feel the growth properly, so I can keep my motivation high.


    However, the ascent of the level became sluggish all at once when it crossed five hundred, and I wanted to consider defeating the demons efficiently.

 336-330 Return to the space-time dragon

    Only on the first day, he wasn''t able to earn much proficiency.


    Nevertheless, after I came up with the strategy to leave the annihilation to the reincarnated dragon, my skill level increased rapidly, and after ten days, I was able to earn more than five thousand skill levels.


    Thanks to this, the skill level of the space-time attribute was also at V, and he was finally turning the corner.


    When my skill level rose to IV, I learned mid-range transference, so I thought I could transfer to the time-space dragon, but no matter how many times I tried again and again after that, I was unable to transfer.


    On the contrary, even when I envisioned a place to transfer, the image immediately disappeared and I was unable to transfer.


    I convinced myself that it was because of the distance from the mid-range transference that I was able to imagine, but I thought that maybe....


    Then my skill level reached V, so I was able to cast a group transition, but this was a magic that allowed me to transition as a group, a magic I didn''t need right now.


    I let out a sigh once, and my days of immersing myself in increasing my proficiency continued.


    The short distance transference that I was uncomfortable with at first was repeated, and finally the drunkenness and discomfort were gone, and my actions after the transference became smooth.


    So, in order to execute the maximum performance I can currently do, I started training to continue the movement of combining physical strengthening, speed up, and short-range shifting as much as possible.


    The scenery flows just like when I used the power of the thunder dragon, and the demon''s movements start to feel slower.


    I was worried about whether my brain would be able to process the information properly, since it was an action that came to mind, but perhaps it was the effect of the level up too, but I didn''t get a headache or get drunk.


    In the meantime, the level of the spatio-temporal attribute went up, and this time I was able to create a subspace.


    ''''Oh. So this black vortex is a subspace? Well, it''s not bad for Lord Leinster who thought it was an inventory at this stage, right?


    To make it into an inventory, you need the space expansions you learned together and the space fixation and time stopping you''ll learn at the next level.


    So as it is now, the sub-space is just a trash can that can hold a lot of things.


    Still, I wonder how Paula and Lisian would react if they knew about it?��I miss everyone so much that I can''t stop thinking about it.


    ''''Well we''d better get back to it.


    With that in mind, I continued the battle.


    After that, I increased the skill level of the space-time attribute without anything in particular changing, and finally was able to create an inventory when I was able to learn spatial fixation and time stopping at level VII.


    I confirmed that spatial expansion and spatial fixation consume different magic power depending on the size of the space, and that time stopping consumes magic power according to the time it takes to stop the target''s time.


    And by activating the time stoppage (stop) by myself, I finally realized the extraordinary magical technology that the time-space dragon was using.


    ''I didn''t think it was the target, not me, that it was fixing my surroundings...''


    I tried to activate the same magic on the demon as a test, but I couldn''t completely block its movements.


    Reminding myself that this required quite a bit of practice, I put my magic power into the illusory sword again and ran off.


    And when his skill level reached VIII, he was finally able to cast the Long Distance Transition and Designated Transition.


    ''''Now I can finally get back to it. But rather than doing it outright, let''s practice so that we can properly visualize and transfer.


    The route to the sealing gate, which I couldn''t visualize in the mid-range transfer, came clearly to my mind.


    If I transferred in this way, I would be able to get in front of the sealing gate, but I probably wouldn''t be able to go any further with long-distance transfer.


    Because even here, the image has been drowned out.


    I knew it. That space had a special feel to it. Then the designated transfer is........doable.


    The long-distance transfer is a magic that transfers by imagining a place that you have seen or been to, but the designated transfer is a magic that allows you to transfer to a specific opponent or object and transfer to that place.


    It''s probably easy to transfer to the location of the person who can reach the telepathic communication.


    That''s when my true feelings suddenly spilled out.


    The actuality of this is that if you can telepathically talk to Forenoire or something, can you return to that place?


    If you really want to go home, you can go home, right?


    But that would defeat the whole purpose of my coming here........


    Once I''ve contacted them and confirmed that I can transfer, I''ll rest well today.


    So I find myself trying to send a telepathic message to the Spirit Queen to hear about the Time and Space Dragon''s current mood.


    ''''I didn''t get any blessing from the spirit queen...''''


    I can''t telepathize because I haven''t received any blessings.


    This is going to be a bumpy ride with no practice or anything.


    At least for today, I tried to indulge in some luxury, so I indulged in some honey wine and food in the sanctuary ward and went to sleep using an angel pillow.


    Then, the next day, I woke up, lightly stretched, woke up my body, and reminded myself to speak.


    ''Time and Space Dragon, this is Luciel, can you hear me?''


    "Oh, you mean to tell me you were tracing your blessings to me?


    Apparently, he''s not in a bad mood.


    ''''Yes. The genie told me about it, but I''ve never tried it with a dragon species before, so I''m glad it worked.''''


    I see. And now you''ve gone to the trouble of telegraphing things.��Do you feel like giving up now?''


    What would happen if I said I gave up on this?��Well, as expected, I''m too scared to talk about such things.


    ''No, it''s just that I didn''t hear the deadline for returning to you, so I thought I''d ask you about it.


    ''I see. So, you were planning to let your guard down and transfer to me.


    Apparently, it''s completely exposed.


    But I was able to perfectly capture the magic of the space-time dragon here too.


    ''''........Yes. Was it exposed?


    ''''Hahaha. You can usually tell what the person you gave the blessing to is doing if you''re paying attention.''''


    Oh, I''m pretty sure I''ve heard that story from someone else.


    Then I''m coming to you.


    "Make sure you don''t fail and metastasize into the wall.


    It''s a terrifying thing to say.


    I firmly imagined the space-time dragon and the magic power to connect, and once I had decided where to transfer, I increased my magic power at once and activated the designated transfer.


    When my vision blurred for a moment, I was convinced that the transference was successful - I was sure of it.


    But I was not happy that I was able to successfully transition.

 337-331 A title that is more troublesome than a brave man

    What was waiting for me at the destination of the transfer was a time-space dragon that was about to decay and a spirit queen who was activating some kind of magic at her side.


    ''''I''m back. Time and Space Dragon-sama, that figure is...''''


    ''''Luciel, your attack was so strong that you got blown off the body you were holding in place, right?��That attack made it impossible for me to maintain my dependency.


    I mean, isn''t that a pretty big deal?


    Was it true what the Spirit Queen said about not being able to fight?


    ''''It didn''t seem like there wasn''t that much damage when you were transitioning me?��And he refused to recover, too.


    ''''This relying party had already reached its limit. Even so, the reincarnated dragons were sealed in, so they fixed their bodies in this space to stay in this world for as long as possible.


    Maybe I''ve done something terrible?��I hear that if I''m not good at it, I''ll make the evil gods act more active....


    I''m afraid to ask that directly, but I pause for a moment before asking again.


    ''''As for me blowing it up, but the other reincarnated dragons have opened it up, are they okay with all that?


    ''Well, I guess it''s okay. As for the reincarnated dragon, it''s the poisonous dragon that gave him the role of the dragon god, and it was confirmed that this body was going to decay when it was attacked and blown up anyway.


    Well....


    You shouldn''t have blown it off, should you?��I still think so.


    ''That''s right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get out of this labyrinth if I had died. You should be grateful that I activated delay magic on all of your body except for your head.


    Thank you, sir.


    There are a lot of things I want to say, but if it had disappeared, I wouldn''t have been able to leave......I''m really glad.


    Even so, the fact that the recovery magic was useless means it''s senility.......I''m jealous.


    But what happens to that pain if you stop time while you''re seriously injured?��You''ve been in pain for about fifty days?��Or is it possible for a time-space dragon to block out pain?


    A lot of things like that came to mind, but since it was pointless to ask, I decided to change the subject immediately.


    ''Haha. Luciel, you love to train, don''t you? But as expected, I can''t move my body anymore, and since I promised the spirit queen that I would free you from this labyrinth, I''ve decided to free you from this labyrinth.


    Those were the words I should have wanted to hear.


    And in response to those words, a magic circle appeared in the center of the room.


    So I can finally go home with this.


    While thinking that, a new anxiety came to my mind when I saw the decaying form of the time-space dragon.


    ''''Thank you very much. But before I leave, I have one question I would like to ask you.


    What is it?


    ''Will I be able to defeat or repel the evil gods as it is now?''


    I didn''t expect to be able to stop or transfer time that easily.


    As expected of a time-space dragon, while I think it''s because he''s a time-space dragon, even if I learned the time-space attribute, I''m not sure I''d have the confidence to do it.


    ''''Well, I guess I can''t do it. So I think I''ll give you another power.''''


    ''I''ll be clear. But the other power, oh!


    As the body of the Time and Space Dragon glowed for a moment, the necklace of the reincarnated dragon emerged from the neck, and the light from the Time and Space Dragon was sucked into the necklace.


    Not only that, but the light flowed from the necklace to the illusionary sword.


    ''''Now that necklace will have the power of all the reincarnated dragons in it. If the time comes to fight against the evil gods, you can use the necklace to summon anyone you wish. The only way to use it is to call the one you imagine with magical power.


    I really think it was an insanely awesome thing.


    ''''........Can you call Klaia-sama with that summoning?''''


    "If it''s as a relying dragon, I''ll be happy to participate in the race.


    I guess this would mean that this is a godsend even if I don''t.


    Well, it really helps me in the future.


    ''''Thank you so much. By the way, I think it flowed into this illusory sword, does it have any effect on you?


    Of course it''s there. When the reincarnated person is confronted with the evil gods with it, the people around them will not become undead even if they are inside or touched by the miasma of the evil gods.


    It was even better than I expected.


    This would allow me to fight with my masters.


    Well, if I can fight within the sanctuary wards activated, it seems to have the same efficacy.


    ''''Thank you. Now.........Ah.


    Hmm?��What''s going on?


    Here I felt as if the illusion sword was like a holy sword.


    And if I''m the one to repel the evil gods.....


    When I think about it, my bad feeling becomes very strong.


    ''''That Toki-Sora Ryu-sama, this doesn''t make you a hero or something, does it?


    ''Oh, you wanted to be a hero, Mr. Reincarnate?��Then you can get your blessing from the spirit queen who keeps looking at us and keeping quiet all the time.


    I look at the spirit queen with a blatantly disgusted look on my face.


    ''I can''t decide if that face doesn''t want to get blessings from me, or if you don''t want to be brave, or if it''s both.


    I''ll be sincere about not wanting to be brave, while reflecting that it was indeed rude.


    ''''I beg your pardon. If possible, I would like to receive blessings to increase my chances of survival. But you don''t want to take on the role of a brave man. And the brave man will appear in about forty years, right?


    It was the Time and Space Dragon who answered my question.


    ''''That''s right. But to be precise, it''s the one who has the heroic factor. The real hero is the one who obtains blessings through his or her own actions, like the reincarnated one.


    At this rate, I''m really going to be forced into a role.


    ''''........Then I''ll fight the evil gods with my illusionary staff instead of the illusionary sword.


    ''''It''s a quibble. But if you don''t want to be so brave, there are ways to give your blessings and not be brave.


    Really?


    Yeah, it''s boring.


    I think what the Spirit Queen is saying is true from the appearance of the Time and Space Dragon.


    But is this time-space dragon really on the verge of decay?��It seems like he''s just trying to be funny.


    Just as I was thinking that, the Spirit Queen begins to talk about the rest of the story.


    ''''Time and Space Dragon, keep your mouth shut. Do you know that the heroes are the Demon King''s counterparts?


    Yeah.


    You''re dealing with an evil god. So you don''t have to be a hero.


    That''s a relief to me.


    Then of course it''s better to receive a blessing.


    "Well then, please do that.


    We''ll wait until after we get out of here.


    Yes.


    I think the timing is right now.


    ''Well, you''d better get going now. There''s still plenty of time to spare, but there''s no telling when it will happen.


    Okay. I''ll see you soon.


    "The space-time dragon will come back.


    Yeah. Take care of the world.


    I want you to say that to the one who will be brave.


    With that in mind from the bottom of my heart, me and the spirit queen, having finished our greetings, proceeded to the magic circle and aimed at the ground.


    ''''Ah, you''ll be responsible for transplanting the world tree to the place where it used to be, right?


    At that time, when I heard the voice of the sky dragon, I was swallowed by the light of the magic circle.


    Then the light immediately subsided, but it wasn''t the place where the dragon gods were.


    But it was a place that looked vaguely familiar to me.


    ''''Do you know where we are?''''


    It looks like you made it back to the ground safely. This is the site of the World Tree.


    I guess that''s why it looked vaguely familiar to me.


    But really, the genie queen looks happy.


    I''m sure the genie will be happy for all of us if Forenoir and the others meet them again.


    I see. In that case, let''s immediately transfer to the place where Forenoire and the Dragon God are.


    ''I''d like that to wait a little longer. I want to inform the spirits of our return now.


    I could vaguely guess that it meant something different than meeting with Forenoir and the others, so I decided to let the Spirit Queen do what she wanted.


    There doesn''t seem to be any particular problem with releasing them here anymore.


    ''''........I understand. Let me know when you''re done.


    Okay.


    The Spirit Queen nodded and closed her eyes.


    That was when I tried to move away from her for a bit, as it would be hard for her to concentrate if I was close enough.


    The Spirit Queen began to dance as if she were using the stump of the World Tree as a stage for a slow dance.


    I''m sure all of these are spirits.


    Then that voice suddenly echoed in my brain.


    Piron [Title: We have acquired the blessing and protection of the Spirit Queen]


    I looked at the Spirit Queen, and before I knew it, her eyes were open.


    ''''O wise Luciel. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for freeing me from the labyrinth of the World Tree.


    I''m glad I was able to help.


    ''Hasn''t Luciel the Wise changed his mind about not wanting to be a brave man?


    Yeah.


    Then I''ll title you guardian of the world.


    ''Eh, I don''t need that grandiose title...''


    Piron [title: Protector of the World]


    I don''t want a title that is outside of the realm of humanity. It''s exactly what I feel like I owe.


    Now, can you please take me to my daughters?


    Yes.


    I couldn''t bring myself to complain about the spirit sentiment, so I slumped my shoulders and transitioned to the foot of the Dragon Valley.

 338-332 Reunion and rematch

    It seems that we were able to transition properly to the foot of the Valley of the Dragon, and we were in the center of that square where we fought the old dragon, and the sealing gate was right under our noses.


    I immediately checked to see if the spirit queen was properly transitioning with me, and I was relieved that we were able to make the group transition safely.


    ''''Were you okay?''''


    ''Yes. So are those kids inside these gates?


    ''''Yes. The fact that this sealing gate is closed means I''ll have to open it again.


    ....


    Even though he tilted his head, all I could do was sigh.


    I had no choice but to gulp down a sigh and I put my hand on the sealing gate.


    Then, the magic power was still sucked out, but the gate was opened without consuming too much magic power.


    ''''Then let''s go,''''


    Yeah.


    And as me and the spirit queen were about to pass through the gate, I saw two women who ran towards us at great speed... and flew in.


    It was a humanized Forenoir and a dark spirit that I hadn''t seen in a long time.


    ''''Mother,''''


    They jumped on the Spirit Queen and embraced her as it was.


    The Spirit Queen also took them in and started stroking their hair while hugging them.


    I suppose it was an emotional meeting, but I was a little unsure if I should stay here, when the dragon gods and the other reincarnated dragons and Master Brod arrived late.


    ''Sage Luciel, you have done well to break the seal of Rafiluna. We thank you.


    The Dragon God didn''t seem to take offense at sending me out of the blue to a labyrinth that no one had ever stepped in, and only thanked me for rescuing the Spirit Queen in a matter-of-fact manner.


    It may have been small, but that wasn''t the word I wanted to use, nor was it my attitude.


    I was about to get annoyed, so I cut my eyes off from the Dragon God once and decided to call out to Master for the first time in a long time.


    ''''Master, it looks like your equipment is somewhat new, and your training is looking good, how did you feel?''''


    ''''Ah. We were able to get the dragons to fight a lot of battles, and the Holy Dragon took care of all the damage we took in the battle, so it was very efficient. I think I was already able to get my movement back to about seventy or eighty percent of its heyday. Well, that''s probably the same for Lionel, too.


    As my master''s gaze drifted over to Lionel, I nodded my thanks to the holy dragon once and then shifted my gaze to Lionel.


    Then Lionel opened his mouth with a smile and lightly bowed his head.


    ''''Luciel-sama, first of all, congratulations on your safe return.


    Thank you. So Lionel was still able to get his strength back to about 70 or 80 percent?


    ''Technically, it''s probably close to my prime. But the level is low, so I can''t help but lose power and react late.


    Is it true that the power-type Lionel will struggle more than the speed-oriented master?


    So I guess it''s still necessary to raise the level of physical ability, which is the bottom of physical ability.


    But to return to that level of power in about sixty days, these two people are still exceptional.


    I next shifted my gaze to Lumina-san.


    This is because I wanted to know how much power the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad had gained.


    However, as I turned my gaze to them, the faces of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron all seemed to have a hard expression on their faces in one way or another.


    ''''Lumina-san, how is the War Maiden Holy Knight Squadron doing?''''


    ''Well you know we''re not strong. I have no complaints in the environment.


    Wow~ Even Lumina-san is in shock, her voice is dark.


    ''''Then it would have been better not to follow you?


    Then he denies it with a serious shake of his head.


    ''No, it doesn''t. It just made us realize that we were conceited, that we were strong.


    ........Well, if you look at the training of the Master and Lionel, that''s what you''ll see.


    They''re people you shouldn''t be referring to because they''re a bunch of hardworking, battle-crazed people, and they''re stepping outside of humanity.


    ''''Then it looks like you''ve gained some combat training, so let''s raise your level and raise the level of your physical abilities together.


    Does it bother you?


    No, when I think of the fight ahead, I need a force I can trust.


    ''''Right. Then please take care of the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    ""Please."


    How did we get to be respectful?��And something about the implications are a bit different........


    ''''Master, what''s missing right now on the whole is not technology, but the level of physical ability that is at the bottom of the physical ability, is that correct?''''


    ''Well, once the technology is competitive, it''s the physical ability that makes the difference. Because it''s probably better to be high than low, you know.


    I don''t think there''s any need to be too hasty, but it''s easier to deal with irregularities if and when they occur if you do what you have to do.


    ''''Then it''s settled. Let''s level up in the labyrinth that was sealed by the Thunder Dragon. This time, we were suddenly sent to the labyrinth, but we only raised our level considerably.


    All right. So, what do you want to do about Master Dolan and his men?��Should I go get him, just in case?


    Ah~ I''ll have to call him up, since I have to tell him properly that I''ve mastered the spatio-temporal attribute, too.


    ''''That''s right. Master, I''m sorry, but may I ask you to call me over?


    Don''t worry about it. It''s Luciel who''s leading this group now.


    The Master said this and went to call Doran and the others.


    ''Hey sage Luciel, why do you ignore me?


    There was an irritated-looking Dragon God, but apparently he''s putting up with a lot of things because he saved the Spirit Queen.


    ''''Yes, I''m surprised at this behavior myself. I didn''t expect to be sent to a high-difficulty labyrinth all of a sudden without even checking for food.''''


    Forgive me. I forgot that people can''t live without food.


    You''re in a bad mood and now you suddenly look away.


    ''''I see. Then why don''t you have a mock battle with me, the strongest I''ve been in a long time?


    A mock-up?


    He''s humanized, so he can read your emotions right away.


    ''''Yes. I want you to see how much stronger I''ve become since then. And I''m sure Ryuujin-sama would be able to see how strong he''s become.''''


    "...what are you up to?��Well, I''m going to be serious this time, so if you lose, let me hear what happened in the labyrinth where you were sent.


    Good. Your quarry is well and truly trapped.


    Apparently they''re going to win, but this time the punishment is in the form of a mock battle.


    Let''s end this without any damage.


    I understand. So we''ll fight at the same place as before?


    This time it won''t be the same as last time.


    It looks like they''ll be punished for sending me to the labyrinth of high difficulty all of a sudden.


    With that in mind, I headed to the front of the arena with the Dragon God, and everyone else followed behind me to see if they were interested.


    The place to fight the Dragon God is as large as ever, and it feels like it''s a place where dragons are peeking at us from all over the cliff tops.


    But this time, I didn''t get to meet with Lord Lacey Star.


    I wanted to tell him about the Spirit Queen, but well, I guess it can''t be helped.


    Alright, probably because the level has risen quite a bit, I think my physical abilities alone, which I think have risen quite a bit since the last mock battle, will surprise you a bit.


    But even the Dragon God hadn''t spat out the tame breath that he released in the World Tree Labyrinth.


    When you think of it that way, you can''t let your guard down at all.


    Hmm?��What''s the big deal?


    ''''No, I was wondering if it''s time to be turned into a dragon.


    ''''Hmph, if the target is small, Sage Luciel''s attack power will be cut in half, right?��Last time I was in a hurry to take on the form of a dragon, but if I fight like this, I''m stronger than you.


    ''''I see. Then I''ll make you want to turn into a dragon.


    Say it. Then let him come to me.


    The Dragon God''s words were the signal to start the battle.

 339-333 time space attribute magic

    The Dragon God has a big misunderstanding.


    It''s true that if I were in the state of a dragon, I would get attacked because of the large target, but most of my combat experience was against people, so it''s not an exaggeration to say that I specialize in fighting against people.


    That''s why there''s as much as you can do if you''re humanized.


    I will mimic Lumina-san''s accelerated boost while activating the physical enhancement.


    Since I know how it works, I should be able to do it without any problems in this place where the spirits are present.


    Furthermore, this time, I decided to activate the space-time attribute magic speed-up without a chant and set up a close combat to the Dragon God.


    ''''I''m going.''''


    I muttered to myself and approached the Dragon God who was holding a spear over here.


    I saw the dragon god looked surprised, but since I could see him, he would immediately respond.


    I''ve decided that I''m going to use my magic-filled sword to slash the spear that the dragon god was holding with all my might, and I''m going to spin around with that momentum to deliver a blow to the dragon god.


    If the illusory sword was stopped by the spear, if he slid along the spear as it was, he would be able to get the blow in.......


    When I executed it as I imagined, to my surprise, the illusory sword felt no resistance as it passed through the hilt of the spear that the dragon god was holding.


    Could it have been an illusion?��While thinking that, he couldn''t stop the spinning motion already, and then he decided to swing the illusory sword with all his might and let the slash fly.


    ''''Ha!''''


    However, when he released the slash, the Dragon God finally went into a back-step motion and slashed his kesa with a flying slash.


    As it passed through the body of the Dragon God, I had a bad feeling that this wouldn''t be an illusion, so I immediately confirmed that I had activated an extra heel to the Dragon God and cancelled all the magic that was on me.


    ''''Dragon God-sama, why are you trying to wait and see?''''


    Since this is the spirit world, the dragon god probably won''t die, but this doesn''t tell me how strong I''ve become, and the person watching will suspect the eight hundredth level.


    No way would a dragon with a god''s name be able to easily defeat a human race that was at least four hundred levels higher than when they fought before.


    ''''I didn''t expect you to be this strong. Forgive me. I''ll have you fight me again. This time I''ll deal with you in my true form.


    The Dragon God''s expression became serious instead of the one he had earlier.


    ''''Now the stage is set.


    ''''Please.''''


    I''m going to kill you.


    As he told me that, the dragon god transformed his form into a dragon as he grew huge.


    I haven''t seen this figure since the World Tree Labyrinth, but I still feel that the real one, the dragon god, is more powerful than the poisonous dragon created in the labyrinth.


    As I was thinking this, I felt an intense killing spirit that seemed to sting from the Dragon God.


    There would definitely be breaths flying at him.


    ''''Holy Dragon, I''ll ask for a ward to prevent the poisonous breaths from reaching everyone.


    Without waiting for a reply, he activated a speed up on himself and was about to fly to keep the damage off the ground when he caught sight of Doran, Paula and Lisian.


    ''So they''re all here now. Then let''s lift the space-time attribute in earnest.''''


    I stop flying into the air and create a subspace by predicting the size of the breaths.


    I also spun a designated transition magic circle within the created subspace and concentrated on making it appear behind the poisonous dragon, and just in case I activated my sanctuary armor, the Breath was released from the dragon god.


    The breaths reached the sub-space entrance when he decided that the breaths were a little too large and expanded the sub-space entrance with spatial expansion.


    The breath of the poisonous dragon was sucked directly into the sub-space as it was aimed.


    And in the next moment, a magic circle appeared behind the Dragon God, and the Dragon God''s Breath struck the Dragon God''s back.


    It was probably quite painful. The breath stopped and I heard the Dragon God shouting.


    I didn''t want to miss this opportunity, so I shifted into the air, originally I would have unleashed the ��Ryuukenkujin 9Jin��, but I designated three barrels taken out of the magic bag to transfer to the mouth of the dragon god, who had eaten the breathlessness and was opening his mouth wide open in a scream.


    Not long after that, the Dragon God''s screams stopped and he fell to the ground.


    ''''Yeah. This designated transfer is pretty useful.''''


    Maybe I''m looking very scantily clad right now.


    With that in mind, I went to the fallen Dragon God and used my purification magic to remove the smell of Object X.


    Then Paula came rushing over before anyone else.


    ''''Luciel, that was spacetime attribute magic earlier.''''


    ''''Yes. There was a time-space dragon at the end of the flight, and when I got the blessing, I was able to use time-space attribute magic.


    He replied a little louder so that everyone could hear.


    ''Luciel, for the sake of the technological development of this world, I want you to marry me.


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what Paula was saying, but I understood her thoughts and answered.


    ''''Well Paula, from now on, I can give the space-time attributes to the magic stones, and I can develop them without bothering to marry them?


    ...I want as many samples as possible.


    It was a complete blind spot, it was written on his face, and he laughed, which was very Paula-like.


    Dolan and Lythian had a big smile on their faces without speaking.


    ''I know, I know. But it would be nice if you could save as much as possible. And do you three want to go level up too?


    Of course I''ll go. With the right amount of magic, we''ll be able to develop a whole new world.


    The motivation is impure and the destination seems to be terribly bad for you, but well, it''s still the same kind of thing, so I guess I''m okay with it.


    And it''s rare for me to feel motivation from Dolan and Lisian as well as Paula.


    I''ve secured good quality and quantity of magic stones in the labyrinth, but I''m sure that if these three hang on to them, they''ll soon be gone.


    When I was thinking that, Master and Lionel called out to me.


    ''''Luciel, you''ve gotten stronger. You''re already stronger than I was in my prime. No, it''s not something to be compared to.''''


    From Lady Luciel''s point of view, I''m already a stone on the shoulder of the road.


    The two of them look divine and their words are demeaning, but for some reason, a kind of fighting spirit is beaming through from earlier.


    There have been times when the two of them have been acting strangely, so I decide to choose my words well and speak.


    ''What are you talking about? When it comes to technical matters, I''m still not as good as my masters. Besides, our levels are just too different right now.''''


    ''Luciel, I taught you a long time ago, but it doesn''t matter what level you are. You''re the strong one and I''m the weak one.


    It''s no laughing matter if the leader of the retinue is weaker than the Lord who protects him.


    For some reason, a smile gradually began to break out from the divine face.


    As I thought, these two........


    ''''Those two look like they''re having a great time, but.......''''


    ''Crooked as I was, I was Luciel''s teacher, wasn''t I?


    ''Yes, of course. I believe it is now and always will be.


    ''Master Luciel, I''m the first squire, right?


    Yeah. Without Lionel, I wouldn''t be where I am today.


    Well then, let''s get some practice in.


    Oh, I knew I was a battle freak.


    ''''Sage Luciel-sama, may I join you?''''


    From behind them, the forgotten Bazak called out to me from behind them.


    In response, I almost answered, "Okay," and then stopped to think about it.


    ........It''s fine to fight these three at the moment.


    However, from now on, taking on the three people whose levels have risen together would mean death.


    So I decided to put a condition on it.


    ''''I understand. But today is the last time I''ll be fighting with the three of you. Also, the next time you challenge me, I''ll make you drink object X as a punishment game.


    That''s what I want.


    Yes, sir.


    Well, I guess we''ll just have to beat him.


    Huh?��The three of them look strange.


    ''Could it be that you''ve already overcome object X?''


    ''What?��How can a disciple do it and a master can''t?


    You''re the first squire.


    "If you want to look into the abyss, you''re not afraid to faint.


    I understand Master and Lionel, but I wonder if Bazak was getting over it by fainting rather than overcoming it.


    Maybe Lumina and the others were depressed after seeing the battle crazies training and drinking Object X. I don''t know.


    After that, they were able to fight their masters and win.


    But to be honest, I didn''t use spatio-temporal attribute magic, but I felt stronger than the Dragon God.


    Master only had to make my attacks using Axel Boost to cut my attacks with a thin layer of skin, and he counter attacked me, and Lionel put magic into his shield and didn''t let the illusory sword cut his shield.


    Bazak was a Bazak and was able to unleash a dragon of each elemental attribute.


    He vowed to be diligent if he was satisfied and proud of his results this time, he would not be able to beat his masters whose levels had caught up with him.

 340-334 Promise with a friend

    After finishing the punishment of the Dragon God and the mock battle with the masters, I was currently wondering how I should search for information on the evil gods and countries while granting space-time attributes to the magic stones.


    Then Forenoire comes over here.


    ''''Are you sure you''re done with the spirit queen?''''


    Yes. From now on you can talk to me whenever you want. Hey, Luciel, thank you so much for helping your mother.


    Forenoire looked very happy and was genuinely glad to be able to help him as a partner.


    ''It was Forenoire''s request, you know. Well, mostly because I didn''t want to die.


    It''s just as typical of Luciel as ever.


    ''I think my life is the most important thing in the world, and my goal is to live a peaceful life and grow old.


    What, I don''t think I can do it anymore?


    When my partner smiles and denies it, I''m seriously depressed.


    I guess it''s because of the new title, the one who protects the world, after all.


    But as long as the evil gods are defeated, it should be possible to hide in the clouds.


    Besides--.


    ''''Isn''t it free to wish and think?


    ''Well, yes. Oh, Luciel, may I ask you one favor?


    Apparently, he''s figured out a lot of things.


    Let me just ask him and see what he thinks.


    ''''I''m sure the other high level spirits would like to meet my mother. That''s why I want you to transfer to the higher spirits.


    I can do that. I''ve been wanting information on each country, too.


    Ah, if we''re going to go to a place where there are spirits, we should take Midea with us.


    That way, we would be able to make a spirit contract and kill two birds with one stone.


    And I''d better go around the countries anyway so I can get information from the people I know.


    If that''s the case, would it be easier in the future if I asked Paula and Lythian to prepare multiple magic balls for me?


    The more I think about it, the more personnel I''ll need to move, but it''s no use.


    It''s a shame to leave the abilities you''ve just acquired to die, and even if it''s a hassle, it''s something you have to take a bit of a chance on when you think about it later on.


    ''''The ones I''m taking with me are Forenoir and the Dark Spirit, right?


    I''d say of course, but is your magic okay?


    Don''t you know how much magic I have, even in Forenoir?


    ''''My magic power is much higher than before, so I''m fine.


    The automatic recovery of magic power has also been increased.


    I''ll let you know the status later.


    I''ll do that for you.


    All right, I''ll call you when I''m ready. I''ll call you when I''m ready.


    Yeah.


    Forenoire smiled and went back to the Spirit Queen.


    Then, as if he was looking for it, the Dragon God came over here with a terrible look on his face.


    ''''What''s wrong, Dragon God-sama? You have an awful look on your face.''''


    ''Whose fault is it? Oh, it stinks and hurts just to breathe.


    You should be angry, but you don''t look angry because you''re so pale.


    ''That''s the fault of the person who flew you into the labyrinth without thinking about me at all. And since it''s been thirty minutes, I shouldn''t smell it already, right?


    ''''...Maybe it''s because he was turned into a dragon and turned into a giant, but I can''t get rid of the smell at all. I want you to do something about it.


    I''d like you to think of that as punishment for sending me into the labyrinth all of a sudden.


    ''My fullest apologies. I''m sorry.


    You owe me.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.


    Then the effect was immediate.


    "Oh!��I don''t smell anymore and I can breathe properly.


    When I saw the Dragon God''s figure, I was impressed with the object X in a modified way, saying that it was really a lament for the gods.


    Well, aside from that, I decided to ask him something I was a little curious about.


    ''''By the way, can the reincarnated dragons, including Dragon God-sama, interfere with the current world?''''


    No, we can''t. As I''ve said before, we are like souls now. It is impossible for us to interfere in the world without a dependency.


    ''''But you do have the Dragon God''s dependency, right?


    ''Sure there are some things, but not if you fly free, because the ravenous poison would contaminate the world.


    He answered somewhat sadly.


    I feel sorry for him that he can''t fly freely.


    It''s not the same thing as flying like a swimmer in subspace and flying while looking at the scenery.


    ''''If I put up a sanctuary ward, wouldn''t it be possible?''''


    ''''That''s a good idea. If other reincarnated dragons reincarnate in a hundred years, can I ask you once?


    A being with many strings attached?


    Are spirits still freer then that, or are they bound to the spirit queen?


    Are they beings that have a different reason than human reason?


    Being able to talk like this almost makes me forget about it, but I guess the dragon gods are having a hard time with it too.


    ''''........If I''m alive in a hundred years, I''ll do it.''''


    ''The higher levels will live longer, even among the humans. That''s a promise. And you may no longer use untrained honorifics.


    I get it. Well, it''s very strange to only use honorific language for the Dragon Goddess, isn''t it?


    Hmm.


    It''s kind of like we''re friends, but well, that''s interesting.


    ''''I''m going to leave here once, but would you be okay with me continuing to come and train?


    ''''That''s something we''d like to ask for. Until the reincarnation, the reincarnated dragons will be too busy to do anything about it.


    ''''Good. Then I''d like you to raise the level and deal with him again when you''re done with your physical abilities.


    A large creature, and someone who would take care to attack me with care to not only kill me instantly, is not something I can find quickly.


    Thinking about the future, this was the best choice.


    ''''Mm. But, wise man Luciel. You are the only one that our reincarnated dragons will take on with all of us.


    ...It''s a little tough to get everyone in at once, so let''s use a method where we can gradually increase the number.


    Mmm-hmm. Hmmm. This has been a real eye-opener.


    He then went to tell the dragon gods that they would be transitioning at daybreak and asked each of them to join him.


    Then Nadia said that she was going to stay here because she hadn''t been able to draw on the power of the dragon well yet.


    I decided to approve of that.


    It was decided that everyone else would transfer to Yenis once and first gather information from Kefin and Keti.


    Then I decided to have the report based on that information from the War Maiden Holy Knights to the Pope, Lionel to the new emperor, and Master to report to the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters from Melatoni.


    Next, it was decided to take Lydia to the spirit tour at Forenoire''s request, and then head to the labyrinth to have a banquet - a banquet.


    So. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family.


    ''Well, it''s probably because I said something unnecessary during the banquet, but.......haha~''


    It all started when I consulted Dolan about the usability of the Magic Ball.


    I''m not sure if there''s anything I can do to make it more convenient for you to carry it around with you. I''m not sure if there''s anything we can do to make it more portable.


    Paula and Lisian, who were listening to my comment, seemed to have been provoked by it, and were brought into the development room where the dragon told them they could use it.


    Soon after that, I was assigned to develop a magical tool that has the capabilities of a bracelet-type magician''s ball, using dragon bones, dragon rocks, and legendary ores as materials for processing.


    And it seems that helping to process them has produced more results than I expected, so now I''m not processing them, I''m adding magic attributes to the magic stones.


    It''s a good idea to have some fun with the dragons.


    I have plenty of magic power, but I wanted to talk to the reincarnated dragons since this was a good opportunity to talk to them.


    ''''You''ve already eaten and drunk your fill. Talking to the dragons is valuable, but right now we have things to do first.''''


    ''We drank and ate for two hours. This is very important.


    That''s why it''s time for you to get to work.


    It''s a black company that makes you work in the middle of a party.


    But the next words of Dolan will make me snap.


    ''''The reason we need these magic stones is to rebuild the equipment of Luciel-sama''s followers. I can''t cut corners at all.''''


    ''''Well I can''t say anything if you say so. Huh~ What would I do if you did?


    We''re short on magic stones with fire and wind attributes, so get me some more at once.


    ''Luciel, I need you to help me process the dragon pyroxene and space-time attribute magic stones.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we''re short on magic stones with the holy and light attributes.


    One order after another.


    ''It''s really necessary now, isn''t it?��You''re not thinking about stocking up on new magic stones now that they''re here, or that I can use them now, are you?


    ''Naturally. Master Luciel''s followers are numerous. So it can''t be helped. Even this still isn''t enough.


    Okay.


    Paula and Lisian turned their faces away, but if Doran says so, then it must be so.


    I''m going to give each magical attribute to the magic stones.


    But I didn''t expect that before and since I came to the Valley of the Dragon, I had collected so many magic stones, but I didn''t know that I had used them all up in just ten days.


    I''ll have to ask him later what he used all those magic stones for.


    But the joy on the faces of the three of them when they saw the pure magic stone after fifty days of absence is something I won''t forget for a while.


    Thinking about that, the help of the Production Engineering Department of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce continued until Lionel and the others came to call them.


    Then the next morning, leaving the reincarnated dragons and Nadia behind, they all executed a collective transition to Yenis.

 341-335 Policy as Luciel Shokai

    The place I moved to was the garden of my mansion in Yenis.


    Even if I had explained it to them beforehand, they would have been surprised, because the scenery they were seeing suddenly changed.


    With the exception of Forenoire and the other spirits, everyone started to cry out in surprise.


    Master in particular was not very good at amphibians, so he was really happy.


    They all seemed to have no problem with drunkenness caused by the transference, so they were relieved.


    However, although transference magic is convenient to remember, I personally prefer the amphibian.


    Well, I''m sure there will be opportunities to ride the amphibian in the future.......


    The mansion will be dismissed once we''re inside, so Dolan and the others must go down to the workshop from the mansion. And in my place, Master and Lionel, and Lumina-san, I''m going to need you to coordinate the information with Kefin and Keti.


    Well, I guess that''s just how it goes.


    ''I have to give His Highness Alberto a bite to chew on, so what choice do I have?


    ''''I''m going to be the Pope? Well, there''s Lord Galba at the church headquarters now, and I''m going to be reporting to us, the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    Master, but Lionel is going to be in a lot of trouble, isn''t he?


    On the other hand, the Holy City, like Lumina-san says, is likely to only report because Galba-san is there, so he''s likely to have powerful information.


    Ah, that''s right. We have to go to the Rubruk Kingdom in case we need to go to the Rubruk Kingdom, right?


    ........Well, that''s something to think about for now.


    Because no matter what, we need to get the common understanding right that demonic tribes and evil gods are a threat to humanity.......both as a country and as individuals.


    I don''t know when, but without a doubt, when the evil gods move, the demons will move as well. If that happens, the demons will start to rampage everywhere.


    If that happens, a lot of people will be killed, and human casualties such as riots can be expected.


    When that happens, the world''s best members here may be able to intervene and force each country to obey them.......well, maybe they can.


    But even if a small group of people took control of the world, they would surely be dissatisfied immediately and it would be difficult to maintain it.


    That''s why the Luciel Chamber of Commerce has decided to ask each country to work hard and take a form of support.


    Honestly, I don''t know why I have to take on such a role when there are other reincarnated people as well.


    But since the evil gods would definitely be looking for us, I gave up on that and decided that I wanted to at least increase my allies so that humanity wouldn''t get tangled up in me, so that they wouldn''t resent me, and this was the result.


    ''''Master and Lionel can have a mock battle in the basement after we finish sliding the information together. Lumina-san is free to do as she pleases. After we''re done here, we''ll go to the Holy City next.


    That''s all I said and I raised the door to the mansion.


    As expected, because we didn''t come through the gate to enter the city, there were no maids to greet us when we suddenly appeared in the mansion.


    ''''Luciel-sama, welcome home (nya).''''


    But I was surprised when Ketty and Kefin showed up in their butler''s and maid''s uniforms.


    ''How did you know we were here?''


    ''We were doing a mock battle in the basement training area when we got a call that a large group of people had entered the grounds.


    Glad to see you''re all right.


    Come to think of it, there''s a magic tool attached to it that looks like a speaker.


    And you don''t notice Nadia''s absence, as expected.


    I see. And what''s that outfit for?


    This is my masterpiece, Four.


    The person who came over to cover Kefin''s voice was Toretto-san, who was as strong in character as ever.


    ''It''s been a while, Toretto-san,''


    ''Really. You''re a bad boy, Luciel, for not telling me that you have all this equipment.


    Dolan and his crew are modifying the workshop here, so I don''t touch it.


    Well by the way, do you have a job for me?


    For some reason, Mr. Toretto pulls his body closer to me.


    I can''t be too wicked, and in a way I''m afraid of him.


    ''Then I''d like an angel pillow and a transformation dresser for everyone here. What we can provide you with will be the environment, rare materials and attribute magic stones.


    "Yes! Four, Four, I took the pledge.


    The tension is crazy.


    Are you that happy to work in the workshop here?


    ''.........well why are you so excited?


    Of course it''s because I can play with that legendary time-space magic stone!


    Well, how do you know...?


    When I turned around, Paula and Lisian weren''t there.


    Apparently, Toretto-san was there, and they must have been headed to the workshop from the outside.


    I forgot that those two were Toretto-san''s disciples.


    Even so, revealing the time-space attribute without my approval, my peace is far from being lost.


    ''''No lunch for those two.


    Well, I''ll probably find something to eat at random....


    ''''So do you think it''s okay for me to officially start working today?''''


    ''Yes, sir. In the meantime, the person in charge is Doran, so you''ll have to fill in the blanks with Doran.


    All right. Come on, Dolan, let''s go. I''ll be there in a minute.


    Dolan didn''t utter a word when he saw Toretto-san in high tension, he just let out a loud sigh and Toretto-san grabbed him by the hand and took him to the underground workshop.


    The sight of an onee-looking old man taking the rugged old man''s hand and walking away was too much of an impact for me, so I just watched them quietly until they disappeared.


    I regained my composure and decided to get a report from Kefin and the others.


    ''Well, has there been any problems at the workshop while we''ve been away?''


    Those incarnations have caused a bit of a problem.


    I knew I shouldn''t have mixed up the reincarnation, right?


    ''Was it Alice who caused the problem?��Or is it Hattori?��You don''t think it''s Lyna, do you?


    That would be all three of us, if I may say so in a way.


    Oh, I don''t want to hear it.


    "...so what the hell did you do?


    ''''I created a talking humanoid golem powered by magic stones. Lyna was in charge of the golem''s structure and Hattori was in charge of its appearance.


    Hmm?��If that''s all there is to it, I don''t see a problem with it, and on the contrary, I think it''s great.


    I don''t see a problem with that, but maybe you sold it to someone else?


    ''No. For some reason, Alice has the thought patterns of a golem...''


    Why did you choose that option after all those years of telling me to weigh in?


    If you two were busy producing, it could have been anyone else.


    ''Huh, so what''s the problem?''


    ''Yes. When I activated it, the golem apparently had a habit of chasing moving objects and started chasing the employees around, making various noises. Then, after it caught its target, it talked about Alice''s hobby.


    Of course it''s destroyed, right?


    I can''t leave such a golem in this world.


    This is surely my mission.


    No, Hattori cried and begged me to stop it, so I''m shutting it down for now.


    You must have a lot of feelings about the fact that you were in charge of the appearance.


    Doesn''t it feel awkward to chase after a broken hearted man?


    But if it''s just one piece, I don''t think it would be that much of a problem.......


    ''''........How many of those golems do you have made?''''


    Three bodies.


    I knew it was each and every one of them.


    I really don''t understand why I made it all about Alice''s thoughts.


    ''By the way, I don''t see Estia and Nadia, and Nanya, by the way.


    ''What?��A.


    I left Nadia behind, but I forgot about Estia and Nanya.


    Estia had been possessed by a dark spirit until now, but now she was able to be independent.


    He had completely forgotten about Nanya.


    But Nanya was nowhere to be found, right?


    ''Your sister still has some training left as a Dragon God priestess, and Estia-san stayed behind to find her own new weapons, away from the Dark Spirit for a bit. Nanya-san stayed behind to provide them both with support and liaison.


    Lydia answered for me.


    But how do you know what you''re doing?


    When I try to ask her that, Lydia smiles and opens her mouth.


    ''''The spirits will tell me what to do.


    I looked at the Spirit Queen and saw her face... what?


    ''Yes. More importantly, Forenoir, have you been able to humanize it?


    ''After all this time. When our mother is near us, our strength grows stronger. That''s why we can transform ourselves into human beings. And, of course, we can change back into our Pegasus form.


    It was definitely a little late for that now.


    ''Well it''s funny how long we''ve been talking here. Everyone go inside the mansion. Master, I''ll take care of this one please. We''re going to go meet the water spirits as planned.


    Yeah, okay.


    And as everyone walked into the mansion, leaving the spirits and Lydia behind, I thought of the forest fountain with Lydia and the others with the water spirits and activated a collective transfer.

 342-336 Increasing companions

    When my vision changed due to the transference, there was a fountain with water spirits in front of me.


    I was actually thinking that there might be a little bit of warding in place, so I was prepared for the transfer to be played, but it worked and I was inwardly relieved.


    To keep everyone from noticing this, I stepped forward to the fountain, and a part of the fountain floated up and immediately formed a human shape.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the water spirit turned into a full human form like the one Lydia had summoned before and landed on the earth, walking up to the spirit queen and embracing her.


    ''''Mother, you really were able to escape from that labyrinth.


    ''Yes. Sage Luciel convinced the Time and Space Dragon to help me.


    Then the water spirit turned to me, the human race, and bowed to me.


    The action of that man-hating water spirit was surprising not only to me, but also to Forenoir and the others.


    ''''Thank you. I couldn''t have foreseen that you would rescue my mother.''''


    It all happened, but I guess I could work for the blessings I got.


    The water spirit made me prepare myself before I went to the Valley of the Dragon, so I didn''t lose myself when I encountered Lord Leinster.


    ''''It''s more than enough work.''''


    I don''t know if I''ve gotten rid of my misanthropy, apparently, but there doesn''t seem to be anything hostile about it.


    In that case, I''ll let you prioritize what you want to do today.


    ''That''s good to hear. So I''m sorry to be so early to meet with the spirit queen, but I want to head to the fire spirit, the earth spirit and the wind spirit as well.


    Yes. Well, then, now that you''ve met your mother, I''ll go with you.


    ''Well, can you do that?��You can''t act unless you have that fountain in place, can you?


    And that''s why you signed a summoning contract with Lydia.


    ''''Hmph. If the spirits of light and darkness can do it, there''s no reason why a water spirit can''t do it.


    ''Sure, but what about all the servants in this vicinity?''


    I''ll leave my alter ego here and Lacey in the forest. Besides, if anything happens to you, you can cleanse this spring and we''ll be back to normal in no time.


    But you know...


    You''ve been getting piercing glances from Forenoir and the dark spirits for a while now.


    ''I can foresee you, and I think it would be helpful if I followed you.


    I certainly don''t deny that, but........


    Then, the silent Forenoir and the Darkness Spirits disagree.


    ''''It''s a water spirit. Is that true?��Can you swear to your mother?


    ''What are you thinking about with your habit of turning up late?''


    The Spirit Queen is smiling and watching from the sidelines, and I wonder what to do about it.


    I swallow a sigh and calmly analyze the water spirit.


    The strength of the water spirit feels like precognition, but it''s powerful but not that important because it can''t see the definite future.


    What''s more notable is their ability to gather information.


    Other spirits might be able to do something similar, but I don''t know if they can instantly look up information about the reincarnation in Grandle''s Adventurer''s Guild headquarters.


    And if the Spirit Queen''s proximity to them would further improve their abilities, then the water spirit''s intelligence activities would surpass Galba''s.


    Then the disadvantage is........the only disadvantage is that the spirits will fight with each other like this.


    Then it''s decided on a conditional basis.


    "If you''re going to follow me, you''ll have the water spirit to do intelligence work inside the brange, is that okay with you?


    ''That''s about as much as I''d always do, just not teaching anyone. If that''s how I can stay close to your mother, I''ll gladly follow you.


    Well, I guess I did notice that.


    ''''Well I''m sorry for the Forenoirs, but I''m taking the water spirits with me.


    ''Huh, well, okay. If he does anything bad, we can have Lydia seal him up.


    It''s the only way.


    Hey, why is it sealed?


    Sealed?


    ''When a contracted spirit goes out of control, the contractor can disable its abilities. Of course, the reverse is true as well.


    "That''s a relief. Is that all right with the Spirit Queen?


    ''Yes. It''s fun to buzz around.


    Isn''t it a reaction to being sealed in the labyrinth, or is the spirit queen looking too different from when she''s in the labyrinth?��You''re already looking like a warm and fuzzy guardian.


    ''''Haha, well then, next time I''ll transition to meet the earth spirit.


    I tried to imagine the place where I met with the earth spirit underneath Rockford, but I didn''t want it to collapse, so I chose the center of Rockford as my transition destination and activated the collective transition.


    Then I felt something played, and when the landscape changed, it was unfortunately not Rockford, but the entrance to the city of Fake.


    ''''Luciel, this is the city of the fae.


    ''Forenoir, I know. I should have realized who built this city before I transitioned.


    I had never felt that bouncing sensation before.


    If it wasn''t done well, it could have led to a major accident.


    ''''Come to think of it, Rain had put up a powerful ward that would play those without magic certification if the city was to be as free of interference from the outside world as possible.


    Well, I guess I''ll just give up on being Lord Leinster and walk away.


    The Spirit Queen was apparently working with Lord Leinster, right?


    If that''s the case, you''ve met the Pope, of course.......


    Well, I''m sure we''ll meet today, and I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of reaction the Pope will have at that time.


    ''''Luciel-sama, where am I?''''


    Lydia asked anxiously.


    ''''Oh, sorry. This is the city of Rockford, west of the St. Surreal Republic. And this city was built by the engineers of the time and that Lord Leinster.''''


    There''s no point in stopping, so we enter the city of Fake.


    Lydia is looking around, as if she''s uncomfortable with the lack of people.


    Well, this city is fake, so there are no people in it.


    But the magic power authentication that was mentioned by the spirit queen just now is something that was made in that city hall, right?


    I registered it once, but since then a new attribute has been added, and Lydia wasn''t registered in the first place, so I guess it''s only natural that it should be played.


    With that in mind, I walked through the projection-mapped, alienation-recognized wall, answered the questions posed among the golems correctly, and went straight down to the basement instead of heading to Rockford.


    When I explained to Lydia that there were people in Rockford properly, she said we all wanted to come back next time, so I promised to come back another time.


    When we go underground, perhaps because we get blessings from the spirit of darkness, we can go on in the dark with no problem, but here the spirit of darkness stood up to walk in the lead.


    ''''Are you really going to be the lead?''''


    ''I didn''t go so far as to possess Esther''s body but...''


    After telling them that much, they started walking away, and the occasional bat or ant demon appeared in an instant, shredded or sucked somewhere else.


    I guess I shouldn''t offend a spirit more than a dragon, right?��I thought about that.


    As I did so, I found myself in a large space.


    A large space, but it wasn''t the place where I fought the earth dragon or met with the earth spirits.


    I guess it would be a little while before I met the earth spirits.


    When I was thinking that, the spirit queen suddenly opened her mouth.


    ''''They''re coming.''''


    Then the ground swelled up and six little children appeared.


    "''Mother,''


    ""Momma~"


    They were fine.


    The scene was just like a picture of a parent and child who had come to pick up their child from kindergarten or nursery school.


    But it was certainly the image of the youngest of the spirits.


    Then the six children, while spoiling the spirit queen, began to spoil Forenoire and the others, and as urged by the spirit queen, they signed a summoning contract with Lydia.


    ''''Hey, hey Luciel, thank you for saving my mother,''''


    We''ve got a blessing for you, don''t we?


    It''s amazing what you''ve got going for you, Luciel.


    "Luciel, you''ve done your best to be my servant.


    I never thought I''d be able to control the power of spirits and dragons like Rain. I''m already a brave.......hmm?��Have you become the guardian of the world?


    So you''re with us then?


    I''m sorry, but I don''t understand how you can say it all at once.


    I think there was some disturbing language mixed in, but I ignore it.


    ''''All right. Well then~


    ""Thank you for saving my mother."


    Just consider it a sign of gratitude for your blessings.


    Now we can transfer to the next place where the fire spirits are.


    ''Luciel is humble.


    No choice. We''ll come along and help you.


    I can do a lot with this.


    They each have their own extreme depths.


    I wish I could spend more time with you and your sisters.


    You want us to do something for you?


    I don''t want to take you there because it''s too much trouble, but unfortunately, there are things I want you to do.


    It''s also very, very important.


    I''m very anxious to just leave it to you.


    ''I need to ask you to transplant the World Tree, can I trust you to do it?''


    ""Oh, Luciel, you know what to do."


    But we can''t take six people with us, indeed.


    ''What ... well, it can''t be helped. It''s okay if I''m alone, right?


    Yeah.


    I''ll go then. Let''s go.


    ""Combined!


    The six of them held hands and formed a circle, and a blinding light shone out.


    I looked away once and waited for the light to stop before turning my eyes again to see a handsome man standing there with a hoe.


    ''Could it be,''


    ...the spirit of the soil.


    Apparently, when they combine, they become silent.


    When I turned my head to ask someone to follow up with me, the dark spirit joined me to follow up.


    And since he seemed to be explaining to me what had happened so far, I decided to transition to the area near that Grundle Labyrinth where I met with the fire spirit this time.

 343-337 Rumors of demon swarms and bandits

    When we moved into the nearby labyrinth of Glandle, adventurers were waiting for us, desperately battling a group of giant gorillas and ogres.


    It seems that the adventurers are injured and outnumbered, and it looks like they are about to be swallowed up by the swarm of demons.


    ''''Join us ... the injured will be treated with a single silver coin.


    When I called out to confirm whether or not I was going to join in, at about the same time, multiple laser beams flew from behind me and blew the demons away.


    The ground rises like a needle mountain to skewer the demons one after another as they chase after it, and a rain of ice spears rained down from the sky to annihilate the demons in an instant.


    I had no choice but to buy the adventurers'' recovery.


    The adventurers were stunned by the fact that he suddenly appeared and intervened in the battle, but as soon as they found out that he would be able to recover them, they began to move.


    ''''........Are you really saying that you can recover for a single silver coin?


    One adventurer asked me to peek, but even if we accept money here.................oh, yeah.


    You can also collect the magical stones of the demons we defeated without a single silver coin. We don''t need anything other than the magic stones, so you can do whatever you want with the demon corpses.


    Then they were even more alarmed, and the adventurers sat back down to be ready to move if and when the battle came.


    ''Who the hell are you guys?''


    Oh, you don''t think that''s a kindred spirit, do you?��No, I''m an adventurer in equipment and attire, right?


    Why are we so wary of you?


    ''It''s just a wise man and his group but haha, it looks like some people are dying, so I''ll take the liberty of treating them.


    As expected, I decided to act with the thought that I would regret it if I couldn''t heal the lives I could save without being alerted.


    Even if the adventurers try to attack us, we have the spirits on our side.


    I''ll color my middle heel to make it visible to adventurers who appear to be seriously injured, and I''ll fly my heel to adventurers who are injured to the extent of bruises and broken bones.


    The adventurers tried to escape from the recovery magic I suddenly released from me, but I made it into a tracking type, so they received the recovery magic on their bodies one after another to recover.


    The adventurers who had been receiving the magic with strength at first found that their wounds were gone, and gradually they were surprised and cheered from everywhere.


    ''''Could it be the real Holy Change........sir?''''


    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve had that street name. As I said before, I''m a wise man now. For that matter, may I have you take the magic stone?


    ''Yeah, I''ll take care of it. Just unlocking the magic would be helpful.


    Then the water and earth spirits heard the adventurer''s words, and the water and earth spirits released their magic.


    ''Wait for me.''


    With that, the adventurers began to dismantle the demon''s corpse.


    ''''Luciel, is there no need to hurry?''''


    Yeah. I wanted to know why they were so alarmed. Do the water spirits have any idea what''s going on?


    I don''t know what''s going on except that the number of demons in this area has been increasing lately. The only other thing I can think of is that there are frequent conflicts between people. Do you want to gather information?


    ''No, I''ll ask those adventurers. And I''d like to know what''s causing the increase in demons.


    As we were talking about this, the adventurers brought a magic stone and I received it and decided to ask a question based on the water spirit''s story.


    ''''I''d like to ask you a few questions, but is it true why you were wary of us earlier and the rumor that there has been an increase in demons in this area recently?''''


    ''Yes. First of all, the reason for my caution, it''s been happening more and more often these days that they come up to me when they can do recovery magic and it''s bandits.


    Isn''t that so? But then, won''t word spread quickly and the Adventurer''s Guild will ask you to take them out?


    ''''That''s why some healers, like Saint Hen-sama, recover properly. That''s why I was wary because I didn''t know which one it was.


    ''So that''s what happened...''


    Maybe they''re either criminals for creating the bill and guidelines, or they''re slaves and doing it on command.


    ''And whether or not the demons have increased, but it''s not that they''ve increased, it''s just that demons have been attacking us in groups like this lately.


    I guess there''s a mastermind who can guide or lead demons.


    I don''t know if it''s a person or a demon race.......


    ''''What''s the Adventurer''s Guild''s opinion on that?''''


    Highly ranked adventurers are on the hunt.


    Okay.


    The Adventurer''s Guild must know that the demon race has appeared.


    Maybe the only people who know that information are the guild''s executives and high-ranking adventurers.


    ''''Hey........you really don''t want a demon corpse?''''


    I have something I''m about to do, so let''s cleanse it once before I do.


    I activated the purification wave without a chant.


    Then there was no one suffering in this place.


    Apparently, the demon race isn''t hiding in there.


    ''''Oh, really, Holy Change-sama is amazing.


    ''''This is still an S-class healer approved by St. Schuler''s Church, you know. More importantly, since you''ve been injured, you should at least rest for today. Then if you get another chance.


    Oh, thank you, Master Holy Change. I''ll spread the word about you.


    "I didn''t treat you all for the fame, so...


    And I don''t want any more street names to be added to the list.


    If that''s what you wish, you walked away from the place where the adventurers were dismantling the demons.


    Then, when I was quite a distance away from the adventurers, I was approached by Lydia.


    ''''That Luciel-sama, if you could, would you be able to resolve this matter?''''


    Thinking it was unusual for Lydia to make a suggestion, I nodded because I was curious about it too, and decided to rely on the water spirit.


    ''''Water spirits. Do you know if there is a bandit hideout or demon tribe nearby?


    ''I don''t know if there are any demons in the area. But we can find out if there are people nearby.


    The water spirit muttered something and a puddle of water appeared on the ground.


    The puddle then shows an image from a bird''s eye view of us.


    ''''Awesome ... how can you do this?''''


    ''Now you don''t have to explain all of this to me. I''m doing the same thing right now, so just wait.


    As the water spirit waves his hand, the image of the puddle slides and switches.


    However--''''


    ''In case you''re wondering, I looked at the caves and forests nearby, but I didn''t see any places with lots of people gathered or huge swarms of demons.


    If the water spirit can''t be found, isn''t the bandit hiding in the vicinity?��Or..........


    ''''Can you keep an eye on all the adventurers you saved earlier?


    I could do that, but why?


    I wondered if it was possible to lead all those demons from a distance. Besides, if you do your research beforehand, when the time comes, you won''t have to be suspicious.


    Well, okay, I get it.


    Thanks. I''ll make it up to you next time.


    I feel bad for overworking the water spirits, but I want to nip the trouble in the bud as soon as possible.


    ''''Thank you, Luciel-sama, Water Spirit-sama.


    Don''t hesitate to tell me if you need anything else.


    You''re the contractor, you can''t be shy.


    Lydia needs to have more confidence as well.


    The water spirit seems to think so as well.


    ''''Yes.''''


    That''s when Lydia nodded.


    A strong hot wind blew and a man with a bright red head in a bright red coat appeared.


    ''Ho. I heard that mother was rescued, but I didn''t expect the great spirit to come to my rescue.


    Apparently, this figure is a fire spirit in human form.


    ''''I''ve caused you the most trouble.


    I could not be the mother I was meant to be. I am so sorry.


    No, I''m not. You''ve done your job well. Thank you so much.


    You are too kind.


    When the fire spirit lowered her head, the spirit queen hugged the fire spirit.


    Then you can see the fire spirit''s body trembling in small increments.


    I realize that there is a world that only spirits can understand.


    A few moments later, the fire spirit moves away from the spirit queen and looks at me with her bright red eyes.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. I thank you.


    As I''ve been telling everyone, if I could have given back any of the blessings I was given, that would have been fine.


    ''I see. I swear to you that I will be there to help you in the future if anything else happens.


    Yeah, I''m counting on you.


    You have a very honest personality, even though I thought you were hot and bothered.


    I think you''re the most sane of all the spirits.


    ''''So, but why are there so many Great Spirits gathered here?


    ''''It''s the Spirit Queen''s wish to see the Great Spirit, and the Light and Dark Spirits are my companions as before. The Water Spirit and Earth Spirit have a little favor to ask, so I''m asking them to come with me.


    I see. It looks interesting. In the meantime, are you going to meet the Wind Spirit this time?


    It''s like he''s following me, which means he''s enjoying himself.


    But I don''t have anything in particular to ask the fire spirit to do.


    I''m planning on it. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a direct transfer to the magic city-state Nerdal, so I''ll have to go through the holy city of Surur.


    Okay. In that case, I''ll go with you.


    May I ask why?


    ''I''ve got Fleurna over there. I haven''t seen her in a while.


    You''re not afraid to take all these spirits with you?��Well, if something goes wrong, the Spirit Queen moves.


    All right. But I don''t suppose you can take care of the men and women in charge of this place?��I''ve heard there''s been some strife lately.


    Of course. And spirits are not allowed to act privately. They can''t move without destroying the nature or causing miasma.


    So.....


    Obviously, the other spirits are exercising their power in private, though.


    I''m sure that if they turned back, Forenowar and the others would turn away or look away.


    ''Luciel the Wise, what''s up?''


    ''''Oh~ If I can, I''d like you to make a summoning contract with Lydia. It''s definitely inevitable that I''ll have to fight the evil gods, so I need some strength.


    Hmm. Defending the world against an evil deity is synonymous with defending it. I will gladly help you.


    Then Lydia succeeded in making a summoning agreement with the fire spirits as well, and we were a collective transition to Yenis to pick up the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad before heading to the Holy City.

 344-338 Future of reincarnated people

    When we returned to Yenis and entered the mansion, the masters were already gone and the meeting seemed to be over.


    When we spoke to a maid who was nearby, she told us that the masters had gone to the training grounds and the War Maiden Holy Knights were at the vegetable and honey production plant.


    I thanked them and proceeded to the basement, and for some reason I found the War Maiden Holy Knights working happily in the production factory.


    Among them was Lumina-san, who was raised on the supremacy of the human race, and her prejudice against other races seemed to have been completely wiped away by now.


    But what does this mean?��As I was watching the scene with a question on my mind, Hanir-san of the Hatch tribe noticed us and came up to me with a smile.


    ''''Luciel-sama, we''ve been expecting you.


    ''Oh, Mr. Hanir. What are those War Maiden Holy Knights working for?


    The smile froze and changed to a surprised expression.


    ''What?��Isn''t Master Luciel ordering you to do this?


    Normally, it would be strange to have the Church-affiliated War Maiden Holy Knights working in private.


    But didn''t Hanir-san think so?��And why did I make that mistake?


    ''I had no idea, but how did you know it was my instruction?''


    ''That''s why I''d like to work at the Luciel Chamber of Commerce until you come back, Luciel. And I''ve been told that I''m free to act as I please,'' so I was told that.


    I said it was a free activity, but I didn''t think I would work.


    It seems like they are in harmony with the employees.


    There''s no way he''s really going to leave the Order at this point....


    Huh~ It''s depressing to think about it all.


    But well, I guess it''s a good thing that everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad is enjoying working on it.


    They seemed to be stressed out in the Valley of the Dragon, and as I recall, growing something was supposed to have a detoxifying effect.


    ''I understand. I''ll offer each of them a small bottle of honey. But this is the last time they will be treated as guests.


    It''s good that these girls, who have lived their lives as holy knights, are interested in something else.


    But if it''s not made into a form of professional experience only, it''s likely to be a problem if it''s not done well.


    ''''Are you sure it doesn''t have to be a large bottle?


    ''Yes. Otherwise, it would be hard to show the employees that it''s a very valuable ingredient.


    That''s very nice of you to say. Well, I''ll be glad to get a vial for you.


    Mr. Hanir, after saying that, he flew to the honey warehouse.


    Huh?��Come to think of it, I wonder why Hanir-san, who is supposed to be a member of the family, doesn''t notice that there is a water spirit?


    ''The water spirits, the Hatchites were our family, weren''t they?��Why didn''t you call out to...?


    But when I turned around, the water spirit and the earth spirit had disappeared.


    ''Luciel, those two would be over there at the Elf''s.


    I followed Forenoire''s gaze as she spoke to me, and she was talking about something with Milfine, who was in charge of the factory.


    It must be a blissful time for Milfine, who believes in spirits.


    ''''When... but somehow Milfine seems happy, so let''s just go to the workshop.


    Yeah.


    Thus we visited the workshop on the third basement floor.


    I called out to the reincarnations.


    "Now then, if you have any excuses, let''s hear them.


    What are you so angry about, that you''ve come back all of a sudden?


    ''You make it sound like we did something...''


    ....


    Hattori and Alice didn''t seem to be offended, on the contrary, they had expressions like they didn''t even know why they were called.


    However, Lyna was the only one who was looking down with a thoughtful expression.


    ''''What''s wrong Lyna?''''


    I''m really sorry for letting the talking golem run amok.


    Apparently, the only person who firmly understood his position was Lyna.


    ''''Do you know what caused the outburst?


    ''Probably because Alice-san set a pattern of behavior, but I couldn''t stop it so...''


    Okay.


    I muttered, and I could see the tension on Hattori and Alice''s face.


    ''''Alright. Then I''ll destroy that golem, "Luciel sir, I want you to wait, that I want you to wait.


    As you might expect, you can''t destroy a work of art without seeing it, and there are good reasons for destroying a work you''re that passionate about.


    Does that mean that you don''t have to destroy it if it''s good enough?


    That''s His Excellency Luciel, that I am. I will bring him to you in a moment, that I will.


    Alice and Hatri happily made their way to the joint work booth.


    However, Lyna''s expression was hardened and she didn''t want to go get the golem.


    ''''Is it okay for Lyna not to go get the golem?''''


    ''''Um........I used quite a few magic stones and materials to make one golem. Am I fired?


    He asked the question with a shudder in his body, but if he was on Earth, he would definitely be fired.


    He''s a reincarnate, so I decided it was dangerous to let him go free, but it bothers me.


    ''I told you to pull your weight before I left. But you guys broke it. So I''m going to penalize (penalize) each of you if you don''t deserve more than your broken promises.


    I won''t tell you if you''re fired.


    Is that a penalty?


    ''I''m taking a pay cut, moving departments, firing people, etc. I''m a reincarnate, so I''m not going to coddle you forever. So Linna should be prepared to bring her golem with her, too.


    Yes.


    A pale faced Lyna also walked to her own private work booth.


    ''''So, Luciel, what are you going to do with those three?''''


    I don''t know what to do.


    I can help you with the memory operations.


    I''m afraid of the dark spirits because they really seem to do it.


    It looks like Hattori was the first to return, but there''s no sign of him coming into the room.


    I wonder if he''s listening in?��Well, that''s okay then.


    Well, I think it was a bad idea to put the three of them together this time. So maybe I''ll reassign them to different departments so they don''t meet.


    That''s it?


    ''Yeah. I protected him because he''s a reincarnated person, but I don''t intend to make him subordinate to you without regard to human rights. Besides, it''s much easier to get them to be hostile to you than to stress them out by forcing them to protect you because you are already a reincarnated person.


    I don''t want you to have to deal with any unnecessary stress.


    Yeah. Well, look who''s here.


    Yeah.


    For��t noir deliberately welcomed the three of them.


    The expressions of Hatri and Alice, who were listening to the conversation, were very stiff.


    Two of the golems carried by the three of them were of the male type and one of them was of the female type.


    If you closed your eyes, all three of them were of the same quality as the ordinary human race, which showed Hatri''s extraordinary effort and passion.


    With this, it was certainly no wonder that Hattori didn''t want to destroy them.


    ''So that''s a talking golem.......activate all three of them.


    It''s a runaway hazard. I can''t activate it, that I can''t.


    If it''s dangerous to activate it, we''ll destroy it and you can wait outside.


    I understand, that I do. Maihime, this is my farewell to life.


    Hattori activates the golem.


    ''Just give me a week to retrain you.


    You have to understand that when you hound your employees and try to get your kids to listen to weird words, you''ve completely lost all credibility with me.


    I''m sorry, Schwartz.


    Alice also activates the golem.


    ''Master Luciel, please assess. Wake up, Sebas.


    And Lyna also activated her golem........


    As the three golems started to move, Hatri''s golem began to talk about how wonderful Hatri was, and Alice''s golem began to talk about the logic of Alice''s world.


    Only Lyna''s Sebas was the only one who held back behind Lyna, so he invoked a time stop on Hutri and Alice''s golem to stop it.


    ''Can you initialize the thoughts of those two dolls?''


    Hmmm, maybe I can.


    Can you do that for me?


    Okay.


    Even though I knew it was indeed a doll, I didn''t want to erase its memories.


    But if you don''t destroy it, there is no other way but to initialize it, so you have no choice but to initialize it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do. May I ask you a question, if you don''t mind being rude?


    Yes. Lady Luciel.


    What can you do?


    ''I''m sorry, but there''s nothing much I can do yet,''


    ''They don''t seem like the type to cause any more problems than the other two, but why did they go out of control?


    I remember my thoughts being in sync and confused.


    Which would you prefer, to lose the memories you have now or to protect the Lord?


    ''Of course, my Lord Lyna.


    I think Sebas is the only one who is pretty decent.


    I think it''s more than enough of an accomplishment, as long as it doesn''t cause a runaway.


    ''I understand. Then rest up.


    Lyna''s golem, Sebas, also activated the time stoppage.


    Then the dark spirit retrieved the two initialized golems and Sebas into the magic bag and looked at the three incarnations.


    I wasn''t sure if I should use my intimidation skill to give off an angry aura, but I don''t want to because there''s too much of a level difference and it''s going to be terrible.


    ''So did you have more fun building golems than being a schoolteacher, being a maid, or drawing new airships?


    ".........


    ''''Since you''re a reincarnate, you''re older than you look now, right?��What should I do with you guys in the future?��Strangers or enemies?


    I am on your side, that I am. Of course, Master Luciel is on our side, that he is.


    ''Isn''t Dr. Hattori''s master, Mr. Dorster?


    I will never do this again, that I won''t. So let me continue to teach in Yenis.


    If this doesn''t work, I really don''t know anymore.


    ''I see. So what are you going to do, Alice?��I can return to the Imperial slavers now, though?


    ''I won''t do it again, so don''t really abandon me.


    ''No, I don''t mean to dictate or bind people''s hobbies. You can free them from slavery if you want, and live your life as you wish in some city. Life is long, and I don''t think your personality can be used here.


    ''You won''t find a safer place to be, anywhere else in the world. I''m going to work properly as a researcher from now on, so don''t abandon me.


    All right. This is your last chance, as well as Dr. Hattori''s. If you''re going to do something, please ask me if it''s really okay to do it. Well, you''re a reincarnated person, so I''m sure you can make that kind of decision.


    Yes, sir.


    If this doesn''t work, I''ll give up on Alice.


    ''Well, Lyna, tell me how you made the golem.


    Yes. Actually--


    To sum it up briefly, Nanya was gone, and I wanted someone to support me in my work.


    So I was about to improve the golem I had seen in Lyna''s shop earlier, when Hatri and Alice showed up.


    Hattori listened to Lyna''s wishes and began to build an appearance and created Sebas, which could only look like a human.


    Then Alice, who had been researching synthetic beasts and demonization, taught Lyna a system that allowed the golem, which could only speak one way, to interact.


    When she was assembling the technology, she seemed to have transcribed Alice''s thought pattern into a magic stone, thinking that it would be more convenient to be able to talk to it from the beginning.


    The magic stone is a dark attribute, and the spirit of darkness followed up by saying that the transcription wasn''t that difficult.


    It seems that they made two golems as a thank you for that later on.


    ''''I see. I understand, I''ll give Sebas back to you as is. However, if Sebas goes out of control, I will destroy it at that point, right?


    Thank you.


    Well, I''ve left Nanya in the Valley of the Dragon, too.


    Keep up the good work.


    Yes, sir.


    Lyna looks very happy to know that she won''t be fired and that Sebas will be returned to her.


    Hattori and Alice looked at her with envy.


    ''''They''re two golems, but I''ll keep them in my magic bag, I don''t know how much, but you can buy them for half the regular price.


    "Thank you.


    The two of them were happy, but Lyna''s small muttered words seemed to be heard only by me.


    ''''Still, it''s five white silver coins.''''


    After solving the problem in this way, I joined up with the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad working in the basement second floor, and we moved as a group to the Holy City.

 345-339 Pope and the Great Spirits

    Originally, I could have moved directly to the Pope''s room, but other than Lumina-san, the captain of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, she doesn''t know that the Pope is a high half-elf, so I decided not to move directly to the room I was using.


    And although I was able to transfer to the room without any problems, the people of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad started to say that there were no personal belongings and it was not interesting, so I decided to move to the Pope''s room immediately.


    Then, as luck would have it, no one saw us until we left the room.


    But the good fortune didn''t seem to last forever - it seemed that the luck didn''t last forever.


    ''You''re being watched terribly, and there''s a lot of that going on.


    That''s true. It is important to note that Luciel-kun is an important person who doesn''t know what he will do at the church headquarters, and we are tasked with accompanying him to keep an eye on this Luciel-kun in the meantime. And there are obviously some people who are not from the church.


    Lumina-san laughed at my words and gave me a brief answer as to why she was being watched.


    But still, a person who needs attention........well, considering what I''ve done in the church, it doesn''t seem wrong.


    Still, it''s still not satisfactory.


    ''Haha~ I''m still trying my best with this, but in the church (here), you''re treated like a bad person.


    You''re wrong. It''s true that Luciel is a person to watch out for, but that doesn''t mean I see him as a bad person. All those who are watching from afar are in awe and respect for the fact that Luciel is able to do many things that he cannot do.


    I didn''t feel any malice and it was meant to be a joke, but Lumina-san, who follows up with a serious face, is still the same honest person.


    ''''Then I''ll assume so. But it''s been a few months since then at the church headquarters, so I guess things have calmed down a bit.''''


    ''I doubt it. The executive branch that was in charge has disappeared, so without a new person to lead the church headquarters, the whole thing may have stagnated.


    The expectation is that Galba-san is setting up and Catherine is working on it........


    ''''Does Kefin and the others have any information about that?


    ''No, it seems that the demons were mixed in with those coming from Brange to Yenis, and they spent most of their time on information about Brange and guarding the border, so there was no information about us.


    Okay.


    I''m curious about the information on the demon tribe, but there are probably demons and those who have turned into demons hiding in various places, and I don''t want it to be all of them.


    I''ll have to build a system that prevents demons and monsters from entering the city even if they are disguised....


    When I was thinking about that, I was about to tell the great spirits that I would be arriving at the Pope''s room soon. Then I noticed that the spirits seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Is it because the human race looked at them in a freakish state?��But even the moderate looking spirit queen seemed to be in a bad mood, so I decided to ask her, not knowing the value of a spirit, I decided to ask her.


    ''''What''s going on?''''


    When I ask Forenoir, who is supposed to be calm at first, the spirit queen, not Forenoir, opens her mouth.


    ''''I have to preach to Furuna. To bother building such a stagnant place in the air is an act of trampling on the goodwill of Rain and us.


    Was it about the church extension?


    I thought it was built by Lord Leinster alone, but if he used the spirits'' power to build it as well, I guess I can understand why he''s angry.


    But why is it that the sealed spirit queen is still the one who was sealed, but the other spirits don''t know about it?��Was there some kind of trick that would prevent Lord Leinster from being watched?��It''s too private to ask.


    ''We''ve already had a fight about it. The Pope never left the Pope''s room, so he''s probably been renovated at the behest of some cunning person. I''m sure the Pope is remorseful and wants to do something about it, so you can help him if you want.


    Huh? Let''s talk to Fleurna first, and then we''ll decide.


    We arrived in the Pope''s room at the end of that conversation.


    Knocking three times on the door, Lumina-san calls out to her inside.


    ''I''m Lumina, captain of the 4th Holy Knight Squadron, Knights of the Republic of St. Schuler, and I''m here to report your return. I have come up to report my return.


    Then the door was opened, and it was Galba-san and Catherine-san who opened it.


    And when I unconsciously checked their faces, I was activating my high heels and Purification to them on conditional reflex.


    ''''Oh my goodness!��Oh, Luciel, you''re here too.


    ''Lumina, I heard the report of your return, but to be an outsider at this busy time...''


    The high heels have eliminated the dark circles under my eyes and Purification has cleaned them up.


    ''They''re all related to me, can I come in?''


    Come in.


    There was a moment, but when I got permission to enter the room, it was the Great Spirits who entered the Pope''s room before me.


    And when the Spirit Queen was a step further forward, the air in the Pope''s room changed.


    Galba-san, Catherine, and the attendants also went into a state of alert.


    ''''It''s been a long time, Furuna-chan,''''


    However, when the Spirit Queen greeted him with a gentle voice, his vigilance melted away.


    However, only the Pope who was called out to her seemed to be very nervous for some reason.


    Although Catherine-san looks at the spirit queen with a suspicious expression, she doesn''t seem to be able to deal with it because she doesn''t know who it is.


    ''Nah, nah, gohon. You must leave except for Galba-dono, Rosa and Catherine.


    Ha!


    Then the Pope, who had been frozen, firmly identified the owner of the voice and began to give instructions.


    Catherine-san didn''t seem to say she was convinced, but the maidservants promptly walked out.


    Looking at Pope-sama like that, the fact that she''s using the magic tool of disguise to change her elf ears into human ears means that she''s still hiding the fact that she''s a half-high elf.


    Well, there''s also the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, so I guess that decision is correct, but why is Pope-sama trembling like that?��If you don''t, Catherine could go off the rails again.


    Hah~ I can''t help it, so let me explain.


    ''''Pope, it''s been a while. A lot of things have happened, and I''ve decided to help the Spirit Queen. We are now working to bring the Spirit Queen together with the other great spirits. Therefore, I would like to go to Nerdal, so I was wondering if you could lend me your transfer magic circle?


    When the Great Spirit''s words came out, I saw Galba and Catherine gasp.


    You have done well. Of course, you have my permission. That''s why I want Luciel to be on my side.


    Why do I look like I''m about to cry and try to cling to him?��Have you ever been pissed off at the Spirit Queen in the past?


    ''That''s fine, but isn''t this the first time you''ve seen the Spirit Queen in a long time?��Besides, other than the Great Spirit of the Wind, we''re here, so why don''t we warm up the old friendship?


    Well... see you. I missed you, Luna~


    He hesitated for a moment, but when the Spirit Queen smiled and held out her arms, the Pope dived into the Spirit Queen and hugged her, with tears in his eyes.


    ''''You''ve done well until now, Furuna-chan.


    The Spirit Queen began to gently stroke the Pope''s head.


    Then the other spirits also approached the Pope, and the Pope looked like an innocent child.


    But in contrast to that, Catherine, who had been looking at him with a prying gaze just now, was stunned and was supported by Galba-san.


    Her gaze met with Galba-san''s and she laughed bitterly, but since there was going to be a report from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad after this anyway, I decided to ask Galba-san what information she had in the meantime.


    ''''Galba-san, how about the Holy City.......Church Headquarters?''''


    ''Well, more importantly, is the War Maiden Holy Knights good?��You look a little confused.


    Don''t worry. I''m acquainted with the Dragon God and other great spirits, so I can become one right away.


    ''''........The scale has grown somewhat, Luciel-kun. It feels like you''ve already blown up all the common sense we have now.


    ''''Ha, ha, ha. I''m not done yet....


    For some reason, Garba-san''s words sounded so venomous that I felt a little bit of sweat spill out of my eyes.


    ''You''re having a hard time because Brod was there too. So was it about the church headquarters?


    Master wasn''t that much of a problem, but I guess I don''t need to report what happened.


    It''s like he''s just all over the place.


    ''''I suppose.''''


    ''It''s tough, to be honest. We have money, but we don''t have the manpower to do the work. There is no such a handout, and even if there are good people, they are infiltrators from other countries... Well, we are fortunate that we don''t have a bad influence.


    After all this time, you said there are hiders in the human resources, but are they so easy to find?��No, maybe that''s what seclusion is all about.


    ''Do you have anything on your mind?''


    ''Hmmm, I wonder if we''ll need some intelligible achievements and landmark symbols to reinstate St. Schuler''s Church as quickly as possible.


    I could see from Garba''s eyes that he wanted me to be the symbol of it.


    ''''As long as I don''t have to fight demons and evil gods, I''ll gladly take it on, though?


    Yeah, I guess so.


    Besides, if I become a symbol, there is a possibility that some people will ask me to be the Pope if I''m not good at it.


    I hope you don''t do that.


    ''''So what about the matter of the demon race?


    I''m not sure, but there have been reports of demon sightings in Brange and Grandeur. And I heard that the number of demons is also increasing. I haven''t seen them, so I can''t give you accurate information.


    ''''I knew it. Once I go to Nerdal and meet with the Great Spirit of the Wind, I''ll try to gather information about each country.


    Would you mind sharing that information with me if you could?


    Yes, sir.


    When the story over here has settled down, it seems that the Pope and the Spirit Queens have settled down as well.


    So before the report of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad began, me and the spirit queens decided to borrow the magic circle in the next room in the Pope''s room and have them transfer to the magical city-state Nerdal.


    At that time, it seems that the Pope''s magic power will be needed, so I gave him the highest quality honey and honey wine so that he can recover his magic power, and the Pope received it with a very happy face and activated the magic circle for Nerdal with a smile.

 346-340 Nerdars incident

    The miasma is a miasma that has been in use for years.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for a long time.


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used for a number of reasons. The miasma is a miasma that is not only a miasma, but also has to be used for a number of reasons.


    The miasma can be eliminated with a Purification Wave.


    When he activated the purification wave, it was all gone at once.


    It seems to have worked.


    As I was thinking that, Lydia came up to me with a hesitant expression on her face.


    ''''That Luciel-sama, can you see the miasma?''''


    Can''t you see the miasma that clearly?��Didn''t Lydia see that?


    I just paid off the miasma in here, but I think the miasma was enough to make it visible?


    I didn''t see it, sir.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea for me to be able to see it, but if it is, does that mean I''m the one who''s crazy enough to see it?��No, the spirit queens could see it too.


    Then the spirit queen who was listening beside me interrupted and began to explain.


    It''s because of the title of the wise man Luciel. It is not good for spirits to operate in places where there is a lot of miasma. That''s why spirits look for places where there is no miasma, but the place where the spirits are gone is like a wasteland.


    "And that title is a boon to the guardians of the world?


    Yes. A title has many benefits.


    Yeah, I knew that.


    The benefit of this title isn''t really a disadvantage, but I just wanted you to explain it to me beforehand.


    If it''s a special ability to be able to see the miasma, there won''t be any problems as long as you don''t say anything....


    The miasma is so thin that it is overflowing, so let''s get rid of the source of the miasma as soon as possible. If possible, I''d like to meet up with the spirit of the wind.


    Yeah. Shall we go?


    Yes, sir.


    The miasma is not only a miasma, but it is also a very serious problem.


    The miasma is not only a miasma, but it is also a miasma that has been found to be very rare.


    ''''What shall we do?''''


    I''m the only one who can use the purification wave, so I can''t purify it all at once.


    If that''s the case, striking the source of the miasma is less risky.


    ''''Can you put up a holy ward?''''


    Yeah.


    ''''Good. Then when you activate the Sacred Warding, activate the Spatial Expansion of the Space-Time attribute on the warding.


    I didn''t know we had a plan!


    The miasma is a very important part of the miasma, but it''s not the only one.


    The miasma in the miasma wards will continue to go out of Nerdal if the miasma is kept at this rate.


    The miasma is still not enough at this rate.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good look at it.


    ''''Can someone check if there are any demons here in Nerdal? And Lydia was able to summon a wind spirit, right?��Or if you can do something close to that, can you call me up?


    I''ll try.


    Lydia had just replied when Forenoir seemed to sense something and started to run.


    ''Forenoir, what''s up?''


    ''Luciel, this feeling is similar to that of the spirit stones I felt in the war.


    ''Lead the way. Lydia, join the Great Spirits and the Wind Spirits first.


    I held Forenoire in my arms and asked her to navigate, and then I activated my physical enhancements and started moving to the site in question.


    If they were experimenting with spirit stones, the great spirits could still try to destroy the human race in order to protect the world, if only to the extent that they hated people.


    That has to be stopped.


    If we follow the navigation system, we''ll still arrive at the research facility in Brange.


    I''ve already forgotten the name, but among the people doing the research is that noble girl.


    She''s an acquaintance of Nadia and Lydia, but if she''s also involved, I might have to use dark attribute magic to make her confess to her current research, or alter her memory.


    With that thought in mind, I kicked open the door to Brange''s lab.


    Some of the materials inside were burning, and some of them had burned out.


    Among them, there was one that was still burning but producing miasma.


    Honestly, I wanted to find out what it was doing, but I could see that Forenoir was getting mad.


    If I left it alone, it was about to unleash a laser beam, so I went ahead and activated the purification wave once without chanting.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for decades, and it''s not just a matter of time before it gets out of hand.


    The mere fact that the mere mention of the miasma is not enough to make the miasma disappear.


    Well, since I jumped in suddenly, it''s only natural that I''m being watched.


    There is no law in this world against researching the demon race or spirits.......there is no such law.


    And I would have destroyed their research.


    If you''re an elf who can see a spirit or has a blessing, you can prove that it''s a spirit, but unfortunately, the means of doing so wouldn''t be understood by the spirit''s enemies, the researchers of Brange.


    And even more so, it''s not normally possible to prove it either.


    It can''t be helped, so let''s take a strong stance, shall we?


    ''''It''s a bit of a flashy appearance, but my name is Luciel, I''m a wise man.


    What''s the meaning of this? How are you going to take responsibility for destroying our country''s research?


    A young male researcher approaches us, but he is hit by a deadly blast from the forenoir and slumps down on the spot.


    ''Responsibility? How is the Duchy of Brange going to take responsibility for us first?��And you''re in charge, is that right?


    ''No, no, the person in charge was just burned to death by the flames. What in the world have we done to him?


    This time it was a slightly older woman.


    But I don''t know what she was doing because she was brainwashed, or maybe she doesn''t think it''s too dangerous with regard to the demon race or the spirit stones....


    Until now, Dukedom Branju was suspected of becoming a demon, conspiring with the demons, destroying spirit stones and killing spirits. And the magic you just used is the Holy Spirit magic that turns demons to ashes. Harmless to you guys........no, your clothes and rooms are clean, right?


    ....


    There was no more voice from anyone.


    This means that the people here knew that the demon tribe was here.


    The only thing you can do is to make sure that the miasma is not a problem. This is completely a declaration of war on other countries via Nerdal, do you have any excuse?


    ''Wise Le, Master Luciel. You are mistaken in your declaration of war.


    Ah, Mr. Somehow, you''re a nobleman.......I didn''t have much to do with him, and if you include the time I spent training with Lord Leinster, I hadn''t seen him for over three years, so I forgot about him.


    I''m sorry to say that I''ve already had the pleasure of destroying several of your country''s machinations. The demonization of the Executive Office of St. Schreul Cooperative Kingdom. The demonization of the executive office of St. Surreal Cooperative Kingdom. In the Rubruk Kingdom, they also sent a demonized person to retrieve and destroy the spirit stones that were the source of life for the spirits.


    Spirit...


    Maybe you thought it was a fairy tale idea?��Or do you not have much faith in spirits?��The other researchers were also stunned.


    ''''It''s not that I''m not crazy. And Forenoir here is also a great spirit of light. Forenoir, can I ask you to revert back to your spirit form and disappear for a moment, and then appear again in that outfit?


    ''''If we don''t send magic power to collect the spirit stones and supply the spirits with magic power before that, the spirits will die.


    That''s right.


    I was about to approach the spirit stone in a hurry when I heard a voice from behind me.


    ''''That''s alright. More importantly, Sage Luciel, we''re in a bit of trouble, so please help you.''''


    I turned around and saw a young man I didn''t know standing among the spirits, so I knew he was a wind spirit.


    But still, a request on top of a group of spirits is a hint of trouble, isn''t it?


    While thinking that, I nodded because I didn''t seem to have a choice, and decided to listen to that spirit queen''s wishes, and asked her to make sure they couldn''t return to earth in the meantime.


    ''''Oh, please don''t activate the magic circle in Duchy Brange. There are still some things I need to ask the researchers here.''''


    All right.


    When the wind spirit nodded, the spirit queen spoke up with her request.

 347-341 Swaying Nerdar

    When I left the Mage''s Guild to carry out the Spirit Queen''s request, I found a sectioned off city.


    ''''Since this city is really flying in the sky, I''m beginning to think that Lord Leinster, who accomplished this in human flesh, was something in human skin after all.


    I read in one of the history books the area of Nerdal and it says it is a circle with a diameter of five kilometers.


    I can''t see from here to the edge, so I don''t know if it''s really that big, but I want to feel that this big city is floating in the sky.


    And I''m sure it''s designed to prevent it from falling off even if it reaches the edge, so if I can apply that technology to an amphibian as well...that''s all that comes to mind.


    But before that, I have to take care of the Spirit Queen''s request.


    ''''But even so, I didn''t think the request from the spirit queen was to save lives.


    The miasma is not to save lives, but to eliminate the miasma and not to create new demonkind. If people in this town continue to be exposed to the miasma, they will first become weak in body, then unstable in mind, and eventually become demons.


    I guess it''s more like working to prevent the creation of demons rather than saving lives.


    If that''s the case, why do you put off the inside of the mage guild where the most damage is done?��...Well, okay. There''s probably a reason why I didn''t tell you anything until I came here anyway.


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used to turn a person into a demon, if you breathe in the miasma, which is more than I thought.


    It''s possible that the demon and the human race were originally the same species, but like a curse, they disappear after being purified, so they are definitely a threat to our existence.


    If the miasiasma turns them into demons, they will still have a mental breakdown and become demons, which means that they will become like mad warriors.


    In a way, that''s more frightening.


    That''s probably why both the empire and Blange switched to turning into demonkind with the demon stone.


    Well, in any case, whoever thought of this and did it is definitely a mad scientist.


    ''''I understand that this is an important stronghold, whether the former is a human or a demon race, so if there are demons here, I won''t show any mercy, and I''ll help even one person who can help. If you need anything, please remind me. I''ll transfer to you in a moment.


    Thank you. We''ll move in our spirit-formed state, just in case. Lydia, follow the wise Luciel.


    Yes, sir.


    Lydia doesn''t have the personality to refuse, and I have a feeling she''s going to take on what she''s told, but it''s still better to have a say in the matter.


    Let''s hear Lydia''s thoughts for a bit.


    Then we split off in eight directions to look for those who have become ill from inhaling the miasiasias and those who have turned into demons.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has a problem with the miasma.


    In the past, the spirit queen would work for me and Lydia, who have been given the spirit''s blessing, but she didn''t interfere in the lives and deaths of other human races.


    But this time, they worked to save the lives of the human race.


    It''s true that the miasma is true, but I believe that the spirit queen has another purpose in mind that she hasn''t told us about.


    ''Do you know why the Spirit Queen put saving lives ahead of Brange?


    Then, showing a little pretense of thinking, Lydia started to answer my question.


    ''''Well most of the people in Nerdal have nothing to do with the research on demonization, and the spirits are not good at miasma, so perhaps it''s because they thought the cause was somewhere in this city and not in Brange''s laboratory?''''


    I see.


    With the presence of the demon race and the spirit stone, they assumed that the source of the miasma was that place, but it''s possible that the real problem was something else.


    The miasma in the city should have all but disappeared because the current Nerdal has invoked a purification wave filled with magic power with all its might.......


    ''''Ah!��Wait.......... You activated the Purification Wave as fast as you could, but it''s possible that the power was also weakened because it was across the building? Was that what the spirit queens were supplementing it with?


    Maybe, maybe not. It''s just that I don''t know why he didn''t give me a telegram.


    ''Either it was because there was the slightest chance that they could detect a fluctuation in magic, or it was to leave the Mage''s Guild in a natural way... the only two things I can think of are...''


    ''So, Master Luciel, you''re going to go around to all the houses?


    Lydia''s face is cloudy as she looks at the plotted city, but as expected, it''s impossible to go through all these houses.


    Plus, if we don''t enter the house, we won''t know who has recovered, and we''ll be able to kill two birds with one stone.


    ''No, I''ll search for signs and magic and activate Purification Wave in suspicious places, but I''ll activate Heel or Middle Heel at the signs of weakness.


    ''How can your magic power last after doing that?''


    ''Oh.


    Now I know why they were hiding it so well.


    How did it leak out from where and how did it prevent the World Tree from being revealed that it was here in Nerdal?


    I know what it means to put it ahead of the spirit stone.


    ''''What''s going on here?


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to let Lydia know about this just yet.


    She''s so serious, and it''s going to show in her face right away.


    ''''I just remembered a few things. I''m sure you''ll be fine, since I''ve gained a lot of magical power from the benefit of my increased level.


    ''I see. But please don''t take it easy.


    Yeah. Let''s go.


    So the real purpose of the Spirit Queens was to protect the World Tree and purify it of all suspicious parts.


    I remember talking with the time-space dragon and he said that the World Tree has the ability to counteract the miasma.


    The miasma is still at a very small stage, so it''s not clear if the miasma is strong enough to counteract the miasma, and it''s quite possible that the miasma could have an adverse effect on them, just like spirits.


    Furthermore, the reason why they gave priority to the World Tree is because the demon race in Blange''s laboratory was such a demon race that it could be burned by a mere two purification waves, so they must have judged it to be no big deal.


    Perhaps the person who was burning just now was just a researcher who wanted the power of the demon race.


    Then it all makes sense.......that''s when I thought I had a flash of confidence.


    The miasma rose from the center of the Mage''s Guild as the Nerdal shook violently with the sound of a violent explosion.


    ''I don''t know who''s influence it is that makes me feel like I can somehow do all the heavy lifting better than using my head badly... but that''s me now?


    The miasma is a miasma that can be a very serious disease.

 348-342 Magic circle in the miasma

    The miasma was already rife with miasma, making it seem like a dark purple world.


    The miasma of the masters of this world seems to be still in this space, but they were surprised by the sudden appearance of the miasma and did not seem to attack.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been in use for a long time.


    The miasma is a mere miasma of this level of density, and even if I inhaled the miasma for a short period of time, even I felt it was not good enough.


    The miasma of the miasma is still in this space, so I judged that we would be fighting, and I activated the purification wave and the sanctuary armor at the same time.


    The miasma was still rising, so why didn''t I activate the sanctuary armor beforehand because of the possibility of miasma?��I was horrified at the action I had taken.


    Until my vision was filled with blue-white flames.


    I''m not sure what it means for a moment, but I immediately raised my alert level even higher and activated my spatio-temporal attribute magic speed up to prolong the time to think a little bit and check the current situation, and there was an astonishing scene.


    It was a large number of Evil Plants that burst into flames in a pale blue-white color.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so rare.


    It was like a real machine that was producing miasma.


    The miasma is a very rare disease that can cause a lot of fever.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of people who are willing to pay for it.


    I immediately flee into the air for a short distance, and then the bombardment of the magic infused artillery passes through my location, obliterating the Evil Plant and knocking it back into the wall, making this Nerdale shake again.


    As far as power goes, it was about as powerful as the first dragon sword I fired back in the day, but the way it gouged out was tremendous due to its different size.


    The miasma is not a problem. Could it be a magic tool made by the demon tribe?


    It''s no fancy to unleash an artillery barrage of miasmic energy that looks like it''s been condensed.


    If such a weapon is developed in large numbers, that''s the possibility of the end of this world.


    First of all, we need to clean up the Evil Plant and the demons and those who have been transformed into demons that are here.


    With that in mind, I was about to purify all of this space when I found a magic circle drawn in the center of the space.


    So I activated the holy dragon sword instead of the purification wave.


    The holy dragon, which sucked in an excessive amount of my magic power, swallowed the Evil Plant and it disappeared at that moment.


    And the demons and people who tried to escape and turned into demons were also swallowed by the holy dragon, six of the eight people returned to the human race, and two of them disappeared just like the Evil Plant.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma doesn''t turn into a miasma in this case. But still, you got involved just because you came to meet the spirit queen with the great spirit of the wind...''''


    Maybe the story that Lionel told me before about me being the one in the middle of the conflict and not the reincarnation is not necessarily wrong.......


    If I get caught up to this point, I feel like asking for a good riddance.


    Let''s just build a temple in the dragon vein........


    But if this isn''t really a disaster, but something is guiding me to prevent something from happening on the brink of happening.......I''m very curious why it''s me.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''I don''t know what country these people who have turned into demons are from, but perhaps the movement of the evil gods is more active than I thought...''''


    Could an ordinary human race be able to sneak into the heart of Nerdal, where the water and wind dragons were located, and prepare so many Evil Plants and draw so many magic circles without being noticed by the wind spirits?


    When I fought against the water dragons before, I said something like it had been a long time since the wind spirits had been here, but even so, this is definitely the heart of Nerdal, so the wind spirits would notice if people came and went, no matter how much they came and went.


    If that''s the case, it''s natural to think that the evil gods are involved.


    Besides, this magic circle, just looking at it gives me a bad feeling.


    It''s difficult to determine what kind of magic circle is being used, so I decided to send a telekinetic message to the spirit queens and ask them to come here.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of the influence of the blessing, but I was able to get a designated transfer to this location when I did the telekinesis in turn.


    Of course, it is impossible to transfer the designated transfer of Lydia, so we went to pick up Lydia, leaving the guard of those who had been transformed into the demon race to the great spirits who transferred earlier.


    Lydia was waiting on the side of the transmigrated.


    ''''Lydia, how did the city look after Nerdal was shaken?''''


    ''Everyone was confused. Never before has anything like this happened.


    Well, if you have a long-lived species, you might remember that there was more commotion than this time when the wind and water dragons fought the evil gods.


    ''''Any injuries?''''


    ''I''m sorry. We haven''t been able to go through all the houses yet but no one has been injured or suffered from any injuries yet.


    Thank you. And no need to apologize to me for throwing away my job. Lydia is behaving well.


    Thank you.


    ''So, what''s the deal, I just want to make sure that you''re with me on this one, okay?


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, me and Lydia joined the spirit queens.

 349-343 responsibility

    When I returned to the Spirit Queen and the others, they didn''t seem to be discussing, and they had already started to move with their own decisions.


    The Spirit Queen and the Wind Spirit analyzed the magic circle.


    The fire spirit and earth spirit repaired the destroyed walls and magic elevator.


    The water spirit and the dark spirit gathered information from the six people whose demonization had been lifted.


    And Forenoire is tinkering with a magic tool shaped like the bazooka gun that unleashed that miasma bombardment.


    At first I was curious about those who had been turned into demons, but since Lydia was headed that way, I decided to head to Forenoir''s place.


    Just before I spoke to her, I noticed that Forenoir had a sad and frustrated look on her face.


    ''''Forenoir, it''s probably a magic tool that compresses and launches the miasma, is there something that''s bothering you?''''


    ''''It''s not just the spirit stones that are contained in this, but the spirits as well.


    I simply thought it was a magic tool made by the demon race, but it was a magic tool that contained spirit stones and spirits?


    I''m sure that''s why I''m sure it''s related to Branju, but none of the people who were in Branju''s lab a while ago were there.


    Well, it''s possible that the demon tribe that purified them knew more about it, but they are no longer in this world.


    Even so, you''re still carrying your magic tool with you like it''s important.


    You can''t deactivate the spirit stone or release the spirit?


    The spirits will be exposed to the miasma, and even if you can free them, they will go berserk.


    ''Then you want me to purify it?��If we can get it right, we might be able to get the miasma out of your mind and bring you back to sanity.


    ''Well yes. It''s a lot better than suffering in here. Please, Luciel, put him back where he belongs.


    Forenoir gave me a magic tool, but I can''t believe there''s a genie inside.


    ''All right. But before you do, can you stick with me for a minute?


    Yeah.


    I transitioned to Blange''s lab with Forenoire.


    ''Hee hee,''


    A male researcher who was working nearby yelled out in surprise as we suddenly appeared in transition, then fell backwards and sat on his buttocks.


    He fell backwards and fell on his butt. I wanted to ask you a few questions. In this laboratory, you were conducting experiments with spirits and spirit stones, right?


    No, no, no. I''m not doing this research anymore, so don''t kill me.


    Wow~ They''re terribly scared.


    Looking around, that noblewoman was also trembling.


    ''''I understand. Then I want to ask you one question, so please answer what you know. Do you have any idea about this magic tool?


    When I showed them the bazooka gun, it was obvious that everyone''s faces changed.


    ''''Why does Luciel-sama have that magic tool!��If it was stolen from our country?


    I was stunned by the words of a noblewoman, unable to get angry.


    The unfounded statement just now is something that a nobleman would normally not be able to do.


    ''''Stealing........you have some basis for it, right?��And it''s safe to assume you know what this is?


    ''''Yes. It''s a magic tool that uses spirit stones. It''s just difficult to adjust, and it was unfinished here because it was all I could do to build the mechanism, but...


    So that means this magic tool was created in Brange based on the results of your research here.


    ...Don''t tell me it was me who helped fund the development of this?


    Okay. So what makes you think I stole it and why?


    Sir Kamiya has told me that the shape of the tool was an idea from a reincarnation. Therefore, unless that reincarnation was Luciel-sama, there is no way he would have a magic tool of the same shape.


    I see.


    If a reincarnated person was involved, then it''s quite conceivable that they would take the form of a bazooka cannon in order to take advantage of the characteristics of the magic tool.


    But it''s Lord Kamiya here as well.


    As I recall, he was a nobleman with power in Brange, right?


    Are you sure you''re not a reincarnation?��I''ll have the water spirit check it out.


    When I think that far, I realize that I''ve been receiving prying eyes from the noblewoman.


    If this is the case, she''s going to start suspecting me of being a reincarnation as well, so I can tell her where to get it, right?


    I decided to deny it, thinking so.


    This magic tool is something I picked up at a place in Nerdal just now. I just heard from the Great Spirit of Light that a spirit and a spirit stone were being used, so I came here to find out how to release the spirit and spirit stone inside somehow.


    It would be best if we could free it, but if that''s not possible, we''ll have to purify it.


    As long as you haven''t used it once, you can remove it without any problems, but on the other hand, if you use it once and try to remove the spirit stone inside, it will explode, which is very dangerous.


    So the spirit stone is supposed to explode because I can''t see the genie, right?


    Well, I can''t see the spirits either, so if I hadn''t heard the truth from Forenoir and the others, I would have made the same mistake.


    When I focus my attention on the magic tool''s, I can feel a little bit of hatred.


    ''''Lastly, just to confirm, did you know that this magic tool is a magic tool that gives off a miasma?''''


    ''What?��It is a magic tool that amplifies the magic power in the spirit stone, making it an alternative to the bow for long range attacks. It''s not supposed to give off miasma.


    Then why didn''t you use the magic stone?


    Initially, we used magical stones for our research. But suddenly, I received a spirit stone from my home country, and I was informed that I must use it to carry out my research.


    Whether it''s a lie or not is not for me to judge, and the great spirits will investigate.


    But there is no doubt that I''m one of the people who have to take responsibility for this magic tool.


    ''''I see.......Forenoire, I''m sorry. I can''t save you.


    Forenoire nodded, and I apologized in my mind to the spirit inside the magic tool, activating a dispel to the magic tool with a purifying and undoing spell.


    Then a crack appears in the magic tool, and a shimmering light disappears from it, enveloping me and Forenoire''s bodies.


    There was no feeling of hatred there, just something warm.


    ''It will take many stars and frosts to become a spirit again. Still, I hope we will meet again.


    I heard such a small murmur from the forenoir next to me.


    With what I had to do, I was going to head back to the center, but before I did, I decided to ask a question about something that was on my mind.


    ''''Was the demon race that burned earlier, or was the demonization the leader of the researchers?''''


    As I recall, the noblewoman once made it a requirement for the leader to have skills that were recognized by the head of Brange.......I think she said something like that.


    I just wanted to know why the demon race was chosen to be the leader of that excellent group of people.


    ''''As a leading expert in the development of spirit stones........Huh?��But if that''s the case, why do we have a leader?


    Then the other researchers began to tilt their heads.


    ''Your brainwashing, or fascination, is starting to unravel when it catches on to a small tear.


    Okay. Let''s get back.


    As she was about to transition again, the noblewoman spoke up.


    ''''Luciel-sama, what are you a transmigrant?��Or is he a brave man?


    Come to think of it, the only spatio-temporal attribute is the reincarnation or the hero.


    Hah~ I''m totally the one who gets caught up in all kinds of things, right? While thinking like that, I decided that I was answering the question properly.


    ''I''m just a wise man who was recently given the title of protector of the world.


    That''s all I told him, and he transitioned to the heart of Nerdal.


    And when I returned to Nerdal''s heart, the work of the Spirit Queen and the Wind Spirit, and the Fire Spirit and the Earth Spirit had been completed.


    ''Did you find out what that magic circle was after all?''


    It''s a summoning magic circle. It looks like it''s designed to suck in miasma and magic.


    ''''What would have happened if the miasma had filled this entire space, and two demons, six demonized people, and a large number of Evil Plants had been summoned in sacrifice?


    ''''Then a Demon King class demon would have been summoned for sure.


    Well, I suppose that''s true.


    They can''t directly interfere now, so they''re probably working in the dark like this.


    Otherwise, they would have destroyed the seal of the Dark Continent........


    ''''By the way, Wind Spirit. It''s true that there were demonized people, demons, and a large number of Evil Plants, but can demons and demonkind also use the transition magic circle?


    Of course they''re supposed to be able to play it. If they''re able to transfer, I''m guessing they''ve messed with the magic circle or rigged it.


    Okay.


    But the biggest problem is that the Wind Spirit didn''t notice the intrusion at all.


    If we don''t do something about it, if it happens again, it will be difficult to deal with it.


    That''s unless it''s a magic tool that can activate the sanctuary wards semi-permanently... if not, we should just develop it.


    If it succeeds, and we truly repel the evil gods, we might be able to live in peace.


    ''''I suggest you check out Nerdal''s wards, its inhabitants and researchers once. In the meantime, I will take measures.


    You''ve thought of something, haven''t you?


    Yeah.


    Then I grabbed my bracelet and began to communicate.

 350-344 Mutual advantage

    The person I''m communicating with is Doran.


    Doran has the job of understanding exactly what magic tools I want to develop and communicating the finished product to Paula and the others.


    Until now, there haven''t been a lot of magic tools that I wanted, so I never asked him to do this, but....


    Well, since we''ve allowed them to develop whatever they wanted until now, the skills of the employees of the Technology Development Department should be reasonably high.


    The first of them are Paula and Lisian, Lyna has the idea of being a reincarnated person, and after all, Toretto-san is here this time, so the possibility of developing it is extremely high.


    With that in mind, I decided to send a reminder to Doran.


    ''Dolan, can you hear me?''


    Thanks, I''m not very good at telepathic communication, so that''s out of my voice.


    As I waited with that in mind, I received a response a little while later.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I have a mage that I need you to make as soon as possible.


    ''Oh! Unusual. And what exactly do you want me to make?��There''s plenty of ore and magic stones to spare, so I''m sure you can make most of them.''''


    You seem very happy about that. I thought Dolan wouldn''t show much interest in magic tools.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. Something that can be sorted out even if the demon race is transformed.


    ''''Unu ... it''s difficult, but there''s nothing we can''t make. But if we still activate the Sanctuary Barrier on the city, even if it''s still a village, won''t we be antagonizing the Adventurer''s Guild?''''


    Hostility is not a gentle thing to say. And with the Adventurer''s Guild........


    What makes you think that?


    ''''Certainly, if we can activate the Sanctuary Barrier in the village and town, the demons and demonkind will not be able to get close to it. But what happens to the corpses of the demons and the parts and materials that are proof of defeat?��Won''t it burn?''


    Ugh, I wasn''t thinking that far ahead.


    I don''t think even the corpses of demons can burn, but I''m not sure it''s ever going to happen.


    And I forgot that there are demon users (tamer) in the world.


    I thought I had good intentions, but it doesn''t mean I won''t create an unnecessary spark.......


    I guess it''s one thing for me to develop new magic on my own.


    ''''Luciel-sama, you seem to be lacking a bit of composure. What''s going on?''''


    Yeah, actually...


    This is how I told him about my visit to Nerdal.


    And this time I received a simple reply of approval.


    ''....I see. I understand very well. I''ll get right to work.''


    Well, can you do it?


    ''''I can do it. A magic tool similar to that already exists from the beginning. I''m sure the Holy City of Surur has a similar mechanism. Well, it''s not working right now.


    Oh, okay.


    It''s obvious, but there have always been ways to keep the demons away, right?


    And Lord Leinster thought the same way and laid a ward in the holy city of Surur, didn''t he?


    At the time, I thought it was another dimension of existence, so I completely forgot about it.


    ''''I just need to improve it. However, it uses quite a bit of materials and magic stones, so can you prepare it for me?


    ''''Is the magic stone I gave you yesterday not enough?


    ''Not enough. Of course, if it''s just Yenis, there''s no problem, but it''s not quite enough to protect the villages and cities that exist in every country.''


    ...Oh, I see. If I told you that I''m going to protect the town and village, of course you''d make that decision.


    Well, if you want to gather magic stones and materials, you can gather them if you want to, and if you think of it as an advance investment for the peace that will eventually come, it''s a small price to pay.


    I understand. Then I want the entire technical development department to work on the development of this magical tool.


    "Awesome.


    That''s where I ended the communication.


    The water spirit and the dark spirit still seemed to be investigating the six people who had been turned into demons, so I decided to ask them about the summoning magic circle.


    ''''If I improve this summoning magic circle, is it possible for me to summon something as well?


    ''I think I can do it. It looks like this magic circle is an improvement on the magic circle originally used to summon heroes from the other world.


    I wonder if some of the brave men and women have been called from Earth to this world?��Too much of Lord Leinster''s track record or too great, and even if he was there, he''d be in a complete haze and wouldn''t be able to follow his tracks.


    As I was thinking about that and looking at the magic circle, Lydia came over at a small run.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I''ve found out about those people.


    I''m listening.


    ''First of all, the country those men served, but they were researchers sent from the Duchy of Branges, the Kingdom of Rubruk, and the Empire of Ilmassia.


    Disconnected?


    I look again at the clothes of the demonized ones, but they are wearing the same robes.


    But since the two of them are wearing armor, are they in a position to be guards?


    ''Yes. And surprisingly, I had no memory of the last few months.


    ''Does that mean you were fascinated or brainwashed?


    If we respond poorly, this time they''ll drop us.


    ''''I don''t know the details, but the Water Spirit-sama and Dark Spirit-sama are like that.


    That''s why it took you so long to gather the information.


    I didn''t know how strange it was.


    I can''t believe it''s taking this long when I have the ability to immediately see into the future and peer into my memories.


    ''''So, but you said that there was a demon race when Luciel-sama fought, right?


    Yeah, two of them. The Holy Dragon swallowed them both and purified them from existence.


    "...I hope I''m wrong, but maybe one of them is my brother.


    How did you come up with that?


    I did the same to Lydia, who had a sad expression on her face, as much as I could.


    ''''The Spirit of Water and the Spirit of Darkness tell me that there seems to be a dinner party hosted by my brother and Lord Camilla in the fragments of my memory, and I seem to be missing the memory of what happened afterwards.


    You mean that Lord Kamiyah was here in Nerdal?��But Brange''s researchers didn''t say anything like that, did they?


    They seem like a troublesome opponent, and I''ll just act on the assumption that they''re alive.


    ''''So you don''t know why we''re here or the purpose of drawing this magic circle?


    He''s trying to restore that missing memory now, but it''s not working.


    Then there''s no reason for me to be here anymore.


    ''''Well Queen of Spirits, may I ask you to take care of Nerdal and the inhabitants of Nerdal?


    ''Yes. That''s fine, but do you have any ideas?


    ''No, but we''re going to fall behind if we don''t, so we''re going to prioritize raising our strength as much as possible.


    Even if you think about it, I don''t have the power to see everything or develop anything.


    The only thing I can do is heal people''s injuries.


    But if I can help my masters raise their level of performance, then all I have to do is simple things.


    ''''I see.''''


    ''''Besides, this Nerdal has the World Tree, and with it being protected by the Spirit Queen and the Great Spirits, even the evil gods won''t be able to touch it so easily.


    The Spirit Queens will put the World Tree before the inhabitants of Nerdale.


    But Nerdal is a place that you have fond memories of building with Lord Leinster, so I''m sure they want to protect it.


    If that''s the case, I''ll ask him to protect the residents as well, and I''ll concentrate on what I can do to make good luck.


    I see........I understand. We''ll protect you here. I expect you to defeat the evil gods as soon as possible.


    Don''t get your hopes up there.


    I''m sure they can see through my intentions.


    But I''m sure he understands that the situation won''t change even if I''m the only one struggling.


    If my masters are on the same level as me, even if they are a small group of elite, they will be able to control Brange.


    Now it''s just a matter of how many trump cards you can prepare against the evil gods, but the best thing you can do right now is to increase your odds of victory as much as possible.


    I bowed to the spirit queen with a renewed resolve and moved to Yenis with Lydia.

 351-345 Random boss again

    After safely transitioning to the Innies'' mansion, I explained to the masters what happened in Nerdal, and they agreed with my idea in two replies.


    Well, rather than agreeing with me, it was more correct to recognize that raising the level was originally in the plan, but it was only accelerated.......


    ''''So, Luciel, what do you want to do with your face?��You can''t just take them all out of the blue, can you?


    ''Yes. So we''re going to prioritize taking people who are capable of defending themselves first.


    This or my troubled conclusion was the conclusion I came to.


    Of course we need heroes like Master and Lionel, who are unjustly wise, but it''s more efficient to leave those who have individual strength to raids, and leave them to people with high ability to defend their bases.


    But it''s more efficient to leave those who have individual strength to raid and leave it to those who are more capable of defending their bases.


    ''''Defense capability........is that the young lady who controls that golem?''''


    ''''Yes. Well, I have some magic tools that I want the Technical Development Department to make, so I''ll take them first and raise their level at once. Then, once I have him update his status limit significantly, I''ll have him return to Yenis by the end of the day, though.


    You mean the first time you go back and forth?


    ''''Yes. Oh, just so you know, Master and Lionel are calculated to be a force to be reckoned with when fighting the evil gods, so you''ll be spending your time in the labyrinth of intrigue.


    That''s exactly what happened, if the masters weren''t willing to fight with me, there would be no way I would have the spirit to challenge the evil gods.


    ''''Of course. I will defeat him this time.


    "You can''t be late to the same fight twice,


    If I really let these two take care of it, I would hope that they might be able to defeat the evil gods as well.


    ''''That''s good to hear. But master, Lionel is going to have a baby from now on, so I''m not going to force him to fight the evil god. I don''t mind the role of protecting this Yenis, an important stronghold.


    ''''No need to worry about it. It was Luciel-sama who saved your life once you lost it, so it''s only natural for you to work hard for Luciel-sama. Besides, I have faith that Luciel-sama will be able to heal you this time as well.


    Lionel''s loyalty is heavy........


    Well, this time, even if I get attacked, I won''t turn undead, and I have various strategies, so I''m confident that I can recover fully as much as I want as long as I don''t just die instantly.


    I''m confident that I can recover as much as I want as long as you don''t die instantly. If you do that, I''ll recover for sure.


    Ha!


    So why don''t you finish lunch and we''ll be on our way?


    You''re not gonna do this straight away?


    You don''t want to be hungry and inefficient.


    Yeah.


    Thanks to the efforts of Luciel''s employees during our meal, all the arrangements for our departure were completed by the time we finished eating.


    Then they gathered those who were going to the labyrinth of intrigue into the hall on the first floor.


    Master, Lionel, and then Bazak were the fixed members of the group, and then they called in the Technology Development Department, Lydia, and a surprise, Cressia, who was teaching Yenis.


    It was a surprise, but in addition to her high skill level with the bow, she wanted to seriously protect the children''s future, so she was selected as the protector of Yenis.


    At first they were afraid to go to the labyrinth, but when I politely explained to them that this time it would be power leveling and told them it would be just a matter of shooting arrows, they agreed with a relieved expression on their faces.


    And although the Technical Development Department was working on the magic tools that I asked them to create, they seemed to feel the benefits of leveling up strongly from going to the Valley of the Dragon, and they agreed with me in two replies.


    However, since Kefin seemed unhappy with his absence following the Valley of the Dragon, the members of the Technical Development Department returned to Yenis (here) in the evening, and when I told them that I would be replacing members, they bowed their heads as if they''d cleared up their minds.


    I decided to ask Kefin to take on an important role.


    Kefin, Ketty. I have a very important mission for you two. I want you to keep an eye on the reincarnated ones. If you do anything, use your powers to stop them.


    Ha!


    Yeah, of course.


    With that reply, we were transferred to the Labyrinth of Intrigue.


    Since we couldn''t transfer directly into the labyrinth of intrigue, we had to start from the entrance.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on with the rest of your life.


    Then I noticed that the structure inside the labyrinth had changed.


    ''Master, since the structure has changed, the old map is no longer useful. Perhaps the mechanism by which the demons change according to the level of the main department store may have changed as well.''''


    Well, if you do, then you can get the dragons and the spirits to help you.


    Master seemed to be quite calm.


    ''''Cooperation?''''


    ''Yeah. The best, of course, is that the demons that come out of the main room here will be the ones on the level of the one who opened it. We can fight as many times as we want. But if that''s not possible, then you''ll have to get them to go to the Dark Continent from here to seriously raise their level.


    Master''s face was more serious than ever and he didn''t seem to be joking.


    What to do, having broken Master''s common sense in such a short period of time, had Master''s thought process been completely broken?


    Going out to the Dark Continent from here or something like that, it''s just the idea of a battle fanatic.


    ........Master is, well, a battle fanatic.


    ''''........Master, that''s indeed not true. And I think there''s a good reason why Lord Leinster was deliberately sealed up for a reason.


    ''Even though you''re Lord Leinster, a lot of heroes'' achievements in the past have been fabricated. Well, he has a record of quite a few achievements as an adventurer as well.


    ''''I know that because I''ve heard about it from the spirits and the dragon gods. I heard that Lord Leinster defeated that evil god by himself and cut down the World Tree at that time.


    Huh, I wish we could have met at least once.


    Could it be that a couple of screws of common sense had flown off from Master''s head during his training with the reincarnated dragons?��When I was confused, Lionel, who had defeated the wolf-type demon, spoke to me.


    ''''Luciel-sama, I will accompany you when you go to the Dark Continent just now.


    I''m sure there are still people out there who want to go and train on the Dark Continent.


    I hope not.


    With that conversation, I proceeded to find and disarm the traps and finally arrived at the boss room.


    Okay, I''ll open the door, and I want everyone to get ready for battle.


    I made sure everyone was ready and opened the door.


    As soon as I opened it, I was convinced that both great fortune and high luck were at their fullest potential.


    I was sure that the true value of both great fortune and high fortune was being demonstrated to the fullest extent.


    The random boss that appeared was a super-sized bat that dripped miasma from its body.


    It seemed that that demon was definitely going to be in the very strong category.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what to do with it.


    And when I tried to cut off my eyes from the supermassive bats to check on everyone''s situation, everyone''s attack had already begun.


    First, Master and Lionel released a slash and the bat''s left and right wings were cut off, Cresia''s arrow, which Lydia assisted and increased in power, pierced the left eye, and Lythian manipulated the blue-white glowing plant to tie up the supermassive bat, and Paula and Doran''s combined golem rammed in headfirst.


    Finally, a little later, Bazak attacked with his four-attribute spear, and dust danced in the air.


    ''Everyone didn''t surrender even if there was a level difference. With this, we should be able to raise our levels immediately.''''


    I turned back to everyone and announced.


    ''Hey Luciel, we''re not done yet.


    You''ll be fine.


    When the dust disappeared, the supermassive bat was struggling inside the sanctuary ward that had been activated without chanting.


    ''''Luciel, why did you lock it into the ward instead of defeating it?''''


    ''You don''t have to look at me like that. It''s just to make sure that everyone''s attacks are going through. Also, if we''re going to continue to fight the same demons in the future, I thought we should gather as much information as possible to make the fight as safe as possible. It seems that we can''t break the double sanctuary wards, so that''s good.


    I said this and activated the Sanctuary Circle.


    The supermassive bat was burned by blue-white flames as usual, but to my surprise, just before it was destroyed, it took the form of a human and disappeared, leaving behind a magical stone.


    Could it have been a demon race?


    Or was he a vampire?


    With that in mind, he was relieved that everyone''s level had risen to the level he had speculated, and he called out to them to prepare for the next battle.

 352-346 Maintaining motivation

    After defeating one of the random bosses, the lowest level Cresia had risen more than thirty levels, and it was confirmed that their masters had also risen several levels.


    The miasma is a miasma that drips with miasma, so it must be a high level demon.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I don''t know if I will be able to defeat them this well in the next round, but well, no one, including my masters, would be proud of me in the current round, so I should be fine.


    Anyway, the level of the battle has risen in the first round, and everyone''s motivation has suddenly increased.


    At this rate, we may be able to take on the demons with ease.


    "At this rate, let''s keep up the good work.


    Then each of them responded, and I opened the boss room--and then I opened the boss room many times.


    After that, I opened the boss''s room many times, but as expected, it was random, and the demons that appeared weren''t just supermassive bats.


    A demon whose upper body is a giant demon and its lower body is a snake, a lion with wings that can fly, and a goat-headed minotaur-like demon.


    A humanoid fly that spreads miasma, a three-headed giant dog with miasma and attribute attacks, and a demon tribe that is the worst of the undead and has jet black wings, all of which appeared at random.


    Of course, there were times when the demons they fought would appear again, but by the second time, everyone was thinking about how to move against those demons, and they were able to finish the battle in even less time.


    ''''So far, so good.''''


    Yeah I guess so.


    No problem.


    A few hours had passed since they started leveling up, and everyone''s levels had risen significantly.


    This power leveling is still effective. With that in mind, I called out to the masters, but what I got back was a raw reply.


    Then I felt that the tension between the two of them was clearly low, so I decided to ask them why.


    ''Aren''t you two low on tension?��What''s going on?


    ''''Luciel, I''m glad to see you level up in your current situation. But hey, you can let me fight you for once.


    ''''Our level is approaching its prime, and it''s time for us to get back to our senses in the real game...''''


    They''re both warriors, so I understand what you''re saying, but what I need to prioritize now is leveling everyone.


    I decided to take heart and prod the demands from the two of them.


    ''''You two had a mock battle until noon, right?��And it''s not just the two of you, it''s everyone else''s risk that goes up.


    I think it would be best if you could give Lord Doran and his men a break there.


    It''s a treasure trove of demons I''d like to fight at least once.


    Oh, my God, a genuine battle freak!��But if the tension between the two of them goes down, it could affect other things too........


    ''''Hah~ I understand. Everyone''s level is up there, and it''s time for the Technology Development Department to return to Yenis, so I''ll activate the Sanctuary Barrier on Doran and the others for the last round, and I''ll watch the game.


    A masterful disciple, indeed.


    That trust, my squire, is a blessing in disguise.


    Things really are like that, aren''t they?


    With a bitter smile on my face, I went to open the boss''s room to the two of them, who had clearly recovered their tension.


    Then a voice comes to me.


    ''''Um, Luciel-sama, do you mind if we cover you too?


    I turned around and didn''t answer Lydia''s question, but shifted my gaze to my mentor.


    Because I had no intention of joining the battle this time.


    ''''Yeah, we''re not going to be overconfident either, so please.


    Thank you. I look forward to working with you.


    This is how Lydia''s participation in the war was decided.


    In the meantime, if I''m in danger, I''ll rescue you right away, okay?


    I''d hate for you to do that, but if you do, I need you to do it for me.


    I understand.


    In that case, I''d like to join the race.


    May I join you?


    In the end, Bazak and Cressia wanted to join the race as well, so the members of the team, minus me and the tech development department, were going to take on the random boss.


    ''''Then we''ll open it up,''''


    After calling out to everyone, he opened the door.


    Then a highly concentrated miasma swirled out of the center of the boss''s room.


    ''''Since it looks like a powerful demon is going to occur, I will only activate the Aura Coat on everyone.


    If the miasma is exposed to such a high concentration of miasma, even the masters will gradually lose the ability to move their bodies and their physical condition will deteriorate.


    It''s not a good idea to have them fight recklessly, so I decided to just assist them.


    After activating the Aura Coat on everyone, I dropped backwards as promised and activated the Sanctuary Warding near the door I came in.


    The miasma can be a very serious threat to the health and well-being of the people.


    Not long after that, as the miasma converged, a large demon appeared.


    The one that appeared in the boss room was an undead dragon.


    It wasn''t just an undead dragon, but if I was right, it was an ancient dragon''s undead dragon.


    ''''It''s probably an ancient dragon undead dragon. As long as it''s undead, I think it''s harder and stronger to fight than the old dragon we fought in the Valley of the Dragon.''''


    There''s quite a demon out there again.


    Well, almost everyone here is a dragon slayer too, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    That''s when they both looked extremely happy and ran off to the undead dragon.


    ''''Gaaaaaah!''''


    The first attack came from the yell of the undead dragon.


    Master and Lionel bent over, and seemed to manage to withstand it.


    ''''That''s a terrific yell........!


    The sanctuary wards had already been activated, so everyone thought it wouldn''t be a problem, but apparently they were in a state of panic because of that yell, and they were kneeling on the ground and shaking.


    I immediately activated the recovery to Dolan and the others, and they all stood up, checking themselves to see if it had worked.


    After I confirmed that everyone had recovered, I turned my gaze back to Master and Lionel, and the two of them stood up with grim expressions on their faces and were running again towards the undead dragon.


    ''''That''s as good as it gets,''''


    Apparently, those two weren''t in a state of depression.


    But maybe it''s because of that yell, but their movements seem to be visibly slowing down.


    I''ll check my body, but from the fact that there''s nothing wrong with it at all, I was beginning to think that the difference in levels might cause it to fall into a state of panic.


    Because everyone but Cressia had earned the title of dragon slayer and that was the only thing I could think of.


    ''''If that undead dragon screams again, I''m sorry for my masters, but I''ll intervene through recovery.


    It was Cressia who was surprised by my soliloquy, but also raised her voice.


    ''''Was Luciel-sama unconcerned to hear that yell?


    ''It was nothing, okay?��Do you know what kind of anomaly occurred?


    ...Did I say something weird?��Why do people look at me like I''m a freak?


    ''Yes. I felt my body suddenly go numb, and then I started to lose strength.


    Paralysis and frailty thank you, Cressia.


    I see. I guess it just didn''t work on me because my resistance level is X, thanks to Object X.


    It doesn''t look like we''re in any kind of crisis yet, so it''s still not a good idea to let him recover on his own....


    But still, Master and Lionel managed to be fine and Bazak was shaking on his knees because he wasn''t drinking Object X.


    I think I''ll take this opportunity to ask everyone to drink Object X once they''re done leveling.


    Probably the evil gods will attack any more abnormalities in the state, so if you are prepared, you won''t have any problems.


    I observe the masters while thinking about this.


    Both of them are unleashing attacks, but they don''t have the usual sharpness, and they don''t seem to be doing much damage.


    Lydia also feels that way, summoning a great spirit of fire and wrapping the undead dragon in flames.


    Following that, Cresia shoots arrows filled with magic power, and Bazak shoots countless flame spears.


    Then Master and Lionel took their distance from the undead dragon and came back to us.


    ''''Luciel, it''s probably a conditional disorder, you need to recover. At this rate, it''s not decisive.''''


    ''''It''s an undead that is believed to be that old dragon, but it''s stronger than the two old dragons in the Valley of the Dragons.


    These two guys seem to be having a lot of fun talking even though they''re in a state of abnormality.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is still intact.


    The miasma is getting thicker, so do you want to activate the Purification Wave once?


    ''''No, let''s keep it that way. I didn''t take a single blow, even in my weakened state.


    Yes. This time I''ll beat you to it.


    After receiving the recover, the two of them said that and headed towards the undead dragon again, flying slashes at it.


    From then on, the two of them attacked while making the most of their coordination with covering fire.


    With that one, they would be able to defeat it eventually.


    Just as I thought that, this time Doran came with Paula and Lisian.


    "Luciel-sama, it seems that Paula and Lisian want to bring out the ''Luciern''..."


    Doran stated as he asked so apologetically.


    I looked at Paula and Lisian in surprise, and they both looked at me somewhat apologetically.


    I''m really pleased with this growth, because up until now they would have participated in the battle on their own accord, but now they''re confirming it.


    But the problem is that Lucieln will have to intervene.


    Probably, if they participate in the battle against the undead dragons, there is a high possibility that it will be over quickly.


    If that happens, the selfishness of the masters will again.......haha~.


    ''''Eh, do you really want to participate that badly?''''


    Please... please.


    Please.


    The two men looked more serious than ever.


    ''All right. But no large ones are allowed.''''


    Okay.


    Yes, sir.


    Paula has just created a single three-meter-high Luciern.


    "Okay, Lycian, wrap this around it.


    Yes, sir.


    Dolan produces a huge, sharp stone.


    You''re going to be able to get the most out of your time and money.


    "Hey Dolan, what the hell is this thing attached to?


    That''s a claw of a light dragon.


    ''Kwanglong!��Then--


    Doggone it!


    Just as I was about to ask Dolan again, I saw Lucielynn leap up and deliver a powerful straight right to the undead dragon''s head.


    The undead dragon''s strike seemed to have an effect, as it slowly fell backwards.


    The miasma of the undead dragons is now a mere fraction of a second.


    The miasma of the undead dragons is a miasma that can''t withstand the onslaught of Lucieln''s attack, and the dragon''s miasma dissipates in a massive explosion.


    All that was left was a huge magical stone and the indescribable expressions on the faces of my master and Lionel, but in this way, the power leveling of the technology development department was successfully completed.


    And from the next day, the days of power leveling with a mixture of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, Kefin, and Ketty continued, and just when I was hoping that this kind of day would continue forever, the time I had feared would finally arrive.

 353-347 Recall

    One day after about three months had passed while I spent my days continuing to power-leveling my masters, I received a report that the magic tool that I had requested the Technical Development Department to develop for me had been completed, and from that day on, I was assigned to negotiate with each country as the head of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce.


    As a result, I was able to meet with the heads of each country, with the exception of Duchy Brange, and they allowed me to install the tools in every location from major cities to small villages.


    And when installing them, the first step was to activate the purification wave.


    Then the demons who were hiding and transformed into demons flared up and tossed around, so the demons could be found immediately.


    However, no matter which city or village you visit, you can''t hide your surprise that there is usually more than one demon or demonized person.


    Well, as far as the battle was concerned, most of the time, the companions who accompanied him easily defeated them and took very little time to set up their magic tools, since they were weakened at the very least by activating the purification wave.


    However, there was one place where the range was too wide to purify the demon race with the purification wave.


    It was the capital of the Rubruk Kingdom.


    Apparently, Lord Wisdom and Princess Renoir didn''t have that much power, and they didn''t realize that the demon race had entered the royal palace, let alone the city.


    She was able to activate the purification wave, but she could only sear the demon race and those who had turned into demons, making them confused.


    Since there were really a large number of demons hiding in the area, I was asked by Princess Renoir as the third princess to put an early end to the situation, and I ended up activating a magical tool that I had set up as both an experiment and an insurance policy.


    But I believed that the magic tool would work, so I activated it immediately.


    And it seems that the magic tool worked properly, and a blue-white transparent ward enveloped the capital.


    Then the demon tribe that went out can no longer enter the city, and the demon tribe and the demonization inside the city are weakened.


    That''s exactly what happened, as long as the enemy was one, even multiple ordinary soldiers could fight more than evenly if they coordinated well.


    However, the star of the day was not them, but a single half-elf.


    He used his bow to snipe at dozens and dozens of demons and succeeded in doing it all.


    No matter how much the demon race was weakened, there were many who were unable to defeat even that demon race.


    It was the arrows fired by the half-elf that saved those people.


    It wasn''t just the residents who were saved by those arrows.


    It seems that the nobles of the rubruk kingdom were also in the mix, and there were several stories about their strength and beauty, and so on, that came up to me.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends and family.


    ''Right now I can only think of protecting Yenis and the students who attend Yenis'' school. I am very sorry, Master Luciel, but will you please decline?


    Haha, I''ll tell the Third Princess. But you''ll have to report to Dr. Hattori yourself.


    Yes.


    That day, in recognition of Krecia''s personal success, the Kingdom of Rubruk offers her the title of Princess Superior Archer and an award of gratitude.


    However, Cresia declines the offer.


    ''''I can''t accept an award that Luciel-sama won''t accept. Besides, I have received more than enough compensation from the Luciel Chamber of Commerce.


    Then when I return to Yenis like this, I have a pile of papers from the Rubruk Kingdom piling up at my place.


    Well, Cresia is also having a hard time with Dr. Hattori, so I won''t say much about it.


    And I''ve moved on.


    I was expecting opposition from many countries when I set up the magic tool, but I was able to get their approval really easily.


    It seems that there are two kinds of reasons for this, front and back, and I had a very bad feeling about it.


    First of all, the ostensible reason is that the evil gods and demons had already moved in, causing no small amount of damage in each country.


    But in reality........the reason behind it was different, apparently.


    It seems that it''s because the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, which attacked the empire with a small group of people and forced the former emperor to abdicate, ending the war between the Illumasia Empire and the Rubruk Kingdom, is working.


    It''s not only that, but it''s also because they already have control over the St. Schroeder Empire and Yenis, Gruber told me with a laugh.


    ''What is that gossip? It''s completely malicious.''


    Not really.��You can''t deny that Yenis has the Luciel Chamber of Commerce at the helm, and you can''t deny that Luciel has a beastly brother at church headquarters because of his connections.


    For some reason, there are a lot of cases where they''re filling in the outer moat without us knowing about it.


    ''''Even so, it sounds like the Luciel Chamber of Commerce is a martial organization for some reason...''''


    ''''Well, anyone would think that when they see Luciel fighting the demon race to protect cities and villages in various countries.


    It''s kind of unreasonable.


    That''s how life works.


    So, on the subject of analyzing object X and how it can be used in cooking, have you made any progress?


    Did you say "Aris the Convert"?��That thing is dangerous. I don''t know what it is, but they''re starting to make an object-model. I don''t know, they''re just pills.


    ''You can stop it, even if you have to shut it down. It''s true that it was written that Object X was originally a pill, but I don''t think even the best X with the best poison resistance skills would be able to withstand taking that.


    ''Well, the Object X Mods said it was for Master Luciel, who loves Object X so much, so we''ll see.


    I''m going home.


    Oh.


    I have to find a way to escape somehow and I''m back in the labyrinth of intrigue.


    In times like these, it''s best to move your body.


    My level has recently started to rise above the seven hundred barrier, but Master and Lionel who have crossed the level five hundred barrier.


    When I had a mock battle with the two of them, I started to lose once every three times even though there was a two hundred level difference between them.


    Of course I didn''t use magic that I would unleash on the demon race, but I still used the fighting techniques I learned from Lord Leinster.


    I''ve resigned myself to the fact that this is just a matter of taste, but my master and Lionel himself are happy that their heyday has returned.


    By the way, Dolan and Grand made the weapons, while Toretto, Paula and Lisian were in charge of the armor, but their performance is so extraordinary that it makes you feel sorry for the monsters that randomly appear on the scene.


    Well, I''ve never lost a magical battle with Bazak, but I don''t know what will happen in the future either, so I can''t help but feel like I''m in a dense training session.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life.


    Master Luciel, you''re back.


    ''Yeah. But was Lionel good?��You haven''t met Nania and the baby?


    This is a self-imposed warning. I lost two straight games to a whirlwind and so on, and I lost my temper.


    I don''t think you''ve been able to communicate with Nania.


    ''''No, I told them I''ve already lost a series of games with the Demon Ball.


    So.....


    We''ve won a lot of games and we''re going home.


    It''s never gonna happen.


    Lionel''s words were followed by Master''s words from behind.


    Master is in a very good mood because he''s won two in a row.


    ''Hmm, you''re here. It''s only now that we can be proud of our victory. Now that Luciel-sama has returned, we can continue our mock battle.


    Well, first, let me extend my winning streak to three.


    Then three of us, including me, opened the random boss.


    What appeared was......... "Get out of my way" and "Burn up" The two of us instantly killed a demon with only a huge head.


    However, before you know how strong it was, it was obliterated by its masters.


    ''''It''s fine to fight the two of you, but an instant death attack is really the only thing I can do.


    ''Luciel, you say that every time, don''t you?��I don''t think either of you have ever died before.


    I''m on the edge of my seat.


    ''How many times do you think there have been cases where you would have died if we hadn''t made the decision and activated the extra heel!��Pull yourself together a little.


    ''Huh, all right. Then get on with it.


    Master Luciel, please.


    So let''s begin.


    This was right after their mock battle began.


    A voice sounded directly in my head....


    "Luciel, get to Brange at once. If you don''t hurry, they''ll swallow up that brange.


    That''s the voice of the Spirit Queen. What the hell happened?


    The evil gods are trying to connect the dark continent with the summoning magic circle in Brange. The whole area will be covered in miasma if they don''t do anything.


    All right, we''ll be on the move. If you have any information, please keep me posted.


    ''''If you can believe in your friends, you can grab a ray of light even when all you see is despair, so believe in yourself.''''


    What do you mean by that?


    "I''ll handle the World Tree.


    That''s not an answer at all.


    But there was no response from the Spirit Queen.


    ''''Master, Lionel, I''m sorry, but the real work has come. Please accompany me once again to my death.


    Oh. I''m not gonna let you down this time.


    We will all make it out alive.


    Yeah.


    Thus we escaped from the labyrinth and transitioned to the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters.

 354-348 Recollection 2 Summon request from Adventurers Guild Headquarters

    This is the third(...) time I''ve come to this adventurer''s guild headquarters in the labyrinthine state city of Grandle.


    The first time was for post-processing when the same reincarnated Blood attacked us with slaves to get Nadia and Lydia back.


    Well, that time, only my master went into the Adventurer''s Guild and finished the post-processing, so I didn''t go inside myself.......


    And the second time was a little while ago when I received a message from the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters requesting an emergency summoning.......I was overwhelmed at that time.


    It started when Grandle''s strongest party came to the Labyrinth of Conspiracy with a message in their possession.


    The strongest party of that Grandle''s strongest party messed with the War Maiden Holy Knights who had just come for power leveling, and for some reason the members of the War Maiden Holy Knights pretended to be weak.


    I didn''t expect Lumina-san to join them, and my masters got into a bad mood, resulting in me having to fight them alone.


    After activating the purification wave to make sure I wasn''t a demon race, I knew and knew that there were many people who were strong even though their level was low, so I used the power of the water spirit and water dragon to lock them in an ice coffin so that only their faces would appear.


    However, my masters saw that and ridiculed me for being "boring", "not very popular (docile)", "that''s why you''re a bad ass" and so on and so forth, so I had no choice but to release the ice coffin and activate my body strengthening, setting up a close battle and overwhelming them.


    In the first place, he understood that the level of opponents in an opponent''s battle was based on the masters, so no matter how strong their titles were, they wouldn''t know if they were real or not until they opened the lid.


    From there, the masters'' sermons were directed at the strongest party of Grandle, who were easily defeated. Needless to say, I felt somewhat sorry for them.


    All I can say is that I didn''t mess with the War Maiden Holy Knights in the first place, but I found out that there was a request for Lumina-san, the captain of the War Maiden Holy Knights, to accompany me, and as a result, it turned out that I just broke the pride of Grandle''s Strongest Party.


    The visit was in response to the summoning request as well as an apology for that.


    And the summoning request from the Adventurer''s Guild was only for me and Master, and Lumina-san was only a summoning request.


    Initially, Lumina-san, who received the call-up request without a clear reason, was puzzled.


    If there was, I thought it was related to the church headquarters or the Kingdom of Louvrek.


    But Lumina-san denied it and said it wouldn''t be related to the nobility.


    So, even though the master was looking for a reason, only he and his friends could have guessed the reason for calling the non-adventurer Lumina, and he left the choice of whether or not to go with the truth to them.


    So, Lumina-san decided to respond to the call-up request, and I hurriedly made preparations, saying that I had to prepare for the option of running away in case of emergency.


    As I recall, as long as the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters wasn''t rotten at that time, anything was fine.


    If something happened to Lumina-san, it would be a problem, so I''ll just take the utmost precaution.


    I think that''s what I was thinking about.


    I already knew that the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters was built the same as the other branches with the exception of a few, so me, Master and Lumina-san went to the reception counter and told them the reason for our visit.


    Then we were instructed to pass through a door inside the counter, and we were surprised when we opened it as we were told.


    It was because of the sudden change in scenery.


    Perhaps there was a door in the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters that could be transferred to a designated transfer.


    And the destination of the transfer was probably the temple that was said to be underneath the training grounds.


    Waiting there were the head of the Adventurer''s Guild General Headquarters the Grand Master and a reincarnated person who called herself the Priestess of Prophecy.


    After exchanging greetings and introductions, there was an immediate explanation of why they were summoned.


    Incidentally, I wondered what kind of arrogant woman the reincarnate who calls herself a prophecy priestess would be, but I was surprised to find a very waddling little animal-like woman.


    And as I listened to her, I learned that she didn''t start calling herself a Word Maiden, but that the Grand Master had made her call herself that.


    I was also told that this was an excuse to protect the reincarnated, and it is fresh in my mind that he apologized to her for the reincarnation in his heart.


    Then the reincarnate told him that he foresaw that darkness and chaos would soon rule this world (Galdardia) and told the Grand Master about it as a prophecy.


    As if to supplement his words, the Grand Master took over the reincarnator''s words and learned that the prediction was a little over a year ago.


    From there, it was, in a sense, a monologue of the reincarnated person.


    One day after he made the prediction, he could see a future where the world would be ruled by darkness and chaos.


    Since then, even if he repeated the prediction many times, he still saw the same future.


    The reincarnated person consulted the Grandmaster and asked him for clues to prevent such a future from happening, even if it was just a trivial prediction.


    I didn''t think that prediction was a hundred percent, but Master died once, just like the prophecy said, and I decided to keep quiet and listen to what he had to say.


    When Grand Master was researching various things about the prediction, he remembered the being who had overturned the future despite the fact that he was predicted to die.......Master.


    However, when he tried to listen to the story, his master was missing, and apparently there was even a search for him.


    At that time, we were just heading to the foot of the dragon valley, so there was no way we could find him in the vicinity, and we had no way of knowing that such a thing was happening.


    Moreover, it seems that our premonitions were thrown off by some kind of force and we were unable to see.


    One day about half a year later, I tried to look for clues to the future as usual, but this time I couldn''t see the future at all.


    I thought it was about the time I somehow stepped through the labyrinth of the world tree, but I wondered if the future became unpredictable after receiving that title, or if it was because the spirit queen was freed from the labyrinth, but either way, the cause was me. There seemed to be no doubt about it.


    The Grandmaster and the reincarnation were looking for the cause of it.


    Then they heard that an adventurer based in Grandle had been rescued by us near the Labyrinth of Plotting.


    And for some reason, it seems that in the adventurer''s guild, my master and I are famous for our master-disciple relationship, and the reincarnator has decided to look at me.


    However, he couldn''t see anything because he had never met me, so he looked for the place where his master was, and found me with him.


    He apologized for peeking into the future without permission, but it didn''t seem to be something I wanted to see, so I accepted his apology.


    Maybe the reason I couldn''t look into the future was because we were all reincarnated together?��Or maybe it''s because they have the title of Protector of the World.��In exchange for hiding our words from such thoughts........


    So in the end, we foresaw every single adventurer in Grandle and looked for adventurers who had a future contact with us, and suddenly the first group of the strongest party in Grandle seemed to see us meeting with them, so we activated a request to force them to go to the labyrinth of conspiracy, where we didn''t even know if they were there or not, and used them as messengers.


    That''s where we first found out why they were so frustrated.


    Well, I thought I might have to respond a little to such strawman thoughts, and I told them about the evil gods, the demon race, and demonization.


    But I didn''t talk about forbidden magic revives, reincarnated dragons, spirits, or branges at all.......


    Grandmasters and reincarnators were astonished at the fact that the evil gods were mentioned in the conversation.


    Moreover, they had grasped the story of the demon race and demonization to some extent in the Adventurer''s Guild, but they didn''t know the details.


    If you think about it, what happened at the headquarters of St. Schuler''s Church and what happened in the basement of the Empire were probably kept under wraps, and even if there were witnesses, there was no advantage in telling anyone about it, so it couldn''t spread.


    And then I realized that I hadn''t disclosed any information to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    But I''m not particularly obligated to report it....


    Amidst the heavy air, the Grand Master asked me if there was anything the Adventurer''s Guild could do to help, and I told him what I thought of.


    As I recall, there was this exchange.


    ����


    ''Let all of the adventurers have a drink of object X instead of alcohol, if only after every meal. That way we can boost our strength.


    If truth be told, I''d like the residents to drink Object X, but the residents don''t have the power to fight that much in the first place, and I only spoke on the premise that the adventurers would protect the residents.


    However, when Object X was mentioned, the Grandmaster''s expression changed.


    ''''This isn''t the time for joking around, but...''''


    I didn''t mean to be joking either, but the Grand Master thought I was joking.


    I had no choice but to shift the conversation to ways to minimize the damage.


    ''First of all, those adventurers who can''t win by fighting the surrounding demons, but under the guidance of the Adventurer''s Guild, it''s better to level up in the labyrinth where the weaker ones in the vicinity come out. If you don''t want to do that, then we can have them wait in the guild until the darkness and chaos arrive.


    ''That would cause a backlash. Besides, you can''t bind your actions when you don''t know when that future will come...


    Feeling contradicted by the fact that he was asked if there was anything he could do and then suddenly rejected both ideas, he decided to properly explain the efficacy of Object X, since he owed a great deal to the Adventurer''s Guild of Meratni.


    My master was laughing next to me at this, but I kept nodding my head because it was all true.


    Well, Lumina-san gave me a look of disbelief.


    ''Of course you do. But then, why did you summon us?��It''s true that adventurers have a basic right to act freely. But in case of an emergency, wouldn''t the guild be able to force adventurers to stand by depending on their rank?��And you can''t even do that?


    ....


    ''''I understand. Then predict when the evil gods and demons will move. I''ll order you to stand by forcibly there. If you still make a fuss, in order to become stronger, not to become a demon, and not to complain, I''ll have you drink Object X after every meal. Let me tell you, the reason I was able to go from a healer to a sage is because of my training with my master and Object X. This is not a joke........


    I decided to weigh myself a little bit, as I knew that if I forced Object X to do anything, it could cause a riot.


    I''m sure they must have taken it for granted.


    Wherever I go, Object X is treated as a punishment, so it seems like Gruger-san and Alice will eventually do it for me...


    Even so, the Grand Master might not react and time might pass with a heavy atmosphere.


    That was when I thought that.


    The master gave me a helping hand.


    ''''Ooh that''s good. It won''t turn into a demon race and it will become stronger. Well, your level won''t go up, though.


    While thanking his master, he went on to emphasize that it was only optional.


    ''''Still, it''s safer than moving poorly and getting turned into a demon. After this commotion is over, if you don''t want to drink, you don''t have to. Besides, if you don''t like it, you can do what you want. We''ve already done most of what we can do in the Luciel Chamber of Commerce.


    Are you talking about the mage who asked for that installation?


    Yes, sir.


    ''''Grandmaster. Luciel killed Grandle''s strongest party twice in the blink of an eye...no, he didn''t kill them, so he knocked them out. Still, it''s an enemy that I don''t know if we can win at all. Then what can an adventurer do?


    ...to protect the people?


    I almost got mad at the Grandmaster for saying such a thing, but then I reminded myself that if I didn''t have experience fighting evil gods and demons, I wouldn''t have a choice.


    But if I didn''t have a magic tool, I went on to explain to him that if I didn''t have a magic tool, he wouldn''t understand even if I explained something suspicious to him.......


    ''''All the towns and villages in this country are controlled by the Adventurer''s Guild, right?��You can have the adventurers defend it. Once the magic tools made by the Luciel Trading Company are installed, no demons or demons will be able to enter. And if the inhabitants are unable to fight, they will feel protected, even if the people beside them are low-ranking adventurers.


    He said to use it for performance.


    That''s for the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters to decide.


    The master assured me that, and from there, it was decided that a meeting would be held from the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters to the guild masters of the various chapters - the decision was made.


    After that, this time, they were told about Lumina-san and her relationship with her surroundings.


    The content of the meeting upset me a bit, and for the next few days, Lumina-san was completely unruly.


    So I--.


    ����


    Come on, Luciel, let''s get the hell out of here.


    Oh, yes.


    I was vaguely remembering something from a little while ago when I saw the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters and was urged by my master to move on.


    Maybe it''s because it''s Lionel instead of Lumina-san this time, but Master is tense... well, no.


    I guess he''s getting fired up because the battle is about to start.


    ''''What''s going on?��It''s so unusual for Luciel to be in a daze.


    ''I''m sorry. I just remembered the last time I came to the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters.


    Yeah. Well, I guess it''s safe to say this time.


    Yes, sir. If they rely on us to impose on them, we can transfer them to the war zone.


    That''s pretty extreme indeed...


    I feel that Lionel has become slightly more belligerent since I''ve explained what happened here last time.


    I don''t know what kind of reaction I''ll get until I actually enter the guild.


    Well, since I''m accompanied by two reliable guards, it should be fine.


    Let''s go.


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, he opened the door of the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters for the third time.


    A large number of adventurers were waiting inside the guild.


    ''''With the uncertain power of prophecy, how could you choose to have so many adventurers waiting inside your guild?


    There were a few too many of them, and I felt a strange vibrancy or heat.


    ''''That''s for sure. But the prophecy came at a time when the appearance of demons was increasing and strengthened, so I suppose that''s why I made the decision.


    I have a feeling there''s more to it than that, though.


    ''Who was it that suggested that no one should die for nothing?


    It''s me, but...


    Then, just like last time, I use my magic ball to contact them, and they tell me to go through the back door and move on.


    I''ve received a few messages since then, but I have the impression that it wasn''t going so well.


    But still, is the preparation as an adventurer''s guild done properly?


    Then Lionel''s voice came into my ears.


    ''Luciel-sama, there are those who are looking at you so blatantly, do you want to lightly intimidate them?''


    That would be a problem, so let''s not do it.


    Lionel is too stressed out, so it might have been better to force him to return to Yenis for once.


    The adventurers were blocking the entrance to the counter, but as soon as we walked in, they sensed it and left the place.


    When I entered the counter, I got a lot of attention at once, but I ignored them and walked through the door to find myself in the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters Grandmaster''s room.


    There were the Grand Master, Daisy, the reincarnated Priestess of Prophecy, and all the dignitaries of the countries except for Blange.


    As expected, they couldn''t gather the heads of the countries, but it would be enough to serve as a messenger.


    In fact, this one or this one can move if the Adventurer''s Guild Headquarters is slow.


    I''m the first to announce to these important people.


    I''m going to declare an urgent compulsory request to all adventurers. Please make an urgent request for cooperation from the headquarters of the Adventurer''s Guild of the Labyrinth National City of Grandle to the Healer''s Guild, Merchant''s Guild, Medicine Master''s Guild and Mage''s Guild. We''ve already put all the groundwork in place. Also, all of our dignitaries, please inform your countries of our intention to open fire.


    Then all at once, the dignitaries in charge of the countries'' diplomacy began to contact them with their demon ball.


    ''''But is there really an evil god?''''


    The Grand Master must still be feeling incredulous somewhere.


    ''Yes. So, Daisy, how did you get your prediction?


    Next, the demons will emerge from the coast of the Rubruk Kingdom that''s all we know.


    Seeing the sweat on his forehead, I wonder if he''s in a hurry?


    ''''All right. Then you''ll have to pass on the newly foreseen information through the Demon Ball from now on.


    Yes. But are you okay?


    ''''Is that what you''re going to do now?��Or was it your last prediction?


    Both.


    Apparently, you''re right to be pondering over the prediction you made.


    Well, I just don''t think you can see my future because you can overturn the foretold future.


    ''I''m going to go into hiding after this fight is over, so I''m going to do my best to finish it off.


    Daisy turns over with an indescribable look on her face.


    The Grand Master saw that and moved to the side of the door to see if he could get his mind around it.


    ''You''re going to Brange already?''


    Yes, please.


    Come on.


    So, Miss Daisy, I asked you to call me back.


    Yes, sir.


    Then I followed behind the Grand Master and moved through the door to the basement of the guild headquarters.


    And as me, Master, and Lionel got on the one magic circle there, the Grand Master filled it with magic power.


    ''''Well then, I''ve left the adventurers in charge.


    I know ... I asked the world for help.


    At the sound of those words, the magic circle shone and we transitioned to the Duchy of Brange.

 355-349 Two magic circles

    When the light stopped, it was a certain room in the Adventurer''s Guild that I had seen before.


    It seems that they were able to transition properly.


    The miasma is not the same as that of the other adventurers'' guilds, but since the miasma is so strong, it must be inside the Duchy of Blange.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so strong that you can''t get rid of it.


    It''s eerie just because I can''t catch the existence of the evil gods.


    I activated the Aura Coat on Master and Lionel and decided to talk to them about the current situation and what to do in the future.


    ''''It seems that you were able to successfully transition. I saw a great miasma, so I activated the Aura Coat. Just to confirm, can Master and Lionel see the miasma?


    "I don''t see any miasma...


    Just a little bit, but it feels like you''re in a labyrinth.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    Well, I''m not worried about that.


    The miasma is a very rare disease that can cause a lot of problems.


    The mere fact that a mere mere mortal appears in the maze is not enough to cause miasma, but only when a monster appears, is defeated, or is emitted by the monster itself.


    The miasma is a miasma that is made up of miasma and magical power, but the miasma is a misunderstanding.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    After all, if the Dark Continent is connected to it, there will only be more damage if it''s connected to the Dark Continent.


    ''''But what I''m concerned about is that there''s no sign of anyone in the guild at all.


    Just like my master said, I can''t capture any signs or magic power within the guild.


    However, that''s only within the guild........


    ''''That''s right. It''s just that we don''t know if it''s people or demons, but a great deal of magic power is gathering in a certain direction. I don''t know more details until I go out and see them, but they may be brainwashing you with dark attribute magic.


    Or it''s instigated, but well, even the staff of the adventurer''s guild is gone, so it''s definitely brainwashing by dark attribute magic.


    It''s a good idea to use a purifying wave (Purification Wave) to get rid of the miasma by directing it in a direction where no one is present.


    That''s true, but that doesn''t mean you can''t take it by surprise, let alone see what happens.


    And even if you purify it, if you don''t destroy the source of the outbreak, its effect will be minimal.


    ''''We can... but maybe the reason we''re gathering people together is to sacrifice them to connect the dark continent, or as far as we can tell, to make them demonized or something else.


    I know I said it myself, but that''s the most likely to happen.


    There''s a price to pay for the summoning.


    Besides, if the evil gods get serious, the miasma is likely to flood the city in an instant.......


    ''''Even if we were able to purify the city, unbrainwashing it would be a higher priority, wouldn''t it?


    ''Yes. Of course, I''m sure we''ll have to make changes based on the situation. There''s a chance we''ll get involved, but let''s still prioritize defeating the evil gods.


    I didn''t think they were brainwashing the whole town........


    It can''t be helped, though, since there were no such reports from the merchants and adventurers that I had asked to be scouts, either.......


    ''''Even so, I didn''t expect you to gather people from all over the city.......


    ''Well, the highest priority is the annihilation of the summoning magic circle. The next highest priority is the annihilation of the summoning magic circle. But I don''t want to use Purification Wave as much as possible. Of course, if it becomes dangerous, I won''t hesitate to activate the Sanctuary Warding (Sanctuary Barrier) as well...


    ''You don''t want to use it as much as possible because even ordinary people who don''t know anything about it could be turned into demons, right?


    Yes, sir.


    There were a lot of lives I couldn''t save in the Empire, but now I can undo the people who have been turned into demons without knowing it.


    I don''t want as many people to lose their lives at the mercy of an unreasonable fate.


    ''''You have your mind made up, right?


    ''Yes. I think it will be unavoidable if it becomes a battle....... Even so, as expected after the Evil God War, we want to limit the damage as much as possible.


    ''Pfft. But think about what happens before it starts and after it''s over.... But it''s necessary.


    ''''Indeed. I can''t wait to see my kids too, so I must win this battle with all my might and quickly win a whirlwind series of victories.


    ''Why don''t you stop being so stubborn and get a ride to Yenis before this fight?


    I agree with my mentor on this one, as expected.


    It''s just that I''ve had many opportunities in the past, but I''ve stubbornly refused to do so.


    It can''t be helped since Lionel has an uncompromising feeling for him.......


    ''''Whirlwind, you''re planning to defeat Luciel-sama and the Evil God in the meantime. I won''t let you do that.


    ''It''s going to be fun to fight with my apprentice once in a while.


    ''''After all, let''s get this fight over with quickly. Master Luciel, let''s get going.


    Lionel heads for the door, giving his grinning master a blue streak.


    The interaction between the two of them is the same as usual that''s very reassuring.


    ''''Alright.


    I''ll take care of it.


    After that, I didn''t see a single shadow of a person until I left the guild, or even after I left.


    But as soon as I left the guild, such trivial matters were relegated to the back of my mind.


    Because I caught a huge magic circle floating in the red-black sky, although it still seemed to be unfinished.


    ''Master, Lionel can you see that magic circle?''


    ''Yeah ... and the sky is such an eerie color, black and purple.


    Apparently, they are watching.


    The only thing I can say without a doubt is that the magic circle is the magic circle that connects the dark continent that the Spirit Queen was talking about.


    ''''Luciel-sama, what is this shimmering from the ground like a shimmering flame?''''


    It''s supposed to be a miasma. But you can even see the miasma...


    The concentration hasn''t changed much, but the miasma is overflowing from the ground, and maybe it''s a state similar to the dark continent.


    It''s a good thing that the demon race and demons are strengthened...or does that mean they can move in their original state?


    ''''Luciel, don''t get too lost. As long as the magic circle is in a visible place, the first priority is to make it disappear, right?


    ''''Yes. It looks like that magic circle isn''t finished yet, and I''d like to contain the magic circle with the Sanctuary Wards (Sanctuary Barrier).


    Can you do it?


    I have to do it, you know.


    ''Master Luciel, how is the castle where the people are gathered?''


    That''s the problem........


    ''''First of all, I''ll transfer to the sky above that castle where people are gathering, and after checking the situation, I''ll wrap the magic circle with a sanctuary ward (Sanctuary Barrier). Then, I will make the people be swallowed by the holy dragon to protect them. If the evil gods and demons attack, I will leave it to you.


    They nodded at the same time and confirmed that they took out their weapons from the magic bag, and after granting the wind-attribute levitation magic that applied spirit magic, they transitioned to the sky above the castle, where they saw an amazing scene.


    What''s more, the entire area of the road and garden leading to the castle was covered with a red-black magic circle just like the magic circle above.


    I''m not sure I''ll be able to find a way to get a good job at it.

 356-350 Whereabouts of the evil god

    It seems that the magicians below are sucking up the magic power from the people they have collected and supplying it to the magicians above.


    The people who are being sucked up by this magic are in danger of losing their lives due to the depletion of their magical power.


    So I decided to move to destroy the magic circle on the ground first.


    ''''First we will destroy the magic circle below. Can Master and Lionel explore it to see if there are any evil gods or demons?


    ''I''ve been probing all along, but I haven''t even grazed on that creeping sensation. Is the Evil One really in this place?


    ''Indeed. I don''t even have that sticky feeling of the demon race at all. I even feel as if I''ve been lured into it.


    Hearing their words, disgusting words come to mind.


    Still, I decided to help the residents in front of me first.


    ''''I understand. Please continue to explore.''''


    If there were no evil gods and demons, then that magic circle would definitely be of the installed type.


    Maybe it''s the same type of magic circle as the one in Nerdal.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    The only thing I can think of to say is, "Luciel, that magic circle will probably suck up any magic power. So it might be difficult to destroy it with magic.


    ''Yes. So I''ll use this.


    I took out a single dagger from my magic bag and put my magic power into it before throwing it on the line where the magic circle was drawn.


    By the time the dagger reached the ground, two bands of blue-white, shining patterns emerged and pierced the magic circle in a figure eight pattern.


    In the next moment, a small but sacred realm ward was activated.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    The people lying here were really just sacrifices........


    But why didn''t the Evil God let the inhabitants turn into demons and then absorb the magic power?��That was the only thing that stuck.


    Then Master and Lionel slowly dropped down.


    ''''Hey, Luciel. Don''t just shift one person all of a sudden. I didn''t feel alive.''''


    ''''Haha, I''m sorry. But a fall from a height like that wouldn''t hurt Master, would it?


    ''That''s not the point ... so what are these residents going to do?''


    Maybe you''ll still suffer after waking up from the magic depletion, but there''s no harm in your life........


    The problem is the brainwashing and the miasma flooding the city........


    ''''If it was as we had discussed beforehand, we were planning to transfer them to the training grounds of the St. Schuler Church headquarters, but as expected, there are too many of them.......the residents are just gathering, so let''s set up the magic tools of the warding here.


    ''That''s fine, but then we could cleanse the whole city, couldn''t we?


    What about the brainwashing?��I think it would be safer for you to stay here, but...


    ''Even if we get rid of the miasma, it''s still safer to stay here.


    The miasma is a very important part of the miasma. I''m not going to be able to get rid of the miasma for the time being because I''m depleted of magic.


    ''Yes. Then may I ask you to set up a ward?


    Yeah.


    When the conversation had come to a conclusion, Lionel raised his voice.


    ''''The magic circle in the sky hasn''t stopped its trajectory yet... no, it''s gradually increasing the speed at which it''s forming.


    Are you saying that this magic circle had nothing to do with it?��I''m sure that the magic power is supplied from this magic circle to the magic circle above.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    You''re going to be able to have a lot of fun with it.��I don''t see it at all, and I don''t know how the magic flows.


    ''Luciel, instead of worrying about it, act first. The warrior demons will continue to monitor the magic circle above us.


    Yes.


    It was good until I replied and took flight.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been spreading throughout the city.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been spreading from the ground, so it will soon be restored to normal.


    It''s a good idea to have the entire town purged of the miasma, as well as the magic circle in the sky.


    I moved into the sky above the capital city where I can see the whole area of the capital city, and while flying a number of fine water balls into the sky, I hit the same number of fireballs to evaporate them.


    Then the clouds that were originally in the sky grew larger and larger, and raindrops began to fall.


    Then, when he activated the sanctuary ward of the sphere around him, he repeatedly activated the cleansing wave toward the ground and sky.


    Eventually, the color of the clouds, which were black and purple, changed to the color of a blue-white cloud.


    ''''This is so creepy.''''


    While muttering about that, he used the space-time attribute magic spatial expansion on the blue-white clouds to expand the range of rainfall.


    Then before I knew it, the miasma was no longer flooding the ground.


    I''m not sure if I need to invoke the purification wave at the end of the day to prevent the sleeping people from catching cold.......


    That was when I thought that.


    A voice echoed in my brain.


    ''''Luciel-sama, can you hear me?''''


    The voice was Cressia.


    What''s the matter, is there a demon invasion?


    The only thing I can think of is that a huge, red-black magic circle has appeared in the south-southwest direction from Yenis. Should we hurry to check it out?


    ''No, I don''t know what''s going to happen to Yenis either, so I want you to stay on the defensive. I want you to call me if anything else happens.


    "Yes.


    ''''Luciel-sama, a huge magic circle has appeared near the Empire.''''


    The voice was Dolan.


    ''Dolan, how''s the airship doing?''


    ''''No problem. However, since the miasma is flooding from the vicinity of the Dark Continent, I''ll be releasing a main cannon filled with holy magic in a little while.


    All right. Don''t take any chances.


    ''Humph. That''s something I wish I could say to Nanya and Lyna, who are trembling next to me.


    After I finished making the magic tools I requested, the Technology Development Department was divided into several divisions.


    And Nanya and Lyna became the pilot of the amphibian ... an apprentice.


    ''''........I asked them to include the two of them.


    "Huh, well, I''ll report back when the fighting starts.


    Okay.


    That''s where the contact ended, but the contact continued.


    ''Luciel-dono, can you hear me?��This is Wisdom.


    ''Oh, Lord Wisdom, has there been any movement?''


    ''''Yes. A huge magic circle has appeared in the south and west from our country. The south is where the labyrinth of intrigue you all were in is located. And to the west is where we fought in a previous war with the Empire.


    ''''Thank you very much. If you need anything, you can count on Kefin and the others.


    ''''Yes, sir. I''ll take you up on your offer.


    Lately, Kefin and Keti seem to be booming on seafood, and when they finish their training, they often stay in the Rubruk Kingdom instead of Yenis.


    But I guess those two have thought about it in their own way and are looking to diversify their forces.


    It''s really mind-blowing.


    Then a voice echoes in my brain again.


    ''''Luciel, a magic circle has appeared outside Rockford. Can I destroy that thing?''''


    As expected, Paula''s report is blown up.


    ''''It''s probably a summoning magic circle where demons and demons appear, but wait a little longer for the vandalism. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect. Besides, the same magic circle is appearing in various places, so just wait until there is a change.


    Okay.


    I''ll let you know if I need anything else.


    "Luciel, just get it over with.


    I''ll do my best.


    And then the telepathic communication stopped.


    But here a strong sense of discomfort remains in me.


    The reason why I was talking about it until now is because that''s where each labyrinth was located.


    I''m sure there''s a labyrinth with a light dragon underneath the magic circle in the sky.


    If that is the case, there is only one place in the labyrinth created by the evil gods that has not been reported.


    I touched the bracelet with the magic ball attached to it and decided to contact Lumina-san, the guardian of the Holy City.


    However, there was no reply from Lumina-san, and furthermore, there was no response from Pope and Galba-san when I tried to contact them as well.


    So I sent a telepathic message to the spirit queen who first instructed me to head to Brange.


    But again, I couldn''t get in touch with her and decided to try contacting Lydia.


    ''Lydia, can you hear me?''


    "Master Luciel?��What''s going on on the ground now?''


    At some panicked voice, I could tell that something was going on in Nerdal as well.


    ''On the ground, a huge magic circle that emits a red-black light has just appeared above the labyrinth where the reincarnated dragons were sealed up. What''s going on over there?


    ''''Yes. The Spirit Queen and the other spirits are beginning to supply magic power to the World Tree, and we can''t even speak to each other anymore.''''


    ''Well then I want you and Nadia to defend Nerdal to the death.


    And if there''s anything we can do to help, we''ll be in touch.


    Yeah, okay.


    The rain stopped just as the telepathic conversation was about to end, and it was clearing up.


    So I decided to make a decision.

 357-351 Knights in Miasma

    I was a little worried that the miasma would leak out from underground again after the rains that had turned into holy water had stopped.


    The miasma is a miasma that is not a miasma, but a miasma that is not a miasma.


    The miasma is not a problem.��There is no sign of magic or atmosphere underneath the ground.


    If the miasma is ever to overflow from the ground again, it will be only when something happens.


    After confirming that there was no leakage of miasma, I transitioned to my mentors, and the sanctuary ward had already been activated in the castle yard by the magic tools.


    ''''Luciel, don''t make it rain all of a sudden. You were about to get soaked.''''


    Well, the residents are all drenched.


    Master and Lionel were wearing robes with the Luciel Chamber of Commerce logo on their backs.


    I activated a spell that only dried their clothes, so they wouldn''t catch a cold.


    ''''I''m sorry.


    I''m just glad I finally got a chance to wear it.


    I agree with Whirlwind on that point.


    It''s true that these two have been in the labyrinth of intrigue for a long time, so they''ve never worn robes before because they don''t get rained on, and they''re wearing equipment that has a function that automatically regulates the temperature to protect their body heat.


    Of course I have the same robe, but I have a plain robe made by Toretto-san long ago, so I wear that one.


    But still, if Hattori hadn''t put a logo on the golem or something I can''t help but think that.


    When the Technology Development Department saw that, they approached me directly to say that they really wanted to make a logo for the Luciel Chamber of Commerce, and I nodded to them with too much vigor.


    Then it was a quick turnaround from there.


    The Technology Development Department that was making the equipment was too good for nothing, so they recovered the personal authentication magic circuit, which was already a technology that should have been lost, and used that magic circuit to weave the logo, so they were able to make all the equipment single.


    For starters, each department of the Luciel Chamber of Commerce was provided with a uniform with the logo.


    It seems that the people working in Yenis are proud to work for Luciel Chamber of Commerce, and they are all happy to wear it.


    ........only I''m the only one who hasn''t been able to wear it due to the embarrassment of it.


    ''Has Luciel not changed his robe to that one yet?��You''ll stand out quite a bit if you put that on.


    ''''Master, that''s why I don''t like it.


    ''''No one would complain if Luciel-sama wore that. And the church headquarters, of course.


    It''s just embarrassing and I want them to leave it alone.


    I don''t know why I''m the only one not in the company logo, I think it''s definitely bullying.


    ''''Well that''s enough.......let''s get to the point. As a matter of fact, I just received a call from various places earlier, and it seems that a magic circle has appeared in the sky above the labyrinth where the reincarnated dragons were sealed. And only the church headquarters has not been able to contact them.


    ''''Does that mean the miasma is leaking out just like here?''''


    ''''Probably. But Brange has only been reminded that the Spirit Queen has decided that it''s dangerous, so we don''t know what''s still out there. So I want Master and Lionel to stay here.


    Can''t you just send a replacement?


    Hearing Master''s words, Lionel nodded.


    ''''Honestly, I can''t leave this place to anyone but Master and Lionel. Because this country originally has enough magicians to summon light dragons, and it''s definitely an evil god''s stronghold.


    ''But Luciel, there aren''t even any demons or monsters here, let alone evil gods?


    ''Yes ... or not so much, Whirlwind.


    I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who have a lot of questions about the miasma.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    ''Hoho. It''s going to be a lot of fun for the unknowns.


    ''''Luciel-sama, please leave this place to us. The magic circle above that place seems to be still moving, and I''m concerned about the rest of the area as well.


    It''s really a cash thing.......but it''s like two people.


    ''''As for the magicians in the sky, I''ll take precautions, so please stay safe until we fight the evil gods.


    I know. So go ahead and do what only Luciel can do.


    ''''Yes. I''ll release a Purification Wave on that Order and leave the rest to you.


    I will tell you as soon as we clear the area. And I will tell you if there are any evil spirits in the area.


    As expected of Lionel, he understands.


    Then I''ll take care of it. Purification wave.


    Just as he always unleashes on the undead, he unleashed a purification wave at the miasma-clad knights.


    But here, something unexpected happened.


    The miasma-clad knight stepped forward and released a miasma-clad slash to break the purifying wave.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so strong that it can''t be used as a weapon.


    ''I see. It seems to be a pretty elite group. It''s going to be fun, war demon.


    The master spoke to Lionel with a fierce smile.


    ''Shall that knight be given away, Whirlwind?


    Lionel smiled with the same look on his face.


    ''No, the sooner the better.''


    ''Then how about the one who kills more of the other knights is the one to deal with?


    Interesting.


    ''No, no, it''s not funny. You should invoke the Purification Wave (Purification Wave) several times to weaken it. It''s definitely stronger than the demon race we''ve had before.


    Don''t worry, Luciel. I''ll take care of this. Just go.


    "Master Luciel, do you think we will be defeated by this level of outpost?


    I don''t think so at all. All right. I''ll leave this to you.


    Yeah, well, I''ll see you later. If you run into the evil one, you''ll be in touch with him.


    I''ll wrap this up quickly and give you a full report.


    Nice to meet you.


    I left the two of them and transitioned to the magic circle above and activated the sphere''s sanctuary wards to invert the sphere''s sanctuary wards to surround the magic circle, and also fixed the sanctuary wards in place and gave them a time stop.


    Even if the summoning magic circle was still activated, a small fish would burn up just by touching the ward.


    Looking at Master and Lionel from the sky above, it seemed that they had decided to use the advantage of the Sanctuary Warding to fight with that knight group.


    Somehow that was interesting, and thinking that I could leave this place to them with confidence, I decided to take the same countermeasures against the magicians in various places before heading to the church headquarters.


    The labyrinth where the Dark Dragon was sealed, connecting the Republic of St. Surul and the Ilmasia Empire.


    The labyrinth of intrigue near the border of northern Glandle and the southern part of the Rubruk Kingdom.


    Above Rockford.


    I''ve transferred to the labyrinth of the stray heart in the southwest of Yenis, but without exception, an unusual miasma is leaking from all of these places.


    It seemed to me that it was definitely the work of an evil god.


    The huge magical stone that turned that person into a demon or death attribute demon...maybe that was a crystal of miasma?��Because it seemed so.


    I''m sure that if the evil gods were on the lookout for this plan, it''s quite conceivable.


    The miasiasma is not only a miasma, but it is also a very powerful miasma.


    The miasma is the center of the world, and I knew that the miasma was being purified by the World Tree, so I cleaned the surrounding area after giving it a sanctuary ward just in case.


    Then, I took out the magic crystal sphere from the magic bag and fully recovered my magic power, I willfully moved into the sky above the holy city.


    The only part of the Holy City that had been affected by the miasma was the church headquarters.

 358-352 Barrier

    It''s good that the Holy City isn''t like the capital of Brange, where the miasma is flooding out from underground.......


    On the one hand, I think so, but on the other hand, the unnaturalness of the miasma accumulating only in the headquarters of St. Schuler''s Church, could it be that someone did this on purpose?��It didn''t seem that way.


    I just didn''t know if that was what the evil gods had done, or if it was what the Pope and other church officials had done.......


    Well, either way, we won''t know until we enter the church headquarters........


    Before that, let''s surround the magic circle above with a sanctuary ward.


    With that in mind, I turned my attention to the sky above the church headquarters.......but the magic circle that should be above the labyrinth wasn''t there.


    It''s hard to determine if it''s an irregularity or if it''s after the magic circle has already been activated.


    The miasma of the miasma is not only a miasma of the Association''s headquarters, but also a miasma of the miasma that can be seen by the eyes of the masters.


    .........If demons and demons come out of the church headquarters with this, people will think that the church headquarters is actually the home of the demon tribe.......


    If that were to happen, the church, which had gradually begun to recover, would be crushed this time. If that happens, the St. Surreal Republic itself will be destroyed and a war may break out over the center of the continent.


    That much must be avoided by all means.


    ''''Let''s go...''''


    I activated the Aura Coat on myself and descended into the invisible warding that surrounded the miasma... and that was the moment my foot touched the warding.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is not a problem.


    ''''..........Oh no, I''m shocked, I''m sober. But if it goes on like this, it won''t taste good.''''


    I changed my mind and decided to transition into the ward........but another bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee-bee was generated and I was played by the ward.


    It''s as if they can''t get in without Rockford''s authentication........


    However, I can''t just remain unable to enter the ward forever, so I decided to break in with a bit of force, and decided to activate the sanctuary ward first to collide the ward with the sanctuary ward.


    It would be nice if we could easily advance into the warding, but it''s not going to work out that way, and there are violent electric shocks and sparks flying where the warding covering the church headquarters and the sanctuary warding meet.


    I ignore it and pour magic power into the connection between the wards to neutralize it.


    Then, when a small gap opens up, I attempt to transfer again.


    Then this time he was able to transfer firmly.


    However, he couldn''t transfer the entire sanctuary ward, the sanctuary ward was forced off in the blink of an eye, and the ward that covered the church headquarters once again returned to its original state.


    Could it be that this ward was the reason why they couldn''t contact the people inside the church?��I decided to try and contact the Grand Master of the Adventurer''s Guild first.


    I tried contacting the grand master of the adventurer''s guild, but there was no response, and I tried contacting the master and Kefin, but they were unable to communicate with me.


    The miasma is not only an anti-intrusion device, but it also prevents the miasma from leaking to the outside world and cutting off communication with the outside world.


    It seems that there are various effects within the wards, and it is not possible to feel any sign of the Pope and Lumina-san and their magic power that are supposed to be inside the church.


    I think they are activating it in order to avoid detection.��It seemed so.


    I decided that I had taken enough measures to just tell the person I was rescuing where he was, and this time I decided to try contacting the Pope, who was supposed to be in the ward.


    But unfortunately, there was no response from the Pope.


    As expected, it''s not as if the Pope and the others were already killed by demons and monsters, right?��Slightly impatient, I contacted Lumina-san this time.


    ''Lumina-san, can you hear me?''


    But there was no immediate response.


    And that''s when I thought it was a bad idea.


    "....Mr. Luciel?


    It was a small voice, but it was definitely Lumina''s voice in my head.


    ''''Yes. We have entered the wards set up in the church headquarters.''''


    "In that case, since the Pope is maintaining this ward all by himself, I''d like to ask him to cover me first.


    I knew it was a ward put up by the Pope.


    Just as a means of covering up, there was some information I wanted to ask first.


    ''''Lumina-san, how many of you have turned into the demon race?''''


    The miasma-repelling robes and armor means that no one has become a demon yet.


    I understand.


    I immediately activated the purification wave to dispel the miasma in the church headquarters'' wards.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma is eliminated.��However, I couldn''t feel the miasma and magic power.


    For now, I continue to purify and dilute the church headquarters so that the miasma is not visible from the outside.


    ''''Lumina-san, where is the Pope?''''


    ''The Pope is supposed to be in the Pope''s room with Lady Catherine, Lady Galba and Miss Rosa.


    Hearing those words makes me a little uneasy.


    It''s because I invited Katrine and Galba-san to power-leveling as well, but they were too busy with various things to make time for me.


    If they faced the demon race, they would have little chance of winning.


    Well, I have a feeling that Galva-san would be able to handle it.......


    ''''Chinami Lumina-san, where are you going to be?


    ''''The Saint Knight''s Squad of War Maidens are on their way to stop the demons from overflowing from the labyrinth.......''''


    Hmm?��Are you okay?


    ''For now I can manage ... I''d like you to join us if you can, but I need you to put the Pope first.


    It''s rare for Lumina-san to be weak.


    And even if Lumina-san is an exception, everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad also has a level of over four hundred, so they shouldn''t have that much trouble.


    Considering that, it could be that the demons in the labyrinth are getting stronger as well, or it could be that the miasma flooding out of the labyrinth has affected them, or it could be that the stench is getting stronger, or all of them.


    ''You''re sure you''re okay?''


    ''We''re just getting started, you''ll be fine.


    ''All right. Don''t proceed too far, just wait. I''ll come to you.


    "Thank you.


    That''s when I lost contact with Lumina-san.


    I immediately tried to transfer to the Pope''s room.......but I couldn''t transfer.


    Is this another effect of the warding?��It felt as if we were separated by a labyrinthine hierarchy.


    I didn''t want to lose too much time, so I decided to fly towards the Pope''s room.

 359-353 Double Enchantment

    I didn''t have to face any demons or demon tribe, and I was able to safely come to the window where the Pope''s room was from outside.


    I just opened the window and tried to go inside, but I was played because the Pope''s wards were also put up here, so I was played.


    ''Ouch.''


    Moreover, it seemed to be considerably stronger than the ward I just used, and the moment I touched it, my palm was burnt black.


    I had expected the warding, but as expected of this power........


    It''s true that it''s to protect the Pope, the head of the church, so it can''t be helped in some ways, but I wanted the Pope to tell me about this ward in advance.


    With that in mind, I decided to activate the sanctuary ward as before, neutralizing the magic power and attempting to penetrate the interior.


    But unfortunately, the moment the wards collided with each other, it turned out that I couldn''t neutralize them, so I had to find another route....


    This is because I never thought that the attribute magic power of a ward would change while it was being neutralized.


    Moreover, since the attributes that change have no lawfulness and change randomly, it was impossible to neutralize the magic power of the ward.


    I had no choice but to return to the closest passage where there were no warding wards and this time I decided to walk to the Pope''s room.


    However, I didn''t realize that not being able to search for signs and magic was so inconvenient.


    It''s scary to get used to it, when I never had to search for signs and magic power that much before I trained with my master and Lord Leinster.......


    Just to be sure, I activated the Sanctuary Armor Sanctuary Armor on myself and prepared myself for encountering demons and monsters before proceeding.


    The miasma remained everywhere inside the building, and I realized that the miasma could not be dealt with by the purification wave, which made me realize that my image was still too weak.


    But the first priority was the Pope, so I hurried to the Pope''s room without purifying the miasma unless it was too bad.


    Then, as I ran up the last staircase and saw the door to the Pope''s room, I saw multiple figures in front of the door.


    I don''t know if they are friend or foe, but I didn''t hesitate to raise my illusory sword and unleash my holy dragon sword on the figures who didn''t notice me.


    Then the shadows were helplessly swallowed by the holy dragon.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier and more fun.


    ''''Luciel-kun!


    And the moment they found out it was me, it was Galva-san who screamed in surprise.


    I was also able to confirm that it was Catherine and Rosa with Galva-san, and since it didn''t seem to be a problem, I was relieved to approach her and talk to her.


    ''How are you feeling, Galba-san?''


    ''....Yeah. My body was a little heavy from the miasma, but I''m feeling so much better now.


    ''I see. That''s good to hear, then. By the way, why aren''t Mr. Galba and the others among the popes?


    "Mr. Luciel, more importantly, what is this dragon all about?


    At that moment, it was Catherine who interrupted the conversation.


    I decided to briefly explain the holy dragon sword, as I thought it would take less time to explain it.


    ''''It''s the holy dragon I unleashed with this illusory sword. It destroys demons and demons, turns people who have become demons back into people, and heals and cleanses the rest of them of their defilements.


    Yeah. I''m sorry for interrupting you.


    ''''No, even though we couldn''t tell if you were friend or foe because of the wards, I''m sorry to have startled you.


    I was a little surprised that Catherine-san responded normally, but I was convinced that Galba-san, smiling beside me, was supporting me.


    ''''And yet, how on earth did Luciel-kun manage to come to this church headquarters with its wards in place?


    ''Yes. You said that the Pope can''t go in or out... could it be possible to transfer?


    ''''No, I managed to get in by making contact with the wards put up at the church headquarters and the Sanctuary Barrier and neutralizing them with magic power. I just couldn''t get in between the Pope...


    ''Master Luciel, it''s probably a different ward.


    Rosa-san, who looked pale from earlier, seemed to know about the warding, so I decided to ask her for details.


    ''''Rosa-san is familiar with warding?''''


    No, but when I was a sycophant, the Pope once told me about wards. That there are two kinds of wards that can be activated if the situation arises.


    Two kinds of...?


    ''Yes. One of the wards that covered the church headquarters was a ward put up by the Pope. And the other, I remember, was the ward that was put up between these popes.


    ''So you''re saying that the Pope now maintains two wards?


    ''No, I believe it was activated by a magical tool made by the Pope''s father.


    .........I think the one who has the most trust in the Pope is actually Rosa-san.


    But still, the magic tool made by Lord Leinster........


    I have a feeling it''s going to be quite troublesome.


    ''''If the purpose of the wards that Pope-sama put up was to separate the church headquarters from the outside world, do you know what kind of mechanism Lord Leinster''s magic tool is?


    ''''That much........ I just remember hearing that after activating the magic tool, you have to keep pouring your magic power into it.


    I see. That''s why you were looking anxiously at the Pope''s room earlier.


    But, well, I''m sure Lord Leinster wouldn''t give the Pope a grimoire to suffer.


    I''ll just have to open the door and check inside.


    Oh, before that, let''s just check it out first.


    ''''I see. Finally, may I ask why you all were out of the Pope''s room?


    ''That''s what we don''t really understand either. One minute the Pope suddenly got his head in his hands, and then he suddenly set up a wreath at the church headquarters. And the next thing we know, we got a report that the miasma was pouring out of the basement of the church headquarters.


    ''''When the Pope heard the report, he personally issued instructions to divide the Knights into a labyrinth investigation and a standby group, and he also instructed the healers at church headquarters to purify any undead-type demons that appear.


    It''s good that Catherine-san looks very happy, but I wanted her to stop sending the War Maiden Holy Knights to the labyrinth if possible.


    Your level has risen quite a bit, but since you''re at the church headquarters, your equipment is probably supplied by the church.......


    If you had at least drunk the object X, I wouldn''t have had to worry so much about it........


    ''Then I was ordered to leave the room to be alone for a bit.


    So the three of them were at the door.


    Maybe the handmaids have been ordered to leave the room as well, so the Pope''s the only one between them, right?��I didn''t think that something would transfer from Nerdal.......let''s not think about it.


    Well, at any rate, the fact that the Pope''s head is definitely due to the Spirit Queen''s telepathic story.


    Then we''d better get inside fast.


    Very well. I would like to check on the Pope for a moment.


    As he said this, he put his hand on the door of the Pope''s room.


    Then, just like before, smoke comes out of my hand here as well.


    I opened the door to show him the door as I continued on my heels to avoid feeling the pain, and there was the fallen figure of the Pope in the magic circle.

 360-Quiet story 8 Strongest tag start

    The miasma is a miasma that can only be found in the miasma-encased knights.


    And at the stage where the battle is about to begin with the lightly over a hundred knights, led by the commanding knight who cut the cleansing wave that Luciel had activated, Brod and Lionel began to talk about Luciel with a smile on their faces.


    ''''So you''ve finally gone. I never thought the day would come when Luciel would be so worried about me...''''


    Complicated as a teacher?


    ''Yeah, there''s that too ... there is, but apparently Luciel feels like I''m the one who''s entrenched in the image that we''re left vulnerable. That''s what you think too, war demon, isn''t it?��You felt as if you were being escorted by an escort target, didn''t you?


    Brod didn''t think that Luciel didn''t trust him, but still, as a mere warrior, and as a disciple, it wasn''t very interesting to be worried about him.


    But that wasn''t limited to Brod. Lionel also resented being thought of as an object to be protected, although Luciel may have been unconscious of it.


    But he also understood the reason for that.


    ''There is no doubt about it, but in Luciel-sama''s mind we were once weak. And now that one of us has risen to a higher level and become stronger all at once, I''m sure he feels that we''re still less capable than we were before.


    ''''Luciel''s level has suddenly risen, and his combat abilities have blossomed all at once and become so strong that he thinks our abilities haven''t become that strong even if we''ve enhanced them.


    Brod wasn''t amused that Luciel was worried about him, but he certainly used to treat him thoroughly to teach him martial arts, and considering the difference between him and Luciel at that time, he convinced himself that it wasn''t surprising to think so.


    In the past, no matter how Luciel struggled, he never lost, and his attacks were never even snatched.


    But it also wasn''t fun to let Luciel misunderstand the fact that now Brod and Lionel were at their peak strength as it was.


    Seeing the look on his face, Lionel decided to appease Brod.


    ''''It can''t be helped. I haven''t made any outstanding achievements yet, and Luciel-sama was helping me raise my level in the labyrinth.''''


    But you didn''t want to get serious in the middle of it, did you?


    Luciel helped the two of them with their power leveling, and their statuses were steadily increasing as their levels rose.


    Furthermore, the two of them repeated the mock battles, so they were able to fully handle their own bodies, whose levels had increased and their statuses had risen, and their physical abilities had actually returned to their heyday early on.


    However, without realizing this, Luciel had made a high level demon appear in order to level the two of them. And from the middle, Brod and Lionel had tamed the demons so that they wouldn''t be defeated by a single blow.


    And the mock battle didn''t aim for a vital point or cut their heads off so as not to scatter the lives of their opponents from the middle of the battle.


    ''''The demons had stopped killing in the blink of an eye in order to raise everyone''s level, and there was no way they could take themselves seriously against Luciel-sama, so it can''t be helped.


    It''s a good thing. If we can defeat these miasma-clad knights, we won''t have to worry about them anymore. So how do the war demons look at that army?


    The only thing that can be said for the miasma is that it''s not a demon race, but rather people who were enchanted by the evil gods and fell into darkness. The miasma is a miasma that can only be a miasma of the human body in order to increase its own power.


    Yeah, he is. He''s a berserker with a destructive impulse. But there are so many of them.


    The two gazes were approaching us in pieces, but the number of them was lightly over a hundred by my count, but Lionel''s head was already directed not at the Knights, but at the castle from which the Knights had emerged.


    ''''If you were able to keep your reasoning with that, you would still be able to enjoy it, but....... I don''t have the leadership, so let''s just end it all at once. And it would be better to explore the inside of the castle where the knights came out.''''


    ''''Well......... I hope you''ll be just the right person to teach Luciel not to worry about us in this case.......


    ''''That''s right. But since they are even equipped with such legendary armor, it''s difficult to achieve that other than to show them an overwhelming victory. If we could defeat the evil gods on our own, this wouldn''t have anything to do with it, but is that too much to ask?


    Yeah.


    ''Huh, well, that''s fine. As soon as I can, I''ll take the left half and that commander.


    Wait. I can leave the left half to you, but that commander is my prey by all accounts, right?��First of all, I''m the one who can take out the right half right away. Don''t tell me you''re not going to wait for me?


    ''Hahaha. Since when did you get to make a joke. You''ll be quicker to annihilate the left half of them than I am to take them down one by one, who can cleave them all at once.


    ''Haha, great confidence. Then that commander is a quick winner, isn''t he?


    Of course.


    Then I''ll be a first responder.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The miasma-clad knights ducked under the attack, but most of them were easily torn apart by the flying slashes.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you are able to get your hands on a new one.


    --You''re sticking it out, but aren''t you doing your best? Then I''m going to be serious.


    When Lionel thought that, he took out a large sword forged from the dragon''s fangs from his magic bag and put magic power into the large sword.


    The mere fact that the miasma is a mere mortal disease is not enough.


    The miasma will burn to ashes.


    The mere fact that the mere existence of the miasma is not a problem for you is an indication that the mere fact of the miasma is not a problem for you.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get a chance to see the miasma.


    Even the miasma-clad knights must have looked like that.


    But the fireball that Lionel swept away with his great sword made of flaming dragon fangs with magical power is not normal, and as he moved away from Lionel, its shape changed.


    Gradually, the sphere expands into a crushing disk, spinning at high speed as it expands, and when it reaches the knights, the knights are burned when the disk of fire is slightly snatched away from them.


    But this was where the really scary part of this attack came from.


    The flames that spread out in the shape of a disc rose into the sky in an instant, and then a rain of fire poured down.


    Moreover, the rain of fire rained down on the knights as if each one of them had a will, and the left half of the knights that Lionel had taken on were to be annihilated in an instant.


    --The only one left is the commander, but standing under the current attack, he might be a bit of a nasty opponent. But what we do is the same.


    It was when Lionel, who had steeled himself, was about to run to the commander with his great sword on his shoulder.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is not a problem. The miasma-clad knights are piled up high when the tornado disappears.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the next few weeks.


    Retreating Brod moved to Lionel''s side as he flew a slash towards that commander.


    ''''War demon, if you rain fire on us, the whole city will burn. That would be a bit much.''''


    Only in this open space. And I wouldn''t mind burning it all to the ground. If we leave the bodies unattended, we could start a plague. But a whirlwind, a tornado that would suck in all the vegetation, would destroy the landscape, wouldn''t it?


    Well, one or the other. So what does that look like?


    As Lionel''s words flowed through him, Brod turned his gaze to the commander who had slashed Luciel''s purification wave.


    ''I honestly don''t know, but that was too bizarre. It''s moving despite the fact that it was burned by my flames, and it must have been chopped up by a whirlwind tornado, but it''s still alive and well and coming to destroy the wards that Luciel-sama put up.


    The undead?��Or maybe he''s a demon, or maybe he''s a dependency of an evil god...


    Well, all I can say is, if we can''t beat that thing, fighting the Evil One is just a dream.


    It''s no use. Warlord, we''ll fight together here.


    ''''I can''t just put myself out of commission here........ I''ll defeat them before the effect of the Sanctuary Armor activated by Luciel-sama wears off.


    I''ll cover you then... tch.


    Brod clicked his tongue as Lionel poured his magic power into the great sword earlier and released it, as the commander poured the miasma into his sword and tried to cut through the sanctuary wards that Luciel had activated.


    Brod moved to mow down the commander''s head while sending a slash towards the commander from that spot, and Lionel also ran towards the commander to cover the whirlwind.


    Thus, unexpectedly, the battle in Brange would intensify.

 361-354 Adultization of the Pope

    When I approached the Pope after breaking through the warding by force, I was lightly confused when I saw the Pope''s appearance.


    As a race, she was closer to the elves and her ears were firmly pointed, but from that, she was even more mysterious, like Forenoir and the other spirits.


    If Catherine saw this figure, I''m sure she would worship it even more...such a thought occurred to me.


    Just immediately after seeing the pale and painful face of Pope-sama, he returned to his senses, and after activating the Extra Heel to save Pope-sama, he grabbed Pope-sama''s hand and transferred his magic power.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it, but I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it, and I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it, but I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it.


    Behind me, Catherine-san seemed to be following me and trying to get in between the Pope, and Galva-san was desperately trying to stop her.


    I overheard her voice and tried to recover the Pope''s magic power, which was my top priority.


    After about five minutes of magic power transfer, Pope-sama''s complexion improved and her breathing stabilized, so I decided to awaken her in order to find out more about the situation, albeit a bit forcefully.


    ''''Pope, Pope, it''s time for you to wake up.''''


    First of all, I tried to wake him up by shaking his body... but he didn''t awaken.


    ''''Luciel-sama, it''s been quoted since long ago that a passionate kiss is the way to wake up the princess.


    Rosa, what are you talking about?


    Catherine exclaimed at Rosa''s words, and I couldn''t help but look back at her sudden statement as well.


    ''Luciel-kun, you have a moment to spare, right?��Then I think we should do everything we can.


    Then, for some reason, Galva-san, who had an amused look on her face, took advantage of Rosa-san.


    I felt like I hadn''t seen Galva-san smile like that in a long time.


    I''m sure she''s stressed out now that she''s seconded to the church headquarters.......


    But if I were to kiss the Pope with this, Lord Leinster would surely manifest himself........


    I''m sure Lord Leinster must have such a spell built in as well.


    I didn''t have any desire to go on such an adventure, so I thought I should imagine and use a magic that would forcibly awaken my consciousness as Lord Leinster taught me, so I relied on my imagination and invoked a spell to awaken my consciousness without chanting.


    Then a blue-white light was sucked into the Pope''s forehead.


    Shortly thereafter, the Pope opened his eyes, although he still looked a little pained.


    ''Are you awake now?��Pope.


    N...?��That''s Luciel!��How do you get to the church headquarters........oh, no, I hear that you''ve become a liar lately and that you''ve become a liar.... What''s more, why are you in the Holy City? Is the matter of Duchy Brange already over?


    The Pope''s first voice makes my face cloud over.


    ''''It would have been nice if that was the case, but apparently I realized that the purpose or aim of the evil gods was this holy city... and the Pope, so I hurriedly came back this way.


    And even if the evil gods summoned demons and demons using the magic circle that existed above each labyrinth, since they invoked the sanctuary wards, the demons and demons would be purified as soon as they were summoned, so they should turn to ashes.


    ''''Then what about Brange? There was enough miasma gathered in the direction of Brange to be visible.


    ''''It''s alright. I''ve cleansed the site once, and I''ve entrusted the site to my reliable master and squire leader...


    Well....


    But although I said that to appease the Pope, who was worried about Brange''s miasma, I was worried about my master and Lionel.


    Because of that miasma knight who showed us how to cancel out the purification wave.... I''m not going to be able to say that the miasma is the only one that was different from the others, because I had a bad feeling about that knight.


    So I noticed the Pope looking at me with concern and decided to change the topic.


    ''''By the way, Pope-sama, your figure seems to have grown quite a bit, what''s happened to you?


    ''Hmm...?��What do you mean by growing up?


    Maybe you haven''t noticed?


    Would it be easier to understand if you stood up?


    I decided to reach out to the Pope and ask him to stand up and try creating a mirror with water magic techniques.


    Of course, I didn''t really have that kind of time to spare, but I had a feeling that once the Pope returned to his physical condition, he would somehow become an asset to the war effort.


    This is the mistress.......yes, you''ve grown up nicely. "This is the mistress.......Well, you''ve grown up nicely, haven''t you, Luciel, if you were to press on her like this, she wouldn''t be perturbed?


    ''I accept the fact that the Pope is a beautiful woman. But I don''t think so.... For that matter, may I ask how that change came about?


    If I hadn''t had an encounter with Lord Leinster, I might have been a little shaken up, but since I knew how awesome and scary Lord Leinster was, I wouldn''t be swayed by his appearance.


    ''Nuh-uh, a quick answer... well, that''s okay. There is a magic tool that Father made to activate the wards, but as soon as I activated it, it shattered. The magician''s magic power to activate the warding was absorbed by the magic circle that created the warding, and he lost consciousness. That''s why I have a few ideas, but I''m not sure which one is the right one.


    Well how is your physical condition with that?


    I don''t know if it''s because I have my magic back, but I feel a lot lighter than before.


    ''What will the Pope do after this?��I''m going to head to support the War Maiden Holy Knights and see what''s going on at the lowest level while dealing with the immortal attribute demons (undead) that are flooding out of the basement....


    However, I doubt that putting up a barrier between the Holy City and Church Headquarters will be of any use to anyone.


    ''I think it will be. Perhaps the Pope has risen to a much higher level, or perhaps his sealed power has awakened. Unfortunately, he''s a blank and doesn''t seem to have much experience in actual combat, but I think the Pope has a role to play in the Pope.


    Role....


    ''Yes, sir. The Pope is safe and maintains his wards, and I think that fact will keep the morale of those at church headquarters up.


    I understand. I''ve got the magic power restored by Luciel, and I''m keeping my wards intact, so I''ll quickly purge the immortal armies and evil gods that are pouring out of the basement.


    ''''I understand. Then I''ll give it to you so you don''t run out of magic.


    I gave him the magic crystal sphere that Paula and the others worked so hard to mass produce.


    ''''I''ll give you a few just in case. Pope-sama, please devote all your energy to maintaining the ward and have the three outside the ward protect you.


    Save yourself Luciel, don''t die.


    So, once Pope-sama released the wards hanging in the room, Galba-san and the others came in.


    ''''Pope-sama, I don''t want to be in pain and painful, but more than that, I don''t want to die from anything other than old age (...) anymore, so I''m going to finish it quickly and go into hiding.''''


    ''''Haha - you''re no longer in a position to be allowed to do that rather than being able to do it... but what do you mean already (...)?''''


    I smiled vaguely and didn''t respond to the Pope''s question, but told Galba and the others that I wanted them to protect the Pope, and that''s all I told them, and jumped out the window.

 362-355 renewal

    The miasma is a miasma that can be very harmful to your health.


    The miasma has been increasing for a short period of time, but the miasma is still increasing and I can''t help but think of the miasma.


    This is the reason why you need to have a good time with your friends and family.


    Emotionally, I wanted to let the Knights endure this and aim to join up with Lumina and the others in the meantime, but as expected, I couldn''t just overlook it.


    Then, as we flew to the training grounds, there was the Evil Flower that produced the miasma as I expected, and the undead crawling out of the ground.


    ''''How could the ground not collapse........''''


    I wondered how the undead were crawling out of the ground, activating the sanctuary wards in front of me on a plane and launching a purification wave at it.


    Then, as the cleansing wave with increased momentum hit the ground, the Evil Flower and the undead burned blue-white at the same time.


    The knights and healers below seemed confused for a moment about what had happened, but when they found me, they cheered again, and the people who had denied my existence just a few moments ago were nowhere to be found.


    I don''t know if it was because I was cornered and felt threatened, or if it was because the change in consciousness promoted by the Pope and Galba-san and the others was working, or if it was because those who had been in denial were no longer in the church headquarters, but I was glad that I wasn''t disturbed now.


    After I saw the Evil Flower and the undead crumbling down, I decided to check for any serious injuries, but I was relieved to see that the healers were tightly packed in the rear of the Knights and that they were working to recover the injured.


    Because the healers who are called to the church headquarters are all able to use holy attribute recovery magic with a high skill level.


    They seem to be working well together, so I can leave it to them here.


    Once I decided that, I thought that if any more undead crawled out of the ground, it would be too tough for my current strength, and I tried to support them by activating a sanctuary ward on the training grounds.


    However, if he activated the sanctuary wards there, if he activated the sanctuary wards here, wouldn''t they crawl out of the stone pavement in the church headquarters building?��I had such a bad feeling.


    Therefore, I stopped activating the sanctuary wards and instead activated the area barrier on the entire knight group, making sure that the demons were gone.


    Then I could hear words of gratitude as well as cheers from below, and I could still feel the room in their voices, so I left this place to the knights and headed to the labyrinth again.


    Even so, people''s emotions can change all over the place.......


    Well, it''s like he hated me just because of my image, since I''ve talked to him directly and acted on it....


    Maybe it couldn''t be helped since I had risen in the church at a young age, but I hope this will dispel the negative image.


    With that in mind, I landed at the entrance to the church headquarters, entered the building, and boarded the magic elevator that led to the labyrinth.


    ''''It''s been a long time since I''ve seen this magic elevator... well, I wonder what''s going on in the basement... na!


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used for a variety of reasons.


    The miasma disappeared in an interesting way, and the miasma turned into pale flames.


    The miasma is a light B horror story........but this isn''t a labyrinth yet, I didn''t expect the miasma to be so miasmic.


    The miasma is a miasma-permeable robe and equipment that does not allow the miasma to pass through, but the undead have also been strengthened, so it''s best to join them as soon as possible.


    The miasma and miasma are all gone from the labyrinth to the store with just one purification wave, so we didn''t need to waste our magic power.


    And before diving into the labyrinth, I saw the store and stopped without thinking.


    ''''I didn''t expect it to be this far ... yet normal.''''


    Most of the armor that had been left in the concession stand during this riot had been taken out.


    That was not particularly surprising since it was predictable that Garba-san and Catherine-san had worked well.


    However, perhaps because of the high concentration of miasma, or perhaps because of the wall on which the high-point merchandise was displayed, I saw things exposed that should not have been unearthed.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has the ability to do this.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been in existence for more than a decade.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been in use since the beginning of time.


    Then the miasma was surprised again here.


    As soon as the miasma cleared, the undead other than the Evil Flower and zombies entered the one level where there should have been only zombies.


    But the miasma is not the same as the miasma.


    But as expected, I never dreamed that the structure of the labyrinth would change, and that the floors would expand.


    The miasma is a mere mortal disease that can cause a lot of fires.


    There''s a possibility that we won''t even be able to reach the evil gods if we don''t brace ourselves further.......


    However, we can''t just stand still here, so shall we proceed with the goal of joining the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad first.......


    I took a heavy step towards exploring the renewed labyrinth.

 363-356 follow-up

    The miasma became denser and denser as you go down the levels, and when you reached the tenth level, the miasma was so bad that you couldn''t see a meter away.


    The miasma was not a problem because the miasiasias were resistant to the state malfunction, but the problem was that the miasias was blocking not only vision, but also spatial understanding and searching skills.


    The miasma is not only a miasma, but it is also a miasma that can cause a lot of problems.


    The miasma is a miasma that is not only a miasma, but also a very serious disease.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the clock strikes zero, it''s a matter of time before the clock strikes zero.


    I just don''t know what kind of demons are there at all.


    This is because as soon as you invoke the purification magic, it turns into a magical stone....


    Of course, even though it''s only a moment before the purification magic is activated, not only the vision but also the skills to search for demons are blocked, so we are advancing with caution in case of emergency.


    But still, how far is the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad advancing.......


    Lumina-san had said that they were stranded in order to keep the demons out of the labyrinth, but I haven''t been able to confirm their appearance until now.


    Even if for some reason the War Maiden Holy Knights are ahead of us, I don''t think we''ll be late to most of the demons....


    In addition to power leveling before the evil gods'' activities began in earnest, I had taught them to defeat demons while channeling the attribute magic power into their swords, which I thought would be most effective in increasing their skill proficiency in attribute magic.


    The War Maiden Holy Knight Squad believed in the proficiency that cannot be seen in the status from the beginning, and tried to defeat as many demons as possible with the magic sword that contains the magic power of each attribute.


    I''ve been given the job of a holy knight by the heavens, and the warrior maidens holy knight squad, which has worked hard without taking advantage of their circumstances, are far more skilled in combat techniques than I am, so their skill level immediately began to increase.


    And Lucy and Queena are able to handle holy attribute magic as well as high-ranking healers, and the other members of the team are able to handle light-attribute magic to the extent that they are praised by the light dragon.


    The only thing I was concerned about was the large number of demons that were left behind.


    The miasma is a miasma that produces miasma, so we know that the miasma is still strong.


    However, even though that battle-maiden holy knight squad was stranded to prevent demons from coming out of the labyrinth, would they still leave so many demons behind?��And that''s it.


    No matter how many demons are spawned from the labyrinth, there is a limit.


    If Lucy-san and Queena-san haven''t invoked the Purification Magic Purification, it would already be difficult to get a clear view.


    The miasma is not a problem. The miasma is a miasma that can only be found in a few places.


    It''s a good thing I should have asked if the blessing and protection can be turned on or off.


    Well, let''s put that aside for the moment, and if you''re inevitably activating purification magic, then you should be fighting with demons.


    The miasma of the miasma is a very important part of the miasma.


    Of course, the miasiasma is dense, so the rate of appearance of demons may also increase.


    When I was thinking about this, I arrived at the boss room on the tenth level.


    If this is the case, I think the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad has advanced to the eleventh level, but unfortunately I have no way of knowing that.


    After entering the labyrinth, they tried several times to communicate with Lumina, but she didn''t respond, and they couldn''t even confirm how many levels they are currently on, or whether they are safe or not.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    I think that Lumina-san was unusually weak when she communicated with you, so we have to prioritize joining you as soon as possible.


    With that in mind, I opened the door to the boss''s room--.


    The boss''s room had also changed, and even if I estimate lightly, it was several times larger than the original.


    If it''s changing to this extent, it''s probably best to think of this as a different labyrinth from the Labyrinth of Trials and explore it....


    Maybe the bosses are new as well....


    Still, the miasma in this room is quite low.


    One thing to consider is that not much time has passed since the Holy Knight of the War Maiden''s team attacked the boss''s room.


    I have to catch up with them quickly.


    The miasiasias are not only a good thing, but they are also a good thing.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get the miasma to work.


    Then an undead dragon appeared.


    The boss room should have some pretty strong demons in it the first time, and I wonder what the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad fought against.......


    Thinking that, I had the undead dragon that appeared within the sanctuary ward be made to mature with a purification wave.


    ''''Well, the stairs to the underground..............................Huh?


    I looked around the boss room, but not only the doors and stairs leading to the basement, but also the door that I entered had disappeared before I knew it, and I was trapped in this boss room before I knew it.


    But in the next moment, a magic circle appeared in the center again........and two of them appeared too.


    After praying that Master High Luck would take a break and asking Master Gou Luck to guide me, I got on the magic circle on the right side without any hesitation.


    Then I thought I saw a black vortex erupting from the magic circle........

 364-357 Labyrinth trap ……

    The place where they were transferred from the magic circle was a place where the miasma was only slightly miasmic, despite the black vortex seen at the end.


    ''''This place........haha~''''


    I was a little disappointed to find out where I was transported to, thanks to my spatial understanding skills.


    I was expecting to see a large door in front of me, and I realized that the door was the door to the boss''s room on the tenth floor that I had just entered, because I was expecting to go ahead for a moment.


    But should I be honestly happy that I found a way to return home other than by transferring, or should I be sad that Lumina and the others had no choice but to move on?


    While thinking about that, I broke into the boss room on the tenth level again.


    As a matter of course, an undead dragon appeared from the magic circle as the boss, so I asked him to quickly come out of the magic circle and proceeded to the other magic circle than the one before.


    Then, this time, I was transferred without seeing the black vortex spewing out.


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used to cause a lot of fever.


    If possible, it would have been nice if everyone from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad had stopped here, but unfortunately, it wasn''t possible to supplement everyone.


    I was able to communicate with Lumina-san when we crossed the church headquarters'' wards, so I thought we weren''t diving that deep....


    Anyway, since what we have to do has been decided, we have no choice but to continue our search without letting our guard down.


    Well, with Lumina at the helm, everyone is getting stronger and better equipped, so I''m sure we''ll be able to move forward with no problems....


    The miasma is not a mere mortal disease.


    The miasma is a very important part of the clock.


    The miasiasias of the giant black wolf and the giant bear that emerged from the sixteenth level and spread the miasiasias from their entire bodies are refusing to be purified at once and approaching.


    ''''I was hoping they would let me fight a little easier.


    While muttering that, he activated the purification wave again.


    Then this time they visibly weakened, even if they couldn''t be defeated, and they shot more follow-up magic at the demons that had slowed down.


    The trouble was that they appeared in packs and when the upper species of wraiths appeared together.


    It was a shield for the cleansing wave to the higher level species of Wraiths, and the higher level species of Wraiths were setting up their spirit magic.


    Of course, I''m always activating my sanctuary armor and I have a high resistance to spirit attacks, so it''s not a problem at all, but I felt that everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad might be in danger if they didn''t take countermeasures.


    ''''Let''s go all out until we meet up with them...''''


    Before, I would have had to calculate the amount of magic power while fighting, but now my magic power recovers even if I do it normally, and even if I run out of magic power, I have a magic power sphere that can instantly recover it, so it''s not a problem.


    I''m really glad I got stronger........


    With that in mind, I proceeded to be careful with only the traps and rushed into the boss room on the 20th level without a struggle.


    A huge magic circle appeared in the center of the boss room on the 20th level, just like the boss room on the 10th level, so I activated the sanctuary ward, and this time I let out a yell when a huge chimera appeared.


    It looks a lot stronger than the chimera in the World Tree Labyrinth, but how could I defeat it without the Sanctuary Warding or Sanctuary Armor?


    That was when he was about to activate the purification wave while thinking about it.


    The antlers of the deer that were peeking out of the giant chimera''s back seemed to glow, and then the giant chimera''s body began to turn red-black, and then the lion''s face opened its mouth wide and spat out a breath.


    It was so powerful that it unintentionally released a purifying wave with more magic power than the undead dragon did, which was directed at the giant chimera.


    The giant chimera, just like the monsters and demons it has defeated so far, began to burn bright blue-white with the purification wave amplified by the sanctuary ward, but when the chimera screamed out again, the pale flame disappeared.


    With such strength from such an early stage, I''m afraid to move on....


    Well, it looks like it wasn''t unscathed, as expected.


    The giant chimera was already in a state of bug breath, with smoke coming from all over its body.


    But it still hadn''t lost its will to fight and was staring at us.


    I honestly marveled at its stance.


    ''''But I''m sorry, but this is the end.''''


    And as I unleashed the Elemental Force Dragon, the giant chimera vanished helplessly, and two magic circles appeared again.


    I was expecting to see three magicians who could return to the tenth level this time, but I''m not that naive.......


    There''s no point in worrying about it here, so I immediately rode to one side of the magic circle, and I felt that black vortex appear again.


    ''''Again........ I don''t know if it''s really good luck or bad.''''


    While muttering about this, I was standing in front of the boss room on the 20th level again, so I quickly opened the door and rushed into the boss room.


    As soon as I activated the sanctuary ward to the place where the magic circle appeared in the center of the boss room, this time the giant chimera pounced on me.


    I guess there are individual differences in attack variations.


    But just when I thought that, the giant chimera, perhaps as a warning to the sanctuary wards, stopped suddenly and tried to spit out a breath without unintentionally approaching or trying to do so.


    ''Sorry, but I''m in a hurry,''


    I released the Elemental Force Dragon as soon as the giant chimera spat out its Breath.


    Then the four-colored dragon swallowed the giant chimera''s breath and made the entire chimera disappear.


    The miasma that had thickened again allowed them to grasp that they had been transported into the magic circle to the twenty-first level this time.


    It''s not a good idea to be a part of it.


    Well, if you think about it, as long as you''re not being attacked mentally by magic, there''s no problem with your battle sense or ability.


    The only thing that bothered me was that there was no magic circle to return to the tenth level, and I could only move on.


    Still, I proceed to avoid any eventuality.


    From the twenty-first level, surprisingly, demons began to appear.


    It''s not just because it''s a labyrinth-spawned existence, or perhaps because it doesn''t have any kind of will, but it''s a berserker state that will set up magic and close combat regardless of whether the same demon race is present.


    But that''s why the attacks that attacked without regard to their appearance were stronger and faster than Wolf and Bear.


    Well, since I had been dealing with Master and Lionel and the others for a long time, it was very easy for me to deal with them.......


    Still, one thing that surprised me was that the demons didn''t immediately disappear even if I cut off their heads with the illusionary sword.


    I almost got hit by a magic attack from close range.


    If the sanctuary armor hadn''t played, it would have been really close.


    After that, I decided to take out each and every one of them firmly, so my search speed was gradually slowing down.


    When I finally saw the door to the boss''s room on the 30th floor, I started to run.


    This is because I found several figures lying in front of the door.


    I didn''t know that this was a trap....

 365-358 Healer crushing trap

    Those who had fallen were still breathing.


    Looking at those who had fallen while alerting their surroundings, they were wearing armor and robes with the emblem of the St. Surreal Republic on them, so they must be holy knights or priest knights.


    Seeing that they haven''t encountered the roaming demons, they might have just left the boss room.


    Even so, my anxiety increased all at once after I found out that the War Maiden Holy Knights didn''t just dive into the labyrinth by themselves.......


    If we don''t join up with them as soon as possible, this isn''t good.


    Well, this is the first time I''ve found the fallen knights, and Lumina and the others must have moved on.......


    But still, I was relieved to find out that the one who had fallen down wasn''t Lumina-san and the others, someone from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    Thinking about that, I call out to them.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so strong.


    The miasma is a miasma that can be used to treat the miasma of a person''s health.


    The miasma suddenly erupted from the bodies of the fallen knights as they began to suffer, and at the same time, the miasma erupted towards you.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    The miasiasma is a very serious threat to the health and safety of the people.


    The miasma is a miasma that can only be used for one reason.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the clock strikes.


    It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma goes out.


    It''s not a good thing. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you become a zombie that failed to turn into a demon. How many nasty traps are they going to set for us?''''


    Unlike normal traps, there was no doubt that the reason they had turned into demons was triggered by my recovery magic.


    This would be a mental thing to do, since I would be tossing the person I was supposed to be helping, and upsetting them in the labyrinth would be fatal.......


    It''s as if this was created just to erase the existence of the healer.


    Even though he''s an evil god, his character is still too bad....


    With that in mind, I immediately began to deal with the knights.


    ''''It''s a gamble whether or not this will be a success, but I''ll give it a try.


    After telling him that, he activated the Time Space Attribute Magic Time Reverse, which rewinds the time of the target that he hasn''t used much yet, by a little bit.


    As soon as I activated it, I was hit with the sensation that my magic power was being secretly sucked away by time.


    When you continue to activate it while enduring the sensation, the knights slowly receded and fell lily-white like a reverse regeneration.


    Then, when the color of their skin returned, I released the time reverse.


    ''''Phew~''''


    Not long ago, the only thing I could do was to give up, but now I can do something about it like this... I was grateful that I had more options.


    However, however, no matter how much it was only the target, magic that manipulated time and made it go backwards was also heavily consumed by magic power, so I also wanted to avoid using it too much.


    ''''I''ll recover well this time.


    After invoking Recover and Dispel, I invoked Purification to each of them as if it was going to penetrate their bodies and then invoked Area High Heel.


    The miasma didn''t appear, and they seemed to be breathing normally.


    I was relieved.


    However, there was another problem.


    I called out to them repeatedly and shook them, but they didn''t seem to wake up.


    But they were definitely alive, so I couldn''t just leave them in this place where the demons were wandering around.


    ''''What do we do ... oh, you have that?''''


    I want to go on, but I don''t feel comfortable leaving my knights in the coffin, so I''ll use the hermit''s key to put them in the coffin.


    The miasma (miasmic fever) rises from the magician''s circle as he enters the center of the boss''s room.


    The miasma that emerged from it was a demon reminiscent of the Grim Reaper, wearing a jet black robe with a scythe that made the Wraith many times more evil.


    Moreover, it seems to be able to use summoning magic, and when you think that multiple magicians are deployed, the demons begin to appear....


    Then, as usual, the deployment of the sanctuary ward ended at the center of the position where the magic circle appeared, and I invoked the Purification Wave, and the magic circle that the Reaper had deployed disappeared one after another, and the Reaper was also enveloped in pale flames and raised the decapitation.


    However, something I hadn''t expected happened here.


    ''''A demon that can''t be defeated by this alone anymore will appear...''''


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results.


    The mere fact that the mere existence of the miasma is a miasma is not enough.


    The mere fact that the miasma is a mere mere mortal disease is not enough.


    The miasma miasma is a mere mortal disease that can only be diagnosed by a physician.


    The mere fact that the miasma is not a mere mortal disease is not enough to make the mere fact that the mere mortal has a mere mortal disease.


    ''The strength of the demon has increased all at once. Let''s see........''''


    The two magic circles that appeared were still the same two magic circles.


    Without hesitation, I moved to the top of the right magic circle and rode on it, it seems that this time the black vortex was transferred without appearing, and what I saw as my vision switched was more than two dozen exhausted knights.


    It seems that they were finally able to catch up with me.


    There were some knights who held up their weapons because of the sudden appearance, but apparently they were already wounded, and the moment they found out it was me, they lowered their weapons and fell down with relief, some shouted with joy, and some even cried out.


    ''''Well ... let''s recover first.


    On the one hand, I''m glad that the knights have never relied on me so much, but on the other hand, I''m sorry to say that if I''d been able to build a more trusting relationship with them, they would have been able to train in the labyrinth, and they wouldn''t have struggled so much. I decided to treat them.


    I was able to heal them completely when I activated Recover, Dispel, Purification, and Area High Heel in the order of Recovery, Dispel, Purification, and Area High Heel, after reflecting on how I had recovered the fallen knights and turned them into undead.


    However, with many of them not having an excellent complexion, they seem to have been quite mentally driven into a corner.


    Among those knights were the members of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, Lucy-san, Queena-san and Saran-san.


    However, since there were no other members of the War Maiden Holy Knight, I decided to hear from the girls first.

 366-359 Chasing further

    Just before he spoke, he noticed that the girls were not looking good and decided to call out to them as cheerfully as possible.


    ''Lucy, Queena and Saran, thank you for your hard work. You''ve been exploring at a pretty fast pace, haven''t you? I was in a hurry to catch up with you because I couldn''t quite catch up.


    Then the words that I hadn''t expected to come out of Lucy''s mouth came out.


    ''I''ve been using object X to avoid demons as I went along, so I almost never had to fight them.


    Object X?


    I wasn''t expecting that the Knights were using Object X as a demon repellent, I was plainly surprised.


    ''It was Captain Lumina''s decision to use Object X as a demon repellent. He instructed us to take it as well on a regular basis after we found out about the efficacy of Object X.


    Queena said, looking at me with a slightly resentful look in her eyes.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the fact that she was complaining as if she was broke from drinking Object X.


    ''Quina, don''t stare at Luciel like that. There''s no doubt in my mind that drinking Object X had an effect.


    ''I admit it but that''s not what people drink.


    Saran-san followed up, but I certainly don''t want to drink if I don''t have to, as Queena says, I don''t want to drink!


    ''''Well, let''s just say it''s all because of the evil gods. By the way, there doesn''t seem to be any sign of Lumina-san and the others?


    ''Everyone was to leave a barrel of object X with us to keep the demons out, and we''re going to go ahead and say we''re going to find a place where we can get a little bit of security.


    The three men''s complexion clouded over, and Lucy mouthed this in a thin voice that seemed to squeeze out.


    The reason why these three stayed here was because their holy attribute magic was highly appropriate, so they were either mentally exhausted by the trap of crushing healers, or they were probably trying to keep the other knights and healers alive.


    Even so, I don''t know if the knights were hiding in the labyrinth to level up, or if they were forced to accompany the War Maiden Holy Knights, but it would be a complete drag.


    However, if it were originally, there would have been an option to turn back, but the reason why the Saintly Knight Squad of War Maidens went on ahead may have been to help them as well.


    But that''s why it''s dangerous to search the labyrinth with restrictions placed on it, so it would have been better if they had waited... I can''t help but think that.


    ''''You were preceded by the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad alone........''''


    ''''Yes. Except for the knights here, all of them....


    ''There were quite a few casualties. And maybe it was because almost all of them were severely wounded, unable to move, but the captains had to get ahead of us.


    Lucy-san was at a loss for words, and Saran-san told me instead.


    But then, Lumina-san and the others would push themselves a little too hard to go through the labyrinth.


    If they weren''t slowed down, they''d do that much....


    But since the enemy waiting ahead could be an evil god, we have no choice but to chase it with all our might.


    I decided to make a choice for the knights I had just healed.


    ''''I will only say it once, so listen to me. I will now chase after the War Maiden Holy Knights who have preceded me as I originally intended. You all have the choice of staying here with Object X as a shield, or you can choose to stay here in the hermit''s stables with your horses until we escape from the labyrinth.


    This is insulting, but as an S-level healer, you must allow us to accompany you.


    Yeah. I don''t think that''s an option at all.


    You can''t keep all the credit to yourself again.


    You were dying a moment ago, but you''re in good spirits.


    The first thing that comes to mind is that the goal is to escape from the labyrinth, although I don''t mind accompanying you. That''s why I will prioritize the trampling, so if you guys who faced the demon ask for help, I won''t help you. I''m not a knight who helps the Order, I''m a healer who protects my people....


    I told him that much and opened the stables with the hermit''s key.


    ''You have one minute to get in. If you don''t go in, I''ll leave you there.


    But even so, perhaps because of their pride, no one honestly wanted to enter the stables.


    Then, several demons approached nicely.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    I called out to Lucy and the others after confirming that the knights and healers have entered the stables.


    ''''Are you all good?''''


    I tried to stir things up a bit, and the reply was just to show by action, so I rushed into the approaching demons, and with magic and coordinated attacks, I tossed the demons around and defeated them in the blink of an eye.


    ''''Each and every one of the War Maiden Holy Knights is strong.


    It''s a cakewalk if you don''t slow them down.


    ''''I know that Luciel has become stronger, but even the sisters of the War Maiden Holy Knights are the strongest in the church headquarters.


    It seems that with the fetters of the knighthood removed, he''s regained his original movements and cheerful expression. If this is the case, it''s safe to ask him to accompany you.


    I''m sure you''ve seen it. There''s no problem with this. I have the impression that everyone ahead of me is in a bit of a hurry, so let''s chase after them.


    The three of them turned serious as I told them that while I tucked the barrel of object X into the magic bag over here.


    ''''I don''t think we''ll be able to catch up with Lumina-sama on our own.


    ''It''s frustrating, but I''ll have to rely on Luciel until we all catch up.


    I''ll stick with you as far as I can without slowing you down. I''ll give you a service if you want it.


    No, if you''re going to be red in the face, you shouldn''t have said it.


    ''I understand. Let''s go then.


    The miasma of the maze is changing, so I released a purification wave to purify the miasma and demons as I went along.


    It''s a good thing that there are no traps on the thirty-first to thirty-fifth levels, and there are no monsters that can''t be killed by a single hit, like the boss on the thirty-first level.


    As I was thinking this, I could hear the three of them muttering from behind me.


    ''''I actually knew it was getting stronger by seeing it in action, but to defeat multiple demons in an instant when it should already be a pretty strong demon...''''


    ''To demons and demonkind, they are nothing more than natural enemies.


    ''Maybe this will catch up with the captains soon. It''s nice and easy to do it all for us.


    I feel like Saran-san has flagged me down, but no matter how far ahead of me I am, I don''t think I''m going to enter the boss room on the 40th level.


    ''''I''m good with the demons in this labyrinth. The dead spirit-type demons are easily cleansed, you know.''''


    ''The higher-ranked demons have higher attribute magic resistance, which usually makes it harder for magic to work.


    "As expected of a healer, a sage, a penetrating presence who changes the insane for the common good and speaks out of it.


    Don''t ask someone to do something just because you can do it.


    I guess it''s completely bad news for Queena''s. The only thing that helps is that she is not in awe of me, even though I''ve become too strong, and we can just talk lightly to each other.


    ''''Anyway, maybe it''s because Lumina-san and the others fought, or maybe it''s because the miasma is starting to fade, so it''s time to catch up.''''


    I don''t see anything that says ''miasma''.


    ''Could it be that you''re doing something out of the ordinary again?


    If you''re tired, we''ll help you a little, but are you okay?


    The miasma is still a blessing of the title "Guardian of the World".


    The miasma is a miasma that can be turned on and off, but in labyrinthine places where the miasma is embodied, you can''t help but see it.


    It''s not always a bad thing that you can track with this, but....


    ''It''s normal and I''m fine. So I''m fine. It''s just that my control of my skills is still too lax and it''s harmful.


    That''s not okay, is it?


    It''s something that takes some getting used to, so I''ve already taken to it... well, I didn''t see you on this floor either.


    ''Not that I doubt it, but are the captains really going this far?


    It certainly wouldn''t have been necessary to come down so much if we just had a space that looked safe.


    But the presence of other knights and healers was enough to make me think about the various risks of taking too long to explore and proceed through the labyrinth.


    It wouldn''t be strange to try to get ahead of them until they at least had a route to the forty level boss room.


    ''''This is just my opinion, but I think Lumina-san probably chose the lowest risk search.


    Without us?


    ''''Maybe he saw how you all were mentally burdened by the use of recovery magic and thought that the War Maiden Holy Knights would be crushed if he continued to explore and protect the other knights and healers.


    So what about the captains?


    ''''You went to secure the route to the boss room on the fortyth level, right? Well, I''m sure there will be traps from the next level, so I''ll be able to join you by the boss room.


    ''So we can''t be chintzy then. Hiya.


    I did so, and as Saran-san tried to get ahead of me, I grabbed his shoulder to stop him.


    ''''Please don''t scream like that.''''


    No, you just grabbed me by the shoulders.


    Why does he suddenly go into damsel mode when he''s usually an old man?��It''s still a mystery.


    I pull myself together and explain why I stopped it firmly.


    "I think there will be traps from the next level, and if you don''t have the skills and abilities to detect them, you''ll be in big trouble.


    Lady Lumina and the others don''t have those skills either.


    I know, sir. So follow me closely. I''m going to skip a few more steps from here.


    After saying this, I descended to the thirty-sixth level, and as I proceeded through the fading miasma, I could hear the sounds of battle in the distance.


    It seems that they are able to catch up with you. I''m sure that with your current abilities, the demons and demons that appear on this level should be no problem, but please be careful with the traps.


    I''m going to make myself useful to you for having been allowed to live this long.


    Luciel, hurry.


    ''''I know. At any rate, [Purification Wave], now you know I''m here. Let''s meet up with you.


    A wise man indeed.


    After that, what was waiting for me as I rushed through the labyrinth was the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, who were fighting and enduring despite being surrounded by demons.


    However, Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san were not there.

 367-360 Reason for the struggle

    I tried to activate an additional purification wave when I caught sight of the War Maiden Holy Knights who were surrounded by a group of demons.


    But apparently there was no need to do so.


    It''s a good thing that the cleansing wave that I released before we joined forces with them a while ago was enough to cover them, and everyone who seemed to be surrounded by a swarm of demons began to push back as if it was a lie that they were struggling.


    But there was no doubt that they were struggling, and they were clearly exhausted.


    I immediately called out to everyone and activated Recover, Dispel, and Area High Heel.


    Then, by the time I activated the purification wave to keep the demons away, everyone seemed to have calmed down, so I decided to figure out what to do after we parted ways with Lucy and the others.


    ''''For now, I''m glad that everyone is safe.


    You can''t tell me she''s safe.


    ''I didn''t expect you to push me with such a dirty strategy.


    Reacting to my insensitive use of the word safe, Marluka-san and Gannett-san looked down and revealed their regret.


    I''m sorry for what I did.


    ''''Thanks to Luciel-kun earlier, you really helped me.


    ''I didn''t think you''d catch up to me so quickly,''


    Then Beariche, who made a little sad smile, thanked me for intervening in the battle, and Cassie mentioned that she was frankly surprised at how fast I was exploring.


    ''I didn''t expect you all to be so far ahead of me either. But more than that, I couldn''t believe that you all were struggling with the demons on this level.


    Demons it''s because a group of demons have appeared.


    He wasn''t strong, but he was cunning.


    Myra-san wrinkled her brows and Ripnea-san was trembling her body.


    I didn''t expect a demon race to appear.....


    But if it was just a normal demon race, the current squad of Saint Knights of the War Maidens would have had no problem with it.......


    ''''Could it be that another inhumane trap was used?


    ''''What was used was the corpse of a demon tribe. The demon race was not that strong. But when I defeated them, the miasma suddenly erupted and my body gradually stopped moving.


    ''On top of that, the demons just kept appearing and getting stronger and stronger, and it was the worst.


    From the information from Cassie-san and Myra-san, I can see that the same kind of trick was applied as the trap for crushing the healers.


    ''''Just to confirm, did those demons speak human language?''''


    ''Only one person spoke. That''s why Captain Lumina, Miss Elizabeth....


    Lipnea-san, who can''t explain until the end, is replaced by Bearyce-san who explains what happened afterwards.


    ''That demon tribe only appeared after our bodies became heavy. I thought the space was suddenly cracked open, and then Eliza-chan was taken hostage. So I forced the captain to give himself up if he wanted to save her.


    Why did you ask Miss Lumina to give herself up?


    "I''m afraid the curse didn''t work on the captain. They said it would interfere with their plans...


    So what happened?


    ''''That''s when Luciel-kun''s Purification Wave flew in. The magician''s body burned with a pale blue-white flame, and he or she hastily deployed a magic circle and disappeared.


    Maybe if I hadn''t released the purification wave, the two of them wouldn''t have gotten caught in the magic circle...?


    If Purification Wave hadn''t come through, the captain would have stabbed himself in the neck. And Elizabeth, for her part, was prepared to bite her tongue out.


    Thanks to the Purification Wave, Elizabeth was able to escape from the demon tribe. The only thing is that she was inside the magic circle that the demon tribe had deployed, so the captain flew into the magic circle to protect Elizabeth.


    People didn''t blame me for my actions, they just defended me. But I''m sure that''s only because they blame themselves the most for being a drag on Lumina-san.


    I took out the magic crystal sphere from my magic bag and fully recovered my magic power, and then I decided to force everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad to make a ruthless choice.


    ''''From now on, I''m going to abandon my own weight and seriously attack the labyrinth. If you think it will slow us down, could you wait in the stables with the other holy knights until I traverse the labyrinth with the other holy knights?


    The girls could sense my seriousness in that statement mixed with intimidation, but they didn''t argue with their poor pride.


    They asked themselves, and then nodded at their friends.


    ''We''ll go after it with all our might,''


    We are the eleventh of the Holy Order of the War Maidens.


    You can leave me if you think I''m slowing you down.


    Even if it''s only a scapegoat.


    We''re a family now.


    ''I''m in a lot of trouble without Elizabeth,''


    ''Captain Lumina will scold you if you wait on this.


    If Luciel gets serious, all we have to do is go after him.


    ''So please, Luciel, let us go with you.


    I''m sure all nine of them will be able to follow me without wavering in their minds, no matter what I say. However--''''


    ''''It''s fine to fight the Lord of the forty levels, but there are times when you will be brought back by the magic circle that comes out afterwards. At that time, you will be asked to come inside.


    I''ll just throw a magic stone at that magic circle and we''ll see where it goes.


    ...Is that so?


    ''Did you run into all the magic circles, by any chance?


    I rather couldn''t see it any other way........


    ''''As expected of an insane wise man, what you do is out of the ordinary.


    ''''Well, normally if you don''t recover your state, you''ll be in a state of demon seal and collapse, and the demons will start coming to you, so you won''t be able to get here.


    Apparently, you might be able to move forward more quickly with us.


    "...it appears that....


    Well, it doesn''t matter, since we were able to catch up that way too.......


    I''m going to abandon my own weight now and seriously attack the labyrinth.........


    We''re serious, too.


    Oh, I''m so embarrassed.


    Well, I hope this helped the girls relax a bit........


    ''''I''m going to go now. Everyone grab my shoulders and robes or get as close to my side as you can.


    "I wonder if you''ve developed a desire for a harem, Luciel.


    "It''s still light out and shameless.


    ''That''s not the point. From here, we''ll switch to ignoring the traps and demons and moving on.


    Then I made sure that everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad was in close contact with me, and I floated up to the spot with the help of the Holy Dragon and Wind Dragon, and then I flew out to the next level.

 368-361 Horror

    Even if a trap is triggered or a demon appears in front of me, I ignore all of them and proceed while flying low.


    The reason is that by the time the trap is triggered, you are already beyond the range of the trap''s influence, and if there is anything that is affected, the wind dragon will blow everything away and nullify it.


    The same can be said for the demons.


    When they appeared in front of me, the holy dragons would split into small pieces and bite the demons, purifying them, burning them, and transforming the miasma into magical energy.


    No matter how strong the demon is, the amount of magic power it converts is very small, and there is still a lot of room for improvement....


    It was quite difficult to synthesize and completely control the power of these dragons, but after training with Lord Leinster taught me that magic is an image, I''ve been training to make it take shape for a long time, and it''s like a profound lesson that I finally managed to do.


    Originally I wanted to save it until I had to fight a group of evil gods and demons, but this is probably the difference between Lord Leinster, the protagonist of the story, and me, the average person.


    As I was thinking about this, I unlocked the power of the wind dragon and holy dragon as I saw the boss room on the 40th level.


    Then about 30% of the magic power sneaked out of my body. This is the disadvantage of not being able to use this profound technique a lot. It is possible to completely control the power of the dragon, but the repercussions of using the power of the dragon only come when the power of the dragon is released.


    Therefore, if you use it for a long period of time, or if you use it in an area where there are no monsters, the magic power will be exhausted when the dragon''s power is released.


    Well, thanks to the magic power crystal sphere that Paula and Lythian made for me, I managed to find a way to use that demerit.......


    That said, the disadvantage of consuming a large amount of magic power when unlocking the dragon''s power should only be for me as a magician.......


    ''''Um, everyone, why are you squatting?��It''s the main room on the 40th floor now.


    What the f*ck was that?


    Oh, obviously that''s not right.


    I feel bad.


    My vision is going to shake.


    I thought you just wanted to be ... cuddled ...


    The world is back.


    "Wise man how far do you have to take your common sense.....


    I was just trying to hold on, even though the level was pretty high.


    "...preferably with recovery magic...


    Apparently the over acceleration had gotten me drunk from the flowing scenery.


    I then activated my recovery and area heel and waited for everyone to recover for a while.


    ''So what was that move you made earlier?


    Lucy, who recovered quickly, asked me on behalf of everyone''s questions, so I decided to answer honestly.


    ''''Since I''ve gained complete control of the dragon''s power, I''ve created my own inner workings. But I didn''t think I''d be able to use it as a means of transportation either, though, in a labyrinth where I couldn''t directly transfer without knowing the inside information.


    ''Control....I almost ran into a wall or a demon several times and...''


    Oh, I didn''t explain to you about safety....


    ''I apologize for not explaining it to you beforehand. But no one got hurt, right?��In the meantime, you can rest assured that this will be safe when it''s completed.


    ''''Could it be.......your master or that war demon general?''''


    ''Yes. I had Kefin and the others help me before the masters did. I had my masters try it out after it was finished.


    Well, they pretty much ruined it from there and made me improve it, but it allowed me to learn how to fly safely even if I hit a wall.


    ''Oh, the nightmare.''


    I don''t know how you can withstand that speed...


    The main members who traveled with Luciel aren''t normal anymore.


    Originally, there were only unusual and talented people from the master and the squire at the top.


    ''Let me tell you, you''re all as high level as my squire. Be that as it may, let''s get on with it.


    The words that treat me and my companions as outsiders came out in exclamation, so I activated and deployed the sanctuary armor on everyone just in case, and then quickly opened the door to go defeat the boss of the 40th level.


    And what was waiting there was a very handsome human race.


    ''''Well, who the hell are you?''''


    Don''t you know me?��I didn''t think there was anyone, even a lowly one, who didn''t even know the name and appearance of the Lord he served.... But good. I am more generous than your predecessor. I am Ortalf Zelest of Rhinebird, the one and only person in the Kingdom of Rhinebird.


    When I heard that name I........no, everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad could not believe their ears either.


    This is because he was the one who caused the old Rhinebird Kingdom to disappear.


    By the way, it was Sir Leinster who physically turned Rhinebird into an exile....


    ''''He tried to fuse that humanity with demons, he used necromancy to desecrate the dignity of the dead with the memories of his life, and he tried to put an evil god in his body...''''


    Hmm. Now, since you understand, why don''t you get off your ass and do it?


    "The Foolish King who was wiped out by Lord Leinster with a single blow.


    "What... and you think I''m a foolish king?��Or Leinster...Leinster...Layne!


    The Foolish King Ortalf Zerest of Rhinebird, who had been handsome until a moment ago, burned his body with the black flames of hatred, and a skeleton with four beautiful jet-black wings sprouting from his back and a weapon in each of his six arms appeared from within.


    ''''Ru, Luciel. What''s your plan?


    Well, you can''t win a real fight.


    What do you want me to do?


    Transition. You can''t escape in transition.


    When they saw the Foolish King''s changed appearance, they received one after another from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad waiting for instructions, but no matter how you look at it, they were in a state of panic.


    I just think. Is this scary?��And..........


    Honestly, it was the moon and spoon compared to the evil gods, and it was more dangerous for his life to be attacked by his master and Lionel at the same time.


    Besides, if the story was true, Lord Leinster would destroy it with a single blow, and not a word was said about this foolish king''s name or necromancy in that space.


    That must be what it was.


    However, in attacking this labyrinth than I thought, it seems that I didn''t get the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad''s status resistance to be high or even mental strength as a horror-type element in the attack of this labyrinth.


    I guess I need to experience a situation where I''m driven into a corner many times even if I level up and only get higher in status.


    Having learned that lesson, I decided to go into battle alone.


    ''''Since everyone seems to be freaking out, I''m going to take them out on my own.


    I transformed the illusionary sword into an illusionary staff and filled it with magic power.


    ''''Hey, what''s that magic power?''''


    The Foolish King unleashes a dark attribute attack magic on me while shouting in surprise.


    In addition, the space all over this boss room cracks and demons come out of it.......but all of that was expected.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I decided to get serious from earlier.


    The demons can''t leave the space and disappear as pale flames, and the magic that the foolish king released couldn''t penetrate my sanctuary armor and was either played or disappeared.


    ''''Wha, what are you?''''


    "Lord Leinster''s last disciple and wise man. And a former mere healer with the title of guardian of the world..............................so goodbye.


    I invoked the sanctuary ward with all my might and unleashed the holy dragon, the incarnation of purification magic, into it.


    ''''........this......thing.......I have become a copy of an evil god.... .....


    Okay, one more.


    This time, a new holy dragon was released from right above the King of Fools and the King of Fools was swallowed up in a torrent of blue-white light.


    When the light disappeared, the foolish king was gone, leaving only the magic stone.


    After confirming this, I hit one knee due to the headache and nausea that surged through my headache and nausea due to the symptoms of magic power depletion, and I was forced to take out the magic crystal sphere to recover my magic power.


    In the meantime, no one in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad called out to me.


    When the magic circle appeared around the time the magic crystal sphere was broken, I called out to the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''So have you decided whether to follow me or wait for me in the stables?��Well, I don''t mind either way, though I''m sure Lumina and Elizabeth believe you''ll all be here, and I''m sure you''ll be more than happy to oblige.


    I threw the magic stone of the demon I had defeated after entering the labyrinth into the magic circle. Now I knew which magic circle to go to next.


    And when I turned my attention to the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad again, I saw the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad that had raised themselves up and showed their posture to come down on one knee to me.


    However, as expected, I didn''t expect that reaction, so I got a little flustered.


    ''''Well, for now, let''s go on as normal as before. If you''re not scared, I''ll take you along as normal.''''


    Then I could see everyone''s tension slowly dissipate.


    ''Strong as they may be, Luciel is still Luciel,''


    ''I was terrified for a moment that he made the enemy disappear without hesitation, but it doesn''t change the fact that he''s in a hurry when he''s outsmarted.


    ''Unusual growth potential ... yet ...''


    It''s frustrating that we''ve made such a difference in just a few years, but it''s also such a tough experience.


    ''I''ve worked hard at every moment, and when that doesn''t produce results, I''ve worked even harder to get them.''


    ''I knew that Luciel was strong, and I knew he had the kindness to care for me.


    That strength was just more awesome than I thought...


    "You can take us to wife without concern.


    ''Now that we''ve calmed down, Luciel, I''d like you to take us to Lady Lumina and Miss Elizabeth.


    Apparently, I might have underestimated these girls at some point, too.


    With that in mind, I tell them.


    ''We''ll go non-stop to the fifty levels, so don''t get shaken off. Then let''s go.


    Thus, we were sucked into the magic circle and took off as fast as we could to traverse the labyrinth.

 369-362 Unexpected battle start

    No matter how much of a labyrinth he had stepped through once, it might be difficult to conquer a labyrinth that had gone from normal mode to hell mode........................I had thought that somewhere in my heart.


    However, as long as I don''t have to worry about being wary of traps and what kind of monsters I have to fight against by wearing the power of the holy dragon and the wind dragon, I feel like I can do anything I want right now.


    By the way, the reason I''m rushing to traverse the labyrinth is not to join up with Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san, but that''s bad for everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad that is still screaming right now, so I think I''ll keep it a secret.


    Still, I didn''t know what would happen in the future, so I wanted to save the magic crystal sphere as much as possible, but I just prayed that I wouldn''t waste it.


    Then I was able to find some treasure chests during my flight, but I had no choice but to give up on collecting them.


    Because it seemed like everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad couldn''t afford to take a detour.


    However, I''ve memorized the location, so if this labyrinth doesn''t disappear even if I traverse it, I''d like to collect it later~.


    With that in mind, I finally managed to reach the 50th level.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that the 50th level had no branching routes, it was a long straight road.


    "Just be on the lookout for it.


    I just said that and flew from one end to the other, releasing the dragon''s power, a little less than 80% of the magic power was drained out of my body at once.


    I''m going to prioritize everyone''s recovery first and then use the magic crystal sphere to fully recover the magic power, the magic crystal sphere finished its job and cracked.


    But since I entered this level, I haven''t been able to scream when encountering demons.


    I guess I''ve gotten used to it....


    ''''Well, if it''s the same as the original labyrinth, this is the end point. You''re all prepared, aren''t you?


    Everyone just nodded quietly with a nervous look on their faces without saying a word.


    I nodded back and touched my hand to the door, and the door slowly opened, and beyond that was the figure of Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san, who were lifted up by the black magic and raised their distressed voices.


    At that moment, like arrows released from a bow, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad invades the room, but when they have advanced to some extent, they are flung away by something.


    ''''Are you alright?''''


    I called out to them from behind, and they all stood up immediately. There seemed to be no problem.


    I didn''t expect a ward to be set up after coming here.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not possible for anyone to become undead or become a demon by touching this ward. After all, those holy knights are a troublesome existence.''''


    Then I heard such a voice from behind Lumina-san and the others.


    There was a demon tribe that seemed to have taken the two of them away.


    The only thing that I imagined was that they didn''t look too different from the human race, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get a good deal more than you think.


    Lumina-san and Elizabeth, who were inside the ward, had an expression of anguish on their faces, but when they saw the figure of the War Maiden Holy Knights, they felt a fighting spirit in their eyes.


    They seemed to be forbidden to just act, or even restricted to moving or speaking out of the place, and all that could be heard was a groan of stifled pain.


    ''I thought there was an evil god in here, but it looks like I was wrong.


    I activated the purification wave and tried to check the strength of the ward first... I tried to check it, but when I thought I heard the sound of glass breaking, the ward shattered into pieces.


    I was actually thinking of turning my attention to this side after checking the strength, and then using magic circle chanting to trap the demons in the sanctuary ward while we were talking, but I suddenly had to rethink my strategy.


    ''''This ward is impossibly fragile, isn''t it?


    I guess it wasn''t my fault that I couldn''t help myself.


    ''Who are you?��How could you so easily break the wards I created?��So now you are my arch-enemy, the brave one!


    I''m pretty sure that''s the wrong person.


    But still, nemesis........no, let''s not think about it.


    ''''........Then who the hell are they!


    I ignored the demon tribe that was shouting at me and checked the condition of Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san who were trapped by the red-black magic power.


    The red-black magic power is wrapped around their extremities, and that red-black magic power is released from the demon tribe''s tail.


    And that red-black magic power was very similar to the one the evil god wore.


    ''''Why do those demon clans and death spirits who can speak want to hear about me so much?''''


    I waved my arm at the red-black magic that was clinging to Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san''s extremities and released a purification wave to block it, and the two of them fell as if they were going to collapse.


    Before the two of them fell to the floor, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad caught them firmly.


    Watching the scene from the side, I shifted my gaze to the demon race, relieved that they didn''t fall to the floor.


    ''''A few years ago, I was just a healer.


    The demon race can''t interfere with the two of them any further, so I activate the Sanctuary Wards to protect the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''Only it somehow ended up releasing the reincarnated dragons, and the dragon knight was also to serve as a dragon knight as well.


    Converting from an illusionary staff to an illusionary sword and activating my sanctuary armor while pouring my magic power into it, I stood in front of the demon race and confronted them.


    ''''Then, this time I''m going to be associated with the spirits, and I''m going to get the grand title of being the protector of the world... I''m just a human race at the mercy of such a fate...''''


    As he swung the magic power he had poured into the Illusionary Sword at once, a holy dragon appeared and attacked the demon race.


    ''''Don''t think that I can defeat you with just one dragon.


    However, the demon tribe stops the holy dragon by releasing red-black magic power, and then moves right underneath the holy dragon in an instant and punches it away, causing the holy dragon to become an afterglow of magic power and disappear.


    The demon tribe attacks us without even thinking about it.


    But its speed was slower than Master, less powerful than Lionel''s, and I didn''t feel any of the despair that I felt when I fought the evil god.


    ''''Slow!


    I calmly matched the magic-filled illusion sword to the fist that was striking at me and succeeded in slashing it down easily.


    To be honest, even I was quite surprised inwardly, as I had expected it to rebound a bit more or be played back.


    ''How dare you!


    When the miasma overflows from the demon''s body, the miasma gathered in the area where it was cut and stopped the bleeding in the blink of an eye.


    However, my arm hasn''t regenerated, so I''m a little relieved.


    Even so, I didn''t expect the demon tribe to challenge me in a flesh-and-blood battle.


    That well-trained body is no ordinary person.


    But more than that, the problem is that movement that struck the holy dragon.


    That was definitely a transference, and it was also a type without a magic circle.


    It seems that they couldn''t use it continuously due to some restrictions, so I don''t know the details, but that fact that it can transfer is what made it quite troublesome.


    If it is possible to transfer within the sanctuary ward, then we must stop that from happening. With that thought in mind, I open my mouth.


    ''Sorry to be angry, but can you tell me where the evil god is?''


    You''re making a fool of yourself.............


    I knew it was coming, but you''re still angry. Can this keep your attention on us.....


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    I''m going to use my space-time attribute magic quick to increase my reaction and duck while praying that the attack will stop as soon as possible.


    At the same time, I poured my magic power back into my illusory sword and waited patiently for an opening to become available--that''s when I saw it.


    ''''What?��Gone....


    The figure of the demon race that should have been in front of me suddenly disappeared, and right after I caught the tail drawing a magic circle at the edge of my vision, a red-black light dyed my vision.

 370-363 At the end of the dialogue

    In the course of my numerous training and combat experiences in this world, there was one line that I wanted to say once.


    But I really hoped that such an opportunity would never come.


    The reason for this is simple: you are definitely in the middle of a battle when you say that line.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on it.


    It''s not a good idea to have a good time. Did you really think that I would lose my composure over that incident? It looks like he was aiming for something...


    A sorrowful voice comes up from the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad who were watching the scene.


    It looks like they''ve let their guard down completely, so it''s time to settle the matter.


    ''''Too bad. It''s a "Huh?��An afterimage...


    ....


    ....


    The upper and lower halves of the demon race said goodbye as I wordlessly swung off the illusionary sword.


    ''''Goooooooo, ki, you, how did you.......''''


    You don''t have to answer to that...


    In fact, I didn''t even have the time to do that.


    The miasma is a miasma that is not blood, but rather miasma that flows out of the demon race.


    The miasma is a miasma that can only be found in the miasma of a person''s body.


    The miasma of the miasma can be found in the miasma of the people of the world.


    The miasma is a good thing, or perhaps the miasma was used to heal individual wounds, and when it was finished healing, it returned to each of their bodies.


    ''''Nah, that''s not fair.''''


    I don''t want you to be resurrected so easily.... Now, as I asked you earlier, where is the Evil One now?


    Why do you go to such lengths to find the Evil One?


    ''It''s because you are a god and interfere in this world. Despite being enclosed by Lord Klaia and Lord Leinster, I only wish to ask you to return to the other side of time and space because it''s very annoying to put a curse on the reincarnated dragons and take over people''s bodies and try to lead them to the world of chaos.


    You can''t destroy a god, even if he''s an evil god, because you can''t destroy a god while he''s still a human being.


    ''Do you think I''m going to teach you?''


    It doesn''t matter either way. It''s just that they will be destroyed anyway. But I''d like to hear why the demon tribe is attacking us now.


    The miasma is a miasma that can only be found inside the sanctum sanctorum, and when the lower half of the body was purified with the purification wave first, an explosion occurred inside the sanctum sanctorum and a tremendous amount of miasma turned the inside of the sanctum sanctorum dark purple.


    The miasma is not a good thing.


    I further activated the purification wave to confirm that the miasma inside the sanctuary ward can be completely purified and then spoke to the demon race again.


    I don''t really want to do this either. It''s not just a matter of time before you get a chance to see it. But without knowing the reason, important people are being harmed..... I can''t just stand idly by and watch that happen.


    I raised my hand and mimicked activating a cleansing wave.


    "No, no," I said. No, don''t do this, I''ll tell you. So promise me you''ll help me.


    It didn''t matter at this point that he was all over the place.


    ''''I see........ So where the hell is the evil god?


    ''''I don''t know ... it''s true. The demon stone lying at the farthest end of the labyrinth contained the power of the evil gods, and it was my task to retrieve it.


    Do you want to pretend that because you can use the transfer, it was useful to you?��But even if that was true, he was sure that he wasn''t just a collector.


    ''''So what if I finish collecting all the magic stones?''''


    It was supposed to be the God of Evil that was freed from his seal and resurrected.


    Hmm?��Did you say "should" not a mechanism?��.........Could it be that they had already finished collecting all the magic stones......


    ''''Then you couldn''t have resurrected them, could you?


    I''m sure the Evil Lord will return. The fact that you have created me, the king of the demons, is proof of that.


    I was sincerely relieved that I wasn''t a demon king yet, apparently.


    Because if it wasn''t that you had to be brave to win, I could still manage it.


    ''I just wanted to ask you one last question, why did you come to this world?��The Dark Continent you could live in the land of the demon race alone.


    ''''What are you talking about........ It is natural and reasonable for the most superior race to stand at the top of all races. If it weren''t for the influence of that abominable seal, it would be natural for the weakest to rule a country where they can prosper together. You humans would be doing the same thing.


    I didn''t want to nod at those words, but I was sure that was one aspect of it.


    ''''Is that why you came to this continent with the power of an evil god?''''


    "To you, Leinster was a hero for saving humanity. But to us, trapped on the Dark Continent, where only the strong are allowed to have a hand in things, he is the evil one. So you have enjoyed a world of peace and prosperity, and now we will rule over you.


    ''Well......... I thought we could resolve this more peacefully if we could get the language across....


    What?��You, you promised me differently.


    ''I haven''t made any promises. Still, I was a little hoping that if we could have a dialogue, we could find a peaceful solution for each other...


    Cunning. Kill me.


    When the demon tribe shouted that, the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad became more noisy.


    It seemed that Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san had slashed at everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad.


    ''''What did you do!!!''''


    It''s just a game.��The two of them were quite resistant, so they couldn''t become part of the family, but even so, the curse to turn them into demons has already been carved. If it is my order to become the king of the demon race, it is only natural to already obey it.


    The demon tribe is delighted as if it had won. Looking at their appearance, they seemed to realize that they were incompatible with each other.


    ''''Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san!


    I tried to launch a purification wave on the two men who were attacking everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad, but I couldn''t fully activate it.


    The demon tribe tells me happily.


    "Kukkukku. Are others so important to you?��Or were those two special?��But that''s what makes humanity so sweet. They will choose to be governed obediently, once they have a hostage. So, let''s get rid of these wards as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''ll make those two men commit suicide.


    But before I can answer the demon race''s request, I can hear Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san''s voices in my ears.


    ''''........Luciel-kun, no matter what future you choose, I will respect your choice. But please don''t do anything like that, which moves on the basis of temporary emotions and puts humanity in danger.


    ''Yes. We are ... no, I would have been dead once more. I would rather give myself up than attack my family in this way.


    "...do you trust my choice?


    ''It is because you are always straight and striving and pushing forward, Luciel, that I have taken a liking to you. Even if I were to rot here, I would have no regrets.


    I know you will save the world.


    Their resolve was painfully evident.


    ''''I''m going to cleanse you all at once, so your suffering will be instantaneous.


    Do you really know what you''re doing?��If you kill me, the curse of these women will turn you into a demon immediately.


    They said they would respect my choice.


    I know you don''t mean it.


    Now shut up and don''t let your words be sullied.


    No, no, no, no!


    The purification wave burned the demon race into pale flames, but the miasma still managed to keep its body intact.


    ''''Holy Dragon, release your power and purify your evil incarnation.


    ''Gwaaaaahhhh!''


    The demon race is swallowed by the holy dragon and gradually purified and disappears.


    Then I ran to the suffering Lumina and Elizabeth, changing from my illusory sword to my illusory staff, and spun out a number of spells.


    You can''t save the world if the best S-class healer of humanity can''t spin the life in front of you. I''ll never let the demon race do it. I''ll definitely undo it.


    That''s when I started preparing to push the envelope.

 371-364 Do your best

    First of all, I decided to use spatio-temporal magic time reverse on the two of them as I did when I healed the knights who had become undead along the way, and then I would use Dispel to break the curse and Recover to recover from the condition abnormality.......


    The miasma of a miasma with reddish-black magical energy attacked from there, right after the use of spatio-temporal magic time reverse, a reddish-black pattern appeared on the limbs of the two people.


    ''''Kuaaaahhhh!''''


    Fortunately, the effect of the sanctuary armor was still in effect, so it didn''t reach me and I was unharmed, but it seems that quite a bit of pain rushed to the two of them.


    Moreover, Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san''s curses seem to have accelerated their demonization by the current treatment, and the color of their hair and skin is changing.


    d*mn it.........


    I''m sure it was a mechanism whereby the curse was strengthened when magic power other than that demon race interfered with it.


    What should I do........ When I raised my gaze at that thought, all of the members of the Saint Knight''s Squad of War Maidens were looking at me, holding each other''s hands as if in prayer so as not to get in the way of my healing.


    ''''........Luciel-kun.......now......it''s still......not too late. Now you can still be a person......... That alone will save you.


    And as if she could tell something from my appearance, Lumina-san said so.


    I was very embarrassed that I had let myself be prepared to do so.


    ''''Lumina-san.......and Elizabeth-san also left the choice up to me, didn''t she?��So will you trust me to the end?


    Please.........do me a favor. Isn''t that so.......Lady Lumina?


    ...Yes. Mr. Luciel, I need help.........


    And even though their faces were twisted in pain, they trusted me.


    That''s why I want to firmly repay their trust this time........


    I''m in charge.


    I opened the status window that hadn''t been opened for a long time and used the SP (skill points) that I had accumulated to get the luck skills that should all have a positive effect on my good luck, strong luck, fierce luck, bad luck, and heavenly luck first.


    I had planned to get all the luck skills eventually anyway, but I didn''t expect to be forced to get them so quickly....


    I''m just really glad there''s a system that makes it easy to get skills like this.......I truly believe that.


    I also acquired an additional self-sacrifice skill and closed the status window.


    He then poured his magic power into the Illusionary Staff with all his might and activated the Self-Sacrifice Skill, which was a substitute for the curse that was consuming the two of them in this body while reminding him of the Limit Breakthrough Skill.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Maybe now Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san will be fine........


    So I thought that everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad would be more pleased, but all of them were desperately shouting something with tears in their eyes.


    Apparently it was because he used holy attribute magic with his body that had been turned into a demon race, or maybe it was because his body was covered in pale white flames in reaction to it.


    Still, what was a miscalculation was that when I took on the curse of demonization with my self-sacrifice skill, I inherited the curse''s progression as it was, even if my resistance skill level was high.


    Anyway, it would have been nice if I couldn''t beat the resistance and just disappeared... well, I learned a lot.


    With the intention of being lucky if it succeeds, I put magic power into the illusion staff and tried to activate Dispel once, but I still couldn''t break the spell.


    I finally made up my mind and decided to invoke the original magic of Lord Leinster''s direct transmission of the Mercy Refugee Magic.


    As soon as I activated it, a magician''s circle appeared above me and a torrent of light fell down, and at the same time I was so shocked that I let go of my consciousness.


    ����


    Lumina and Elizabeth were surprised to find that the pain that had been eating away at them suddenly disappeared, and they found themselves fully recovered by Luciel''s recovery magic.


    (You always live up to and exceed my expectations.)


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends.


    However, what was in the tip of my gaze was the figure of Luciel, whose face was twisted in the blue-white flames.


    ''''Lu, Luciel.......you?��Hey, why are you on fire....


    Lady Lumina, I don''t know what''s going on.


    ''I don''t know.... But I have no problem touching this pale flame.


    Lumina runs out and tries to push out of the flames where Luciel''s face is contorted... but the members of the War Maiden Holy Knights stop her.


    ''''Captain, no!''''


    "Trust in Luciel...


    "Marluka, Gannett, what are you...


    Marluka and Gannette were in tears as they stopped Lumina from both sides.


    ''''I''m sure Luciel-san will be fine.


    ''We can''t just let the captain get in the way.


    ''Ripnea, Cassie but...''


    Ripnea also burst into tears, and Cassie stared at Lumina with a serious expression on her face, her face contorted.


    ''''Captain Lumina, please believe in Luciel-kun.


    ''Yes. That''s right Luciel.


    Get your ass back up and come back to me.


    The captain can give you a hug now.


    "Baelice, Saran, Myra, and Queena.


    Everyone wanted to help Luciel it finally got through to Lumina.


    ''Luciel prioritized the recovery of the two of them, even though Captain Lumina and Eliza-san''s curse was placed on her body. So surely.....


    Lucy....


    At that time, the miasma flooded out of Luciel''s body, but the miasma did not fly to the War Maiden Holy Knights, as Luciel kept her sanctuary armor deployed on herself.


    ''''Captain we can only trust Luciel-san here......... Besides, the blame for making this happen is on me.


    ''That''s not true..... The responsibility lies with me, the captain. Me, who couldn''t choose to wait for Luciel-kun........


    At that time, a magic circle unfolded above Luciel''s head, and in the blink of an eye, the light emitted from the magic circle struck Luciel.


    The aftermath became a storm that hit Lumina and the others, making it difficult to stand or even keep your eyes open.


    But even so, Lumina and her friends, whose status had been enhanced, ran to Luciel.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this topic.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this topic.


    ''''After all, Luciel-kun is my.......our savior.......''''


    ����

 372-Quiet story 9 Each movement

    When Luciel was sleeping on Lumina''s lap pillow, changes began to appear in the huge magic circles that had appeared in the skies above various locations.


    The moment the magic circle emitted a red-black light, demons began to appear one after another.


    Seeing the situation, Squire Luciel and those who prided themselves on being his friends began to move at once.


    --Yenis--.


    You will be able to find out if you are a good candidate for the job. I jumped out of the way.


    The two battlehorses clinging to the two battlehorses, Hatri and Alice, followed Cressia from behind.


    ''You two were supposed to stay behind in force to defend Yenis, right?


    "It''s not a gentleman''s place to send a girl to her death alone when she''s in love with you.


    ''I can''t hesitate when the bonus stage is lying right in front of me,''


    Cressia decided that their wills were so firm that even if they could be persuaded, it would take a lot of time.


    ''''I was entrusted by Luciel-sama with the defense of Yenis. Therefore, I will prioritize defeating as many enemies as possible rather than defending the two of you.


    That is exactly the kind of behavior that befits the name of the Princess Superior Bow. I''m feeling very tingly, that I am.


    I''ve got Schwartz to help me when the need arises.


    Well let''s hurry up then.


    Cresia smiled a little and told her that and let the battle horse run.


    In fact, Cresia was also feeling uneasy about heading to the magic circle alone.


    And yet, it was so funny to see Hattori, who didn''t waver in this situation, and who, as usual, said something a little unpleasant, and was relieved of any unnecessary tension.


    And when the three of them reached the vicinity of the giant magic circle, the giant magic circle began to glow red-black again.


    --Rockford--


    Paula and Lythian have been waiting for the demons and demonkind to appear ever since the giant magic circle appeared, and now they''ve been waiting for them.


    When they saw the glowing red-black magic circle, they were convinced that it was time for the giant golem group, the Lucielands, to activate it.


    However, something that looks like a demon came out of the magic circle and immediately started burning blue-white, and the sight of magical stones falling forced them to choose to wait.


    ''''Mm........I was too quick to tell Luciel that the magic circle was created.


    It can''t be helped. If the demons and demonkind are scattered from the magic circle, there will be an extraordinary amount of damage.


    ''I can''t wait to try Lucielands...''


    Your time will come. Besides, you won''t see the magic stones falling like rain many times.


    ''''Indeed........ With that many, I could make many of my favorite magic tools.


    ''''I''d like to say that''s up to Luciel-sama as well, but we''re basically told that we can make anything other than magic tools that specialize in destruction...''''


    The two of them watched the scene of magic stones raining down on them as they each came up with their new magic tools.


    And when the huge magic circle began to glow again, they watched as a huge arm grabbed the magic circle and tried to come out of it, and they began to shift the giant golem into its activated state.


    --Lubruk Kingdom--


    As soon as the huge magic circle appeared, Lord Wisdom, who had risen to commander of the kingdom''s armies after marrying the third princess of Rubruk, sent a message to each town and village ordering them not to run away if a monster or demon tribe appeared.


    And then Keti and Kefin were exchanging ideas about how to deal with the two magicians that had appeared in the rubruk kingdom.


    ''''So that huge magic formation floating above us is to be told not to do anything until Sage Luciel-sama tells us to do so?''''


    ''No. I''m saying that if you run your army poorly, you''ll only cause more damage and more trouble.


    As soon as he telepathically spoke to Luciel, Sir Wisdom called Keti and Kefin and told them that he wanted to send the kingdom''s armies against one of their huge magic circles and ask Keti and Kefin to take the other.


    But the two men quickly dismissed it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    ''I understand that Lord Wisdom has a position to take. But how can we disregard the fact that in the months after we found out that the evil gods were going to set this up, Luciel-sama worked so hard to prevent any damage...''''


    So all we can do then is wait and see?


    ''The huge magic circle to the west is ours to go to. The magic circle to the south is in Grandle''s territory, so Grandle has someone to deal with it.


    ''Well, that''s what I mean. It means that Lord Wisdom would be most desirable to act to alleviate some of the public''s fears.


    ''''Well......... But it must be the right thing to do....


    That''s good.


    I''ll take care of it.


    Keti nodded in satisfaction, and Kefin, relieved, left for the western magic circle with a determination to never let Keti alone die.


    --The Labyrinth of Plotting--


    At the entrance to the labyrinth of intrigue along the border of Rubruk and Glandle, Bazak, once called by the street name of the Abyss and awe-inspiringly called the Abyss, stared at the huge magic circle floating in the sky, burning magic grass in his pipe and spitting out purple smoke.


    ''''I did hear there was something going on in the labyrinth, but I didn''t think it was outside.... Even so, is it a sign of trust to let him deal with this place by himself, or.......


    At that time, the huge magic circle glowed red-black and a demon came out of the magic circle, but it was burned by pale flames and disappeared.


    ''''Well, I guess he''s just a softie........ Even so, it looks a little interesting to analyze that magic circle.''''


    In the meantime, Bazak saw the magic circle glowing red-black again and began chanting his newly developed magic as his level increased.


    --Ilmasia Empire--.


    While skillfully maneuvering the airship, Dolan fired the main gun, which was tinged with holy attribute magic power, at the magic circle.


    Then the main gun, which was further amplified by the sanctuary ward that Luciel had put in place, was sucked into the magic circle.


    I thought I had caught the magic circle for sure, what is going on?


    I''m sure it hit the magic circle itself. But if it didn''t interfere with the magic circle, then it must have jumped out of the magic circle''s connected end... that''s what I''m guessing.


    ''''I agree with Nanya''s opinion. Perhaps it could have been a preemptive strike against the Demon Nation.


    Doran tilted his head at the main gun that didn''t interfere with the magic circle, and that opinion came from Nanya and Lyna.


    If that were true, Doran thought, it might have been a little quicker.


    ''Anyway, aim the secondary cannons so that they can hit them at any time, and re-fill the main cannons with holy attribute magic power.


    Yes, sir.


    As the two of them busily moved around the ship, Doran kept his eyes on the magic circle and decided to consider the worst case scenario.


    And when the magic circle began to glow reddish-black again, Dolan let his main and four secondary guns fire in unison and watched it happen.


    --Blange--


    Brod and Lionel still hadn''t been able to defeat the only remaining miasma-clad knight.


    It''s not just that they were struggling. You will be able to get a good deal more information about the miasma.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for a long time, and it can be a very rare occurrence.


    ''''Eeeee, it''s depressing...''''


    ''It''s no surprise that there''s an obstacle at the end of the induction, but...''


    Should we wipe out the entire castle?


    I wish you had suggested that before you were led underground like this.


    Since the two of them possess the search for enemies skills, it was easy to chase the fleeing knight.


    However, they were lured into the palace and led underground as if they hadn''t expected such a thing.


    In addition, the two of them fought to refrain from killing non-combatants with their clothing as much as possible, thinking that Luciel might be able to heal those who had become demonized or undead.


    This put him under a fair amount of stress, and the emotions from Brod and the polite language from Lionel disappeared.


    Finally, when they were cornered, what awaited them was a huge doorway, but they were hesitant to proceed on the spot.


    ''''War demon.......if I''m not mistaken....


    ''''Ah........there''s an evil god. And ten of them are as powerful as the knight from earlier........


    Sweat ran down from their foreheads.


    ''''Well I finally understand ... the reason I''m alive and why ...''''


    You''re not going to say it''s for the sake of fighting in this place, are you?


    What?


    ''That''s fine then......... To me, even this is just a passing phase. I''m sure that Luciel-sama will soon be involved in something interesting again. Leave the rest to me.


    "...no!��This is just a passing point for me too. I''m young again and this ain''t gonna be the end of the road for me!��But I just thought this was a break and that I could finally pay my debt.


    We''ll put it that way. Besides, I have a tendency to pay back the debt tenfold.


    ''Heh, well, let''s get this over with before Luciel gets here.


    Yeah.


    They open a huge door as they talk to each other....


    And beyond their gaze--.

 373-365 Out of the Labyrinth

    Nothing could be seen, nothing could be heard...it was a world dominated by jet blackness and silence.


    I didn''t feel any anxiety or fear in spite of being in such a world, I felt very nostalgic and comfortable, and it made me want to surrender to this world without thinking about it.


    Suddenly, however, a ray of light came into the pitch-black world.


    As soon as I saw that light, I felt very uneasy about being in this world, and it seemed very dangerous.


    But if that light hadn''t shone through, I wouldn''t be this anxious....


    So I stared at the light, but I heard a voice speaking from the light.


    But when I noticed a talking voice coming from the light and listened carefully, the talking voice was very disturbing and irritating.


    And yet, I couldn''t get away from that light, nor could I close my ears to the talking.


    So I couldn''t even notice that the ray of light was slowly growing.


    The moment I touched that ray of light, which had been growing at some point, I noticed the gentle warmth of the light and was swallowed by it, feeling all the negative emotions I had been feeling melt away.


    It seems that the owners of these voices are the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad. From the bright tone of their voices, it seems that they were able to save Lumina-san and Elizabeth-san safely.


    I was relieved to hear that for the first time.


    It''s a good thing that the content of the conversation is very unusual for the Saint Knight''s team of warrior maidens, because it seems that Lumina-san is somehow being played with.


    But the content of the conversation had never entered my mind at all.


    The reason for this seemed to be the effect of overexertion in the treatment and the strong headache he was experiencing.


    There were other symptoms such as pains rushing to the knots even though there was no physical strength at all, but well, compared to the time of the evil god, the symptoms were considerably better.


    Nevertheless, what''s more, the neck and the back of the head hurt from being laid on a very hard place.


    That''s why I activated the Extra Heel, and after confirming that the headache and body pain had disappeared, I opened my eyes and saw Lumina-san''s bright red face in front of me, staring at me as if she were looking into me.


    ''''........Eh?��....What?��Miss Lumina?


    I almost panicked at that one moment, but the next moment a very hard feeling pressed against my face and a strong pain took over my thoughts.


    ''Captain, you''re bold.''


    Luciel, you must be happy to be back on your feet and in the captain''s arms.


    You know, I feel like I''m struggling with something.


    That''s the kind of thing you guys like.


    I can''t feel my breasts that much...


    That''s where the conversation stops for a moment.


    ''This armor is pretty hard, but how can it only get softer when you hug it...''


    ''''None. Captain, I know you''re happy that Luciel-kun is awake, but it''s time to let him go...


    I think I''m going to pass out again.


    ''I won''t stop you if that''s what you want too...''


    If you''re going to hug me for now, I think I''d better stop with the armor.


    Lumina-san, who was bombarded with one word after another by the War Maiden Holy Knights, became embarrassed, and the strength of her embrace gradually became stronger.


    ''''N-No, it''s not. Don''t tease me, you guys........''''


    But after hearing the last of everyone''s words, Lumina came to her senses there, and finally released from the tightness.


    However, Lumina stood up abruptly there, causing my head to fall naturally due to gravity, hitting the back of my head on the ground.


    This is how I learned that the knee pillow is accompanied by pain, and I stood up to check if there was any discomfort in my body while activating the heel to the back of my head, which is soberly painful.


    I''m sorry for your concern.


    No, uh ... are you okay?


    It''s refreshing to see Lumina-san remaining shy for some reason.......


    ''''I''m a little short on magic power, but we do have magic recovery potions and magic crystal spheres.


    I told him and took out a highly concentrated magic recovery potion from the magic bag, not a magic crystal sphere.


    ''''I just want to listen to you for a bit as well, so this should be enough for now. By the way, how long have you been stunned?''''


    It''s enough.


    I was honestly relieved to hear that. I was actually wondering what I would do if quite a bit of time had passed.


    I didn''t want to take up too much time in the labyrinth because of the huge magic circle that appeared in various places and I didn''t want to spend too much time in the labyrinth.


    Of course, if the evil god was here, I wouldn''t have to worry about such things, but there was no point in thinking about it.


    ''''I see........ Can you tell me what happened after the two of you entered the magic circle of that demon race?


    I regretted asking so casually.


    I didn''t want them to realize that since the magic crystal sphere has a limited amount of magic crystal, so I dumped the story on them, but it seems that I should have given a little more consideration to the content.


    They were both blatantly depressed.


    ''''It''s...''''


    ''I''ll explain that to you. Originally, it was because of my capture.


    ''That is not true. It was my fault for choosing to be ahead of you, knowing that you were coming, Luciel.


    ''Still, I''ll explain it to you. The reason the captain was in danger was to save me.


    ....


    Lumina nodded quietly, deciding that Elizabeth-san would not fold.


    ''We were joined by another group of knights and healers around the time Luciel-san informed us that she had arrived at St. Surreal.


    We know that, and we''re collecting them, just in case.


    Then Lumina-san nodded her head here.


    ''''Come to think of it, did you leave those knights on that spot?


    No, I asked him to come inside the hermit''s stables.


    I thought you couldn''t get a horse or anything in there?


    ''That''s what I thought, but it seems that when you go into the stable, you can stay there, just like a horse.


    It would be ... humiliating for those men.


    Lumina-san and the War Maiden Holy Knights all seemed to be stressed out and started laughing.


    The knights found it quite annoying, but the atmosphere was lightened by the laughter they provided.


    ''Back to the subject at hand. The reason I was ahead of you was so that I wouldn''t make unnecessary sacrifices by working with those who weren''t resistant to fascination and confusion. So I was advancing after defeating the demons, and I was defeating them because the trap that the demons were coming out of had been triggered, but then those demons appeared.


    Come to think of it, you mentioned something like there were multiple demon tribes when we joined up, but other than that demon tribe, the War Maiden Holy Knights had defeated them.......


    ''''They escaped because I intervened, didn''t they?��I''m sorry.


    ''''There''s nothing to apologize for. It''s a good thing that the demons and monsters were weakened and I didn''t have to commit suicide because of that. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to get the best out of it. Really.........


    The voice that I heard faintly from Lumina-san was a limp.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    And since they deployed an unnecessary magic circle when escaping, I don''t blame them for falling for the trap.


    But if I wasn''t forced to commit suicide or upset by the fact that Elizabeth was kidnapped in front of me, perhaps Lumina-san would have noticed.


    But still, if she had drunk the object X a little earlier, she might have developed a tolerance and changed a bit again, but this is just the way it is.


    After all, after all, when all is said and done, I''ll suggest that you drink the object X after dinner as a form of training at the church headquarters.


    ''''Oh, so we don''t even know how that demon tribe tried to turn the two of you into demons?''''


    It seems like they were trying all sorts of things in the Empire, like magic stones and all that........


    ''''No, I can understand that. They were talking about demonization and subordination while looking at us as if they were enjoying the sight of us suffering...''''


    Is it safe to ask?


    "?��Yes. They said that they can make you breathe in a high concentration of miasma to turn you into a demon, and if the demon''s blood enters your body afterwards, you will become a family member.


    The miasma is a miasma that is not supposed to cause any fever. It''s not just a matter of time before the miasma is eliminated.


    ''''I''m glad I was able to save you........really.


    Maybe it was pretty close to the edge, and I''m really glad I didn''t hesitate to come to your rescue as best I could without hesitation.


    The rest is the purpose of taking them away but I''ll ask about that later.


    I moved my gaze to the place where the demon race had disappeared and there were multiple magic stones lying around.


    It was actually a secret that I was secretly relieved because I had gone over my head that it might revive in a sticky situation.


    Nevertheless, the door that I entered this boss room has also disappeared, and the magic circle hasn''t appeared.


    In that case, the trigger would be the magic stone.......but it would be safer to transition.


    I put the magic stone away in the magic bag after I called out to everyone and ensured that I had enough time to meditate and recover my magic power.


    Then, holding hands with everyone, we transferred as a group to the reception area of the church headquarters, and the one waiting for us was the Pope, fully armed.

 374-366 merge

    366


    For a moment, I felt impatient, as if I had made a mistake in the place I had transitioned to.


    But when I looked around, I saw that it was definitely the reception area of the church headquarters.


    If that was the case, why was the Pope, who had avoided appearing in public so much, there?��And while I was fully armed........


    The moment I almost opened my mouth, completely shaken up, I was about to open it.


    Luciel-kun, you''re dressed pretty badly, but I''m glad to see you''re okay. And I''m glad to hear that you were able to join up with the Holy Order of the War Maiden.


    Garba-san called out to me.


    Thanks to that, I managed to stop myself from calling the Pope''s name in front of Lumina-san and the others.


    ''''Yes. But still, why Garba-san and the others?''''


    I turned my gaze once to the Pope and then asked Garba-san.


    ''''It seems that there was a change in the magic circles that were appearing in various places. I got word that demons and demons started appearing from there.


    Don''t tell me that a demon or demon tribe that broke through the sanctuary wards has appeared?


    Could it be that some damage has already been done in various places?


    No, I didn''t get a damage report.


    Then why would you...


    I turned my gaze to the Pope again.


    And it was Catherine, who was with me, who answered my question.


    ''''It''s because the Pope has decided to protect this holy city ... the country.


    The Pope?


    But what does that have to do with the Pope being fully armed?


    Yes. It seems that the wards that Lord Leinster had put up this time are slowly losing their effectiveness.


    Lord Leinster''s Wards - is that not only in this Holy City, but within the Republic of St. Surreal?


    ''''Yes. From now on, there will be strong demons coming into the St. Surreal Republic.


    ''So you''re saying that the Pope is going to put the wards back up then?


    ''No, apparently no matter how much the Pope can maintain Lord Leinster''s wards, it''s hard to put them back up.


    Then why?


    "Because the Pope has decided to fight the Evil One himself directly.


    What?


    My mind goes blank when I hear Catherine''s words.


    Catherine continues to tell me.


    The Pope has a work in his body that can weaken or nullify the power of the evil gods.


    ''But the Evil One wants the Pope''s life, you know?��And even the Holy City, once the wards are gone...


    Or is it impossible to repel the evil gods without His works?


    ''''The Holy City will definitely be defended by us knights, even if it means risking our lives. And as for the defense of every village and town within the St. Surreal Republic, I''ve already sent a request to the Adventurer''s Guild to send high-ranking adventurers to defend it, so you can rest assured.


    d*mn, that''s a quick move. The only question is whether the Pope is really capable of fighting the evil gods.


    She''s Lord Leinster''s daughter, so if it''s only about her level, job, and skills, she''d definitely be an asset.


    But to fight something, you need your heart ... and your courage more than anything else.


    But I''m sure Catherine knows more about that than I do, but.......


    ''You didn''t stop the Pope?


    ''''That''s why we''re entrusting the Pope to Luciel-kun. Lumina, the War Maiden Holy Knights will also put the protection of the Pope''s protection above this.


    ''So, your elf is the Pope. I understand, sir.


    Lumina-san replied as if nothing had happened, but the rest of the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad looked at Pope-sama and their eyes widened as they propped their heads up on one knee as they looked at him. Come to think of it, did Lumina-san know that the Pope-sama was a High Half-Elf?


    ''Lumina-san, did you know that the Pope is of elven blood?''


    But even if you knew he was a High Half-Elf, how could you notice that the Pope now is in a much more grown-up state than when he was among the Popes.......


    ''I never saw the Pope in person. But I''ve seen the Pope''s clear and powerful magical colors many times before, so.......


    ''''I see........ If you''ve been found out, I want to ask you something directly. Pope, please let me confirm a few points.


    I turned back to Lumina-san and turned my body back to the Pope and asked him.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier. From now on, I''m going to ask them to be your bodyguards.


    The War Maiden Holy Knights all rose and seemed to be wondering if they should turn their gaze to the Pope, and their gaze was fixed on Lumina-san and me.


    ''''Are you really prepared to fight against demons, demonic tribes, and evil gods?''''


    I looked into the Pope''s eyes and listened. I''m sure they all wanted to hear the same thing.


    I could see everyone''s eyes focused on the Pope.


    ''''Mm. What Luciel wants to hear is if you can fight without fear, right?��We used to fight demons and demonic tribes frequently, so it wasn''t a problem.


    The Pope replied with his chest, but there was a part of him that stuck with me.


    ''Um, frequently...?''


    I was with my father and his friends. "I was with my father and father''s friends, but I couldn''t control my strength. I was always scolded to never fight outside the maze.


    The conversation is getting so weird that I''m afraid to listen to it....


    ''Then wouldn''t the Pope have been able to traverse the Labyrinth of Trials?


    My father has strictly ordered me not to use my power in the Holy City. If you use it, you will bring misfortune. This is what his aides at the time told him.


    He said before that the reason the labyrinth appeared was because the wards were lifted, and I''m sure that''s why he started holed up in the building, which is a pity.


    Well, as far as I''m concerned, as long as you can fight, there''s no problem. The only thing left to do is to take countermeasures against the evil gods........


    I see..... By the way, what exactly is the work of the countermeasure against the evil gods?


    Even if they are touched by the evil gods, they do not turn into undead or demonized, but can create a temporary protective spell and ward that can nullify ... or weaken the miasma-based barriers used by evil gods and demons.


    I see. Not only because she''s Lord Leinster''s daughter, but also because she''s the natural enemy of the evil gods, was her life being threatened?


    Well, it''s information I would have liked to know a bit earlier if I could, but either way, it wouldn''t have mattered if the Pope hadn''t made the decision to leave the Holy City.


    ''''That''s reassuring.''''


    You are in charge.


    ''Yes, sir. But before we do that, the order is reversed, but let''s exchange information about what happened from the time I dove into the labyrinth to the time I joined you earlier.


    The Pope had flown off on all sorts of things he''d seen, but he wanted the information now anyway.


    ''Right. Is that all right with you, Pope?


    We could have joined up with Luciel. Then there is no hurry.


    ''Oh, but first, I need to ask one thing of you, Catherine...''


    ''I just have a bad feeling about this. What is it?


    ''''Actually, there were quite a few knights and healers in the Labyrinth of Trials, so I''m keeping them in the stable of the hermit''s stables, but...''''


    I feel like my expression is slowly slipping away from Catherine-san, but I''m probably not mistaken.


    ''''Hah~ You don''t need to say any more. Pope, I will now return to my duties as a Knight of the Kingsguard to my duties as Knight Commander.


    Hmm. Catherine, you are very lucky to be here.


    Although I will not be able to join you in the future, I will definitely protect the Holy City. Therefore, Pope, please be sure to return to the Holy City in one piece.


    Take care of the Holy City.


    ''Ha. Now then, Luciel, will you hand over the knights and the healers to me over there?


    Yes, sir.


    Thus, I handed over the knights and healers to Catherine, who asked her to enter the hermit''s stables, and after telling her to protect the Pope, Catherine led them to the training grounds.


    After seeing Catherine and the others off, he asked the remaining Galba-san about the battle situation in each area and told them that they too had defeated the self-proclaimed demon king.


    I found out that there are no problems so far in dealing with the magicians in each place, but it seems that quite a few demons and demonic tribes have already invaded the area.


    ''''Even so, no matter how much you call yourself a demon king, you''re still that tattered because you fought someone who claims to be a demon king.


    Yeah, well.


    Honestly, I didn''t think he was that strong because of his chemistry with the self-proclaimed Demon King as well.


    Well, that was definitely because he was training with his master and Lionel to push him towards the Evil God War........


    ''''That''s right. At this time, since you defeated the self-proclaimed Demon King, shouldn''t Luciel-kun also call himself a self-proclaimed hero?


    ''My title of S-level healer is enough for me.


    Oh, yeah? _


    Please don''t do this to me.


    Galva-san, you look like you''re having a mess of fun!


    Hahaha. Now let''s get back to the topic at hand. Luciel, you think the worst case scenario is that the evil gods may have already resurrected, right?


    ''''Yes. That self-proclaimed demon king said that he had recovered all the demon stones, but the evil god-sama hadn''t revived. And there were several large demonic stones that fell on the side he defeated.


    ''I see. I should share that information with the Adventurer''s Guild. Luciel-kun, can you do me a favor and ask me a favor?


    I get a little defensive at Galva''s seriousness.


    ''''What is it?''''


    I need you to take me to Yenis.


    Ennis?


    I was a little surprised because I thought it was Glandle, where the Adventurer''s Guild headquarters was located, based on the story.


    ''''Yeah. The inhabitants of Yenis have a lot of temper tantrums, so someone has to lead them, and above all, Yenis has the most important base of humanity, the Luciel Trading Company.''''


    What?


    Why are you surprised?��The Luciel Chamber of Commerce sends and receives information from all over the world in near real time, and they even have a food pantry that uses spacetime magic to prepare for the possibility of a food crisis, right?��I''m told it was all directed by you, Luciel?


    If I recall a little bit after Galva-san told me, I did indeed set up the information transfer because it was convenient, and I had given instructions to make the food pantry because I didn''t want to discard the food I had tried to make.


    But that''s just because I felt it was necessary after receiving various reports and advice. When did that become the most important base for humanity?


    We''ve given them instructions, but we didn''t think they''d recognize it as one of humanity''s most important bases.... Well then, shall we jump to it right away?��Is that okay with you, Pope?


    "I don''t wish to offend Lord Galba, but could you send me to the aerial city-state of Nerdal first?��We need the spirits to be able to fight the evil gods with all their might.


    This is more of a priority for the Pope to make sure he''s ready for this. The stronger the Pope is, the more people he can protect, not to mention the Pope himself, the more people he''ll have to protect.


    ''''Is that all right with you, Mr. Galba?


    I have no problem with the Pope being the priority.


    So what do you want to do, Lumina and the others?


    Our priority is to protect the Pope, is that clear?


    You''ll be tired, but with Nerdal, there won''t be any fighting, just fine....


    Okay. Then we''ll transfer to Nerdal first, if you can hang on.


    Then Pope-sama grabbed my right hand, and Lumina-san grabbed my left hand, but for some reason they didn''t form a circle from there, and the War Maiden Holy Knights formed up like a tree diagram from Lumina-san.


    Pope-sama looked a little lonely, so I tried to call out to her, but Galba-san put her hand on my shoulder and said.


    ''''As expected, I''m in awe of holding hands with Pope-sama.


    I called out to him when I was convinced that the Pope was indeed such a being with those words.


    ''''It''s certainly awe-inspiring to suddenly join hands with a being you worship. Let''s go then.''''


    The first thing we did was to move to the aerial city-state of Nerdal.

 375-367 Afterlife ...

    He shifted to the entrance of the Magic Guild, the center of the aerial city-state of Nerdal. Then, for some reason, the miasma drifted into Nerdal again.


    The miasma is not as dense as the black-purple miasma of a few months ago, and the miasma density is not as dense as the shallow levels of the maze.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been around for a long time.


    The miasiasma seems to be drifting in the air. It''s also possible that demons may appear, so just to be sure, the holy knights of the warrior maidens should concentrate on guarding the Pope.


    Yes, sir.


    Lumina-san nodded at the War Maiden Holy Knights without making a sound, and then set up a perimeter around the Pope.


    ''''Pope-sama, let''s move on the assumption that there will be an attack.


    The Pope then looks at me with a strange look on his face and then asks.


    ''Can Luciel see the miasma that clearly?''


    I heard that the Pope also has the blessing of the Spirit King, so I thought the miasma was also looking like me, but I guess not.......


    It''s not a good idea to have a miasma. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in a position to do this, because it''s the reason why you were able to deal with this Nerdal in the past when it was targeted by the evil gods.


    At that time, when we arrived in Nerdal, several Evil Plants were spewing out the miasma, brainwashed researchers were turning the inhabitants into demons, and they were building weapons that used spirit stones.


    If we hadn''t been able to see the miasma, we could have had a catastrophe.


    It''s not a good idea. I see that we have a singular group of people who can see the magic and the miasma.......


    Pope-sama muttered something in a small voice, but his voice was too small to be heard.


    Even so, this Nerdal seems to be iron-clad because it floats in the air and is warded against interference from the outside, but if there are enemies inside, it''s no different than a prison if you can''t transfer to it.


    I should have asked the spirit of the wind how to escape in case of an emergency....


    ''''Then I''ll show you around.''''


    I lead the Pope and the others into the Magic Guild in order to move to the space where the spirits and Lydia, who is guarding the spirits and the spirits, are located in the World Tree, and then I walk down the stairs past the reception desk, which is now unoccupied.


    The miasma of the miasma is gradually becoming more and more intense as you proceed down the corridor leading to the accommodation facility of the St. Surreal Republic.


    The miasma is not only a miasma, but also a miasma that has been growing in intensity.


    Immediately after activating the sanctuary ward as soon as I quickly activated it, the red-black magic power hit the ward and scattered.


    Even now, there''s no sign of it, and I don''t feel any magic power. Still, there was no doubt that someone had attacked him.


    ''''Luciel, what was the attack just now?''''


    It looks like they have demons or evil relatives.


    You don''t think it''s possible that the evil one attacked us, do you?


    ''''Yes. If the attack just now was the attack of an evil god, then I would be pleased to the contrary...


    The wards I put up on the spur of the moment weren''t destroyed, and no cracks appeared.


    The miasma is a dangerous enough attack if it had been taken properly....


    The miasma has been growing at a rapid rate, and the miasma is now in a state of flux.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that the miasma is not too severe.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The miasma is so dense that it''s hard to see the miasma as well as the miasma itself, so without pausing, I launch a series of purification waves.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    I heard some voices, but even though I could see the pale flames enveloping the miasma-laden body and saw its form firmly, I could only recognize it as a demon race.


    ''''Luciel, was that good?''''


    Yes, sir?


    ''No, that burning demon tribe at the front?��but you acted like you knew him?


    ''''Pope, sure, I heard a few voices too, but I don''t know anyone in the demon race, do I?


    "Screw you.


    The man of the demon race seemed to be furious, but he couldn''t move from the spot, leaving that demon race behind, and the other demon races had already disappeared, leaving the demon stone behind.


    He was the type of demon race that could talk, so he had a lot of questions to ask if he had time.


    Even so, there was no hesitation, as bringing the Pope to the spirit queens first was still the top priority priority priority, so there was no hesitation.


    ''''I''ll put a stop to it.''''


    I pulled out my illusionary sword and put my magic power into it, and the demons surprisingly formed a red-black magic circle with the magic stones that rolled around.


    ''''Don''t lick me!��You cheat!


    Hearing those words, I wrinkled my brow.


    It was because there were only a few people who had called me a cheat bastard since I came to this world.


    Maybe it was because I had become a demon race, or maybe it was because I had blown up, but there was no sign of that time at all anymore.


    Still, I knew who he was, that much I knew.


    ''''That slave-trader Brad........is it? I didn''t expect him to have turned into a demon race and come back to life.......


    ''It''s too late to realize that now. You''re going to be the bread and butter of my vengeance.


    A red-black magic circle had already been formed around Blood.


    And as the magic circle enveloped Blood with a red-black light, Blood seemed to have become bloated and his magic power jumped up and strengthened considerably.


    ''''Kukku. It''s not very stuffy. Shall we at least give you time to recite some resignation phrases?��Hahaha.


    I didn''t say anything, I just activated the sanctuary wards that I had flipped around to wrap him in.


    Brad was wary of the possibility that I might attack him, but it seemed strange that I had put the wards on Brad.


    Brad, what do you have to say for yourself?


    What''s that margin?��You''re the one who''s in danger (in a pinch).


    I didn''t mean to stir things up, but maybe I did as a result.


    ''Enough, I''m going to put you out of commission and send the world into despair.


    Brad attacked the wards with magic, but the sanctuary wards didn''t freak out.


    The first time would have only made him wonder. But if it continues twice or three times, you begin to see the color of impatience in Brad.


    ''Becoming a demon race has made me stronger.......it might not be wrong to think that. I just think it would be pride to stop using the skills that I could use when I was a human being.


    ''What do you mean... what?��The level''s too high. What the hell kind of cheat did you use!


    Brad exclaims in astonishment, but I''m not sure I can put it into words well.


    ''Hard work it wasn''t just about the effort. There were people I met that saved me and guided my will to be strong.


    ''That''s not enough to make you that strong!


    Brad screams in anger and tries to cut through the sanctuary wards with his sword, but the wards bounce off the sword.


    If he wasn''t clothed in the miasma, only the sword would have been able to get through, but there''s no teaching it.


    You can''t just go to the store and say, "I have to fight the evil gods instead. So, Brad, all I can do is bring you back to reincarnation as a person.


    Wait, wait. You have to help me.


    I was about to activate the cleansing wave when Brad raised his voice and poked me in the knee.


    ''I pray that in the next life I can live happily with the man I love.


    I am the chosen one!��Really.


    I guess Brad hasn''t given up until the end. I can see how he''s going to attack the Pope and the others behind him and I can see it in his hands.


    That''s why I wanted to have a real conversation with Brad.


    ''I couldn''t help but think that if I''d met him sooner, if I''d been able to save my fianc��,''


    ....


    Hearing my words, Brad turns on me with a hostility that doesn''t compare to what he just said.


    Still, I continue.


    ''If there is an afterlife, this time I''d like to be a friend, not an adversary.


    Then Brad''s hostility vanished as if it was a lie, and he looked at me with a dumbfounded look on his face before turning away and saying


    ''''Well I don''t want to be friends with a cheeto bastard over here.


    I gradually activate my purification magic into the wards.


    ''That''s terrible.... But if you can go to the same place as your fianc��, think about it for a minute.


    Can you do it?


    I hear I''m a cheat, so I''ll do my best.


    What the hell did you expect? I need you to do me a favor.


    What?


    ...and make sure you can''t have someone like me anymore.


    I promise to do all I can to help.


    Then I''ll be purified.


    Yeah, I''ll cleanse you.


    Don''t let the evil one get the best of you.


    Yeah.


    Not long after that, Brad disappeared, leaving the magic stone behind.


    Then two hands supported my back.


    ''''Luciel, are you okay?''''


    ''Luciel-kun, you''ve done well...''


    Did the Pope and Lumina think he was so heartbroken that they were worried about him?��But don''t worry about that.


    ''His life as a man was over. So I at least wanted to save his soul, that''s all. Now we''re almost to the accommodation with the World Tree.


    I once again led everyone into the facility that the Republic of St. Surreal had been assigned to.


    And right after I opened the door to the food storage facility, I saw something I couldn''t believe.

 376-368 The world tree is in danger

    In the mysterious vaults that resembled outer space, demons that were thought to be extinct were stored.


    These demons have been running rampant, releasing miasma.


    I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who would love to see the miasma, but there are a lot of people who would love to see the miasma.


    But even more than that, even though things are scattered around, this space, as well as the furnishings that have been erected don''t seem to have been broken, which makes Lord Leinster''s greatness stand out.


    ''''Luciel, those demons have already been turned into undead, haven''t they?


    ''''It seems so. Considering the fact that the demon race was ahead of me, I guess I''m just sorry I couldn''t get to the forest that leads to the World Tree...''''


    I wanted to say out loud to Brad that his parents hadn''t taught him not to waste food, but since he was already a Buddha, he decided to clean up his mess as soon as the Pope ordered him to.


    It''s a shame, but it''s worth it. If you can''t eat it, then, Luciel, you must purify this place too.


    After hearing my view, the Pope made a decision while looking at the demons with disappointment.


    ''''I understand.''''


    Behind me, everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad seemed to have a lot of thoughts about the burning of a precious demon that had never been eaten before.


    However, I still don''t have enough opinions to overturn the Pope''s decision, so I wanted to have another barbecue with the Holy Order of the War Maidens once this was all over, while I tried to activate the purification wave to control the pantry.


    Then the demons that have been indifferent to us opening the door to the larder now turn around and try to rush to us all at once.


    But it is already too late.


    As soon as the demons turned to face me, I released a cleansing wave, and as usual, the demons touched by the cleansing wave were enveloped in blue-white flames, dropping the magic stone and disappearing.


    ''''Pope, is there such a thing as demons that had already lost their magic stones and were saved as food generating magic stones again by becoming undead?''''


    Basically, it''s not there. I would like to say that this is also the work of the evil gods, but it''s hard to know for sure since there are studies that create demons.


    If this study was done, I''d like to destroy it completely somehow.


    No.


    After purifying the magic stones that were lying around, I collected them into my magic bag and put the food that was scattered about in the first place and came to the door that the demons were rushing through.


    You can only reach the doorway as few as possible.


    What?


    Mistress, Luciel, and the only other person who could possibly see it is Lumina.


    When I turned around after hearing Pope-sama''s words, everyone except for Lumina-san had an obviously puzzled expression on their faces.


    Come to think of it, when Lydia and Nadia first entered this larder, they hadn''t said anything about this door, and maybe they couldn''t see it.


    ''''Gentlemen, can you see the door here?''''


    I don''t see it. Is there a door there?


    Elizabeth answered on behalf of me, but apparently this place may need the same qualifications as the sealed gate.


    ''''Do you see it, Lumina-san?''''


    ''I''m surprised because I can see it. Is it really safe beyond this door?


    There''s a great deal of forest ahead of us.


    We also know that the World Tree is on the side of that white fruit. It''s just that Lumina-san seemed to be frightened.


    ''Lumina-san, do you see something?''


    ''''It appears to be similar to the magical power that that door carries and the magical power of the demon race that Luciel-kun just fought against...''''


    Could that be......... I had a bad feeling, so I decided to rush ahead.


    ''''Lumina-san, I''ll take Pope-sama and go on ahead. What about Lumina-san and the others?


    Mr. Luciel. I will go with you. I want you all to stay here and be ready for any new enemy attacks.


    ""What."


    The War Maiden Holy Knights salute in front of Lumina-san.


    ''''For God''s sake, the War Maiden Holy Knights.


    ""What."


    And at the sound of the Pope''s voice, he kneeled and prodded and hung his head.


    ''I leave it to you to guard this place to the death.


    ''Luciern, I''ve left the Pope and the captain in charge.


    Master Luciel, I''ll take care of this one.


    You are in charge. We''ll defend this place to the death.


    Marluka-san, Ripnea-san and Queena-san approached me in turn. I could sense the same willingness from everyone else to protect the two of them as well.


    ''''Leave it to me. We''ll open it then.''''


    When I boldly opened the door, what jumped into view was a forest and the sight of a demon wandering around that should not have been there last time.


    And just as I had an unpleasant feeling a moment ago, I found an explosive sound that sounded as if they were fighting in the distance.


    ''''It seems that they can''t afford to be nonchalant. Pope-sama, please conserve your magic power. Lumina-san, I''m relying on you.


    Assigned. Pope, I will protect you, Your Holiness.


    You''re both to cooperate.


    "Yes, sir.


    Normally it would be better to have Lumina-san lead the formation, but since Lumina-san doesn''t know the location of the World Tree, I''ll be in the lead, with Lumina-san in charge of the rear with the Pope in front and behind me.


    I draw my illusionary sword and activate the area barrier before advancing through the forest.


    Immediately the demons notice us and rush towards us, the demons like boars and wolves block the path, but--.


    ''''We''re too late, even slower than our masters, even slower than the demons in the labyrinth.


    If you slash the illusionary sword with magical power, it will immediately burn pale and disappear, leaving behind a magical stone.


    The demons that appeared in this forest did not seem to have turned into undead. Even so, they still disappear, leaving only the magic stone behind.


    It''s like a labyrinth...


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market.


    However, the troublesome thing here are the spider and snake type demons that set traps in the forest.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    It''s a good idea to put on the power of sanctuary armor and fire dragons and pretend that the trap itself didn''t exist.


    This way, even if you''re caught in a trap, the trap will burn on its own at that moment, so there''s no hassle.


    Even so, the state of borrowing the power of the dragon consumes a lot of magic power, and since we don''t know what''s going to happen in the future, we really don''t want to use it too much.


    However, I can sense a look from the Pope and Lumina-san from a while ago as if they want to say something, but we''ll have to meet up with the spirits first.


    In the meantime, when the place where the World Tree was supposed to be located came into view, I caught sight of the visible wind wards and the exhausted figure of Lydia with those wards in place.


    ''''Not good.''''


    When the wind boundary that Lydia had put up became uneasy, I saw a number of rocks that seemed to have considerable mass flying towards me.


    I decided that it was too risky to shoot them down from this distance, so I immediately activated my sanctuary warding to cover the wind warding, and immediately afterwards, an explosion sounded and dust rose up.


    ''''Luciel!''''


    I nodded to the Pope, who looked worried.


    ''Both Lydia and the World Tree are safe. It just looks like it won''t be good if we don''t defeat the source of the problem.


    I don''t know if there''s more than one demon or if there''s a vicious demon in the area, but if this is the case....


    ''''Luciel-kun, go. If it''s only the demons here, even I can protect the Pope, even if it''s me, Luciel-kun, I''ll protect the Pope rather than have him come back.


    Then Lumina-san pushed me back.


    ''''If the World Tree is destroyed, the point of bringing them here will be lost. Pope, may I have your permission?


    Of course we will. We will save you, my son.


    Ha!


    I moved low to Lydia''s front as I glided with the help of the Holy Dragon, Wind Dragon, and Thunder Dragon, and I found out who was attacking Lydia.


    Lydia had more than one hydra, which was probably traumatized by Lydia, as well.


    ''''Luciel-sama, thank you for your help.


    Lydia smiled in relief when she saw me.


    ''''Good job. I''m going to go take them down quickly, so use this to restore your magic power.


    I tell her that and toss the magic crystal sphere to Lydia, and also use the extra heel to recover it.


    ''''Thank you, Luciel-sama,''''


    With those words at my back, I ran towards the multiple hydra.

 377-369 Changes in the world tree

    As a multi-headed dragon, each Hydra has its own independent thought, and not only do they release powerful breaths in tandem, but they are actually a troublesome monster that uses a lot of magic as well.


    Moreover, even if they crush the heads one by one, they possess the vicious skill of regenerating after some time.


    Even so, if Lydia was in perfect condition, she would not only be able to defend herself, but she would also be able to fight back....


    That''s because she was already in the Labyrinth of Conspiracy, and when her level had risen to a certain extent, she had been able to complete the battle alone against Hydra.


    Well, even so, he said that he would still tremble with trauma when confronted with it.......


    But this time, since the spirits were using their power to protect the World Tree, they could only use weak spirit magic, and they would have a hard time.


    I didn''t expect them to be attacked, so I''m really glad I made it in time.


    ''''Well, I''m sorry, but I''ll let you decide at once by force.


    I activate my sanctuary armor with a lot of magic power again while running to Hydra and pouring my magic power into the illusory sword.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    I''m sure it would have looked like that from the side.


    The sanctuary armor played all the breaths and magic, and I paid off the illusory sword as hard as I could.


    Then a slash flew to Hydra''s chest, and a single character was engraved on Hydra''s chest. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that the miasma of the miasma is not the same as the one you''re looking for.


    I immediately activated my purification magic and, being conscious of not affecting the forest, I set my sights on the next hydra and ran out to it.


    It seems that the Hydra didn''t expect me to defeat them all by myself, and since there were quite a few gaps, I was able to defeat the six Hydra without any trouble.


    The miasma (miasma fever) is a miasma that can cause the miasma to rise.


    I''m not sure if this is some kind of summoning magic.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one.


    I thought about erasing the magic circle as it was, but I decided to activate the sanctuary wards and wait to see what would be summoned.


    The miasma is a miasma that has been in the form of a human being, so the miasma became pale and white flames before it disappeared.


    It''s not that convenient,


    I stowed the magic stone, which was missing its mechanism, into the magic bag and then returned to the Pope and the others.


    Then I noticed that the three of them were giving me dumbfounded looks.


    ''''Um, did you do something?''''


    What''s the matter with you? What were you thinking, plunging into the Hydra?


    Then the Pope interjected first, followed by Lumina-san.


    ''''Luciel-kun, when did you start doing such reckless things? Although you''ve certainly become stronger, one wrong move and you wouldn''t have been able to get seriously injured.


    ''''That''s right. And you''ve defeated most of the demons since you entered this forest!��Are you okay with the magic?


    I didn''t expect Lydia, who was dying earlier, to even tell me... but I don''t think she was caught off guard or proud this time.


    ''''Well, first of all, regarding being attacked by Hydra, I saw my master and Lionel doing something similar during the battle training with Bazak to prevent magic, so I was able to train and imitate it too.


    In the case of the masters, magic, or something like a fighting spirit, was rising from their bodies, and the membrane was playing magic.


    Well, after that, Bazak snapped and built a trap with magic, and Master and Lionel were on the verge of a catastrophe.......


    ''''If you can fight that well, then you should just slay the dimensions like your father did, without a flashy fight.


    ''No, don''t use Lord Leinster as a reference point.


    It''s only because I''m not out of the bounds of humanity.


    ''''Pope, with all due respect, this is not the place for me to caution you against Luciel-kun''s behavior...''''


    I''ve tried my best to protect everyone in this, and if possible, I hope Lumina-san believes it too.


    ...Huh, don''t go away on your own.


    Lumina-san admitted, even though she sounded so weak.


    ''''You know that Lydia also knows that magic power was mass-produced by Paula and Lisian for the magic crystal spheres, right?


    ''That''s true, but to deal with that pack of demons,''


    I haven''t fought them properly, so I didn''t consume that much magic power........


    ''''It''s more dangerous to fight masters in the Labyrinth of Plotting, and the Labyrinth of Plotting is much stronger than that in comparison. Even Lydia knows that because she leveled up, right?


    Still, I don''t think even Luciel-sama is capable of killing Hydra in the blink of an eye.


    I''ve been doing a lot of mock fights with my mentor and Lionel, so I know when it''s really dangerous.


    I didn''t struggle with the self-proclaimed demon king when I saved Lumina-san and the others, and I guess the only problem is the evil gods, after all.


    Come to think of it, it''s true that while Lydia, Nadia, and everyone in the War Maiden Holy Knight Squad were power-leveling, I wasn''t participating in the battle.


    That''s right, Lydia said something that was bothering me.


    ''''Lydia, when did the demons start appearing in this forest?''''


    It started a few hours ago. Once, a while after I contacted Luciel-sama, this forest shook a lot once.


    After all that panic?


    ''''Yes. Then I was on alert, but nothing happened, only that when I finished communicating with Luciel-sama, this time I couldn''t use my magic ball.


    As expected, it must have been hard to be alone in this forest.


    "So where the hell did those demons come from?


    A demon has crawled out of the ground.


    From the ground...


    ''''Yes. It didn''t take long, so it was all I could do to maintain the wind wards and hide myself. Luciel-sama and the others came just as our magic power was about to dry up, and we were really grateful for their help.


    While Lydia was smiling, I had other things on my mind.


    That self-proclaimed demon king said that he collected all the magic stones in the labyrinth, and if there was an evil god''s magic stone somewhere in Nerdal, did he set something up at that time?��Or was something set up from the previous brainwashing fiasco?����There''s a lot of things I don''t understand.


    ''I should have thought about this happening, but I''m glad I made it in time anyway. So where are the spirit queens?


    We are committed to the World Tree that lies ahead.


    Can you show me around?


    Yes, sir.


    When Lydia walked into the forest where she had been warded, the World Tree, which should have been small yet, was large enough to look up.


    The spirits were praying in a hexagonal formation around the world tree, and only the spirit queen seemed to be directly supplying magic power by placing her hands on the world tree, and the world tree was glowing mysteriously.


    I was overwhelmed by the spectacle, but the Pope slowly moved forward step by step to the World Tree.


    Then, as he walked through the spirits, he hugged the World Tree.


    Then, as if he was hallucinating, light flooded out of the World Tree and took the form of a person, and the person in the form of the light gently embraced the Pope.


    ''''Mother I have always wanted to see you.


    Only the Pope''s sobbing voice reached my ears firmly, and I immediately understood that that spirit-like being was the Pope''s mother.